《Becoming the Luna》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    "Mom," I say hesitating.

    "Yes darling," she turns to look at me expectantly.

    "Um...I found this baby kitten in the back gardens, it looked so cold and hungry and it''s mother wasn''t anywhere close by and I simply couldn''t leave it." Now that I''d started, I couldn''t stop.

    "Your heart is simply too big for you," she tells me quietly, retrieving the toast from the toaster. "Well you can keep it, because even if I say no you''ll spend half your life with the cat anyway."

    I''m so happy and already on my way upstairs to freshen up ande down for breakfast. "Why can''t you want a puppy like every other boy your age?" She mutters to herself halting me.

    I can''t be sure if she is being rhetorical or not, not that I could answer her. I just pretend not hear and dart upstairs, gently cradling the shivering kitten against my oversized pyjama shirt. It''s actually not oversized but my Aunt Candy doesn''t know this, she just bought the average size for a seventeen year old boy and that''s where the problem is --- I''m not average sized!

    I''m tiny. I sigh dejectedly into my bathroom mirror. My new pet, Apple is fast asleep in an aesthetic bamboo basket filled with cushy nkets and cushions, there''s not much I can do for her until school is over but I did leave a giant bowl of milk that she can''t miss. It''ll have to do.

    I clean up quickly so that I''ll have enough time to blow dry my annoying hair, which is curly and below my ears and just too thick, I got sick of cutting it because it just regrew almost overnight, at least it isn''t down to my neck or shoulders. So yeah, I''m blow drying it instead of using a towel like every other sane person but it''s either that or I end up with wet shoulders. It isn''t optional really.

    "Hayden!" My mom yells from the kitchen and I cringe at her inordinately loud voice, she sure has no idea what an indoor voice is.

    "I''ll be down in a minute." I throw back at her, already infy jeans and a loose sweat shirt, I run a brush through my hair and grab my backpack, I check on Apple before going out, not wanting to touch her soft, downy, white fur in case I wake her up.

    "About time, do you want to bete for school?" She asks, guiding me to my seat then proceeds to watch me as I take a bite of bacon.

    I ignore her questioning stare for two full minutes until she finally cracks.

    "Well?" She prompts, leaning towards me, watching intently as I pick at the small feast in front of me.

    "Well what?" I feign confusion.

    She''s not even distracted by my very bad acting. "How''s the food love?" She asks intensely, staring at me with soulful grey eyes I inherited from her.

    "Why can''t I just eat cereal?" I ask suddenly, evading her question.

    "Oh! I knew it was horrible." She wails dramatically, flinging herself on a chair.

    "I never said that mom." I say quietly, wondering how to keep her happy and at the same time not lie. But honestly, the bacon tastes like recycled stic and the crusty toast looks like it could give me a nose bleed if it bumps my head.

    "So it''s not bad?" She sniffles wiping her nose with her overpriced nightwear.

    I keep quiet. "No." Her bright face makes me hold in myughter. "But it''s not good either." I finally admit.

    She sighs apathetically then gets up. "Good thing I have all day to practice then." She giggles running to her room.

    I groan with true frustration. "You say that every day mom."

    "You can eat cereals baby." She ignores me.

    "At least it''s edible." I mutter to myself, sighing at my single, childish parent as I start to prepare my meal.

    I don''t have a dad, not because he''s dead or anything gruesome but my mom simply didn''t marry him. They were high school heart throbs whichsted until he got her pregnant, it didn''t really affect any of them but her lover decided that he wasn''t quite ready to get settled down yet and she decided she wasn''t interested in romantic love anymore, preferring instead to shower every bit of it on me.

    She''s a trust fund baby whose parents dote on but are simply too busy to care the right way so she has ess to a whole lot of money and has way too much time on her hands which equals one thing --- disaster!

    Renee LeBaron is the personification of disaster, an aromantic one though but that doesn''t lessen her danger, at least it kept people from getting emotionally hurt by her.

    "Are we getting your boyfriend?" She asked casually,ing down the stairs in a humongous pale pink shirt and shin length furry boots, her dark brown hair in a messy knot. Right now, she doesn''t look like my mom. Hell! She doesn''t look like anyone''s mom.

    "Why are you dressed like my older sister?" I narrow my eyes at her, following her to her car a BMW 8series. Yes. She''s a big sucker for pricey, powerful cars.

    "And I don''t have a boyfriend." I dead pan, getting in quickly so she doesn''t see the high blush on my cheeks.

    She ruffles my tousled hair and puts the car in reverse. "I look cute." She pouts. "You neverpliment me anymore plus you''re right Virgil isn''t your boyfriend, he married you." She says matter of factly.

    "Mom!" Iin, now the perfect color of an overripe tomato. "We were just five."

    "And I was the priest, while he wore his best jacket and draped you in my whitece robe, which you kept tripping on." She reminded with traces of an ancient anger. "Ruining the expensive thing but you were both adorable so I forgive you."

    "And that''s why you had the picture erged to practically life sized, framed and put up in the living room." Iin for what must be the thousandth time.

    "I deserve that for putting up with you two." She snorts. "He asked for a bloody cake that was as tall as you."

    "Which you tried to make and ended up nearly burning down the house." I fire at her. This was a really old argument.

    "It was just that one time..."

    I cut her off with a re. "Firemen call to check up on us if we don''t have at least two emergencies a week, thank goodness it''s always when I''m in school."

    "It''s that stupid smoke detector." She grumbles under her breath. "I light a fucking candle and it starts screaming."

    I roll my eyes. "Said candle is probably as big as me, you''re low key a pyromaniac mom."

    She sighs soulfully as she pulls up to Virgil''s big house. "I finally get apliment but it''s about me being mentally unstable. Alright go call him." She tells me.

    I don''t wait a second, already hurrying up to the front porch, the white awning protecting me from the morning sun. The door opens before I can touch it and Virgil''s older brother, Ian is staring at me like I''m a five course meal.

    "Oy! Princess, your friend is here!" He calls out, the signature Everett piercing blue eyes still staring at me.

    I gulp, usually his brothers are out, usually he''s outside waiting for me, usually he drives me to school... Let''s just say I rarelye in contact with his intimidating older twin brothers.

    If I was ufortable before now I''m full on panicking when Ian''s twin joins him at the open door.

    "Fuckface what you doin... Oh it''s Princess''s friend." He interrupts himself, matching golden blond hair brushing, standing beside each other.

    "Idiot we have the same face." Ian eye rolls but quietens down quickly so they can resume staring at me.

    I feel like dying under their scrutiny, it might have been better if there was hatred behind those unnerving blue eyes but there''s none, just quiet appraisal. I try to look at my mom from the side of my eyes, terrified of turning my back to the twins but I see her furiously sshing paint on a in drawing sheet. I mentally face palm, thank goodness I use a backpack or my books would have been useless.

    "Um... I-I ca-can go i-if V-Virgil''s n-not in." I stutter out, my entire body is red now and I''m grateful for my long sleeves.

    "What the hell are..." Virgil''s angry voice yells out. "Oh! Hayden." His voice softens when he sees it''s me, shaking and shivering like a leaf under his twin brother''s res.

    He pushes past them and pulls me into a hug, I hadn''t seen him all weekend which didn''t happen very often, we were usually inseparable. He kisses my forehead and what little shred of self control I have left snaps, tears gather at the edges of my eyes, my head is hurting from how hard I''m trying to keep the tears in. The kiss isn''t new but the audience definitely is and now I pretty sure I''m having a panic attack, Why can''t I just pass out? I wail mentally but nooo! I''m fully awake and fully aware of everything.

    "What the hell did you do to him?" Virgil demands as I bury my face in his chest, unable to move. He''s more than a foot taller than me so it''s not very hard to do this.

    "Nothing Princess." Leon''s lower voice speaks up.

    "We were off to school anyway, try not to die or maybe do." Ian chuckles brushing past us. "I don''t care either way." He shrugs, walking with his twin to their SUV.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    "Are you okay?" He whispers to me.

    And I start to nod before I remember that he is the cause of my emotional breakdown.

    "Of course not, crazy person! You kissed me in front of your brothers!" I explode ring at him, my anger at him taking care of my irregr breathing. "Plus you didn''t call or text for two whole days, didn''t reply my text or calls either. Do you want me to go into fucking cardiac arrest? Bloody idiot." I mutter darkly losing steam. "Making me worry."

    "Missed you too Hayden." He smirks down at me and I see red.

    "I didn''t miss you! Not at all! You annoying, piece of shit bastard..." I don''tplete my raging cursing because he picks me up bridal style and makes for the car.

    I let out a short high scream, grabbing onto his neck quickly as my bnce abruptly tilts. "What the hell!" I beat tiny fists at his annoying chest. "Are you nuts?"

    It doesn''t even faze him and I''m carefully deposited in the back seat, him sliding in beside me. I just sit there, arms crossed, red faced, fuming and plotting deaths because heads. will. roll.

    "Hey Renee." He greets my mom cheerily, she insists he calls her by her first name.

    "Hi Virgil." She grins cheerily, starting up the car.

    I''m momentarily distracted from my presently annoyed state, I nce at her straight teeth, once, twice... "Mom! Did you eat your paint?" I demand in half disbelief, half exasperation. Half because I know she can actually do something like this.

    She looks away from the mirror guiltily. "No."

    "Your painting then?" I inquire, ignoring Virgil who''s nearly choking fromughter.

    "No?" She actually looked scandalized which was a rare for the child that birthed me. "It''s a vegetable." she mumbles.

    I level her a look, just about done with everything. "Then why does your mouth look like you French kissed a rainbow, a sick one?" I inquire calmly, with patience I am definitely not feeling.

    "I ate the scented crayons." She finally admits, eyes down like a two year old.

    "Mom!" I exim. This is even worse.

    "It was only one," she defends quickly, pulling up to the school''s parking lot, we were early. "Only the pink one, it smelled like strawberries."

    I throw her another look as she parks the car.

    "Okay maybe not one but it''s all the crayons fault." She says with all conviction.

    "Mom, please promise that you''ll drive to the hospital right now." I beg her. "Crayons aren''t supposed to be inside you, no matter how nice they smell." I tag on, knowing it''s useless anyway. She nods.

    Virgil and I get out and wave to her.

    "Byeee!" She drags it out, waving. "Take care of my baby okay?" She calls out to Virgil.

    "Of course Renee, anything for you." He replies smoothly, throwing an arm around me and we both watch her drive off.

    "She''s going to eat the rest on her way to the hospital, isn''t she?" Virgil chuckles.

    "Most likely." I sigh before realizing I''m nearly hugging the enemy. "Don''t touch me!" I snap, shrugging off his arm. "I''m still mad at you." I re at him.

    He manages to hold it in for ten seconds - yes, I counted, no it''s not the longest time he held off - Before he bursts outughing, pinching my cheeks in amusement.

    I p his hands away, feeling as frustrated as I always do when this happens. It happens every other time.

    "You''re so fucking adorable when you''re mad." He gasps.

    "How am I supposed to be properly angry at you if youugh at me every single time?" I ask in a desert dry voice.

    "Hayden! Virgil!" Shana screams running towards us like a human rocket, her pink hair waving madly.

    Virgil and I share terrified looks, it''s toote to run.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Hayden! Virgil!" Shana screams running towards us like a human rocket, her pink hair waving madly.

    Virgil and I share terrified looks, it''s toote to run.

    "I missed you guys so much." She screeches, crashing into us, her cotton candy pink hair getting everywhere, in my eyes, my mouth, every where.

    "Take your tasteless cotton candy far from me." Imand, annoyed at having to hug them. "None of you picked up my calls this weekend, you don''t deserve my hugs." I grumble, my 4"11 form practically buried by my taller friends but I don''t make a move to get free.

    Shana pouts. "We''re sorry, it won''t happen again." She promises.

    I''m really not angry, I''m very relieved to see that their fine, I know they go to some obscure cabin to spend family time together some weekends and crazily enough they aren''t even rted but they''re are close enough to be.

    "Fine." I eye roll, "Now get off me before you rub your hideously smelling perfumes all over me." I push them away and we walk into school.

    "You know, you''re a mean person who shouldn''t have friends." Shana mutters.

    I sigh. "And after I''ve forgiven you too."

    She freezes. "Fine you''re not mean." She bites out.

    Virgil just has a smile on his face as he watches us banter.

    "Wait a sec." I suddenly say, closing up my locker. The hallways were still scanty, we liked toe earlier so we could hang out together before sses. "Virgil, what''s that?" I ask suspiciously, walking closer to them, their lockers were directly beside each other but mine was a little far down.

    "What''s what?" He asks, not meeting my eyes.

    "You got your ear pierced!" I half shriek when I get close enough to recognize the single ck stud in his left ear.

    "W-What?" Shana mumbles absently, staring up from her locker. "What''s wrong?"

    "Virgil got his ears pierced." I tell her, expecting her to go batshit like I''m about to.

    We were all crazily close and it is the weirdest thing because people like Shana and Virgil should have never noticed someone like me in the first ce, they were elite material but instead they preferred to hang out with me. Not that I''mining, I''ve known them practically forever.

    But all she does is widen her eyes a bit and she let''s out a weak noise of surprise. She''s usually not a bad liar but I caught her off guard.

    "You knew!" I use, hurt. "That''s it. I''m breaking up with you guys." I throw my hands up and start making for our hangout spot on the roof.

    This part of it is abandoned, some teacher or student tried making a garden here once and now the nts just ran wild, giving it a hanging indoor garden kind of look.

    I''m barely settled on a bench when they''reing up, surprise written on their faces.

    I forget about the unknown piercing for a short while. "Did something happen?" I can''t help asking.

    "ine just told me that there are new studentsing today." Shana says as they getfortable in their favorite spots.

    I frown. "New students? The term is nearly halfway done."

    "They''re transfer students and in our year, I hope they''re cute." She fawns,

    "But next year is our final year, why would anyone change schools?" Virgil asks.

    "Who gives a damn why they did?" Shana says blissfully. "

    "Maybe they moved." I tell Virgil, then throw a flower at Shana. "You might not want to calling dibs yet, they might turn out to be scarily ugly."

    She blinks, like she had never considered that. "That''s impossible, every book and movie ever will tell you that the new mysterious kid that gets transferred is always edible." She argues.

    I roll my eyes, really not interested in arguing with her and over a boy. "I don''t care Shana, it''s not like I''m going to be a possible date candidate. I''m a boy remember, I''m not fan-girling with you."

    "I''ll fan girl with you." Virgil offers, his blue eyes twinkling.

    "You have no idea what it means do you?" She asks dryly.

    "Nope."

    "When did you pierce your ear?" I ask quietly, studying his blindingly handsome face.

    "Over the weekend." He says sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "I couldn''t tell you because..."

    "Oh yeah," I cut in. "Because, none of you picked up my calls."

    "So how do I look?"

    "Like a beagle." I say shortly not even looking at him.

    Silence greets my retort and after an ufortable while I''m looking up to see them shaking in silentughter. The bell rings.

    I give them a frustrated look but still wait for them to get over their hysterics, if I were a nicotine addict, I would have puffed through a couple packets of cigarettes by now.

    "I ask myself everyday, why I keep up with you two morons?" I shake my head.

    "Because you hate everyone else." Shana says, slinging a hand over my shoulders as we make our way to ss.

    "It''s called social anxiety Shana." Virgil say, struggling with her over who would get to ce their arm on me.

    "Cut it out." I whisper yell, as we arrive at a crowded hallway. "I''m not your bloody arm holder and people are staring."

    "Sorry." Virgil whispers even though he knows we always attract attention.

    "Why are we stage whispering?" Shana asks, winning the battle of who gets to ce their arm on me.

    I just roll my eyes, they might be my close friends --- scratch that, only friends but I''ve had enough social interaction for the next couple hours, thank goodness I have different sses without them till lunch break. I''m not socially anxious, I''m just a very concentrated introvert who might swallow his tongue if he''s the center of attention.

    I''m escorted to my ss by my two bodyguards as usual, I can''t exactly remember when it started, we live in a small town anyway so we''ve always been at the same schools and they''ve always hovered around me. It''s rare to see just one of us alone, it''s always Virgil, Shana and Hayden, we we''re inseparable.

    "You don''t have to walk me to my ss." I tell them softly as we walk down the halls, Virgil''s the school heartthrob so every girl has their eyes on us. "I''m pretty sure I''ll be less noticeable all on my own." It''s sad but true, no one would even bother to look at me the second time if I were all alone.

    "And risk Tyrone getting his hands on you again, not a chance." Virgil scoffs.

    "It was just that one time..." I start toin, my palms getting sweaty from all the eyes on me, too many people overwhelm me and the only reason I''m not home schooled is because my mom might mistakenly murder me that and Virgil constant need to watch over me.

    "And you had bruises all down your sides that you tried to hide from us." Shana says darkly, the little bubblegum of happiness terrifying me. "And really Hayden, one time?" She asks, old hurt and unforgiven anger shing in her hazel eyes.

    I don''t reply, the truth is Tyrone and his gang bullied me for a month straight and threatened that if I told on them they would hurt my friends, I managed to get away with it for that long which was a huge surprise as we had sleepovers, swims and lots of other things that guaranteed my bruises would be found out.

    Well, long story cut short, Virgil found out and I''d never seen him so angry before, he even gave me a new bruise on my arm which darkened immediately and took a really long time to clear up. I wasn''t mad or scared of him even though he apologized furiously with tears in his eyes when he found out he''d hurt me. I didn''t see Tyrone for a whole week and when I did he had bruises and bandages all over and kept ring covertly at me. So I understand their paranoia but that doesn''t change the fact that my heart is beating at thrice it''s usual amount.

    "See we''re here." Shana says cheerily, all traces of her previous anger totally gone. "You didn''t die, did you?" She asks sarcastically, rolling her eyes.

    Virgil doesn''t say anything, his electric blue eyes dark and dangerous, his face a cold mask.

    I sigh as we halt just outside the door of my first ss, I know what it means when he gets like this. "I''ll be fine Virgil, that happened months ago, we''ll meet up at lunch." I say.

    Shana grins at me then tugs on his arm to pull him to their first ss.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    I walk in quietly, hurrying to my chair by the window, it''s just a couple steps but I manage to trip on a nonexistent obstacle and bump into desks and chair.

    By the time I copse in my seat, tears are in my eyes again.

    I''m usually left alone and I finally calm down when I get to stare out the window at a huge apple tree that is mypanion during sses, that''s why I named my pet Apple.

    I rx and let the bustling of the ss roll over me, I''m content with people watching, at least teachers are used to me and never call me up for anything.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The bell for lunch rings and I remain in my seat waiting for the ss to clear out before I move, it quickly does and I get up and out.

    I have to put my things in my locker before I go to the cafeteria, Virgil and Shana should be already waiting for me.

    I get to my locker without event, needing to go to the restroom, I stop thinking about my anxiety, lost in thoughts as I push open the bathroom door.

    I''m done and washing my hands at the sink, the bathrooms are mercifully empty and I take my first deep breath since I got to school.

    I wash my hands and have a mini internal debate if I want to rinse off my face or not. It''ll only get my hair and sleeves wet but it''ll also lessen the puffiness of my saucer like eyes...

    "Well look who we''ve got here."

    A slimy voice interrupts my heated argument with myself and my heart stops, my eyes widening as I see Tyrone lean against a wall his over eager cronies smirking from behind him.

    I''m frozen like prey, my wet hands shaking so hard I can barely switch the tap off, I watch hypnotized as he takes unrealisticrge steps towards me.

    I''m grabbed and mmed against a wall, still shorter than a fuming Tyrone with a tilted nose even though my shoes are dangling inches in the air.

    He res down at me, his dark eyes full of hatred. "You think you can get away with that huh Curls? Getting your boyfriend to break my nose and put Brian in a fucking hospital?" He demands and I can''t raise my head, fear paralysing me.

    I had no idea anyone was that badly hurt enough to be put in a hospital but I can''t say this because my voice box is cowering somewhere in my stomach behind a swarm of butterflies.

    I want to tell them that it''s probably not in their best interests to hurt me again, considering that thest time one of them was hospitalized.

    "That pink haired bitch broke my arm." Brian speaks up, face cruel.

    Internally, I feel my jaw drop. Fragile Shana broke someone''s arm! Crap! These guys are really going hurt me, I think desperately, tears gathering in my eyes.

    "I-I''m s-so-sorry." I gasp out, already hyperventting. "I-I did-didn''t tell an-anyo-anyone, I-I p-promise."

    "Of course you didn''t." Tyrone pats my cheek sympathetically with the other hand not holding me up by the the neck of my sweatshirt.

    An unhealthy pause --- then he whips me by the side of my face with his open palm, so hard that I hear buzzing in my ears and blood pools in my mouth from an idental cut.

    "Then how the fuck did he find out?" He demands, striking me on the other side.

    I''m too stunned to do anything more than breath and blink through the tears streaming down my burning face.

    "Did any of you guys tell?" He asks the people around him mockingly, like some sort of judge and jury.

    The four of them denies, waiting patiently for the go ahead to bruise and break me.

    I''m mmed hard against the wall again, my head knocking painfully against the tile and he let''s go of me.

    I fall to the ground, a tiny part of me hoping that they found me too pathetic and decided to leave me alone.

    I hoped too hard because a vicious kick is directed against my side as I crouched on the ground clutching my face. I bite down a scream, whimpering as my vision goes momentarily dark from the pain.

    He grabs me again by my hair and holds me up, a hand wrapped around my neck, the pain is excruciating and I''m begging and crying for mercy. Doesn''t faze him though but he drops me for his gang to get their turn, as they corner me with sadistic smiles, I wonder how I''m going to live through it and manage to hide my bruises from my mom and friends.

    The first rounds of kicks has started when the door swings open, they pause momentarily to look at the intruder, I look up as well and see an unfamiliar face, hazy through my tears so I can barely make out his features.

    I try as hard as possible tomunicate with my eyes that he should get out before they turn on him as well.

    "Just ignore and do whatever you want to do." Tyrone threatens gruffly.

    The person that opened the doors walks closer. "Why should I listen to you?" He asks coldly.

    Tyrone meets him halfway, getting all up in his face, his huge 6 feet form ring at the neer who''s roughly his height but much slimmer than the buff bully.

    "Lemme give you some advice newbie, clearly you don''t know who I am so I''ll let this slide. Fuck. Off." He bites out, poking the neer in the chest. He snaps a finger and the kicking continues.

    My entire body feels like it''s on fire and I hope one of the new kids that found themselves in a wrong ce at a wrong time doesn''t get hurt because of me.

    "What kind of school is this? That bullies drag a girl into the boys restroom and beat her up!" New kid says darkly, poking Tyrone in the chest.

    Whelp! He has a death sentence and did he--- did he just call me a girl?!?!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Whelp! He has a death sentence and did he--- did he just call me a girl? I remained curled up, trying to protect myself.

    "I gave you your chance." Tyrone tilts his head, chuckling at the opportunity to pummel somebody with his meaty fists.

    The kicking stops as more quality entertainment is found and I drag myself to a wall, still shivering, my long hair obscuring my vision. I wonder if I''ll be able to make it out fast enough to get help.

    Tyrone swings but the other guy quickly dodges and swings at him, Tyrone staggers clutching his jaw gingerly like it''s broken, maybe I underestimated my savior.

    "Get ''im Tyrone!"

    "Yeah, break his fucking bones."

    Cheers go up to support their leader but he''s still not recovering from the blow, he falls to his knees, garbled swearing escaping him.

    "The little fucker broke my jaw." He shouts out, at least I think that''s what he said, it sounded so skewered.

    Ufortable silence envelopes us and I squirm around trying to find a position that doesn''t hurt to breathe.

    "Well what is you all waiting for huh, beat him up." He ordered them, still crouched on the ground and wincing in pain.

    They hesitate for a split second before bing encouraged by their advantage in numbers, they charge at him and I see Tyrone cut his eyes at me.

    I swallow my heart, the tears that had dried uping back again with a vengeance.

    Before he can make his mind toe at me again, his gang are all groaning and rolling on the ground. He pulls his hand off his face, his bloody lower jaw giving him a ridiculous expression.

    They all scramble out when they recover enough to, leaving a steaming Tyrone with red eyes. "You''ll pay for this newbie, I swear it." He says ominously, going out.

    The new kid pinches his nose like he''s trying to rein in his anger, deep breaths lifting and dropping his shoulders.

    "Hey, are you okay? Shit! Of course you aren''t." He corrects himself, still wary of moving close to me, I think it''s because I''m still shivering like a cat pulled out of a frozenke.

    "I''m Dale and I promise I won''t hurt you." He creeps closer. "What''s your name?"

    I remain curled into myself, letting my tangled hair partially cover my face. I coax my voice box toe out long enough to piece sybles of my name. "H-Hayden." I whisper, my jaw hurting from the vicious ps earlier.

    He''s crouching directly in front of me now, and I can get a clear look at his face and wow! Guess Shana wasn''t lying when she said new kids were always edible.

    Dale had inky ck hair which he left short at the back and longer in front, I''ve never thought much about undercuts but right now it''s the only thing I can see, leaf green eyes staring at me with concern and barely suppressed anger.

    His face is straight of a pricey magazine and I feel a little self conscious, I know I look like I just climbed out a trash bin while Dale looks like he just ended a photoshoot.

    He starts talking, at least I think he is because I can''t hear anything, I''m lost to the movement of his pink lips.

    "Huh?" I shake myself.

    "I said, can you walk? We need to get you to the nurse." He repeated, concern increasing at my delirious state.

    It takes a while for my sloshed brain to process what he''s saying then I remember Virgil and Shana and fear spikes in me.

    "No! No!" I refuse in a panic, trying to get up. "I can''t go to the nurse, I can''t let Virgil... Ow!" I crumple back to the ground in pain as my entire body burns.

    "Who''s Virgil? Why can''t you go to the nurse?" He asks worriedly. "Is it that bastard who just left?" His hands are sped together like he''s not sure whether to touch me and I remember he still thinks I''m a girl.

    "N-No that w-was T-Ty-Tyrone." I gasp out, my stuttering back. "V-Virgil is m-my f-f-friend a-and I-I h-have to go h-home n-not the c-clinic." I''m full on sobbing now, the pain in my sides robbing me of speech.

    Dale looks confused for a moment before setting his face. "I''m taking you to the nurse, you''re bleeding and some ribs might be broken." He says tightly, reaching forward.

    An arm goes around me and another one under my knees, lifting me up gingerly.

    Still doesn''t stop the high pitch screams that leave me when I''m moved.

    "Shh, it''s okay, I''m sorry." Dale apologizes stiffly like he''s not used to it.

    I feel bad because he''s probably doing all this because he still thinks I''m a girl, I don''t feel right for continuing to deceive him, he takes a step and I whimper in pain, my body feels like it was put through a grinder, curse Tyrone''s gang and their steel tipped boots.

    "I-I''m n-no-not..." I stammered hard as we make our way out the bathroom, me clinging to his broad chest like a baby ko.

    "You don''t have to talk. There''s no way I''m letting you go home like this, I''ll exin everything to this Virgil person." He says quickly.

    I nearlyugh at this but that''s just what it was, a nearly performed action. A mad Virgil doesn''t see reason, especially when ites to me, that''s why I just want to escape home, call my mom to take me to the hospital and lie to Virgil that I fell ill, it''s either that or he burns down the entire school looking for Tyrone.

    The bathroom door is just a few steps away and I panic, I want to tell Dale the truth before we step out so if he abandons me, I can scrap the ragged pieces of what is left of my self dignity together in the privacy of the boys restroom.

    "N-no its not t-that." My desperation calms my stuttering down somewhat. "I-It''s just that I-I not a g-girl." I say sheepishly, my eyes down.

    Dale freezes, genuine astonishment enveloping his painfully handsome face as he stares at me with wide eyes. "I''m sorry, what?" He mumbles like a kid who just found out that the moon doesn''t follow you.

    "I-I''m a boy." I whisper with little traces of fear.

    At least he''s not recoiling in terror yet from the act of holding a boy so intimately.

    "You''re lying." He deadpans and I''m stunned.

    "W-What?" I mumble out, very confused.

    "Boys don''t look like this, let me see your face?" He asks urgently, peering intensely down at me.

    I gulp, avoiding the hypnotizing light green stare, self consciously I push back the curly hair from my pale face.

    His eyes widens again and he''s just staring, I try to imagine what could be going on in his head, my tangled hair probably looked like two mother birds fought over who would nest in it then abandoned it, my saucer like eyes even puffier now and definitely red rimmed. Luckily I wiped all the tears and snot away but I must be very red with visible bruises on my cheeks. Yup, I look a hot mess.

    He frowns, color fluttering across his cheek bones. "Stop trying to get me to leave you alone Hayden." My name in his silky voice makes my breath hitch but that''s ridiculous, I''m not gay. "I''m still taking you to the nurse to get you checked out, then I''ll go find those bastards that decided to beat up a girl and break their necks."

    He starts moving again with determination and I''m just there trying not to die. What the effing hell! He thinks I''m lying about being a boy, I don''t know if I should find that offensive orplimentary.

    And of course, the person that would decide to help me would be just like Virgil. I just hang on for the ride, too tired to talk anymore, besides I have a feeling that nothing I say would convince him.

    "Hayden!" Virgil''s voice interrupts us, rage bleeding through his voice and I die a little more.

    "O-Oh n-no! It''s V-Vi-Virgil." I whisper desperately, trying to hide inside Dale.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    "O-Oh n-no! It''s V-Vi-Virgil." I whisper desperately, trying to hide inside Dale.

    Hurried footsteps and a hand grabs Dale, effectively stopping us. He turns around, looking very unimpressed with Virgil''s anger.

    "What the fuck did you do?" Virgil demands his eyes dark, Shana looks very strained and worried beside him, cing a hand on his tightly clenched fist. The only reason Dale doesn''t have a ck eye yet is because he''s still carrying me.

    I intervene quickly before Virgil changes his mind and decides tond the punch. "V-Vi-Virgil." I stutter out desperately, reaching for him. "I-It wasn''t D-Dale, h-he d-didn''t d-do any-anything."

    "What sort of boyfriend are you, letting your girlfriend get beat up by dudes in the boys bathroom?" Dale uses, snatching me back and ending my efforts to reach for Virgil, his leaf green eyes nearly glowing.

    Shana is momentarily stunned, "Girlfriend?" She mouths to me, I close my eyes in embarrassment, this was one of those days I wanted to start over.

    Virgil isn''t even fazed by the obvious confusion. "Thanks." He bites out coldly, the appreciation has the same energy as ''go jump off a cliff. "Now give me back my girlfriend."

    "No. Now get away from me, you''re in my way." Dale deadpans, making a move to continue his journey.

    "I won''t ask you again." Virgil says in a deadly voice, stepping in front of us, electric blue eyes nearly jumping from his face with how hard he is ring.

    "Hayden sounds terrified of you so no, I''m not giving her back. Now get the fuck out of my way." He says, his quiet voice ringing volumes, the entire hallway is silent now, the entire school watching the school''s heartthrob go against the hot new kid... and over me! - I wail mentally, wishing I was a bird, a pebble, anything but Hayden LeBaron right now.

    "P-Please stop f-fi-fightin..." I start to say but a sound cut me off, are they--- are they growling at each other? The deep sound reverbrates around me, making terror echo painfully in my chest, I don''t know why but the sound of it makes me want to cry.

    My frozen state of panic eventually cracks when I start to choke and cough, hacking up blood. My vision goes hazy as Virgil start to panic, blood keeps spilling from my mouth and I hear their agitated voices like it''s through a pool of water.

    "She might have hit her head, don''t let her ck out." Dale says, his voice and face swimming in and out of my consciousness.

    "Hayden! Hayden!" Virgiltches on to my hand. "Stay with me okay, you''ll be fine. Give her to me." He demands again and I want to punch him for insisting on referring to me as a girl.

    "Not a fucking chance, get out of my way." Dale refuses.

    "Will you two block heads stop fucking fighting for one fucking minute." Shana interrupts, looking and sounding very furious. "Hayden is really hurt and all you care about are your bloated egos." She sassed and they both blink at her harsh words.

    Dale shoulders Virgil out of the way and tears at a dead run towards the nurse''s office, how he know where it is? Is still a mystery to me.

    Virgil is directly beside him a heartbeat and they start to argue again but I can''t keep up anymore because I''m suddenly so tired, I can''t keep my eyes open anymore. Blinking bes harder and harder to do each time, I think Virgil is talking to me but I can''t hear him. I let my eyes close for thest time.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    I''m awake before I can open my eyes, I feel stiff all over and my eyes seems glued to my face.

    Panic starts to tickle me as I struggle to remember where I am, I finally pry my eyes open to meet a in white ceiling that isn''t the one in my bedroom, there''s something lying on my left hand so I tilt my head to take a look.

    My mom is holding on to my left hand, her head lying beside our joined hands, she''s fast asleep, her dark brown hair in a silky curtain around her face.

    I try to sit up but a sharp pain stops me, I look around, I''m in a hospital. How did I get... Oh! Tyrone.

    Virgil and Shana! I think desperately and Dale, I hope they don''tmit murder.

    "Mom?" I try calling out but my voice doesn''t work, I get a vague thought of knocking against my throat like it''s a faulty remote.

    I clear my throat before trying again. "Mom?"

    She moves, groggily raising her head up. She''s still holding my hand and it makes tears gather in my eyes.

    "Hayden! You''re awake. Oh! My baby!" She gushes when she sights my open eyes, engulfing me in a gentle hug. "I was so scared." She hangs onto me like she expects I''ll ck out again.

    I gulp, my throat is scratchy and dry. "W-What h-happened mom?" I ask, I know I got beat up by Tyrone but the hospital bit is still not really clear.

    Tears gather in her grey eyes which was a bit wierd because I don''t think I''ve ever seen my mother cry. "You had a few bruised organs and a slight concussion." She whispers.

    My eyes widens, somehow I expected it to be either worse or not that bad, guess I got off lucky.

    "Are you thirsty baby?" She asks suddenly, already reaching for the bottle of water, before I can even refuse she''s gingerly lifting me up and cing the bottle at my mouth.

    A few drops spills in and I suddenly realize I''m very parched. "Whoa! Maybe I should hire a couple goons to beat you up so you''ll drink more water." She says drily when I empty the entire bottle and I smile at the attitude I''m used to.

    It was supposed to be a grin but my cheeks feel numb so I tell my mom.

    She chokes back augh. "You don''t want to know what you look like baby."

    I grimace at her. "Where''s Virgil and Shana?" I can''t help asking because I know that''s exactly the question she''s waiting for me to ask.

    She throws me a sly grin and suddenly I''m very worried.

    "Mom?" I warn.

    "Oh you''re no fun." She waves me off. "I need to call the doctors so they can check you up, I really want to take you home." She diverts, making a move to get up.

    "No." I stop her. "No doctors until you tell me what''s going on.

    "Fine, at least let me call Shana, she went to get snacks." She eye rolls whipping out her phone.

    "...yes he''s awake and..." She quickly moves the t device away from her ear as a high pitched screech tears through. When it doesn''t stop after several secondster, she''s hangs up.

    "She''s definitely on her way, probably running while screaming." She grins at me and I sprawl on the bed, my mom and friends all share one brain cell.

    "My baby is awake!" Shana barges in and I groan, knowing what ising next.

    I''m smoldered by hugs and kisses until we''re both breathless.

    "I''m not a puppy Shana." Iin, trying fruitlessly to push her away.

    She finally calms down and just grins at me, her eyes ssy. She had been crying.

    I suddenly feel bad for pushing her away and try to sit up through the pain in my sides to reach for her and hug her which she happily returns, her pink frothy hair nearly blinding me from how hard she''s osciting with happiness.

    She gently pushes me back and I let out a big sigh at the relief. "Where''s Virgil?" I ask suspiciously, throwing looks at both of them.

    They share gleeful looks that had me nearly panicking. "Virgil asked me not to press charges against Tyrone and his gang." My mom sighs, dramatically. "I agreed."

    "You what?" I exim. "Why the hell would you do that?"

    "Don''t yell baby, it''ll strain you." Shana pets and I want to cry.

    "The punishment that the school will give to Tyrone will be ten times better than what Virgil will do." I exin frustratedly.

    "That''s one of the reasons why I epted." She shrugs, grinning wickedly. "No one touches my baby. That and Virgil always gets what he wants."

    I close my eyes in exasperation, knowing that she''s telling the truth. No one got in Virgil''s way when he wanted something, the psychopath.

    "What about Dale?" I try to ask as nonchntly as I can manage, opening my eyes.

    "Your knight in shining armor?" Shana grins at me, her hazel eyes twinkling. "The hot stuff that kept on butting heads with Virgil over his pretty girl friend?" She teases cruelly and I''m grateful that my face is all shades of purple so I can hide the scalding blush that consumes my face.

    "Girlfriend?" My mom repeats, confused. "Dale thinks you''re Virgil''s girlfriend? Well that''s a new one."

    I ignore most of her sentence, "You know Dale?"

    "Yes, he insisted oning along to the hospital then he went with Virgil to give Tyrone a warning."

    This time around I sit up, totally forgetting all about my pain. "They both went after Tyrone?" I exim. "Shit! This is the worst."

    "Hey." My mom pouts. "Two cute guys want to avenge you and you think it''s the worst? I''m starting to think I''m a bad mother."

    I roll my eyes at her dramatics, turning on Shana instead. "Why didn''t you stop them?" I half wail. "I don''t want them to go to prison."

    "No one is going to go to prison." Sheughs cheerfully before her eyes turn cold. "And the only reason I''m right here is because I wasn''t allowed to tag along. Dale says it''s because I''m a girl." She scoffs.

    "You didn''t tell him you broke Brian''s armst time?" My mom asks nonchntly and I choke.

    "You knew about that?"

    "Of course." My mom says proudly, "I bought her a whole load of ice cream for that but what I''m not knowing is why Dale thinks you''re ''a'' girlfriend." She turns to me.

    "Aw his ears are red." Shana coos like I''m a clumsy puppy who managed to roll over.

    I p my hands over my ears. "Stop tormenting me, you guys." I whine. "Dale thought I was a girl and no matter how hard I tried to convince him, he wouldn''t believe."

    They burst intoughter at this, insisting that I tell them exactly what happened, word for word.

    "What happened when you showed him your face?" Shana asks eagerly, interrupting me.

    "He said that I should stop trying to get him to leave me alone and he was taking me to the nurse whether I liked it or not."

    "Ooh! Controlling." My momments, nodding importantly as she and Shana share a look.

    "Cut it out, this is not some Yaoi novel for you to fawn over. I should be worried with how hard my mom wants me to be gay." I sigh out loud.

    She grins unrepentantly. "I don''t mind which you chose to be, my love but you will let me enjoy this budding triangle." She demands seriously and Shana nods sagely.

    "Never heard truer words." She says solemnly and I''m just done with the both of them.

    "You know what?" I ask throwing up my hands. "You two should head on home, I''m staying at the hospital."

    "No can do baby." My mom disagrees, smiling at me. "I''ll go get the doctor." She says quickly before I make up my mind about staying, going out the door.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Shana scoots closer to me, gently holding my hands.

    I lie down back on the bed, my heart thumping ufortably. "You''re going to tell me to stay away from Dale aren''t you?" I ask quietly.

    Virgil has always been like that, controlling and that involved people around me, the only reason my mom can ess me is because she''s my mom and Shana is a crazy buffalo who doesn''t give any fucks about Virgil''s opinion, well, most times.

    So I''d never dated or even had my first kiss yet but I''m really notining, maybe I''m asexual - it might be hereditary.

    "Nope." She smirks, popping the ''p''

    "W-What?" I''m stunned. "Why?"

    "Because Dale''s the first person I''ve ever seen who''s almost as bad as Virgil, let him get a taste of his own medicine." She giggles viinously.

    "This is all about that time he wouldn''t let you y with me, isn''t it?" I close my eyes.

    She audibly pouts, patting my hand gently. "That was eons ago."

    I sigh as she pushes her hand through my hair, gently untangling it. "And you kept on insisting to y with his pretty doll."

    "In my defense, you looked like a pretty doll, so tiny and cute and he kept on carrying you around. Selfish bastard."

    "How diplomatic of you." I snort.

    "The doctor is here." My mom says cheerily,ing in with a harassed doctor.

    I struggle not to face palm, knowing I was going home this evening even if my mom had to move an entire hospital wing to our house overnight.

    The doctor quickly checks me over, something like terror in his gentle brown eyes, pushing his sses upwards constantly, like he was terrified my mom would make real her threat - whatever it was, if he wasn''t done fast enough.

    "He should be fine, there''s nosting damages from the internal injuries. All he needs now is lot''s of healthy food and bed rest. Most likely, you will have to keep him out of school for a..." We don''t hear the rest of his advice because my mom has already shoved him out.

    "Let''s go home baby." She cheers happily. "I can''t tell Virgil you''ve woken up yet or we''ll get thrown out of the hospital, again so you''ll see him at home."

    I sit up again and throw off the sheets and look down, I''m in a hospital robe. "Y''all better have clothes for me or I''m jumping off the top floor." I threaten.

    "Of course we brought clothes for you." My mom says bringing out cutoffs and a suspicious looking piece of cloth.

    I narrow my eyes at her, gingerly getting up. "Why does that look like your see through silk blouse?" I step off the bed.

    "Why would I give you that beauty, you wouldn''t know style even if it asked you on a date." She denies with sass.

    "Sounds like a lie but okay." I agree, collecting the clothes. "Now turn around, let me get changed." I order pettishly.

    My mom scoffs but obliges. "Like there''s nothing I haven''t seen before." She mutters behind closed eyes. Shana falls face down on the hospital bed.

    I quickly get dressed, wincing at the ghastly shade of my soft tummy, it''s all ck bruises with shades of purple. I sigh, slipping the suspicious shirt on, at least Virgil would have already confronted Tyrone before seeing the damage.

    "Mom!" I yell in outrage when I get a good look at the shirt, "It''s your stupid, see through shirt." I wail.

    They turn around with knowing smiles on their faces. "I told you it would be perfect." Shana rolls on the bed, resting on her elbow and side.

    "There''s a bathroom here,e see yourself." My mom says excitedly, sometimes I really believe that she wanted a baby girl but when I confronted her about it, I got nothing but this. - "Ew! Why would I want a baby girl" - So that confirmed that she really did want me.

    Sorta.

    My shoulders are grabbed and I''m steered to the tiny bathroom. I peek in the mirror and I''m devastated.

    "Mom! I look straight out of one of those ''littles'' website." Iin, tugging on it, the cloth went down one shoulder and left nothing to the imagination. "And it''s pink! That''s it, I''m jumping off the top floor."

    "You aren''t jumping anywhere." She swings an arm around me, her eyes momentarily clouding over as she sees the bruises around my neck. "I was in a hurry, in my defense and you look better than I ever would in that shirt."

    I peek at myself in the mirror again and frown. "I''m not seeing whatever you are both seeing, all I see is me drowning in your oversized shirt." Iin, raising a hand up, the sleeves totally envelopes my tiny fingers.

    "You look adorable." Shana gushes like she wants to put a leash around my neck and show me off.

    "Just don''t go ''uwu'' on me and we''ll be fine." I say walking out of the cramped bathroom.

    "Let''s go before Virgil decides toe check on you." My mom says, leaving the room.

    I roll my eyes and start to follow behind her when she pauses. "Hold my bag Shana." She says suddenly.

    "Sure thing Renee." She agrees, ted at having to carry my mom''s fancy bag.

    "Mom, what are you..." I let out a yelp as she picks me up like a child.

    "Throw your arms around my neck, I''ll carry you to the car." She offers.

    I can''t even refuse because she''s already moving, she has me in her arms, tucking mefortably against her. I hide my face in her neck as everyone on the hallways stops to stare at us.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    I can''t even refuse because she''s already moving, she has me in her arms, tucking mefortably against her. I hide my face in her neck as everyone on the hallways stop to stare at us.

    "Mom!" I whine, "I''m not a baby anymore," I sniffle, secretly enjoying the free ride. "Besides, aren''t I heavy?" I ask shyly, wrapping my legs around her waist.

    "No." She says firmly and I know she''s not trying to make me happy, I truly weigh like a feather, Shana takes advantage of this and my small size to randomly pick me up like a child.

    I''m lulled to sleep by her rhythmic movement and I''m in a light doze by the time we reach the car.

    I''m switched over to Shana''s arms who gingerly gets in the back, cradling me like her baby sister. I''m really not that small and tiny, Shana is a beast, I mean she broke a guy''s arm.

    "Wake up baby, we''re home." My mom taps me, when the car stops and I blink blearily.

    It was early evening and the sun looked like it would set any moment now.

    I yawn and close my eyes again, wondering why I was woken up, they would carry me in anyway.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Virgil''s voice floats over to me as we walk in the front door, Shana still carrying me like I weigh nothing - it really sends a hit to my ego.

    "Why does he look so sick? Did you check him out too early, Renee?" He asks, hovering over me, his shadow blocking out the light, I still keep my eyes shut, ignoring his ranting.

    "Good afternoon, Miss LeBaron." A silky voice greets and my eyes fly open in a panic to meet Virgil''s pissed off electric blue eyes and my breath hitches - again.

    I really just want to be left alone, I don''t want hot as hell teenage boys hovering around me, making me question my bloody sexuality.

    "I think you opened your eyes for the wrong voice." Shana whispers to me adjusting me in her arms. I just try to hide from Virgil''s melting re.

    "Oops! I might have forgotten to add that Dale will be here." My mom says in a fake ass voice, moving to the hangout room - just a spare room we converted for all the endless nights my friends sleep over.

    "We''ll all have a mini sleep over." She announces like she''s still our age but I know she just wants to study Dale some more for her scrapbook.

    I choke at this, curling into myself when I''m dropped onto a very fluffy cushion.

    Virgil crouches in front of me and I gulp, this is the part where he gets mad.

    "Dale, why don''t you help me set up snacks so we''ll watch some TV?" She invites. "Shana, get Virgil a stress ball."

    "I don''t need a stress ball, Renee." He says convincingly.

    My mom scoffs. "Last time someone made Hayden cry, you broke my Louboutins."

    "It''s not my fault they just happened to be there beside me, it was either that or the ss table." He defended and I sneak a peak at Dale''s reaction to the craziness I''m surrounded by, he''s just smiling softly, obviously enjoying our interaction.

    "Then who left them out?" She demands, a hand on her waist. "Was it you Hayden?" She narrows her eyes at me.

    "What?" I exim, "How did you even remotely think it might be my fault?"

    "Well as girlfriends, who''s to say you didn''t y dress up with my shoe collection." She continues smugly and I''m disappointed, I really thought she was going to let this one slide.

    "Mom, go get your snacks." I say dryly.

    She giggles, going out with Dale and Shana.

    "He still thinks I''m a girl?" I whisper in horror to Virgil, who''s smirking at me.

    "I don''t know," he shrugs indifferently. "I didn''t try changing his mind."

    I level him a look, unsurprised when he picks me up and sets me gingerly on my feet. "You didn''t kill Tyrone did you?" I can''t help asking, peering up at him.

    He ces both hands on my shoulders and pulls me into a gentle hug, his jaw finding it''s home on my curls. "Did you want me to?" He rumbles, breathing deeply like he''s finally calming down when he''s seen me safe and with him.

    "W-What?" I get all flustered. "N-No, o-of course not." I grumble.

    "Then no." He rubs my back. "I didn''t kill him, I can''t say the same about Dale though." He says coldly, approving Dale''s attitude but still not liking the guy.

    "Can I see what they did?" He asks quietly with that tone that tells me I can say no whenever I want to but I won''t say no, I never say no because it''s Virgil.

    Plus I really need to show him if I want to heal emotionally from it as well, I''m just terrified of his reaction.

    "I''m scared, you''ll be mad." I say in a tiny voice, feeling each and every ache and stiff joint.

    "I can''t promise I won''t be Hay but I''ll try to be calm about it." He says seriously, like it''s a life or death matter and I want tough but I don''t, because it is a life or death matter to Virgil.

    "Just promise me you won''t do anything to Tyrone and his gang anymore, no matter what."

    "Of course I won''t, I promise." He epts quickly, too quickly.

    "Dale too." I add, watching his eyes darken.

    "Fine." He bites out, after a tense pause. "Now, let me see."

    I step back a bit and grab the ends of the ridiculous thing I have on, I feel a little self conscious which is ridiculous because Virgil still helps me scrub my back whenever I take a bath and he''s around, I bite my lip and yank it up to reveal my belly.

    Hees forward carefully like he doesn''t want to terrify me, pushing my shaking hands away to map out every bruise on my body.

    His hands grow colder as he trails higher, pushing the shirt off one arm to check out the vicious bruise that sprouted from where Tyrone grabbed me, it really doesn''t help my case that I bruise way too easily.

    My shirt is nearly half off when he gets to the strangle marks around my neck and that''s when he loses it, tearing out of the room in a rage.

    I''m stunned, standing and shivering there in his wake before I realize that he''s probably going to go find Tyrone and put him six feet under, efficiently putting himself in prison.

    "Virgil!" I exim in a panic, dashing after him so harried that I forget to readjust my clothes. I rush out to see Shana holding on to a furious looking Virgil.

    "Hayden what did you say to..." She cuts herself off as she takes a good look at the bruises littering my body. "What the fuck did that bastard do?"

    "Y-You are a boy?" Dale asks, his voice trailing off as his eyes remain fixed on my exposed chest.

    I blush down to my bare toes, grateful for my bruises for the second time today. "Umm... I-I t-told you, Y-You j-ju-just w-won''t believe m-me." I stutter, holding onto my ears.

    Virgil pauses his mission to go after Tyrone, momentarily to snicker at Dale''s obvious difort. "Not going to ask for that date again because he''s a boy, Dale?" He asks cruelly.

    Dale trails his heated bright green eyes down my body then cuts a re at Virgil. "Who said I was changing my mind?" He snorts and Virgil looks like he swallowed his tongue, my mom and Shana look like they''re about to die from excitement.

    "As soon as Hayden is recovered enough, I''m still taking him out on a date." He re-affirms, bringing his burning eyes back to me. "If he''ll go with me?"

    Everyone turns to me, my mom and Shana with supportive expressions, Dale with hope in his eyes while Virgil looks like he''s about to pop a blood vessel.

    "U-Um --- o-okay." I stutter in a tiny voice.

    Virgil walks over to me as if to rub in Dale''s face that... ''He''s mine''. He pulls me into a hug and starts to arrange my clothing.

    His blue eyes start to glow again as he remembers my bruises and he pauses. "I''m going to dismember Tyrone the next time Iy my eyes on him." He growls lowly, still continuing his journey out.

    "V-Virgil?" I whisper out.

    He pauses. "I promised Hay." He says darkly without sparing me a nce before going out.

    Dale walks closer, still staring at me like he expects I''ll pull off a suit and shout surprise that I''m actually really a girl.

    "You''re really a boy aren''t you?" He sighs when he''s close enough to confirm that --- Oops! No boobs.

    "Yeah." I say thickly struggling to straighten my oversized shirt.

    His eyes darken as well when he takes stock of my bruises, it''s actually not that bad, it''s nothing that a couple of hot soaks won''t ease but I''m just too sensitive so I look like I was spray painted with dark colors by street artists.

    His hand reach out to trace the dark hand shaped bruise around my slender neck and I freeze, my eyes going wide.

    He mutters a slew of colorful swear words underneath his breath which makes my ears bleed, he snatches his hand back like I''d burned him, veins straining in his neck.

    I''m worried now and reaching for him but he quickly steps back, muttering a vague excuse me and stumbling out.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    His hand reach out to trace the dark hand shaped bruise around my slender neck and I freeze, my eyes going wide.

    He mutters a slew of colorful swear words underneath his breath which makes my ears bleed, he snatches his hand back like I''d burned him, veins straining in his neck.

    I''m worried now and reaching for him but he quickly steps back, muttering a vague excuse me and stumbling out. #(excerpt from previous chapter#

    Shana is ring suspiciously at him and I wonder why, I don''t think about it too much though, I''m suddenly bone tired.

    "If you two are done fan-girling, can you help me get a soak before those two crazy people find their way back?" I ask.

    "I''ve already set a bath for you baby,e on." My mom says sweetly, motioning me over.

    "I''ll just set up the snacks." Shana says walking away.

    My mom is silent beside me as she washes my thick hair, my head tilted back so that the shampoo doesn''t get in my eyes. I breathe a sigh of relief as I slip into the almost too hot water, feeling it soothe my aches immediately.

    Well today was horrible.

    I mean I''ve done worse - like the time I was sent to bring extra equipment for chemistry ss and ended up tripping in front of the jocks and cheerleaders with an armful of ss.

    Maybe it might not have been so horrible if I wasn''t slowly bleeding to death on the ground in front of them with ss shards embedded in my skin, so yeah, I''ve definitely done worse but it''s still way off what I expected.

    My sexuality has never been something to worry about, cause my mom is asexual and very supportive of every other type so it wasn''t about being epted.

    I guess I just really didn''t think about it - I''m pretty sure the only reason I''ve never dated or kissed anyone is because I never had a crush - Except Virgil of course and I''d rather eat a bowl of hair than let him know.

    Now Dale is here and I''m just confused - whoa! See me acting like some love struck main character of a paper back novel, besides, I know he''s only asking me on a date to piss Virgil off, their open rivalry is well --- very open. You know what I really don''t need all this right now and... Apple!

    "Mom!" I call suddenly, jerking up, finally remembering my baby cat.

    "Oy! You don''t want van scented shampoo in your eyes right? Then stay put." She applies pressure on my shoulder des.

    I ignore her but squeeze my eyes shut. "Mom! Where''s Apple?"

    "Huh?" I can almost imagine her look of confusion. "You want an Apple?"

    Oh crap! - I didn''t tell her I named my cat. "No! No! My kitten, I named her Apple." I say quickly, panicking now.

    "Aww, that''s adorable. Calm down baby." She stops me when I''m about to jump out of the tub, van scented shampoo be damned.

    "B-But..."

    "Don''t worry your Apple is fine, she slept almost through the day and went through the huge te of milk." She sighs at this point. "If only you ate that much."

    I throw her a look. "Says the one who likes me mini sized."

    "I love you no matter what you look like." She says seriously, cupping my wet jaw.

    I blow out a breath, flustered by her frank adoration. "Thanks." I mutter almost inaudibly going silent again.

    "So you''re finally going on a date." She tries to say nonchntly as she rinsed off my hair but it just came out like she was choking on a coconut.

    It really hit me then what I had epted. "My first date." I mumble.

    "Is a boy!" She exims and I just roll my eyes, not so easy to do when you''re taking a bath.

    "I might be pansexual mom besides you''re the one who keeps on campaigning for the LGBTQ+ Movement."

    "Yes, yes whatever." She says dismissively, "I am so going to be the one to dress you up on that day."

    "Not happening." I say shortly, drying myself up as I walk out the bathroom with her in tow. "It isn''t even up for discussion." I wrap a towel around my waist, another one around my dripping hair.

    "I remember you tying your towel around your chest when you were younger." She sighs nostalgically and I wonder if I''m too old for a foster home.

    "That''s because you decided to buy only extrarge sized towels." I fire at her, going straight to my room. "It was either that or they trailed on the ground." I pause to look at her. "Why are you following me?" I demand.

    She averts her face, at least having the decency to look guilty. "My baby is hurt, I just want to take care of you." She says with puppy eyes.

    I roll my eyes at her. "Fine but close your eyes, let me get dressed first." I walk up to my closet.

    She gives me a look of disbelief. "I just literally bathed you."

    "Doesn''t mean you have to dress me up." I say stubbornly. "Besides if you''re going to stay, you''ll have to follow my rules."

    "Ugh! Fine." She agrees, closing her eyes as I put on lose shorts.

    "I''m done now, you can do the rest." I say cheerily, eyeing my sleeping kitten.

    She quickly rifles through my closet, bringing out one of her old sweaters that I might have stolen - in my defense - it''sfy, swallows me up and smells like mommy.

    She walks over and helps me inside the sweater. I quickly snatch up Apple before she can carry me to a chair to blow dry my hair.

    "Let that poor thing sleep." She reprimands me, gingerly running her hands through my hair. I''m grateful she doesn''t decide tob it, my scalp is still tender from Tyrone earlier.

    "She sleeping just fine on myp." I say seriously, caught up in petting her soft fur.

    "Do you like Dale?" She asks quietly and I''m just there struggling not to choke on air or at least choke quietly.

    I think over it carefully. "I don''t know mom." I say with same quiet tone. "I mean I just met him today."

    "And yet you are going on a date with him." She gets started in my hair with the hair dryer.

    "Mom!" Iin, cringing, I really didn''t like to talk about mushy things. "It''s just a way of saying thank you for saving me, its not like I could tell him no after he went up against Tyrone and his gang and Virgil too just for me." My hands go up to my ears again.

    She just kisses my now dry curls. "Put Apple back in bed. Your two crazy people are back."

    I put Apple back in herfy makeshift bed and a ray of moonlight sshes on her, it''s so aesthetic that I want to take a picture but my mom beats me to it.

    "Definitely my wallpaper." She coos.

    I pout, walking out of my room. "I''m not your wallpaper anymore?"

    "You''ve been Virgil''s and Shana''s wallpaper ever since they met you, it isn''t cute hogging all the attention." She whispers to me, steering me in the direction of the noisy room.

    "You guys better not be eating all the snacks!" I announce as I''m pushed into the room.

    Dale and Shana are discussing heatedly while Virgil is fiddling with the remote.

    "So what are we watching?" Shana squeals, hopping on Virgil''sp.

    "Ugh! Get off." He tries shoving her away but she doesn''t budge. "You weigh like a hippo." Heins, still trying to push her off with no luck.

    "Like you would know what a hippo weighs." She says absently, gettingfortable in hisp.

    My mom sits on a cushion a little ways from them, her hand quickly finding the chips bowl.

    "Renee, please help me." Virgil begs, dramatically wheezing.

    "You''re on your own, my love." She pats his cheek. "Come and sit on mommy''sp." She invites me, patting herp, Dale takes the cushion next to her.

    I grab my ears at thepromising and embarrassing situation, knowing that if I don''t obey my mom she''ll end up spilling some mortifying secret that isn''t necessarily true. "I don''t like you sometimes." I mumble under my breath, but get on herp as she requested.

    Virgil had stoppedining and let Shana stay on him, it was usually like this most nights with me in my mom''s arms and Shana bothering Virgil or, me in Shana''s arms and my mom bothering Virgil or me in Virgil''s arms and my mom and Shana gossiping together.

    Strangely enough Dale''s presence doesn''t make things awkward as we quietly rewatch The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe.

    We manage to make it to the scene when they get crowned Kings and Queens before Shana starts to mumble.

    She sleep talks whenever she falls asleep in an ufortable position.

    Virgil res down at her. "It''s good to know, you find me lumpy." He grumbles and we allugh.

    "It''s getting prettyte now." My mom yawns. "I best be getting to my room. "Virgil please move Shana to the air-beds." She adds, getting up and depositing me on Dale''sp like I''m nothing but a pillow - I grab my ears.

    Virgil grinds his teeth but obeys my mom,ing back very quickly to pick me up from Dale''s hold.

    "I can walk." I try to resist but my voice onlyes out as a tiny squeak which he ignores.

    "Come on Dale." My Mom steers him towards the joined air-beds. "Virgil, sleep beside Hayden so Shana doesn''t climb over him in the night, he''s still injured."

    She pushes Dale to the edge of the bed, there are two pushed against the wall so there''s enough space for everyone with Shana sleeping close to the wall, Virgil then me. "Dale you''ll stay here so Hayden doesn''t fall off." She says effectively putting me in between them.

    "Goodnight now." She greets cheerily, dimming the lights, the door clicking shut behind her.

    I gulp, gettingfortable in all the many nkets sprawled on the bed. I''m a big cuddler so I know when I''m deep in sleep I''m going to end up wrapped around somebody - I hope it''s Virgil, I don''t think I can risk aggravating him anymore.

    The room is quiet and I start to slowly rx when the room is silent for a considerable while, I drag my nket higher.

    The night wasn''t particrly cold but I''ve always slept with nkets for as long as I can remember, I don''t think I could fall asleep without one. Even though I''ll end up losing the nket and using someone else as cover.

    I''m very tired, everything that happened today starts to hit me hard and even though I''m ufortable sleeping in between Virgil and Dale, I soon fall asleep.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Hushed giggles and camera shutter sounds are what rouses me the next day, I blink open my eyes, momentarily groggy with sleep only to get a face full of a red Shana and my mom, struggling to keep excited squeals in.

    I roll my eyes, wondering what they were on about now. I want to move but I can''t and I try to take stock of my position.

    I''m wrapped around Virgil who equally returns the favor already used to my nightly cuddles, one of my hands are buried in his hair as his head finds it''s home on my chest.

    We''re lying side ways and I''m already coloring up from thispromising position, what if Dale sees us like this?

    I try to move my other hand that''s thrown backwards but it just gets tangled in ---

    Hair?

    Shit!

    My other hand is buried deep in Dale''s hair, his face buried in the crook of my neck as he spoons me from behind.

    Now I''m a horrible shade of purple, I''m so embarrassed. I throw a re at my mom and best friend who look like they are about to start sobbing from happiness.

    I''m caught between pretending to go back to sleep or wake them up and suffer the consequences.

    None is a better choice! Because just now I''m starting to get very conscious about the muscled bodies wrapped around me.

    There''s no way I could even escape without waking them up - I really should have been serious about workouts - but they just make me feel like death, plus no matter how much I try to exercise nothing ever changes.

    So I''m stuck in their middle, unable to move them and wondering just why the hell I woke up yesterday. If I hadn''t woken up yesterday, I wouldn''t be here right now being cuddled to death by very hot guys.

    I close my eyes in frustration. Yes! I know exactly what to do. I''ll hold my breath and try to kill myself before any of them wakes up and I die from embarrassment - because, honestly suicide sounds way better.

    I hold my breath, a little difficult to do without pinching my nose and mping down my mouth but I''m desperate enough.

    "What are you doing?" Virgil rumbles against my chest, amusement in his husky, morning voice.

    I choke and start gasping. "Y-You''re a-aw-awake!"

    He nuzzles against me. "Yeah." He murmurs in his scratchy voice that makes tingles run down my spine. "For a while now." He adds, his hands slipping under my sweater to ce them on my bare skin to pull me closer. "Are you ufortable?"

    "W-What? No. I-I m-mean y-yes. W-Wait! N-no." I stutter hard, panicking.

    He squeezes tighter and I gasp in slight pain but I''m distracted now so I forget to hyperventte, Dale buries his face deeper in the crook of my neck, his hands also finding a spot on my exposed skin and I just want to die.

    "Calm down Hay." Virgil says soothingly, sighing against me, then he goes quiet like he''d fallen asleep once again.

    I try not to squirm, discarding my borate ns of killing myself before I manage to wake Dale up this time around trying tomit suicide.

    I try not to move, I really do but Dale and Virgil keep on squirming, so much that I know they aren''t asleep anymore but I''m not sure I want to test it. Moving parts of their body subtly, they keep on finding new reasons to rub on me.

    I''m so red that it would take a really long while of sitting under a cool shower to get myself back to the normal temperature.

    "Alright!" Shana voice slices through the room, I hadn''t even noticed when they left earlier - probably to have aplex conversation on where our ''budding love triangle'' was at now.

    "Get up you two assholes!" She yells, whacking the air mattress with a palm.

    I cringe into myself harder when they just ignore her, content to keep on cuddling me to an early death.

    "Virgil! Dale! Don''t make me repeat myself, she threatens and I can imagine her dangerous expression. "We need to get ready for school and you''ll kill Hayden if you don''t let him go right now."

    "Go away Shana." Virgil grumbles, unhappy with the interruption.

    "It''s rude to interrupt a person''s sleep." Dale tags on, the two idiots are agreeing for the first time since they met and it''s over torturing me.

    "What''s taking so long?" My mom wonders,ing in. "Why aren''t you up... What the hell!" She exims, definitely sighting us.

    "I have a hose that I''m not afraid to use." She threatens and they grudgingly separate from me, I''m still curled up into myself, eyes tightly shut, face red.

    "That''s more like it." She hums going out.

    "See you after school." Shana chirps cheerily going out after Dale, probably heading home.

    She''ll definitely be back with Virgil, I wonder if Dale wille too. I sit up, nning to stumble to my bed to continue my interrupted sleep. My whole body still hurts and I just want to sleep the entire day away.

    My leg barely touches the floor when Virgil appears beside me, picking me up without warning. "Eek!" I squeal, fisting his shirt in both hands as I''m lifted from the ground.

    "I-I thought y-you h-had already left." I stutter, my face red as he absently carries me to my room, like it''s reflex for him to want to pick a guy up and take them to their room.

    "I''m going now." He replies, setting me on the bed, the usual kiss to my fore head then he''s gone.

    I flop on my bed, emotionally exhausted from the rollercoaster I went on yesterday, maybe I should run away.

    Do I even think I could manage to do that?

    Nope. I don''t even need to think, I know I couldn''t. Other than the obvious fact that I wouldn''t know where to go, I don''t think I''ve ever left the house alone - the backyard doesn''t count.

    I think I fell asleep because when I open my eyes again, bright sunshine is streaming in.

    I feel marginally better than yesterday but I still get up gingerly, the sharp pain in my abdomen had faded to a dull throb but I wasn''t about to throw some acrobatics around and get it started up again.

    "Mom! Mom!" I call out, making my way slowly down the stairs.

    "In the kitchen baby!" Her voice floats over to me and I recalibrate my direction.

    "Mom? What are you doing?" I ask her, moving closer, she notices my gentle movements and frowns, rushing over to me.

    "Are you in pain? Shit I forgot to give you your pain medicationsst night, I''m so sorry, I shoul..." Her hands are patting me down and she''s constantly kissing my curls.

    "Hey, hey mom." I hold her face. "Calm down, I''m okay, better actually and you know I hate pain meds they make me feel groggy and nauseous." I exin to her.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, besides if I was in pain you''d know."

    She grins at this. "Actually I would and Virgil would have fed you pain meds till you were numb all over."

    I unconsciously shudder. "So what were you doing?" I ask, trying to look around her.

    "Just making a little something." She shrugs, a tell tale excitement on her face that has me biting my lips in worry.

    "You were cooking?" I widen my eyes. "Julia didn''te over today?" Julia is our Portuguese cook cum nanny cum cleaner.

    Without her I''m pretty sure my mom would have done something fatal, shees in thrice a week to clean, cook and boss my mom around like her youngest daughter and she loves Virgil, would probably murder for him.

    "Actually she just left, didn''t want to wake you up and she also made a ginormous pot of chicken soup for you but I also wanted to do something for you." She adds sheepishly and I smile.

    "And what''s that?"

    "Fruit sd!" She announces, going to bring a huge ss bowl of cut up fruits, thoroughly buried in cream.

    "Thank you so much mom but I need to clean up first." I turn around as she puts it in the fridge. "Where''s Apple?" I look around for that white fluffy ball.

    "I''m not sure, she was keeping mepany a while ago, Julia nearly burst into tears at the sight of her and I had to rescue the poor kitten before she drowned her in cream."

    We both walk into the sitting room to see Apple making concentrated efforts to get on a pillow that had fallen to the ground.

    We stand for a while just watching her struggle, caught up in her cuteness.(The Author just really loves cats... Incase you hadn''t noticed)

    "Should we help?" I find myself asking, feeling a little cruel watching the kitten struggle helplessly.

    "We should." My mom agrees but stops me as soon as I make a move. "Just not now, she''s too adorable to pass up on."

    I roll my eyes, stepping forward to help Apple up on the pillow were she promptly curls up at the fluffy center and falls asleep after nuzzling into my palm.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    I spend the entire day in a haze, oddly lonely without any of the people I''m used to being around... My mom had gone out to get something or the other, I''m not sure, maybe my grandmother had somehow heard of Tyrone''s attack.

    My grandma is also a part of the slew of people who babies me, I don''tin though, she gives the best gifts.

    It''s almost 3:pm in the afternoon, which means Shana and Virgil would be by soon, they would probably go to their homes first to change beforeing over, they''d eat Julia''s chicken soup for ate lunch/dinner.

    I decide that a shower would be the best course of action, seeing as my hair was tangled and all over the ce from rolling in my bed all day. I couldn''t even y with ''Apple'' because, apparently my mom wasn''t exaggerating when she said she slept a lot.

    I finally drag myself off my bed to go to the bathroom and wince at my reflection in the mirror, I look hideous. There''s hair stuck to my face with sheet lines and my eyes are puffy from ack of proper sleep, maybe I need painkillers.

    I limp over to the bathtub, too distracted to take a shower. I fill the pale pink ceramic bowl with hot water and walk back to the mirror to undress.

    It''s just the second day so I''m not surprised with what I see when I take the sweater and shorts I have on, off. Even the lightest of bruises had be a nauseating ck, standing in sharp contrast to my pale skin.

    I quickly get in the tub, thest thing I needed was for any of them toe in and find me bathing - Virgil and Shana both have spare keys - they wouldn''t be happy to see me bathing myself, which was ridiculous, I''m all grown up!

    I struggle to scrub my back while sitting in the almost too hot water, my hair was another issue on it''s own because I couldn''t wash it properly as my entire body hurt. Maybe this wasn''t such a great idea after all, I manage to rinse off, drain the water and wrap a towel around myself without any casualties and if I wrapped the towel around my chest instead of my waist that was no one''s business - what? It was cold.

    Dressing up was quick, I dry off, p some lotion on and throw on another of my mom''s old sweater andfy shorts, I don''t have it in me to blow dry my hair so I just wrap a towel around it, turban style and leave it that way.

    The doorbell rings, startling me because none of the people I''m expecting are going to knock because they have the keys, for a split second, pure, undiluted terror enveloped me, I feel like it''s Tyroneing to finish what he started or maybe some other members of his gang.

    The doorbell goes off again and I decide to at least check through the peephole to see who it is, I have to tiptoe to reach it but I manage it quite well and nearly swallow my tongue when I see who it is.

    "D-Dale?" I gasp, throwing open the door.

    "Hey Hayden." He greets in his low soothing voice, pushing a hand through his inky ck hair.

    "W-What a-are you d-doing here?" I ask in surprise, suddenly feeling very self conscious, I mean the guy in front of me asked me on a date.

    He looks a little bit hurt and I quickly tag on. "I-I d-don''t mind at all, I-I''m j-just s-sur-urprised."

    "Just came to check on you." He replied good naturedly but I''m too engrossed in looking into his captivating green eyes. "Can Ie in?" He asks hesitantly after a while of me staring at him like an idiot.

    "Oh!" I jump. "S-Sorry, p-pl-please ce in." I lead in, stuttering, letting hime in behind me.

    "Is Renee in?" He asks when we both sit down, obviously trying to make small talk.

    "Um, n-no sh-she i-isn''t." I stutter hard, I want to add that she would being back soon but I decide to swallow back my words before I bite off my tongue.

    "H-how was school?" I ask carefully, pronouncing each word slowly so that I don''t stutter and I''m proud of myself when I aplish this feat with only a slight stutter.

    Heunches into a detailed exnation of what went on that day and I unconsciously tune him out, watching his lips move and drowning in his bright green eyes.

    "...den? Hayden?"

    I shake myself out of my reverie, a faint blush dusting my cheeks. "Huh?"

    "Are you okay? You spaced out hard there." He leans forward on the sofa we were sharing.

    I jump in a slight panic, quickly getting up. "N-No I I-I''m f-fine." I stutter waving a hand, the toweles loose from where it was wrapped around my head with my rapid movements and I want to die.

    Quickly I pick it up, throw out some random excuse then rush up to my bedroom to find a way to tame the bird nest that was my hair.

    I try to fingerb it as best as I can, not wanting to waste too much time so Dale wouldn''t think I ran out on him, when I feel I look responsible enough I walk back out.

    "S-so where did you move from?" I find myself asking when I had settled down beside him again - it had seemed like a good idea at the time to sit near him but now I feel like melting whenever his eyesnds on me and it happened a lot.

    "I lived in the city before but then my parents decided that they needed a change of pace so we moved down to Pine Creek, I prefer it honestly, there''s a lot of forest."

    "Y-You like hiking?" I lean forward, forgetting to stutter.

    He smirks. "Yeah, I do. We should go hiking sometime." He suggests and my fading blush returns with a vengeance.

    "W-Will y-you st-stay h-here l-long?"

    "Hopefully." He murmurs, his eyes taking on a far away look. "If all goes well, Pine Creek will be our permanent residence."

    "That''s good news!" I exim before I can remember my social anxiety. "D-Do y-you have a-any s-siblings?" - aaannnddd it''s back.

    "A younger sister but she died when she was still young." He says with a voice full of old pain and I feel bad for bringing it up.

    "I-I''m s-sorry" I start to apologize.

    "No, it''s fine." He cuts off my stammering, looking down at his hands. "I wouldn''t have told you if I didn''t want to." He looks up at me now, his gaze piercing. "You actually look like her a bit." He mumbles to himself, scrutinizing me, his voice unsure like he''s just seeing the resemnce for the first time - he probably is.

    "I don''t know how I didn''t see it before." He whispers, leaning even closer. "Maybe that''s why I mistook you for a girl, you really remind me of her."

    I gulp, my eyes blown wide, I feel like I''m pinned under his intense gaze - I think I have an idea now how deers feel when they meet a headlight - Dale has me trapped under his eyes.

    He leans forward again, one hand reaching out to cup my face as he closes the space between us. I feel my heart stop beating when his body touches mine - is this I think - I think I''m about to get kissed.

    I can''t even escape it, he''s not asking, that''s for sure. I can see it in the way he leans forward with determination, almost like he''s trying to prove something.

    We''re close enough to brush noses and share breaths now and my eyes involuntarily slip shut, unable to handle the close proximity.

    Thest thought that passes my mind as he closes thest inch of space was that Virgil was going to be downright pissed if he finds out.

    A door ms shut and I jump but I can''t go anywhere, I can''t get away because Dale has me pinned against the arm of the sofa, unbothered by the obvious fact that we now had an audience.

    Virgil''s low and pissed off voice floats over. "What the fuck is going on here?"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    "V-Virgil?" I squeak out. "I-I"

    "It''s rude to cut into a conversation." Dale cuts in coldly, his hand is still on my face and he didn''t move an inch but he still doesn''t make a move to kiss like I know he won''t, he''d ask my permission first and I''m not exactly sure how to reply.

    Dale is obscuring my vision but I hear the sound of Virgil''s leather jacket hitting the ground and I gulp, I wouldn''t be able to do anything if they start a fight.

    I push against Dale''s chest desperately and he easily moves back to let me have my space, I start off in the direction of Virgil but then I get a good look at his face and I let out a small whimper, backing into Dale.

    Virgil looks downright murderous, I mean, I see him get angry a lot over me but this was on another level, I turn around to tell Dale to back away but I''m whished by the look on Dale''s face.

    He has the same dangerous glint in his eyes and I bite my lip in worry, what do I do now? - it might seem ttering to have hot guys go for each other''s neck over you but paperbacks made it look fun, it really isn''t. You feel like dropping dead or that the tiled floor should open up and drag you in.

    "You''ve had your turn," Virgil finally speaks up, breaking the intense stare down. "I''d like to have a talk with him."

    "You don''t own him Virgil." Dale taunts, cing his hands on my shoulders. "Hayden has a choice in this plus we weren''t done talking before you came in."

    Virgil looks like he''s about to lose it but instead he clenches his fist. "Who would you like to be with Hay?" He asks tightly, not looking at me.

    I know he hates me seeing him this way but while I''m just worried and trying to help, he always pushes me away, saying I''ll get hurt which was ridiculous, Virgil would never hurt me.

    But this question did! How in the world am I expected to reply to this question, no answer would be good enough. If I said yes to Dale, there was the highest chance that Virgil would burn down the house with Dale in it and I couldn''t say no to Dale, not after what he just told me, especially not after that.

    "I-I c-can''t Y-Yo-You c-can''t p-possibly ex-expect m-me t-to c-cho-choose." I stutter hard, nearly vibrating from the emotional and mental strain.

    Virgil notices it and starts forward to try and console me but Dale beats him to it, pulling me into a warm hug.

    He rubs his palms down my back, trying to calm down the tremors wracking my tiny body. "Shh, it''s okay, you''re fine."

    I hear Virgil''s unsure steps behind us but I''m too far gone to react, burying my head in his chest, I struggle really hard not to have a crying fit - see, my entire family and friends have every reason to justify why they treat me the way they do, I''m just too fragile.

    I fist Dale''s shirt as I struggle to remember how to breath - wait, my lungs are in my chest right, not somewhere around my legs - so why is it getting harder and harder to breathe.

    "Dale he''s hyperventting." Virgil''s urgent voice crashes over.

    "I know, I know." Dale fired back, backtracking to the sofa so he can get me off my feet. "Breathe for me Hayden, I need you to breathe okay, on my count, breath in and hold it okay,one two"

    My eyes roll around in my head out of panic, I''mying on hisp like a small child but I''m not even mortified because I''m pretty sure I''m about to die. I''m trying really hard to listen to Dale but the harder I try to breathe, the harder it gets, I clutch his arms tight, my lungs feel like they''re about to pop.

    I don''t hear Virgile closer but I feel the hard pinch he gives my upper arm through the thin sweater, the quick sh of pain distracts me and jump-starts my lungs so that I''m gasping in lungfuls of air and copsing into Virgil''s arms, exhausted.

    I''m still sitting on Dale''s legs but my upper body is resting against Virgil''s who has his arms wrapped around me like he''s scared I''ll leave him, the adrenaline crashing through my body starts to wane and whates with that is utter exhaustion, I shake so hard from relief that I start to cry, clutching Virgil''s white shirt desperately.

    He holds me through it and I quiet down quickly, already beyond tired. My eyes starts to drift close as I clutch onto Virgil for dear life even though he is the cause of the episode I just had.

    "I don''t approve of the method you used to settle him down." Dale says sternly, his arms wrapped tight around my waist but ites to me like it''s from a distance, I feel drowsy and I don''t try to fight it.

    "Like you were any help, yourself." Virgil bites out, no doubt pinning Dale with a hard re.

    "I would have gotten through eventually." Dale whisper yells, obviously noticing my closed lids but I''m not asleep, not yet.

    "After he suffocated right." Virgil grinds his teeth.

    "You hurt him!" Dale throws at him and I can feel the dark haired teenager vibrate around me from the intensity of his emotions.

    "To help him!" Virgil whispers back furiously, holding me tighter. I want to say something but I already falling over the edge into sleep.

    "How the fuck does that help!" Dale full on yells this time but I barely hear him, it''s like he''s talking from very far away.

    "Hayden is different, none of those techniques would have worked on him." Virgil says seriously. "I should know, I''ve tried them all, only pain can" I lose the battle with sleep at this point and fall asleep and when I wake up, I know it would all be a blurry and unclear dream.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    "I still find it weird that you''re both carrying a sleeping Hayden." Shana''s sassy voice is the first thing I hear as I start to wake. "There''s something called a bed."

    I slowly process her words, ''both carrying? Two people are carrying me?'' I blink open my eyes only to look up and see Virgil looking down at me, I raise my upper body and see that my legs are over Dale''s own.

    I groan and fall back on Virgil''s leg. "Why do I keep waking up like this?" I mumble, covering my face.

    My mom bustles over from the kitchen to ce a loud, smacking kiss on my exposed cheek. "They said that they didn''t want to bother you so they left you to sleep on the couch."

    Shana scoffs. "I call bullshit, Hayden sleeps like the dead."

    "How would you know?" Virgil drawls, pushing a hand through my hair. "You''re worse."

    "I still don''t understand why I''m over your bodies, why couldn''t I just sleep on the couch?" I ask through my hands so ites out a bit muffled.

    "It was either that or we''d give each other ck eyes." Dale shrugs like there''s nothing strange about his words. "Besides it''s way better to watch you sleep."

    Shana shivered. "You guys are creepy."

    I sit up, very grateful that my butt was resting on the couch in the space between them. I''m pretty sure I would have passed out again if I was sitting on Dale.

    "I need to go wash my face and no, no one is allowed to follow me." I mumble, still covering my red and puffy face. Scratching my shoulder, I make my way to my room to pee and ssh some water on my face.

    I study my expression and sigh at the familiar face that stared back at me, I dry my face and contemte if I should run a brush through my hair or not, if I don''t they will tangle up real bad.

    That makes up my mind for me and I take a pastel brush and start on my hair, slowly running the brush through bit by bit. Soon my hair is back to it''s curly and shiny self but I start to hear my mom''s voice all the way from the sitting room so I hurry back without even having a chance to properly appreciate my handwork.

    "What''s happening?" I ask as I enter back into the living room.

    "You haven''t eaten anything all day!" My mom exims with wide eyes, looking like she might start hyperventting.

    I rush over to her and hold her hand. "I slept through most of the day and I didn''t really have an appetite but I''ll eat now okay. You need to calm down." I tell her softly, she rarely gets worked up like this but I know that ever since I got seriously hurt, she''s been so worried.

    "I''ll feed him!" Shana quickly raises her hand up and I groan internally, Shana feeds everyone like they have stomachs the size of a Bear''s.

    "Fine." I agree, not even batting an eye when my mom piles a huge bowl full with chicken soup. "But go easy on me if you don''t want me throwing up all over your hair, again." I remind her.

    She hums and we all move to the dining room, my mom serves the chicken soup to everyone and ambidextrous Shana manages to effortlessly feed me and herself at the same time. I wasn''t surprised, she''s had lots of practice at it.

    I''m sitting beside Dale and opposite Virgil and I know the peaceful atmosphere wasn''t going toost long, my hands are resting on myp and I nearly choke on a spoonful of food when another hand slips into mine.

    Almost immediately, like Virgil had been scrutinizing him, waiting for him to make a move, a thump resounds under the table and Dale frowns but he doesn''t let go of my hand, instead he returns the favor back to Virgil.

    Virgil winces and puts even more force into the next kick.

    Shana ps the table at this. "If you two morons flip the table over I. will. stab. you." She bit out at them, pointing a finger in their directions.

    I look at my mom who''s just watching the entire scene with a twinkle in her eyes, she was obviously enjoying what was unfolding before her.

    They both ignore her threat but they stop trying to break the table, settling instead for staring daggers at each other.

    "Tch, Alphas." I hear Shana mutter under her breath or at least that''s what I think she says.

    "Um, do you guys know Dale before now?" I find myself asking, trying my best to dissolve the tension that I created because they act too familiar for people who had just met each other a day before.

    Virgil looks away first from their stare down, "Family friends." He mumbled vaguely.

    "Like you and Shana?" I perk up at this information.

    "No," he frowns. "Shana and I are distant rtives." He exins.

    Oh! That exins their mutual get together every month then.

    "Don''t be formal V, Virgil and I grew up together." Dale says, a smirk lighting up his handsome face.

    I gape at this piece of information. "Y-You did?"

    "For like four, five years when I was little then we moved to Pine Creek. We were kids Dal, it doesn''t count." Virgil returns without emotion.

    I just stare speechless at their exchange, if I hadn''t asked I would have had no idea that they grew up together as little kids, they acted like total strangers that turned into enemies.

    "That''s how they''ve always been." Shana exins, slipping a spoon inside my open mouth. "I told you two dingbats, if you bother Hayden, I''ll hurt you."

    "You already did." Dale half whines, pointing at a red spot on his neck.

    Virgil absently rubs a simr spot on his neck as well. "You have a monster''s grip." He mumbles.

    "That''s what you two morons get for arguing when Hay was hurt and nearly putting him in danger." She tells them seriously. "And I''ll give you a matching one on the other side of your necks as soon as I''m done eating, you think I don''t know that you two idiots made Hayden pass out?" She threatens them, her pink hair waving."

    "It''s been over 13 years and you can''t even be nice to me Ana." Dale says and I''m fishmouthing again. "Is that anyway to treat your cousin?"

    "Don''t call me that and you''re both idiots." Shana repeats huffily, "For that, Hayden and I will share his room and you two morons can take the airbeds."

    "You know she used to call me by my name before you came." Virgil says, a hard look on his face, he obviously still hasn''t forgotten about the fact that Dale is still holding onto my hand.

    "It''s good to know you haven''t changed." He grins like a child, white teeth shing.

    I''m suddenly very confused so I tell them. "I''m confused, you are all rted somehow and you didn''t say anything?"

    "They told me but we didn''t want to overwhelm you." My mom speaks up.

    "Of course." I eye roll. "And the best way to let me know is to have a familial conversation over my head."

    My mom just shrugs, getting up to clear the tes. "It''s not like it changes anything, they''re more friends than rtives anyway. Who wants dessert?" She asks excitedly.

    Everyone answers enthusiastically and even though my stomach is about to pop, another big bowl of sliced up fruits is in front of me. I look up and see them sharing an ice-cream cake.

    "Hey! Howe I''m not getting any cake?" I exim, feeling affronted.

    "Because the doctor said so, now eat up, Maggie wants to see you tomorrow so you need to get enough rest."

    My eyes light up at this information. "Grammy wants to see me?" I ask even though it''s unnecessary.

    "Yes." My mom sighs like she''d rather do anything than take me to see her mother. "It''s either that or she makes youe live with them so that she can put you in some stuck up private school, which she says ''they have no bullies there Renee''." My mom mimics her own mother savagely.

    I smile at this, my mother''s love for the tiny Town of Pine Creek was unexinable but I wasn''tining, I loved it almost as much as she did.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    "Hayden darling, you nevere to see me anymore." My grandmother''s husky voice greets me as I walk in the front door.

    Soft hands pull me into a cool hug and my replyes out muffled. "Hey Grammy."

    A sound of mortification floats over to me. "Please Hay, call me Maggie." She says for what must be the hundredth time, I just smile and agree, knowing I was going to forget again.

    "Alright Grandma Maggie." I nod.

    She just groans letting me go in favor of patting her perfect chignon and smoothening out her peach, silk dress.

    "Give up Maggie." My Aunt Candyes in from the interior, honey blonde hair in a short bob. "You know he''ll never remember."

    "Aunt Candy!" I squeal, rushing into her open arms. She was a couple years older than my mom and also adopted, I didn''t notice it though and if I wasn''t told I wouldn''t have known.

    "My favourite nephew." She hugs me hard, her soft, fluffy sweater tickling my face.

    "Your only nephew you mean." I reply, my voice muffled against her ample chest.

    "At least you don''t havepetition." She says, amusement in her voice.

    My mom scoffs as we all settle down on the magazine worthy settees. "You''re Maggie''s favorite Candy, that''s old news." She waves a hand. "I mean look at the name she gave you, Candy. While I''m in old boring Renee."

    "You know she only named me that because I was a spitfire when I was brought from the orphanage." Aunt Candy says without a bit of spite.

    My Grammy sighs, looking at her daughters with love in her brown eyes. "I was hoping that a sweet name would make you sweeter."

    My mom snorts, struggling to hold in herugh. "Didn''t work out though, remember when she filled all your purses with slime?"

    My Grammy shudders. "My gloves and purses were all ruined and I kept having nightmares for weeks about drowning in slime."

    They allugh out loud at this. "Hey! Remember now, we''re here for Hayden." Aunt Candy finally speaks up still gasping.

    "You''re not taking him away from me Maggie." My mom says curtly, quickly sobering up.

    "I never said I would, Renee, I won''t have to because you''reing along too." She says seriously in her high pitched voice, they lived in the city, Reef City and Pine Creek was just one of the small towns on its outskirts.

    "We''ve been through this over and over again Maggie, I''m happy there, I love Pine Creek and the people there, Hayden does too so I don''t see the need why we have to move over here to the city." My mom says with all her heart.

    "It doesn''t have to be Reef, you could go to Los Angeles or even go outside the country. Britain is a nice ce to live or Paris"

    "I don''t know French." My mom interrupts coldly.

    "All I''m saying is that, don''t you think it''s high time you left Pine Creek? It would help you get over Alex"

    My mom stands up quickly, her quirky shirt billowing. "I''m over Alex!" She shouts.

    "Ren?" My Aunt says in a warning tone, pulling me closer to her which was alright with me. I never see my mom get mad and I have to admit I didn''t like it.

    "I''m sorry Maggie." She rubs her face. "Why don''t you ask Hayden? He''s old enough anyway, you can ask him if he wants to stay, I don''t want it to seem like I''m keeping him prisoner."

    With those words, the three women turn to me. My grandfather was out of the state for some important business, I rarely saw him.

    "I love it at Pine Creek, Grammy Maggie." I say earnestly, leaning forward unconsciously.

    It is true, I''ve never even remotely thought of leaving Pine Creek even though I was born in the city, Pine Creek has always been my home and there was no way I was leaving.

    My grandmother sighs, patting her blonde chignon again, a habit I know she does whenever she gets upset. "Are you sure, my love?"

    "Absolutely Maggie." I grin, making sure not to forget to call her what she preferred, I needed all the help I could get.

    "Well there''s nothing that can be done about that now." She ps her hands getting up. "I canceled my schedule for the rest of the day, so who wants to go shopping?" She announces.

    I smile wider, I am going to get to stay in Pine Creek, for now. I never tell Virgil about this issue, a little worried about his reaction, I have a feeling he already knows though, he just seems to know things.

    I don''t mind shopping with my mom, Aunt and Grammy which might be a little weird to most people, especially guys but it has always been calming to me.

    Maybe because my mom''s a ''shopaholic'' so when she has mood swings, she just straps ''baby me'' to her front and goes wild, I usually sleep while she does this.

    So, shopping it was

    Shopping with them went in ways I would have never thought of even though I was a high as a kite and drunk on Sprite.

    "So, do you live around here? Are those like your older sisters?" The guy in front of me asks and I''m pep talking myself so I don''t lose consciousness.

    Let me rewind a bit so you''ll know how I met the guy trying to hit on me, his name is ke by the way.

    Shopping was going just fine till my Grammy decided that she needed lingerie, I don''t want to imagine what for and so they did the absolutely normal thing, drag a seventeen year old male along on their lingerie hunt, that was sarcasm by the way.

    Somehow, I''m not even sure anymore, they all decide to use me as the model, I know it doesn''t make any logical sense and I''ll tell them this but they brow beat me into trying the garters.

    So into the garters I go, basically thigh high socks with a strap around my thighs holding them up.

    They ooh and ahh intensely over this so I don''t have the heart to rip it off like I wanted to then they bring a shopping helper in and ask her to bring in little dresses and oversized, loose tops for me to go with the garters.

    Well long story short, I''m dragged out of the boutique dressed like a seventeen year old girl, it almost like magic, well more like wicked juju.

    So, here I am, at an ice cream ce, holding a conversation with neen year old ke, I know all this because he told me and who has no idea he''s talking to a guy in a dress.

    I think he''s just really dense, because even though I''m androgynous and a little feminine, bute on, ''don''t you have eyes, ke?''

    "Not really," I mumble, fiddling with the neckline of the baggy shirt I had on, there was a long belt wrapped around me to entuate the fact that I didn''t eat much and I''m starting to go insane from the amount of air flowing up my thighs, I don''t know how girls stand it.

    I don''tment on the questions about my crazy rtives who are trying to end my life because I don''t think ke will take it well that those aren''t my elder sisters but my mom, Aunt and grandmother. I''m pretty sure he won''t take it very well that he was hitting on a dude in a dress so I find the fastest way to get rid of him. It wasn''t easy, trust me but I managed to anyway.

    "If you guys make me do that again, I''ll poison your tea." I threaten them in a dark voice as I stomp over to the limo in t shoes, ke sees me and his open mouthed expression is priceless but it was better I didn''t tell him who I was.

    The LeBarons are a household name in Reef but there''s only a grandson, no granddaughter. It wouldn''t help my nonexistent reputation if word got out that I liked to cross dress because my rtives were crazy people who liked to torture me.

    "And nobody is telling Virgil about this." I add when we were all settled in the car, shopping bags all around us. "Especially you mom."

    My mom gives me azy, self assured smile. "I won''t have to, we''re driving home right now."

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    "We''re what!!!" I scream, eyeing the locked doors.

    "Going home?" My Grammy says. "I really want to meet this Dale guy, he''s going to be your first date after all."

    I groan and copse on the leather seats. "We need another child in this family." I mutter dejectedly, starting on the buckles of my garters.

    My mom stops me with a hand. "What are you doing?"

    I frown. "Taking off this ridiculous thing I have on? What else?"

    My mom simply gives me a menacing eye smile while my Aunt replies. "Oh dear! We might have forgotten your shirt and pants at the boutique and the only thing we have here aredies clothes and lingerie." Aunt Candy says with a simr threatening smile, her eyes half closed.

    I gulp and take my hand away from the garters, there was no escaping, or, knowing them as well as I did, they''d put me in a skirt.

    I just sit back and pray hard that no one is at home or at least if any of them were, it would be Shana, while Shana might take dangerous pictures, I wouldn''t die from mortification if she finds me in a simple shirt and garters.

    The silky shirt is long enough to cover my thighs but I still find myself dragging it down, definitely thest time I''m going shopping with them.

    We had bought some paper back novels during our shopping so while they discuss over my head about things I don''t particrly care about - plus I am still mad at them - I getfortable on the seat, my legs curled up under me carefully, there is no need to sh the embarrassing underwear I have on and get started on a new book.

    Just when I am about to find out if Theresa had cheated on the main character with his best friend, the car slides to a stop.

    It''s Friday and Shana and Virgil do not have a family get together this weekend so I''m not even surprised to see the window curtains drop close, Shana has probably been patiently waiting for the limo to arrive.

    "Maggie!!!" Shana screams carries all the way to where we are inside the car and I wince.

    We get down in time for Shana to rocket herself into aughing Maggie''s arms, those two had always had a special kind of rtionship no one could understand.

    "I think I''m going to get that bubble pink shade done for myself," Aunt Candy says when Shana gives her a hug as well. "What do you think Ren."

    "I think you''d look like confectionery." My momughs loud and not in a nice way.

    "Maggie?" My Aunt whines like she''s five.

    "Renee, stop picking on your sister." My Grammy scolds. "Are we going to spend all day, standing on thewn? Let''s go inside then, Shana there''s stuff for you in the car, tell Rodriguez to bring them in.

    Shana hasn''t seen me yet because of her excitement to see my Aunt and grandmother, I hope she doesn''t toote!

    "Oh! Hayden?" She nces at me, once, twice then she just stares before letting out an ear splitting screech. "Hayden!!! Oh my!!! Where''s my phone? Where''s my fucking phone?" She starts to desperately search her pockets. "Don''t you dare run away before I can take a picture or I will get back at you." She threatens me.

    I gulp and wait patiently for her to find her lost item, after a while and it still doesn''t seem like she''s going to find it, my mom speaks up.

    "Here, have mine love." She offers sweetly, handing over a camera, like an honest to god, actual camera.

    Shana nearly evaporates from happiness, taking the offered device.

    She takes so many pictures, that I''m almost sure the camera''s space got filled up.

    "Happy now?" I say in a bitter voice, impatient to get inside the house so I can change from the life ending outfit I have on.

    "Just slightly." She replies absently, a light smile on her face as she scrolls through the pictures she took.

    "Shana love, tell me the Dale boy is inside the house." My Grammy says, leading the way to the front door.

    "Of course!" She replies after quickly rying her message to Rodriguez.

    "I had to lock them up in separate rooms though." She adds lightly, like there was nothing strange about this information.

    "Another Virgil?" My Aunt murmurs absently, lifting her nose like she was getting a whiff of something. "Is that safe?"

    "Dale is harmless." My mom waves away and I''m just there wondering if my family''s standards for normal wasn''t just a little bit off.

    I ignore their discussion that centers around Virgil and Dale, already beelining to my room.

    Shana already beats me to it, that tiny demon... and before I can take a step out of the living room, loud voices interrupt me.

    "Stop hitting me Shana." Dale''s low voice clearly rings through.

    "Stop ring at Virgil and I will." She fires back.

    "Ow! But he''s doing it too." Heins again.

    "No he''s not, okay wait, now he is."

    "Ow! You stomped on me, why didn''t you just hit me?" Virgil''s unhappy voicees through.

    "Because I can."

    Their voices areing closer now and I''m internally panicking, there''s no way I can make it to my room, unless I make a mad dash for it well mad dash it is.

    I had miscalcted their positions because as soon as I take a step forward, they stumble into the room.

    Their loudints ceases as soon as they see me, their mouths dropping open.

    I risk a nce at the three witches settled on the sofas and I''m not surprised to find them intensely watching the interaction.

    "I''m um...I-I''m g-going t-to go-go c-ch-change now." I stutter out when they remain quiet for an ufortably long time, going red all over, I internally panic when I think that the strip of bare thigh showing is red too - I look down, yup!

    "Why?" Virgil frowns, blinking then he nces at Dale and grinds his teeth. "On second thoughts, I''ll take you there."

    I want to run up the stairs with my face in my hands sobbing but I''m not Theresa in the cliche paper back novel I was reading, I''m not even a girl so I man up and let Virgil take my hand.

    My knees are locked from the tension so I stumble a bit, but before I can even regain my bnce, Virgil is already sweeping me off my feet.

    "Vi-Virgil!" I gasp in shock, at least he could warn me.

    I''m not sure he hears me because the territorial bastard is already eating up the distance between the living room and my room, while Dale surely undergoes what had to be some high level interrogation back there.

    "Did you meet someone today?" Virgil asks vaguely as we get closer to my room.

    I frown, he knows I went out today to see my Grammy and he also knows that whenever I''m with my Grammy, we always go shopping but that was an oddly specific question. "W-What do y-you me-mean?" I stammer softly, staring at my hands to avoid staring at his face and how his arms are directly under my bare thigh.

    "I''m just curious." He shrugs, which has to be really difficult to do while carrying me but he makes it look effortless. "So you did meet someone new." He looks directly at me.

    I try my best to avoid the piercing, electric blue stare but his eyes are likeser beams. "I-I I" I stutter, wondering why I''m so ufortable, it''s not like we''re in a rtionship and I cheated on him so why am I overreacting. "Um, y-yeah." I finally mumble, we''re in my room but he doesn''t put me down, preferring to hold a conversation like this."I me-met s-someone."

    He gently ces me at the edge of the bed. "Tell me about it? I want to know how your day went." He says this so calmly that I''m immediately suspicious so automatically I go into defense.

    "I-It was just some guy that spoke to me because he thought I was a g-girl, we just spoke for a couple seconds." I say in a rush, forgetting to stutter.

    This must satisfy him because he hums and stands up from his crouched position in front of me which was mentally damaging by the way, I was literally wearing a dress - again, how do girls survive?

    "Want to go down to the creek with me tomorrow?" He suddenly asks like he just thought about it.

    I pause in the middle of loosening the leather belt around my waist. "With Shana?" I ask reflexively, I probably didn''t need to, it was always us three anyway.

    "No, just you and I." He says seriously, his eyes going dark.

    I blink, d-did - did Virgil just ask me, on a date? "Sure?" I reply, hoping it didn''te out like a question, it most likely did.

    He hums again, ncing at me. "He''s dumb for thinking you were a girl and I like those socks." He adds without batting an eyelid, going out the door.

    I groan and fall back on the bed, I''m not sure anymore now if I want to keep the socks or burn them.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    I wake up early the next morning to a mouthful of Shana''s hair and bright sunlight streaming in an open window. Spitting out her hair, I sigh, that was definitely thest time I was sleeping beside her, I would rather not wake up to a mouthful of hair.

    I sit up and throw my leg to the side, it was most likely 9-ish in the morning already because we stayed up a littletest night ying cards and I still had a date with Virgil.

    Wait - why do I keep calling it a date? He never even mentioned it again, I sigh and rub my face, I need to get ready.

    "Where are you going?" Shana asks sleepily, blinking open an eye.

    I blush, I hadn''t expected her to wake up because truly, she''s a dead sleeper.

    "Um, I-I h-have t-this t-t-hing." I immediately say without even thinking and I groan, that was the dumbest thing ever to say.

    "You have a thing." She repeats drily, one eyebrow up.

    I blush painfully at this and avert my face. "Yes." I whisper, squeezing my hands.

    "Virgil asked you to go somewhere with him alone didn''t he?" Shana sighs, falling back on the bed.

    I start, looking behind me. "H-How did y-yo kn-know?"

    "Because it''s Virgil? He''d never let Dale get your first date." She says matter of factly.

    I blink, never for once thinking about that. "H-He that''s what he''s doing?!" I exim, standing up abruptly.

    "You didn''t know?" She asks nkly, sitting up, her wild hair obscuring part of her face.

    The curtains are waving gently now and the sun''s rays keep sshing over her sleepy face, pink bed hair shing with my pastel blue sheets.

    "No." I whisper, arms around myself, I''m facing her but I''m not looking at her, instead I''m looking out the open window, into the yard where Julia''s garden is.

    I can''t believe I didn''t realize it, it was so obvious Virgil never showed any interest of that sort in me, sure he was so overprotective that it bordered on psychotic but have you met the rest of my family? But still, it''s a little heartbreaking to realize that he only wants to take me on a date to beat Dale.

    "Well, you better get cleaned up before he drags you away like this." Shana says, rolling over to get morefortable and most likely fall back asleep.

    The sun is shining brightly outside but I suddenly feel very cold, hugging myself, I make my way to the bathroom.

    I stand in front of the mirror and stare at the sadness in my grey eyes, my tawny-gold hair all over the ce. The pale brown strands of my hair are looking duller than usual or maybe it''s just my mood.

    I go through the motions of cleaning up gloomily, I had been so excited about the pseudo-date but now that my wishes had fallen apart like a house of cards I couldn''t even bring myself to smile.

    I get dressed in somefy shorts and a top, I had nned to dress up a little even though it was to go show it off to the fishes and squirrels but now I can''t even work up the energy to.

    A gentle knocks drags my attention away from the dancing rays of sunlight sshing across the room and I stumble a little on my way to open it.

    Virgil stares at me with a goofy grin on his face that quickly disappears as soon as he sees my expression.

    His smile is all the more painful now because I know he''s not doing this because he wants to but because he wants to beat Dale at whatever game they were ying at.

    "Are you okay?" He asks, still frowning, pulling me into one of his usual hugs, his jaw resting on my curly hair.

    This familiar gesture should beforting but instead I find myself wanting to cry - maybe I''m on my period and I don''t know it yet.

    "Mmhmm." I hum, nodding slightly.

    "Let''s go then." He says, taking my hand gently like he thinks I''ll break.

    Now we''re moving through the house quietly like he''s scared of getting caught, My Aunt and Grammy left yesterday after having a heated conversation with Virgil and Dale, well mostly my Aunt but I was too upied with Apple to be concerned.

    My house is actually really close to the pine trees that start up into the forest that surrounds Pine Creek, there''s still a long way to go before you get to the creek and that''s most likely where we''re headed.

    As much as I liked to watch the colorful fish that floated around at the bottom of the little ponds beside the creek and even inside the creek, I know my body can''t handle those miles.

    We simply go down the street and walk a little to the right, Virgil is still holding on to my left hand and he decides that we should follow a well trodden path that hikers usually take and I''m definitely notining. As beautiful and scenic as it looks, tromping through the roots and vines littering the floor wasn''t exactly fun.

    We walk inplete silence, letting the sounds of the forest fill in the space between us.

    I shake my head after the first couple kilometers, what was I doing here sulking about this not being a real date? When I should have been enjoying having some quality time with Virgil, I should even thank Dale because Virgil is obviously straight and I''m just his really good friend that he takes care of like a younger brother.

    Ouch! - that thought actually hurt so hard that I have to rub my chest a little but I make an effort, closing my tiny hands to hold his.

    He notices and I see the tension leave his shoulders and I internally coo, I should stop putting the poor thing through undue stress.

    We''re deep enough that the trodden path starts to fade away, Virgil walking very slowly to keep up with me because I''m starting to get breathless now and there''s a stitch in my side and I''m pretty sure I look horrible.

    There''s shade from the trees but the weather is still warm enough, it''s early summer anyway so my shirt is sticking to my skin and my toes are burning in my boots.

    "Tired already?" Virgil teases, eyeing me.

    I pout, resisting the urge to separate our hands so that I can cross my hands but I don''t because holding him is the only thing keeping me upright. "No."

    I''m not worried that we didn''t carry any supplies because the creek would definitely have all we needed, the water was really clean and there was a huge ass apple tree close to it with lots of juicy red fruits.

    "Are you in pain?" He asks carefully, slipping an arm around my shoulder to bring me closer. It''s still overwhelming how tiny I ampared to him.

    Reflexively I want to say ''no'' but the serious look in his eyes loosens my mouth. "A-A little." I mumble.

    "Want me to carry you the rest of the way?" He asks goodnaturedly.

    It''s really, really tempting but I can already hear the sshing of the creek and suddenly at the thought of possible relief there''s a spring to my step.

    "N-No." I refuse, walking so fast that I slip from underneath his shoulder and I''m pulling him forward. "We''re almost there!" I announce, grinning brightly at the thought of seeing the rushing water.

    "Calm down Hay, I don''t want you tripping." Virgil says, hurrying to keep up with me.

    But I''m already free of the cover of the trees and staring in wonder at the wide, flowing water over rocks that gives the town it''s name. The pine trees line up all the way down the swirly creek, I sigh and plop down on the ground, already too sweaty to care about getting dirty.

    I lean forward to rinse my sweaty face, panting heavily as Virgil casually strides up behind me, not even out of breath.

    "I-It''s be-been s-so long s-since I came here." I gasp, trying hard to calm my breathing down.

    Virgil sits on a rock and watches me try to get some of the cool, clean water inside my mouth while talking from a higher part of the creek where the rocks are smooth. "You''re going to choke, Hayden." He warns me but I''ve already gotten a taste of the sweet water and I''m not stopping till I''m full.

    I walk over to sit beside him, my face and the edges of my hair still wet from earlier.

    "You looked like you wanted to pour the water all over your body for a second there?" Virgil points out.

    I just sigh, he knows me too much, it was so hot and I really want to pour some water all over to cool down but I''m not doing that with him staring at me, I didn''t bring swimming trunks.

    "How about you go cool off and I''ll go get some apples?" He offers with a toothy smile, the stud in his ear today is ck and glinting the sunlight in a way that''s stopping and restarting my heart beat.

    I almost kiss him for being so considerate but I tone it down at thest minute and switch up the loud smack I was going to give him for a quick hug. "Thank you!" I squeal, I am already hopping back in the direction of the creek.

    My hair is going to be dripping after this but the promise of cooling down is enough to persuade me, after sneaking some quick peeks behind me to confirm that Virgil has truly gone on an ''Apple'' hunt, I start to undress.

    I can''t leave anything on because it''ll just get wet and it''s not fun walking around with a cooling shirt sticking to your body, quickly I get out of my shirt and shorts, the tiny boxer briefs I have on following the pair.

    The first dunk into the cool water is like ice on a bad burn and it has me sighing blissfully, I can''t stay here long though and I know it so sooner than I''d like I''m already stepping out, wriggling a bit to reduce the water on my body.

    I''m not bothered about being naked although it''s pretty open because no onees to this part of the woods and that''s why my mom picked it as a perfect home so unless Virgiles back early, I''m perfectly safe or so I think

    As soon as my briefse on and I slip my shirt on, a low unfamiliar sound makes me pause in the motion of putting a bare foot into the pant-leg of my brown shorts.

    I look up at the noise and the sight I see causes a scream to build rapidly at the back of my throat, a sound that dies almost as quickly as it built up.

    A huge ass wolf is staring down at me, sniffing and making appreciative sounds with its nose - if you could call the dangerous sounding grunts and growls that and I''m frozen.

    It moves a step closer and the reaction is instantaneous, a scream let''s rip from my throat, so hard my throat immediately feels raw but this doesn''t stop the unrealistically big animal - Wolves aren''t supposed to be that big right?

    Well, this one is, the brown wolf is easily taller than me and it''s size is nothing that should be biologically possible. I clutch my shorts to myself, stepping backwards and with each step I make, the wolf makes one as well.

    My shirt is long enough to protect me for now so I''m not particrly desperate to put on my shorts but the Godzi-sized puppy in front of me is pushing me closer to the mouth of the creek.

    Just when I thought I can''t get happier by seeing Virgil show up, he blows my mind.

    "What the fuck!?" His pissed off voice rings out, the pile of delicious looking apples - am I really thinking about that at a time like this?

    The wolf turns to him and lets out a roar, loud into to send me crumbling, my arms wrapped around my head and body but the wolf wasn''t looking at me anymore.

    His full fascination is on Virgil who growls a little and let''s his eyes ze fiery gold for a while and the wolf immediately freezes up and takes off.

    I sit, shaking, my arms still around me when Virgil touches my arm, making me flinch.

    "Hey, it''s okay, it''s gone now." He says to me in a soothing voice, gathering my shaking self in his arms.

    He settles on the broken trunk with me in his arms, trying to contain my wild shaking.

    It takes a while and lots of petting to get me to calm down.

    "W-What was t-that? I ask out of breath, clutching my shorts to myself.

    "A wolf." Virgil says in clipped tones, staring down at me, his bright blue eyes stormy

    I mumble something unintelligible and snuggle in closer, there''s an odd scenting from Virgil like Cocoa and strawberries but I just chalk it up as a new perfume or something.

    Unconsciously I lean in closer, tucking my head into the crook of his neck where the mysterious but incredibly appealing perfume ising from.

    "What are you doing?" Virgil asks me quizzically, when I''m practically nuzzling his neck.

    "I-I''m s-sorry." I apologise with color on my cheeks, bowing my head as low as I can.

    "You don''t need to be, I''m just curious."

    "Um, I like your new perfume." I mutter under my breath, not stuttering but still barely legible.

    Virgil frowns. "New perfume? Me! I didn''t put on any?"

    I frown now, clearly the intriguingbination wasing from him. "Um, the one that smells like Cocoa and strawberries"

    "You smell that?" Virgil asks with an expression of intense shock, I cringe backwards a little, making my shirt fall open a little.

    Virgil nces down, once, the twice and leans closer in the third time. "Did you get a tattoo on your thigh?" He asks me, voice thick.

    I blink dumbly, wondering what he''s going on about. "Huh?"

    "There''s a crescent moon" He trails off, lifting my legs to get a better view. I squeal at this, trying to retain some modesty.

    I look down with him and clear as day there''s a pretty little crescent moon on the inside on my thigh. "How did that get there?" I mumble in confusion.

    Virgil''s face tightens up and he suddenly looks very grave. "Is what I''d like to know."

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    We walk back to my house in silence, Virgil had pulled off his shirt to wrap up the apples so he''s only wearing a tank top and cut offs, devastating.

    Virgil has been grim ever since he found the shimmering tattoo on my thigh, one thing was for sure though, it wasn''t there yesterday.

    I''m pretty sure Virgil has forgotten about his promise to carry me and I don''t bother to remind him, the atmosphere is still tense from my almost wolf attack earlier but with how shaken Virgil is about my tattoo, I''m not even sure which is worse.

    "Hop on my back Hay." Virgil says suddenly, stopping in front of me and crouching low.

    I start, he''s still holding the apples, it''s going to be really difficult for him. "No, no, i-it''s f-fine." I wave my hands, I had packed up my hair in a small bun but tendrils of liquid-gold hair still snaked around my face. "I can walk."

    Virgil looks around the woods that surrounds us, a dark look on his face, I can swear that his eyes turn gold again but just like the first time, I convince myself that it''s just the sun''s reflection on his blue eyes.

    "We don''t have time Hay, just get on." He insists with an edge, throwing the apples to the ground.

    I grow cold, w-was the wolf back again? Without hesitating I jump on his back and as soon as I''m situatedfortably and safely, he takes off.

    The wind rushes past me so fast that I almost don''t hear the growling sounds behind us and the sounds of pounding paws.

    Oh no! Wolves are after us!

    Virgil is running mind-blowingly fast, so fast that I''m getting whished from the back-wind. I can''t do anything but hold on tight for the wild ride.

    It took us nearly an hour to get to the creek but Virgil gets there in less than ten minutes, he quickly crosses the street and doesn''t stop till we''re inside the house.

    The rest were already up and lounging around the living room when we burst in.

    They all freeze, looks of horror on Shana and my mom''s face as they take us in.

    "What''s happening?" Dale asks coldly, his bright green eyes darkening.

    "Renee, take Hay and give him a long soak, I''ll exin everythingter." Virgil simply says, letting me slide off his back to a pool on the ground.

    I run into my mom''s open arms and we make our way to my room.

    "Are you okay?" My mom asks shakily, her grey eyes wide with fear.

    I nod as best as I can with her hands caging my face. "Y-Yes." I whisper shakily. "Virgil made sure of tha" I barely get all my words out before I''m pulled into a breath-taking hug, seriously, I can''t breathe anymore.

    The same ufortable silence falls on us while she helps me clean up, like there''s so much to talk about but just not with me. I never think about things like this too deeply because I trust them but this is the second time this has happened, are they are t-they hiding things from me?

    "Is there something you want to say mom?" I find myself asking her as she helps meb my long hair, Apple is on myps purring.

    She looks at me through the mirror, looks away and then steadily looks at me once more. "Not really." She says gently but firmly. "I''m more worried about what happened today."

    I look down at my hands at this. "There was a wolf but Virgil got it to go away." I don''t even question this logic because really, it''s Virgil, there''s nothing he can''t do. "And there''s something else, do I have a birthmark mom?" I look up at her.

    She frowns at this. "No, no you don''t, I should know, are you talking about the small moles?" She asks curiously.

    I blush at this, I just had three but my mom made it sound like they were everywhere. "No mom!" I whine, hugging Apple tighter than usual. "I know what a mole looks like, besides it''s on my thigh."

    "You have a mole on your thigh, another on your side and thest one on your corbone"

    "Mom!!!" I interrupt her and Apple hops off my legs andnds all wobbly on the ground from how rough and loud I''m being.

    "Just let me see it." She sighs in slight exasperation.

    "Fine." I bite out, I''m wearing one of her sweaters again and short shorts so all I have to do is pull the sweater up. "See, the mole is behind my thigh but look at this birthmark, it''s on the inside."

    My mom goes quiet, studying the strangely shimmering mark like it''s alive, the soft silver color blends well with the pale skin of my thighs that are back to normal now as my bruises are fading.

    "Um, am I interrupting something?" Shana walks in.

    I roll my eyes. "You don''t ask that after you''ve already interrupted Shana."

    "Hey! Shana,e over here." My mom invites, scooching to the side to make room for her in between my spread legs.

    "Okay!" I gasp out, weirded out by this turn of events. "Can you not ah! Don''t poke it!"

    But they just ignore me, immersed in studying the strange mark on my leg.

    Shana looks up at me after an unnecessarily long while of staring at a tiny mark that isn''t even up to an inch.

    "Did your leg feel tingly recently?" She asks out of the blue.

    I frown, messing up my already straightened hair. "I don''t know? My body has been a little soretely so I might not have noticed but I didn''t feel anything like that."

    Shana sighs gravely, yanking on a single lock of her hair. "This is a little scary." She mumbles.

    I snap my legs shut at this and give her a bewildered look. "Scary? What is scary?"

    Shana looks like she''s about to say more but she just shakes her head and gets up. "I think it''s possible to get a birthmarkter in life but I''m pretty sure it''s rare, that''s all." She shrugs. "It''s cool too."

    I raise a brow at her tone. "Why is it shaped and looks like a crescent moon though?"

    All color washes from Shana''s face so fast that I''m scared she''ll pass out from blood loss. "It-It i-is?" She stutters, looking down at my closed legs again. "That''s e-even c-cooler." She nervously rubs the back of her neck. "I''ll go make your favorite cereal for you okay?" She tags quickly on, rushing out.

    I look up to my mom, about to ask what''s wrong when I see her expression, her expression is closed off and her eyes are hard. Gulping, I unconsciously reach down a hand to touch the mark, what is it all about?

    "We should go down so you can eat some food okay?" My mom says to me, a soft smile on her face. If I hadn''t seen her expression a couple seconds ago I wouldn''t have believed she could make it.

    "Yeah, sure." I mumble absently, my hand still over the mark. Everyone is hiding something, I need to find out what and why.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    No one says anything about the mark on my thigh again and I forget about it, it doesn''t hurt and it''s not visible, just my body being weird so there was absolutely no reason to be worried.

    At the start of the new week, I decide to go to school, home was extremely boring and my mom was bound to kill me soon.

    sses were definitely better than spending an entire day alone with my mom, Dale wasn''t around as often anymore and even Virgil was around less too, the only person that didn''t change their schedule was Shana, as a matter of fact, I would say she started spending way too much time around me.

    It''s evening now and I''m on the couch reading a paperback novel, homework alreadypleted and packed up for the next day when I feel Shana staring at me weirdly.

    "Is there something on my face?" I find myself asking her, it was just the two of us again and it might have not been bad if she wasn''t tense all the time.

    Shana blinks and shakes her head, the pink locks settling around her pretty face. "No, not at all." She chuckles nervously. "I was just a little bit lost in thought."

    Okay! I''ve had enough of this! I think to myself, dropping my book with a loud thud, making Shana look up at me.

    "Shana?" I say softly, moving over to the sofa she''s sitting on to join her. "What''s wrong?"

    "N-Nothing." She stutters quickly and I frown, my eyes narrowing, Shana never stutters.

    I sigh and flop back on the chair. "I don''t know which is more annoying, the fact that you''re obviously lying to me or the fact that you think I''m dumb, both hurt." I pout, curling into myself.

    "Is Virgil and Dale in trouble?" I ask in a tiny voice, peering up at her.

    Shana sighs and pushes a hand through her hair. "Hay" She sighs again trailing off like she''s looking for words to say. "No they''re not in trouble." She finally says, ignoring the rest of my sentence.

    "So why is he always grumpy whenever hees over?" I raise an eyebrow.

    "He just has issues with his dad, nothing serious."

    "Oh." I say on a breath.

    Virgil''s mom had died giving birth to him so his father always held a little grudge but they seemed to get along just fine, I wonder what was wrong.

    "And Dale?"

    Shana shrugs, "I guess he''s just settling down, he just moved here you know."

    Another breathy ''Oh'' leaves my mouth and I flush, I''ve been a little selfish from all the attention I''ve been getting, I almost forgot about all that.

    "What about you?" I look at her with new eyes. "You should go home too so you could get some rest and get some things done." I immediately say, now I feel terrible for monopolizing them.

    "What?"

    "I-I mean i-it." I say as firmly as my shaky voice allows. I haven''t slept alone ever since they came back from their get together and it''s been more than two weeks already, I''m a grown up who should be able to stay alone by myself for a couple hours.

    Shana frowns, looking like she''s not happy with my suggestion. "I"

    I cut her off before she can say anything. "I''m serious, you should go home too, instead of having to rush home early in the morning when it''s ridiculously cold to get ready for school." I stand up, grab her hand and try to pull her up.

    She just stares at me, amused. "I wasn''tining." She says drily, shrugging.

    That was the issue, they would neverin but I know it isn''t right so I just can''t let it be.

    "I know you aren''t." I agree, still struggling to pull her up. "But I want what''s best for you too, just leave me alone this night and you''ll see how easy it''ll be to prepare for school tomorrow, plus your parents must miss you." I add, still struggling.

    I scowl when I realize that even with all my pulling and yanking, she doesn''t budge an inch. "Why are you so fat and heavy?"

    She gives me a done look. "You were going fine with the heart touching words and then you end it with calling me fat and heavy??!" She throws a hand up. "Humans can''t even be heavy! As a matter of fact I''m not leaving anymore, you almost convinced me but I''ve made up my mind now." She crosses her arms, gettingfortable on the couch.

    I eye her in her loose top andfy jeans, exasperation written clearly on my face. It shouldn''t be this hard to kick someone out of your house.

    "Okay, Okay." I raise both hands up in surrender. "I''m sorry Shana, please go home you beautiful and perfect person."

    She gives me another amused look, something like worry shing in her eyes. "That sounds sarcastic but I''ll let it slide." She finally says, getting up.

    "So you''re going?" I ask hopefully, looking up at her.

    She ruffles my hair and starts for the door. "After you''ve kicked me out so hard, why won''t I?'' She drawls.

    I hurry behind her, whining. "Shana?" I don''t like the way she sounds.

    "I''m kidding Hayden, I forget sometimes that you need your personal space too. It''s just so much fun to be around you that it''s easy to forget."

    I grin at this, feeling a little sad for no reason - wait! I know the reason now, I''m going to miss her.

    "Ah, don''t give me that look like I''m leaving the country forever."

    I blush and avert my face, using my long hair to hide my face. "I''m not."

    She ces her hands around my neck to make me look at her. "Promise me that if anything is wrong, anything at all, you''ll call?" She says seriously.

    I sniffle a little, it''s ironic that I''m the one breaking down when I did the chasing.

    "O-Of co-course." I nod, sniffling again.

    She pulls me into a warm hug. "You''re just too cute for your own good." She mumbles into the side of my face.

    I hug her back, scowling when she lets go. "I''m not cute."

    She just gives me a wide smile, showing up her single dimple high in her cheek. "So cute!" She giggles.

    "Alright! Go home Shana." I push her out, closing the door behind her.

    "You''re still cute!!!" She yells from the other side, going out the small gate.

    "And if you don''t shut up you''ll get run over by a truck!" I open the door to yell back at her, threateningly.

    "Aww! I wove you!!!" She shouts again in a mushy voice and the blush on my cheeks spread to the rest of my body - why can''t I have normal friends.

    "I hate you!" I scream too, humoring her. It would be better if I just keep quiet.

    She justughs happily and skips up the street, maybe I could go visit her the next day after school. It''s always hering over all the time, thinking about this makes me feel slightly better and I walk away from the door to continue my book.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Tonight is really quiet, just my mom and I quietly eating a light dinner. She seems more subdued and she had gone shopping earlier, which only means one thing. She''s stressed out.

    I want to help out but I''m not sure how.

    "Mommy is fine." She smiles at me, patting my tousled hair.

    I''m not even surprised that she guessed what I''m thinking, I''ve always been a very expressive person. "I know but I''m still worried." I stand up and take her hand, pulling her up.

    "Come on, you deserve a hot soak and some quality rest." I say to her. "I''ll help out."

    Sheughs but lets me pull her along, her messy ponytail almost nonexistent, grey eyes weary but smiling. "Want to mommy me now?" She teases and I make a face.

    "This is why I don''t do nice things for you." I pout.

    She throws her arms over my shoulders leaning entirely on me, she''s slightly taller but we make it work as we waddle over to her room. "Well if you were nicer to me often then I''d know how to handle it." She fires back and I smile in indulgence.

    I''ve missed enjoying some alone time with my mom, I know she''s just worried about me but I want to let her know that I can take care of myself and her too.

    Absently, I lead her to her room. It''s actually not as chaotic and impulsive as she is, instead it looks like the room of an adult who has their shit together.

    I''m slightly worried about Virgil, we didn''t even have the time to talk earlier today at school because we had different subjects almost the entire day. Dale was even worse, I frown pouting a little. They''re annoying idiots who bother me all the time so why am I unhappy?

    "Hay don''t put hair dye into my bloody bath!" My mom''s screech intrudes on my ufortable thoughts.

    I pause in the middle of turning over the opened bottle. "W-What?" I stutter distractedly, still disoriented.

    She crosses her arms over the towel wrapped around her body and pouts. "I go in to undress and Ie back to find your spilling dye into the bath water." She quickly grabs the upturning bottle from my hand and ces it in the sink. "And it''s the dark green dye, do you want me to wake up looking like an alien tomorrow?" She wails.

    Iugh nervously, tugging on my tawny hair. "O-Oops, sorry mom."

    She stops freaking out and gives me a fond smile. "You''re obviously distracted so why don''t you take a shower and go to bed, my bath is already ready."

    "Sure." I mumble, already making my way out. I feel awful that I''m too distracted to spend some quality time with my mom but I get distracted again and I forget to feel bad.

    I get ready for bed, lost in thought about everything and nothing in particr, I''m worried about Virgil, I hope he doesn''t get in trouble for whatever he did to Tyrone.

    There''s a half moon outside my window and I get lost staring at it too.

    I sigh heavily when I finally climb into my bed, wearing one of Virgil''s shirts that he left over - what? I miss the annoying human okay!

    The night is cool but not cool enough for me to wear pyjama bottoms and still survive under my nkets so I throw on some old boxers, weakened with time and well worn.

    I would have loved to sleep with Apple but apparently she''s still too little to stay on the bed with me, my mom kept saying that I''ll crush her, I frown a little, still upset.

    I look up and find that I can see the half moon through the spaces in my half opened curtains, if you ask me the next day when I fell asleep I''ll have probably said I have no idea because looking up at the moon is thest thing I remember.

    I wake up to total darkness, the kind that only happens when you close your eyes but my eyes are opened right? I want to find out but I can''t, I can''t feel my face, literally.

    Strangely I don''t panic at this, I just simply reach out to pat where I''m sitting on. It feels soft, I run my hands through and feel a little wetness is it is it, grass?

    Iy down on my back, feeling the wet grass tickle the side of my face and ears, it''s so peaceful that it feels like sleeping while asleep.

    I can''t measure how much time I spend like this, hands gently moving through the soft wet grass that strangely doesn''t itch.

    I remember now that I''m slightly allergic to grasses but maybe this is a different type of grass if it''s even grass at all because it''s so soft.

    Something moves in my peripheral vision and I sense more than anything, my features taking shape. My eyelids are closed and there''s a light source behind my closed eyelids, my lips are parted and I can smell the dew in the air.

    Making these deductions, I open my eyes, expecting to see myself in a field watching the sun rise or at the very least in a garden with the moon in the sky.

    And I''m not wrong, guess dreams can be predictable.

    But I''m not in a garden, actually I''m in the woods. At least I think it''s the woods, there are a lot of pines but forests all look generic.

    There''s a cleared path that leads deeper into the dark forest that''s illuminated here and there by sshes of moonlight that manages to pierced through the thick foliage and obviously my legs start moving.

    I know it''s just a dream and nothing is going to hurt me but it''s terrifying to be all alone at night in the woods.

    A sound afar off startles me but my leg doesn''t stop moving, no matter how hard I try to stop them, they just keep moving closer to the eerie sounds that sound like wolves... howling?

    The path opens up into an open space and there a ragged cliff with a snow white wolf standing the the highest peek and howling at the full moon, It''s so bizarre and enrapturing at the same time.

    The moon starts to grow brighter and bigger until it swallows up the howling wolf and the cliff it was standing on, it grows bigger still until it swallows me.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    "Hayden!" My mom''s voice interrupts my thoughts and I shake myself, quickly finishing up with brushing my hair.

    I had woken up really early this morning with a slight feeling of confusion, like I was forgetting something. But even though I was up early, I seem to have lost track of time, well either that or my mom is reading the microwave again instead of the clock.

    "I''ming!" I yell back, picking up my backpack from where it says beside my study table.

    The weather is warmer today so I wear a very thin sweatshirt, I''ll soon have to go back to short handed tops and shirts if this keeps on - it isn''t my favorite kind of outfit because I feel like my arms are too skinny.

    I pick up Apple from her basket on my way down, she yawns a little and winks open one eye to check who''s lifting her, once she confirms who it is, she promptly falls back asleep in my arms.

    She''s getting bigger but she''s still a kitten and even though I know she can get up to my room all by herself, I''d made it a routine to always take her down with me whenever I''m going down to breakfast.

    I sit at the table, raising an eyebrow as my mom ces a bowl of cereal in front of me. "None of your spectacr failures today?" I ask, already digging in.

    She makes a face as she quickly ced a bowl of milk on the table for Apple - she did it quickly because the first time I brought the kitten to breakfast, she dunked her entire head in my cereal bowl trying to get to milk.

    "Youin when I cook for you and you alsoin when I don''t." She pouts. "Try making up your mind, would you?"

    I look at her in amazement. "When have you ever taken my feedback?" I ask her. "All you do is listen to what I say then let it hit your face and fall to the ground." I sass.

    "Ouch! That''s a horrible thing to say to your mother." She ces a hand over her heart.

    "What can I say?" I shrug with a mouthful of food. "The truth stings."

    She just levels me a look then slips off her apron. "I need to get my keys so I''ll drive you to school, your friends say that they''ll meet you there." She informs me, already walking away.

    I continue my meal, absently watching Applep up her milk with tiny kitten licks, I''m not the biggest fan of cat food and neither is my mom but we might need to buy some soon so that she isn''t underfed.

    I hope I''ll see Virgil and Dale today, Dale hadn''t been in school for the past two days, he didn''te over either so I''m a little worried.

    Virgil was around but I barely saw him, we have lots of free periods on Wednesdays so I''m looking forward to seeing him, nevermind that the free periods are after gym.

    I mentally die a little, I''m pretty sure ites off as no surprise that I hate sports. It''s not my fault really, trust me, it''s very hard to like something that you''re terrible at.

    My momes back out in a skirt and my worry mounts, my mom never wears skirts. She says she feels like she''s in a stic tube and if she makes a wrong move, she''ll trip and fall, sprawling on the ground. First she gives me cereal straight up without attempting to cook and now she''s in a skirt, what''s going toe next? The bloody apocalypse?

    "Mom?" I call her as we start for the car, Apple is fast asleep again and I had dropped her on a pillow.

    "Hmm?" She hums, opening the car.

    "Should I be worried?" I ask, getting in the front beside her.

    "Huh? About?" She looks at me, pausing in her action to slip the key in.

    "Well let''s see." I tap my chin in a yful manner, like I''m thinking deeply. "First you give me cereal and now you''re in a skirt? Like an honest to God full skirt, not even a mini one, like you''re a secretary in a convent. Is something wrong?"

    She looks in my direction at my outburst, then she bursts outughing. "You''re just precious!" She gasps, putting the car in gear.

    "Well." She shrugs. "Virgil has been blowing up my phone because he made some stupid bet with Dale that both of them can''te to your house until they do something or the other so I figured that the faster I get you to school, the sooner I''ll get some peace. He''s killed my phone twice now."

    I gape at her exnation, that was the furthest thing from my mind. "They did that?" I mumble, still trying to wrap my head around it.

    Here I was, getting worried and worked up when the real reason I haven''t seen them is because of a  bet??!

    "But that doesn''t exin why you''re in a skirt." I look at the dull, ck pencil skirt she had on.

    "I honestly don''t remember putting this on." She says matter of factly and I''m lost.

    "Excuse me, what?"

    "Pretty much what you heard me say, I don''t even remember buying this skirt." She gestures down with a hand and I simply give up.

    "Take care okay?" She says to me when we arrive at Pine Creek High, kissing my forehead.

    "Yes Mom." I reply cheerily, slipping on my backpack. My mood has improved now that I know that all my friends are fine.

    "Burn that skirt." I advise her, already making my way out.

    She pouts at this. "I actually like it."

    I give her an affronted look but start off across the parking lot when the bell rings, a particrly loud ''bye baby!'' from her has me cringing but I quickly forget about that as I join the throng of students milling in.

    I keep my head down, not wanting to attract attention to myself, news of what happened between Tyrone and I was still in the air. That''s why I wasn''t even extremely devastated that Virgil and Dale kept their distance for the past two days that I resumed, because the publicity would have killed me for sure.

    Whispers start up and I''m tempted to lift my head up but my anxiety spikes when I think that they might be talking about me.

    "Elise and her crew"

    "Have you heard the news"

    "Dance

    "The new guy"

    Whispers reach my ears but I can hardly understand what they''re saying but at least I don''t think I''m the centre of attraction.

    I sidle up to my locker and start to put in thebination, if the hallway is in an uproar like this, Virgil would have been surrounded so most likely he was on the roof with Shana.

    It''s still pretty early but the school is already full, I''m curious about what is going on but I can''t bring myself to look up from my feet. It''s a good thing I know the way to the roof like the back of my palm because there''s nothing in my line of sight except legs and shoes.

    As I start up the stairs a malicious voice cuts through the noise.

    "Get out of my way loser! Have anyone seen Virgil?"

    I don''t wait to hear the replies if there are any, already hurrying up to the roof.

    I get there with my heart in my throat, only to get snatched from my feet and pulled into someone''s arms.

    I let out a short scream, closing my eyes in terror."Oh my god!" I gasp, panting.

    "Calm down Hay, it''s just me." Virgil''s soothing voice pierces through my haze and I blink open an eye.

    "Virgil?" I open my eyes wide. "Why did you grab me like that?" I use, still recovering from the shock. He''s hugging me so hard that my sneakers leave the ground, looking at me intensely.

    "Fine, you win." Dale''s irritated voicees from behind Virgil. "You can put him down now."

    "Hard pass." Virgil scoffed. "Don''t be a sore loser, Dal."

    I just roll my eyes, trust them toe up with something like this. "I can''t believe you betted on who would hug me first." I say, stepping out of Virgil''s hug to go sit beside Shana on a bench. The roof is still beautiful, flowers in full bloom because it''s the end of spring and most of winter''s effects were gone.

    "I would have won too if Idiot there hadn''t tripped me." Dale grouched, quickly sitting beside me to Virgil''s dismay.

    "Hey that''s my line!" Shana protests and I smile at her antics.

    "Did something happen in school today?" I can''t help asking.

    The three of them look at me with fond looks.

    Shana facepalms. "How did you not see it? Flyers are everywhere. It''s on the school board and posters are in every corner of the school."

    "Hey!" I protest. "Just answer my question." I pout, I''m definitely not telling them I never looked up once after I got to school except when I was at my locker.

    "The Spring Dance ising up."

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    "The Spring Dance?" I repeat with wide eyes. "That''s so cool, who will you go with Shana?"

    Shana''s eyes twinkled and she looks past me to wink at Virgil and Dale. "You of course!" She eximes, throwing her arms around my neck.

    "W-What?" I splutter, going rigid in intense shock. "M-Me?"

    "Of course!* She agrees excitedly, leaning back to look at my red face. "Or do you have someone else you want to ask out?" She asks and I choke.

    The truth was that I hadn''t even thought about it because I never nned on getting a date, I was even having second thoughts about going for the dance, I''d have preferred to stay home, curled up on a couch with a novel and Apple with me.

    "Um" I look behind me at the two boys that had suddenly gone quiet, I''m not surprised at the dangerous looks on their faces but the intensity makes me shiver.

    I gulp, "Okay."

    "You agreed?!!" Virgil and Dale yell simultaneously.

    I blink at this. "Why not?"

    Shana cuts them off before they can reply to me, throwing a possessive arm over my shoulder. "Why you two were being morons I simply did the sane thing and just asked." She gloats.

    They transfer their looks to her, an identical re on their handsome faces.

    "Traitor." Virgil mumbles under his breath.

    "Hey now, you never said I couldn''t ask him."

    I just purse my lips and watch them have a full conversation about ''me'' over my head.

    "We never thought you wanted to!" Dale exims.

    "Well I might be willing to retract my offer for a fitting price." She smirks and I''m just done with them all.

    "I''m not an object to be bartered off." I say stiffly, taking Shana''s arm off my shoulders. "I wasn''t even nning on going for it if Shana hadn''t said she''d be my date." I cross my arms and pin each of them a look, slightly satisfied with the look of contrition on their faces.

    "I haven''t even made up my mind about my date yet, it''s definitely not Shana seeing how she just wants to use me as currency"

    "Hey!" Shana objects, pouting.

    "But it''s true isn''t it?"

    "But I''m not off your list right?" Virgil asks in that serious tone of his that shouldn''t be used for questions like this.

    My cheeks go up in mes. "W-What? Y-You wa-want t-to take m-me to t-the da-dance?" I stutter out in absolute shock - what the hell is happening??

    While gays were epted in Pine Creek High - sorta - People weren''t exactly open about it so Virgil''s word stunned me.

    "Not just him." Dale adds seriously then he breaks into a wide grin. "But we''re going to let you pick who would take you now, because we don''t want you to feel objectified.

    I stand, gaping for a couple, very still seconds. Wait, what? ''now?''

    "Now!?" I exim, recovering quickly as the implications of his words hit me. "Y-You weren''t going to le-let me pick, before?"

    They share guilty expressions and I want to scream.

    "But now we are." Virgil insists when he gets a good look at my murderous expression. "So pick." He says innocently enough but I can hear the gloat in his voice.

    "With the both of you as my only options?" I raise an eyebrow, unamused. "Who says I don''t want someone else."

    "Well you said that you didn''t want to go anyway so how could you want someone else?" He asks, eyes dark.

    I purse my lips at his logical reasoning, they have me backed up against the wall and knowing Virgil if I said I didn''t want toe anymore, he''d find a way to make mee.

    I go quiet to let their request sink in and my eyes widen. Pick! One of them?? - I think I''m hyperventting.

    I look to Shana for help but she has her phone out, probably recording the entire scene to show my mom. I don''t even question this, already used to her antics.

    The tension is thick as they wait for my answer, with howpetitive they can be I can''t imagine what would happen if I actually picked one. I still didn''t know what their bet was about, honestly I''m slightly terrified to know.

    I look from Virgil''s grim expression to Dale''s anxious but expectant look - ''I-I can''t do it.''

    "I-I I c-can''t pi-pick." I whisper, looking down.

    It''s the truth and it''s not because I''m trying to be nice but because I genuinely do not know who I want to pick. ''When did I start falling for Dale too?''

    "Then we''ll do it the old-fashioned way." Dale drawls leaning back against the wall with his hands behind his head.

    "W-What?" I look up at them again, my blush fading in my confusion.

    An evil lightes into Virgil''s eyes, his posture is still tense and I''m definitely sure he''s very unhappy with the entire situation. "I agree."

    "Hell no!" Shana stands up abruptly, eyeing the both of them wearily like she expects them to pull out guns and challenge each other to a duel. "There will be none of that, don''t even consider it!"

    "None of what? Consider what?" I parrot in confusion, looking up at Shana.

    "These two idiots want to fight it out." Shana tsks, still giving them the evil eye.

    My mouth drops open again and I''m shell-shocked for what must be the third time this morning and the bell hasn''t even been rung yet.

    "F-Fight? W-Why wo-would y-you wa-want t-to f-fight?" I stutter, incredulous, my gold-brown hair waving around me in my intensity. "Y-You c-co-could g-get h-hurt." I stutter harder, getting so angry that I''m finding it difficult to breathe.

    Shana quickly pulls me into a tight hug, trying to distract me with the pressure. "What is wrong with you two?" She sasses them in exasperation. "You keep getting Hayden caught in the middle of your contest of wills."

    The bell rings before anyone can say a thing.

    "Let''s get to ss." Virgil says tightly, looking like he wants to punch somebody''s face in.

    We quietly get the stuff we brought up and start down, the tension in the air only thickens and I slip my hand out of Shana''s hold totch on to Virgil''s hand, he quickly grabs it like a lifeline.

    Shana subtly nods to me because we both know that Virgil is literally a live wire when he gets mad, very few things get Virgil mad but Dale manages to do this effortlessly and often by just simply existing.

    The hallway is bustling as students hurry to get to their sses but as soon as we walk down the stairs, the entire hallway goes quiet, everyone turning to look in our direction.

    I cringe into myself at the attention but Virgil just holds me tighter, almost pulling me behind him with how close he holds me.

    We don''t stop walking but the noise only increases, I don''t me them. Virgil and Dale are prodigies in their own rights not to talk about Shana who is an entire social system on her own but all this is very bad for my mental health.

    I''m looking down at my sneakers again, leaving all the navigating to Virgil so I don''t know what''s happened to make the hushed whisper double in intensity, that is until I hear her voice.

    "I''ve been looking all over for you Virgil." She says in her crisp, upper crust British ent.

    Elise.

    That one name was enough to drive shivers down most people''s back, she was the Ice Queen as the entire school preferred to call her and looked like one too. She was always dressed in colors of whites and ice blue, her tinum blonder hair in glorious waves all around her.

    "Now you see me, what do you want?" Virgil asks coldly, he knows it''s better to just humor her or there would be hell to pay, literally.

    "Don''t be like that V, I just thought I should be the one to inform you as the Chairman of themittee handling the Spring Dance."

    I blink, ''The Chairman of the Spring Dance? Is a student?? Is that even possible.

    "I already know about the dance, Elise." Virgil says stiffly, tucking me closer to him. "Is that all?"

    That small action dragged her icy blue eyes to me and she scowls darkly, her two hench-girls behind her doing the same like they were mind controlled.

    "What''s this?" She asks in disgust, while looking in my direction and Virgil squeezes my wrist so tight I''m scared it''ll snap.

    Shana replies before he can. "Oy! Blind bitch! That''s a person." She warns in a dark voice, I can feel Dale trembling behind me.

    Elise doesn''t even react to the name calling, already angry with Virgil for treating her so coldly so she decides to pour her wrath on me, irritated with how close Virgil holds me.

    "I just want to know why this low life thing has his dirty ws all over V." She says loudly in a clear voice, emphasizing on ''thing''

    A gasp tears through the hall and it suddenly turns deadly quiet, everyone is looking at me.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    I let out a small involuntary whimper, retracting my wrist from Virgil''s now ck hold.

    "What did you just say?" Virgil growls in a voice so low that it''s a miracle anyone hears it, reaching out to pull my hand into his again.

    Elise eyes darkens at his tone but she does the unexpected, she backs down at his expression and walks away with her crew.

    What the hell just happened??

    My mind is blown again and I haven''t gotten into my first ss yet.

    Has school always been this way?

    But I didn''t see it because Virgil and Shana finds a way to protect me?

    I don''t even know anymore.

    We get to our first ss and I''m too absorbed in trying toprehend what the teacher is saying to worry about dances or mean girls, I even forget for a second about Dale and Virgil.

    The rest of the day ends uneventfully, thank goodness but then I remember my promise to myself.

    "Do you mind if Ie over to your house?" I ask Shana as we make our way through the hallway, it''s sses over now and the boys said we should meet them at the parking lot.

    Shana pauses and takes a look at me.

    I cringe into myself, I hadn''t expected this frigid reaction, maybe I shouldn''t have asked.

    "I can''t believe you even had to ask Hay, you''re wee to my house, anytime." She gushes, grabbing my hand and pulling me along as she hurries out of the school premises suddenly eager to get home.

    "I can''t wait to show you off to my mom and my big brother, my mom''s sister and my adorable cousin"

    I die a little more as she starts to rattle off rtives staying with her.

    "T-They all l-live in y-your h-house?" I ask in shock, beyond surprised.

    "Yes." She chuckles nervously, scratching her head. "That''s why I didn''t invite you over, I know how you don''t really like crowded ces."

    She''s right, I don''t like crowded ces but I was the one who asked so I couldn''t say no. Besides if they were all nice and down to earth like Shana I was pretty sure we would all get along, I had met her mom before, we all grew up together it was inevitable but I''d never actually been to her house before and it was a whole new concept to me.

    "I-It''s fine." I reassure her nervously. "I-I um, I c-called my m-mom already and told her t-that I would being over to your h-house so we could go right n-now." I inform her shakily.

    "Awesome!" She cheers, we''re outside now and she starts in the direction of the parking lot. "Virgil and Dale areing over too so we''ll all go together!" She says excitedly and even though I''m turning a little green, I try to act happy with her.

    Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have any issue with her happiness or her family but Virgil and Dale hadn''t factored in any of my ns to visit Shana and now that I tried to fit them in, it produced nothing but chaos and these were just mental simtions.

    "O-Okay! W-Wait, wh-where are w-we going?"

    She smiles at me when I ask this. "Dale brought his Escde so he''s driving us there." She informs me.

    I choke at this little piece of information, my eyes wide. "Dale has an Escde??" I half yell.

    "You know you''re easily impressed for someone who owns a couple yachts and a personal heli." She says drily.

    I use my free hand to cover one of my ears, my head down. "I can''t help it."

    She justughs at this mumbles out a ''cute'' and points to a gleaming car that has Virgil leaning against it, Dale is sitting in the driver''s seat looking really important and I have to fight the urge not tough at their ridiculous poses.

    "What took you guys so long?" Virgil asks as wee closer, opening the door for me.

    I blush discreetly at this but quietly slip in.

    "Well some of us prefer not to dash out of school like barbarians." Shana sasses him, going around to open her door herself. "The day you open a door for me is the day I grow a tail." She mutters under her breath while getting in.

    "I tried opening the door for you this morning..." Dale starts to say.

    "Even though I clearly warned you not to." Virgil interrupted.

    To which Dale waves a hand and continues his narration while carefully backing out of the parking slot the car was in, green eyes lighted with mirth. "But you kicked my shins and told me that and I quote, ''I''m neither blind nor stupid and I can open the fecking door all by myself!'' unquote."

    "I''m pretty sure I didn''t need to hear you say all that." She drawls.

    "That''s why I wasn''t saying it because of you, tiny demon." He fires back at her.

    Virgil just ignores their arguments, obviously already used to it because apparently Dale drives them to school everyday, instead he looks back at me and reaches out his hand to me.

    I don''t think before slipping my much smaller hand into his and he just lets our joined hands hang, while he leans back against his seat and closes his eyes.

    Soon we arrive at Shana''s house and even though I''ve seen therge storied building before, I''m still staring awestruck at it.

    It had to be built big because apparently most of her rtives preferred to stay in what they called the family house and I know this is why Shana loves to stay over at my ce a lot.

    I can''t say I me her, I wouldn''t survive a day surrounded by so many people, even if they were family. Virgiles over a lot because his dad is rarely home and so are his brothers and even when the twins are home, they make his life a living hell so when I think about it, staying over at my house does my best friends a lot of good.

    "We''re here!" Shana announces.

    "Like we can''t see your giant ass house right in front of our faces." Dale replies.

    "See this is why we argue, I say something meaningful and youe from nowhere with your snarky remarks that nobody wants to hear."

    Virgil ignores them again and steps out first as soon as Dale parks toe around and open the door for me, again.

    Dale grinds his teeth at this but does nothing, Shana wasn''t letting it blow over so easily.

    "Okay!" She speaks up before we could make our way in. "Two things, maybe more, definitely more." She counts off her fingers. "One, no subtle fighting over Hayden, my rtives will find out and then the whole pack will know."

    I frown at this, ''pack?'' who calls their family a pack?

    "Pack?"

    "That''s what Shana calls her family, because they''re a little bit crazy." Virgil says.

    I nod at this.

    "Two, no obvious fighting over Hayden"

    "But you just said that." Dale interrupts.

    "The first was subtly and the second is obviously, there''s a difference and the third, no fighting over Hayden, period." She shes her arms to emphasize her point.

    "You could have just said that from the start." Virgilins, unimpressed.

    "With how thick your skills are?? I feel like I have to say it a couple more times so you''ll get it."

    "Let''s just go in." I say quickly, breaking up their silly argument.

    "Fine." Shana agrees, leading the way up the front stairs.

    Virgil is still holding onto my hand and Dale holds the other one and they start to try to subtly pull me closer to them.

    Shana turns around with a done look. "What did I just say??" She threw her hands up, her peach blouse riding up her t stomach. "As a matter of fact, none of you will get to hold Hayden''s hand for the rest of this visit." She pronounced, snatching me from their middle. "I''ve got my eyes on you two." She threatens them before huffing and continuing her journey inside.

    The door opened up to a hallway and we walked down it for a while, passing lots of rooms and other passages.

    Soon burst out into a wide and airy room that looks like a kitchen, a dining room and a living room all rolled up into one, it''s bright and noisy, delicious scents wafting around.

    "Hey Mom!" Shana greets going over to hug someone that was being buried by pots. "I brought my friends over for a visit!"

    "Hi Aunt Daphne!" She crosses the room to greet anotherdy that sits across the room on a rocking chair.

    Shana''s momes around the counter to meet us, she''s a smalldy, slightly taller than I am. Acy apron is wrapped around her and her red hair is in a bun.

    "Hey Mrs Colt." Virgil greets easily, already familiar with her.

    "Oh, Hi Virgil, how are you love?"

    "Just fine." He mumbled, already moving away when it looks like Mrs Colt would like to snatch him and ce smacking kisses all over his face.

    Dale greets her as well and she replies to him too, obviously used to seeing him as well.

    "Hi Mrs. Colt." I greet shyly from behind Dale, where I had been hiding all this time.

    "Oh my, you must be Hayden!" She eximes, snatching me into a warm hug before I can protest or escape. "I''m pleased to meet you, oh look at you, you''re all grown up. When was thest time I saw you now?..." She starts to ramble, squishing my cheeks.

    I nearly die from the attention but Shana saves me, like she always does.

    "Mom, don''t overwhelm him."

    "Shanwa!!!" An adorable little voice screeches and a tiny child rockets into the room from an entering I''m yet to see, right into Shana''s open arms.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    "Nici!!" She exims, picking him up from the ground and twirling him around."How are you baby?" She tickles him a bit, making him burst into happy giggles.

    "Higher Shanwa!!" The little boy orders, stretching his chubby hands to Virgil.

    Virgil makes a face at this but soon finds his arms full of a squirming child as Nici scrambles to climb his head.

    "Oy! Nic! You''ll fall"

    "Why don''t you take a seat." Mrs Colt offers, leading the way to the far side of therge room where there was a firece.

    Shana''s Aunt Daphne sat on a rocking chair in front of it, quietly knitting a colorful piece of fabric over her greatly distended stomach.

    Dale and I settle down on two of the many cushions scattered around, Virgil is still struggling with Shana''s three year old cousin that she might have mentioned.

    "Stop humoring him Virgil." Daphneughs lightly, rocking her padded seat. "It''s because you spoil him that''s why he keeps wanting to go higher."

    "There''s a danceing up, mom." Shana informs her mother, opening the fridge to take out an apple to bite into it. "The Spring Dance."

    "So soon!" Her mom sps her hands together, her knitted blouse moving with her. "You''re all growing up so fast!" She exims, teary eyed.

    "Mom!" Shanains,ing over to meet us. "You promised you wouldn''t say embarrassing things."

    Her mom pouts like a child and I stifle augh behind my palm. "You are only saying it because Hayden is here, you never asked that before even when Dale starteding over."

    "But you didn''t even regard my wishes." Shana insists, cing a hand over her heart like she was deeply hurt.

    "I didn''t even say anything yet or are you embarrassed Hayden love?" She turns to me with a warm smile.

    I shake my head with a small smile too caught up in enjoying the peaceful scene before me to remember my social anxiety.

    Virgil had sat down on a cushion a while ago much to the disagreement of Nici who was currently standing on his chest.

    "See." Mrs. Colt fires on. "I mean in a few months you''ll all be eighteen and that''s it!"

    "Mom?" Shana warns again.

    My head bobs slightly from the chuckles I keep suppressing and suddenly I feel somech onto my hair.

    "Fluffy." Nici giggles, practically falling out of Virgil''sp to get a better grip on my hair.

    The room goes quiet, even Mrs. Colt swallows back her retort as everyone watches what Nici was up to.

    "Don''t grab his hair." Virgil ordered but the adorable three year old just ignores him, standing on his tippy toes to thread both pudgy hands in my long hair.

    "But it''s so swoft." He whispers in awe, immersed in gently pushing his palms through my hair.

    The cushions are low enough that he can manage to do this without much of a struggle but soon he decides that he wants more and starts to crawl up myp.

    "He''s all over Hayden on his first day of meeting him??" Dale exims in obvious shock, staring wide eyes at Nici who is still struggling to climb up myp.

    I gently pick him up and ce him in myp, with which he quickly wraps himself around me and buries his face and arms in my hair. "He says it''s soft." I shrug with a self aplished smirk, feeling soft as the child cuddles even closer.

    Dale just scoffs, rolling his eyes. "And that''s why he looks like he wants to eat you, he wouldn''t even look at me for the first five times I came over." Heins darkly, crossing his arms in a pet peeve.

    I justugh at his dramatics.

    Daphne gets up first, her full stomach bobbing with the movement. "We should leave you kids to yourselves." She smiles and her face glows, she looks so happy about the child growing inside of her. "Come on Nico." She urges the child still nestled in my hair, he''d moved down to my neck and was breathing so deeply I was starting to think he''d fallen asleep.

    "Nuh uh." A mumbled reply floats out and Dale''s mind is blown yet again.

    "Nico?" His mom repeats, starting to get slightly impatient.

    "I don''t wanna." Nici insists, holding tighter onto me.

    I''m at a loss for words at this, I''ve never particrly been special around children, I mostly stayed out of their way as a matter of fact and they did the same so I was as shocked at this extravagant disy of affection.

    "Sweetie, why don''t youe to Auntie." Mrs Colt tries, patting her skirted thighs in encouragement. "We could go get ice cream."

    His head lifts slightly at this but he buries it back immediately, shaking his head in disagreement.

    "Hay-Hay smells pwetty." He mumbles from the recesses of where he has his head buried in the crook of my neck. "Like vani an'' flowers." He lisps in his adorable baby voice.

    I pause at this, ''vani and flowers?'' I frown at this description because I don''t even have perfume on, all I have on is a spray on deodorant which has a light scent because my nose is really sensitive.

    "Come on Nico, I promise we''ll hugter okay?" I try to persuade him, unaware of how still the room had be.

    He looks up at me with huge, brown eyes when I say this. "You really mean that?"

    "Of course but you have to listen to what your mom and Aunt tells you or no more hugs." I say sternly.

    He actually looks so devastated by this that I have to hold myself back from breaking out of character and telling him that I''ll hug him forever if that is what he wants.

    "Okay." He nods seriously, then scrambles off my legs to run to his mother who gently leads him out with Mrs. Colt in her wake.

    "Aww, he''s so cute." I sigh, watching them leave.

    "Um Hayden?" Dale calls to me and I turn to see him rubbing his cheek nervously.

    "Hmm? What is it?" I ask distractedly, still on the waves of the cuteness I hade in contact with just then.

    "Do you have perfume on?"

    I blink at this random question and then I remember Nici''s remarks again. "No? I don''t even if I did, I don''t see me going for vani and flowers." I reply, finding it cute and funny.

    No one replies my smiles though and I clear my throat. "Um i-is so-something wrong?"

    "What? No! Not at all. Why would you ask that?" Shana says quickly, while Virgil and Dale quietly watch me and I unconsciously frown at this - they were acting...weird.

    "Uh, sure?"

    Shana quickly brings up a new topic to dissipate the tension still lingering in the too bright room and I stay on the fringes of the conversation, it''s not hard to do this as I have no idea what event they were discussing so my silence didn''t stand out at all.

    I try to think back to what happened after Nici said I smelled like vani and flowers - I mean of all alluring scents I could have had, it had to be that of a sweetshop on a spring morning.

    Everyone sort of acted weird even though they had tried really hard to hide it - I think - maybe they were just shocked at his words too, I mean I was.

    My friends quickly forget about it though as we fall from topic to topic, Shana even offers to bring out a board game.

    If it were so important, they wouldn''t have forgotten about it so soon, right? So I too forgot about it and just enjoyed theirpany.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Somehow we all end up at my house, it''s the weekend anyway and it''s what we usually always do up till the past week or two. It''s actually relieving and grounding to go back to the way things have always been.

    No one says anything about my supposedly girly perfume anymore and after sniffing myself discreetly a couple times to confirm, I forget all about it.

    After dinner, my mom leaves the four of us alone, saying she had something to do, it''s slightly surprising because I have to admit, I forget sometimes that she isn''t our age anymore and she has ''adult'' things that she has to do.

    We sprawl on the cushions, not bored enough to watch anything and uninterested in ying games.

    "Let''s go somewhere tomorrow." Shana suddenly suggests out of the blue.

    "Not happening." Dale quickly shuts her down. "At least not all of us, you and Virgil can do whatever you want to do because Hayden and I are going on our date."

    I blink at this, raising my head up from my folded arms. I had almost forgotten about the date I promised him nearly a month ago.

    Reflexively, I shoot a nce at Virgil, he isn''t going to like this.

    "Then we all go together." Shana says decidedly, ring at Dale.

    Virgil just watches their exchange with a nk expression I can''t tell if he''s upset or not and when I can''t tell how he feels, it usually means he''s upset.

    "Not a fucking chance!" Dale brings a tightly clenched fist down on a side table. "I didn''t say anything when V practically kidnapped him at dawn for a date just so I wouldn''t be his first date, so you will leave us the fuck alone for a while." He near growls. "That shouldn''t be so hard."

    I just keep quiet, I know I shouldn''t be but I''m already getting familiar with their unrealistically, possessive behaviours. I mean I''m still shocked everytime when they do something crazy but I''m learning to just go with the flow I guess.

    Virgil doesn''t say anything either, probably satisfied because what Dale said really is the truth.

    I drop my face back in my arms.

    Ugh! What was I thinking? That Virgil suddenly wanted to take me out on a date? When all he wanted was to beat Dale, the annoying creatures.

    I''m just done! I decide, getting up and moving to the airbeds, it''s still pretty early but I''ve had a hectic day dealing with Elise and I just want to sleep for a while so I don''t overthink.

    Maybe a tiny part of me actually no, scratch that, a huge part of me finds it impossible to believe that Virgil and Dale actually really like me.

    Virgil is literally the elder brother I never had and is probably acting this way because of Dale.

    Dale actually thought I was a girl, took a whole lot to convince him I wasn''t so the basis for their emotions regarding me weren''t exactly clear and I wasn''t expecting much either.

    "I''m going to sleep." I announce in a quiet mumble, stretching and yawning a bit.

    "I''ll be your pillow." Virgil says so quickly that I''m nearly toppling over from how quickly I swerve around.

    "W-What!"

    "No, you''re too skinny." Dale says seriously, already getting up. "I should be his pillow."

    I just stand there frozen, blinking myopically at the scene unfolding in front of me.

    "Like you''re one to talk." Virgil fires back with that same high level of seriousness that has me worried about the mental state of my friends.

    "Okay! Hold up!" Shana interrupts the escting situation and I sigh in relief, finally someone that isn''t bonkers. "There shall be no recing of Hay''s pillow." She tells them sternly and I''m nodding along with her.

    "Because I''m already filling in that position!" She announces proudly. "I''m softer than you two idiots anyway!"

    I face palm at this, a hand on my waist. "I don''t need any human pillows, please just let me sleep." I say as peacefully as I can, resuming my walk towards the bed.

    "You don''t want a pillow?" I can hear the frown in Virgil''s voice as he asks this. "But we weren''t asking."

    I turn around again, disappearing inside the oversized shirt I''m wearing - probably Dale''s - and wait for their decision, it''s going to happen anyway and I don''t have the mental fortitude to argue.

    "Fine." I pout. "Who is it then?" I ask, really needing to just lie down and close my eyes so that the world will fade away for a while.

    "The three of you can''t be my pillow."

    "True." Dale agrees seriously, like we''re talking about saving victims from a flood and not which of the three morons would be my pillow.

    "We need a way to choose, a fair and foolproof way." Shana starts to say.

    "Or I could murder Dale and tie up and lock you up in the bathroom." Virgil shrugs, sweatpants riding low on his hips. "That sounds pretty fair to me."

    "Or we could just disqualify you for being a dick, how about that?" Dale replies.

    A yawn finds its way out of me. "I really want to sleep." I scratch an eye at them.

    Shana has a full episode of aggressive melting and I remind myself not to yawn in front of her anymore.

    "I-I''m n-not a cu-cute, ''fwuffy'' c-cat." Iin, reddening at the ridiculous words she''d used. "I just wan'' to sleep!" I exin, stomping my foot a little.

    Shana sprawls on the rug and starts iling around. "I think I''m dying from an overdose of cuteness." She gasps, making weird noises.

    "Let''s rock, paper, scissors for it." Virgil suddenly says, ring threateningly at Dale.

    "Oh, you''re on!" Dale agrees, returning the aggressive looks.

    I just stand there, clutching my shirt and watching Shana still losing her shit on the ground.

    "You in Shana?" Virgil questions when she still continues making what sounds a lot like frustrated bird noises and rolling around on the ground.

    "P-Probably no-not." I tell him, thest time, she had gone into one of her episodes about how cute I could be, itsted a really long while. "S-She''s going to b-be li-like that f-for a wh-while." I stutter, a little flustered with how they''re staring intently at me, like they''re appraising the prize of their little battle.

    "Fine then." Virgil shrugs, tearing his eyes away from me. "Let''s do this Dal." He says, punching out a fist like he''d like to take out someone''s teeth with it.

    They step up to each other and I find myself unconsciously taking a step forward with how hard they''re ring at each other, I''m almost sure that they''re about to knock each other''s teeth in but instead, they put out their fists.

    I sigh in relief, Shana is down for the count and there''s no way I can stop the both of them all by myself if they decide to throw punches around, knowing myself, I''d probably just jump in the middle of it and get myself hurt.

    "Rock, paper, scissors!" Virgil recites and they both turn up with fists, then there''s more murderous ring at each other just for the fun of it.

    "Rock, paper, scissors." Virgil bites out, again, waving his fist dangerously. Dale isn''t any better, I''m pretty sure I''d get a bruise if I get too close to him with how hard he''s swinging his fist.

    This time around, they''re both paper and the aggressive tension in the room is so palpable that even Shana gets up from her prone spot on the ground.

    The both of them are almost eye to eye and it''s funny and relieving at the same time that they''re both exactly the same height.

    Another series of choice res like they''re wrestlers about to enter into the ring and not just ying a simple game.

    "Rock, paper" A little pause here just to frustrate me.

    Again, I''m not sure who I want it to be, maybe I should take Grammy up on that invitation of a vacation to the Bahamas, anything to get far away from these two boys that are driving me insane.

    "... scissors." The tie breaks this time around, Dale with scissors and Virgil''s hand still in a fist, signifying a rock.

    What happens next shocks me so bad that I jump on a squeal, Dale punches his fist into the wall closest to him so hard that the paint chips and falls.

    I''m already hurrying to him before my brain can process what just happened, that he willingly punched a wall because he couldn''t be my pillow.

    "O-Oh m-my g-god, D-Da-Dale!" I stutter, reaching out to him. "Yo-Your h-han"

    Virgil snatches me before I canplete either my sentence or my ns to hug Dale, throwing me over a shoulder.

    "W-What?" I splutter, confused at the abrupt change of trajectory.

    "I won." Virgil says nkly, already striding towards the bed with me still thrown over his shoulder. "You should be running towards me, not him."

    I go quiet at this, not knowing what to say and I let him continue the journey to the bed.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    I''m still slightly shaken, I mean I know that their testosterone levels run high sometimes but this was a little too shocking.

    Virgil ces me at the edge of the bed and I scoot over, gettingfortable on the airbed.

    "Yah! Idiot!" Shana yells at Dale. "Don''t get blood on the walls." She reprimands him, not even sounding worried.

    Her tone of voice eases me somewhat, because Shana might act grumpy but she''s actually a huge softie who would break down if any of us got hurt.

    Dale''s next choice of words make me let out a small giggle.

    "Ah! I''m so sorry! Do you think I broke the wall? I hope there aren''t any cracks." He says quickly and then there''s a sound like he got hit.

    "Ow! What was that for?"

    "For scaring Hayden." Shana exins decidedly.

    Another smack.

    "Wha What the hell was that for then?" He demands in shock, rubbing his smarting head.

    "Because I can." She replied smugly. "Why would you bruise your fist?" She demands rhetorically.

    I slip under the nkets and Virgil does the same, it''s what we do every time but still I get a full body blush - thank goodness I''m already hidden in the nkets so no one sees how red I get.

    Even though I never asked for a pillow, I find myself forced to wrap myself around Virgil, he already kicked all the pillows away and I don''t know how to feel.

    Absently, he pulls me closer and over him so that I''m practically sleeping on him, he''s no longer acting like just my pillow now, he has taken on the task of being my bed as well.

    Being stiff isn''t an option with how tightly he wraps his hand around me.

    Shana brings out cards and she and Dale start to y.

    Virgil just stays still, content to let me lie on him and tangle his hands in my slightly long hair.

    Soft conversations float over to us from where Shana and Dale are ying cards, conversations too soft for me to hear.

    Not that I was paying attention, nothing is more distracting than having Virgil''s full attention on you and I was trying really hard not to melt away.

    Welp! All that flew out the window when he spoke.

    "Why is your heart beating so fast?" He rumbles to me.

    My head is ced on his chest so his deep voice goes straight to my brain and I wonder how I can still hold up brain activity.

    "I-It is?" I ask, blinking up at him - I mean I''m the one with my ear up against his body, are my heartbeats that loud?

    He hums and I melt a little bit more, the gentle movements of his hand against my scalp is lulling me to sleep, fast.

    A stray thought shes through my mind and my brain is so mushy that I don''t think twice before I blurt it out.

    "I-I wan to cut my hair." I drawl in a drowsy voice.

    His soothing movements stop, making her quickly shutting eyes fly open.

    "Why?" He asks sharply.

    I cringe into myself at his tone, I hadn''t expected him to take it so seriously.

    I shrug, or at least I try to shrug, it''s not so easy to do while lying trapped on someone else. "J-Just be-because." I stutter in a tiny voice, trying to disappear inside myself.

    "Oh." His voice calms down instantly, like he senses my unease, his soothing movements picking up again. "I was just worried that you want to cut it because of something bad." He sighs.

    I rx at this, my small hand, fisting and unfisting against his thin shirt. "Actually I want to cut it because people keep thinking I''m a girl." I admit sheepishly, blushing a bit.

    "That shouldn''t be why you would want to cut it." He says quietly, tone serious. "If you want to cut it, it should be because you want to."

    I barely hear what he says, my eyes are falling shut again.

    "B-But do y-you like m-my hair?" I mumble, unconsciously moving my hands to clutch at him - I can help that he''s the same size as a huge teddy bear and just as cuddly too.

    "Of course." He hums. "Grow it out as long as you want."

    I murmur unintelligibly, falling deeper into a drowse.

    "Elise wants you to be her date to the dance." Shana''s voice stops me from fully falling asleep, I''m still not fully awake though but I''m not asleep either.

    "Too bad, I already have a date." Virgil replies coldly.

    "She also wants Dale to be Addison''s date." Shana adds offhandedly but I can tell the deadly undertones belying her words.

    "There''s something called a choice." Dale replies in a calmer voice.

    "Not really.* Virgil speaks up. "Not with Elise."

    "What do you mean?" Dale asks.

    "The bitch always gets what she wants." Shana answers, there''s a rustling sound like she''s shrugging.

    "Shana dim the lights." Virgil requests.

    "Okay." She answers politely, it''s a little funny.

    A click resounds through the quiet and tense room and Shana goes back to her seat on the cushions.

    It has to be the cushions because I don''t feel any depression on the bed and when she speaks up again, her voice is a little far away.

    "Virgil you have to do something." She says.

    "I''m a little confused." Dale interrupts, a frown in his deep voice. "Who is she that we can''t say no to?"

    I find it a little strange that they dimmed the lights before continuing their conversations, I mean how will they see each other''s expressions?

    "Elise is the Delta''s daughter." Shana starts to exin and I frown, was that some political position.

    Vaguely, I remember that Virgil''s dad is the undisputed leader of the town or something, I wasn''t really interested in politics, they gave me a headache.

    "So, That''s the least, I was figuring her as the Head Beta''s daughter." Dale says.

    More weird terms, I note to myself.

    "Yeah, he''s most likely going to be the next Head Beta." Virgil rumbles and I nearly fall asleep again. "Actually he is and pretty soon too, so she''s basically the Head Beta''s daughter."

    "That doesn''t give her any fucking right." Dale half growls. "Does she know about me?"

    "Apparently." Shana shrugs again, the rustling is louder now in the dim room. "That''s why she''s trying to hook one of her sidekicks onto you."

    Dale lets out a cynical chuckle, that''s different from the usually goofyugh he gives to me. "Why am I not surprised that she would know of the n to merge?"

    "Her mom is the same thing." Virgil says. "The slut had her ws in the previous Head Beta and now that her husband is being promoted, wants to aim for Luna."

    "So it would add up that she would know, her mom, Le has a lot of dirt on a lot of people." Shana adds.

    "She controls with ckmail, huh?" Dale asks.

    "Pretty much." Virgil replies.

    "She has nothing on me." Dale murmurs.

    "Maybe." Virgil grudgingly agrees. "She has nothing on me either." He tags on.

    Silence falls in the room, and the ensuing tension seems unnecessary, if this Ledy has nothing on them both, it meant that they were in the clear.

    "Elise might do something else." Shana finally speaks up. "As a matter of fact, I''m certain that she will, I just don''t know what it is yet." There''s louder rustling like she had gotten up to pace, how she does it effortlessly in the dark without bumping into things remains a mystery to me.

    I can''t walk into a dark room without everythinging towards me and this all ends up in me smacking my shins on table, jamming my toes on basically everything and the asional full on tripping which has me going over, ass over tea kettle to the ground.

    "What are you saying Shana?" Virgil asks tautly.

    Another eerie and tense silence.

    "You have to do something about her Virgil." She repeats ominously.

    "Shit!" Dale and Virgil swear simultaneously, Virgil''s arms are noticeably tighter around me.

    "Because if that bitch does what I think she''s going to, I''m going to rip her head off the rest of her body, the fucking Council be damned." Shana threatens.

    "Shana" Dale starts to say.

    "No, Shana is right." Virgil interrupts, his hand trailing from my scalp to my nape and lower. "You''re going to see her and her mom in action and then you''ll understand what we''re saying."

    "What can we do then?" Dale asks seriously and I frown, I had no idea Elise was this bad, I mean she terrifies me and her mom is even worse - from the few times I had seen her at school functions.

    But if the three immovable people in my life right now are this worried, then I should definitely watch out for her.

    "Leon" Virgil trails off.

    "That psychopath." Shana seethes.

    "Your older brother?" Dale confirms.

    "Yeah" Virgil trails off again. "He''s the only option we have right now."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    I wake up in a daze, something is wrong.

    It feels like I''m...moving?

    I wink one eye open only toe face to face with Dale''s face, he''s carrying me bridal style.

    "Dale?" I mumble, still disoriented. "W-What are yo-you d-doing?"

    "Taking you to your room." He exins shortly, not slowing down.

    I''m still at a loss for words, it''s Saturday which means there wasn''t school so there was absolutely no need for me to go to my room so early.

    "Um, w-why?" I ask again, reflexively wrapping my arms around his neck when he starts up the stairs and I lurch a bit.

    "We have a date today." He says in that sinct way again.

    I blink. I remember that we did have a date but it''s still early in the morning. "It''s not happening right now, is it?" I ask in mild horror.

    "Nope but we''re spending the entire day together."

    "If we are, why are you carrying me to my room?" I ask still confused.

    "Because I can, that and the fact that Virgil was being greedy." He concluded.

    I blink again, so he picked me up while I was still asleep, just to get Virgil to stop holding me.

    Because if I was still asleep at the end of the journey, he''d have most likely ced me on the bed and allowed me to sleep.

    I groan internally, it''s still so early, I don''t have the brain strength to handle their rivalry so early in the morning.

    "But I''m still sleepy." Iin, eyeing him out of the corner of my eyes.

    I''m actually not, waking up to someone as hot as Dale effortlessly carrying you across a room and up a flight of stairs will do that to you but the thought of having to do actual work like start to prepare for a date wasn''t on my bucket list at the moment.

    "That''s fine, you can sleep for as long as you want." He agrees, pushing open the door to my room and stepping in.

    I''m happy he doesn''t insist that I get ready, I doubt anywhere was even open yet, I mean it''s barely light and I wasn''t interested in any sort of hiking whatsoever, apparently there were a lot of things that could go wrong on a simple hike.

    He gets to my bed but he just stands there, not making a move to put me down, it''s sometimes funny and scary how alike he could be with Virgil.

    "Um, H-How''s y-your ha-hand?" I ask after a while of the suffocating silence, I had almost forgotten about the fist he had mmed into the wall the night before.

    Now he moves, gently cing me at the edge of the bed.

    "It''s fine, it was just a little scratch."

    "It sure hadn''t sounded like a little scratch." Iin, too invested in this to stutter. "L-Let me s-see y-your ha-hand?" I request, raising my hands up.

    He pins me with an intense stare but slowly raises the hand and ces it in my outstretched hands.

    I pull his much bigger hand closer with my small hands - side perks of being the size of a midget was that, your hands stopped growing when you''re five years old.

    I bring his hand closer to my face to inspect it, my wild hair gets in my eyes when I lean forward so I quickly push it out of the way.

    I blink, peer at his knuckles and blink again.

    "T-There''s no-nothing th-there." I peek up at him from the curtain fall of my gold-brown hair.

    He makes a small choking sound. "Um, yeah, I heal fast, I told you it was just tiny scratches."

    I make a face, still unconvinced. "Do the joints hurt then?" I insist, still prodding at his hand.

    Actually it looks just fine, like the punch against the wallst night never happened but I can''t help but be worried.

    He uses the hand still in my hold to push me back till I''m lying t against the bed, I''m half off the bed, my eyes are blown wide and I''m the color of a traffic stop sign.

    "W-What?..." I splutter.

    "Calm down Hayden, you worry too much." He takes his hand away from my chest but he still overs over me, his curtain of silky ck hair falling forward.

    I pout at this. "M-My bad f-for showing a li-little concern then." I cross my arms, raising my legs to ce them on the bed with the rest of my body.

    Heughs at this. "Just like Jade." He mutters under his breath.

    I nce up at him. "Who''s that?"

    "My younger sister." He shrugs and my eyes widens.

    "Oh."

    Afortable silence envelops us and I start to worry about him standing for so long.

    "D-Don''t y-you" I pause here to clear my throat, my nerves are a tight ball smackdab in the center of my throat. "D-Don''t y-you wa-want to um, sit or something?" I ask shakily, twisting my hands.

    I had wanted to invite him to join me on the bed but the actuality of what I was about to say hit me hard and I quickly changed my sentence.

    "You''re worrying again." He teases me and I let out an audible huff.

    "Can''t believe I fell for that again." I roll over on my stomach and look away from him.

    His goofyugh fills the empty room and briefly I remember a sh scene fromst night, the stark difference between this kind and openughter and the dangerous one of the night before couldn''t be more ring.

    "It was never a trap." He says and the bed dips beside me indicating that he got on. "You just overthink things."

    "I don''t." I refuse, turning my head to look at him.

    I''m expecting him to be sitting at the edge of the bed so my soul leaves my body when I turn around toe face to face with him.

    I let out a short high scream. "What the hell!" I gasp, cing a hand on my chest because my heart is beating so fast that I''m scared it''s going to jump out of my mouth.

    He just looks down at me with a nk expression. "What?"

    Without thinking I smack his chest. "D-Don''t go ''what?'' on me like that!" I exim, sitting up slightly to re at him.

    "How am I saying it?" He asks again, eyes wide with a convincing innocent facade.

    Another smack - Shana''s bad habits are starting to rub off on me. "L-Like that!" I repeat, unable to back up my usations. This just gets me more flustered and I don''t hesitate to smack him when he bursts outughing.

    He grabs my hand before I can make contact though and hangs on to it. "Whoa, your hands are so tiny." He blinks, looking down at our joined hands.

    He reaches out to take hold of my other hand too and proceeds to fawn over them.

    "Make a fist." He requests excitedly, we''re both sitting on the bed now, I''m on my knees while he stretchesfortably with his legs slightly bent at the ankles.

    I give him a look but I acquiesce, making a fist.

    "Aww." He leans closer like my hands are too small to be seen from where he is - he''s sitting directly opposite me, so close that our legs are brushing - but no! He has to squint to see the fist I made.

    "They''re so cute!" He fawns

    I try to pull my hands back but he holds fast to them. "Hands can''t be cute" I start to protest but he''s already stopped listening.

    "My hand easily covers both." He rambles on, petting and rubbing my poor hands.

    His weird fascination with my small hands only intensifies as he ces them on his face and uses his hands to control mine and squish his cheeks.

    This time I snap my hands out of his. "Stop mocking my hands." Iin, hiding them behind me.

    The next thing I know, my back is t on the bed and Dale traps me under his body, my hands are held above my head and my heart rate spikes.

    "W-What a-ar-are y-you d-doing??" I stutter hard but he''s already cooing over my hands again, squishing and petting them like they''re adorable animals.

    It was going to be a long morning.

    Dale is fully lying on me now and my breath hitches every other time, my thighs are spread and his resting in the middle, head on my chest, squeezing my hands.

    I''m dying.

    I''m pretty sure I''m dying.

    Why did I wake up while he carried me??

    I mentally wail, worried about my health now.

    It can''t be safe feeling like this everytime, I''m feeling too many too much at the same time that I can''t even give a name to it.

    "Okay enough petting my hands." I try to say firmly but ites out in pants and stutters, my voice shaky.

    "Fine." He agrees grudgingly, letting go of my hands in favor of cing them at my sides. "You should get some sleep anyway."

    I sigh at this, at least the physical attack was going to end, I rx waiting for him to get off me.

    After a considerable while of waiting, he still doesn''t move an inch, instead he starts to inch upwards, aiming for the crook of my neck.

    "Um, a-aren''t y-you ge-getting up?" I stutter in a choked voice.

    "Why would I want to do that?" He mumbles into my corbone and I have to p a hand over my mouth to hide the embarrassing sound that nearly escapes me.

    I have no answer to this question so I simply keep quiet and try to stay as still as possible as he inches upwards until his face is sessfully situated in the crook of my neck.

    He stiffens as soon as this happens.

    "W-Wha" I start to ask.

    "Nothing." He cuts me off, one of his hands reaching up to bury a hand in my hair. "Go to sleep Hayden." He ordered, going still again.

    I gulp. Of course! I should go to sleep, easy peezy.

    There''s no way out though so I listen to Dale and try to fall asleep.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    I wake up in a daze, again.

    But this time to an audible thud and muffled cursing.

    Smack!

    "Don''t throw Dale across the room!" Shana warns.

    Virgil just makes a nonmittal sound and shrugs.

    "W-What''s g-going on?" I stutter sitting up.

    "Idiot over here" Shana starts to say, smacking Virgil again upside his head. "..nearly broke down your door trying to get in."

    I nce at my broken in door that''s just a little off kilter, then look at Virgil who looks mightily proud of his handwork. I look at Dale who''s sitting against the far wall, rubbing his sore head and look at the door once more.

    "My door was locked??" I ask nkly still trying to process the crazy scene I woke up to.

    It''s a little shocking because I never lock my room door and that''s because Virgil or Shana was almost always around and we were mostly together so there wasn''t any need to lock it up.

    "That''s all you got??" Shana exims, throwing her hands up. "Your door is broken." She repeats slowly, leaning forward.

    "My mom has always wanted to y handyman." I shrug, going on all fours. "She''d be excited to know something is broken, trust me." I reassure her because she looks a little upset.

    Honestly, I''m more concerned about Dale, he hit the wall hard.

    "I didn''t lock the door though." I blink, sitting cross legged on the bed. "Then who did?"

    "Dale." Shana answers, rolling her eyes. "Obviously."

    "I-Is th-that why V-Virgil threw h-him across the r-room?" I ask, stepping off the bed.

    "No that was for crushing you in his sleep." Virgil says seriously.

    I don''t correct his assumptions, if he threw Dale across the room for thinking he mistakenly rolled over me while he was asleep. Little wonder what he would do if he finds out that Dale slept on me on purpose.

    "I need to clean up." I announce when Virgil and Shana start eyeing my bed like they n to getfortable on it. "Come on shoo!" I chase them physically out of my room.

    It seems unnecessary, considering that my door is broken but I hope I can trust them to stay away.

    I clean up quickly and wrap a thick bathrobe around me, there was just one tiny issue though.

    I have no idea what to wear on my date with Dale.

    ''I''m so dumb'' I face palm, I should have asked him where we would be going but I''m so shy that I couldn''t even bring the topic up.

    Now I''m standing in front of my open closet, just staring at the piles of clothes folded in it.

    Were we going to the park? A restaurant? The movies??

    I run a list through my head, it could also be all three considering that Dale is taking me out so early this morning so I have to somehow find the perfectbination of clothes that would be perfect for every possible thing that Dale coulde up with.

    I keep standing in front of the mirror for some sort of inspiration to fall from the sky, discreetly, I eye the door, there was no guarantee that my mom wouldn''te barging in.

    She did threaten to be the one to dress me up for my first date anyway.

    But it isn''t my first anymore, I think. If you could call going to the woods before the sun came up and getting chased by huge wolves a date.

    After spacing out in front of my wardrobe for way too long, I just reach in and grab my favorite pair of ck jeans which had pitiful, barely there scratches that I counted as rips and a in white shirt.

    I dress up and blow dry my hair then stand in front of the mirror to appraise myself and I have to say, I''m disappointed.

    What was I thinking??!

    I ce both hands on my face in horror, I look like a server at a walk in eatery, just without the tacky apron.

    "Hayden!" Shana''s calls me from outside my closed door, it can''t really close properly anymore but at least it still covers the doorway, sorta.

    "Dale is here with his car to pick you up. Aren''t you done yet??"

    "W-What??!" I splutter. Dale is already back??

    How long have I been in my room?

    "H-He''s here?!?" I exim with wide eyes, my fingers are getting cold against my face with how nervous I''m getting.

    "Actually he''s been here for a while now." She admits. "What the hell are you doing in there anyway? Heart surgery on yourself?"

    I ignore her sassy remark, too busy trying to survive an existential crisis. "But I''m not dressed yet!!" I panic, running back to my wardrobe to start tearing through it.

    "Oh for fuck''s sake." Shana curses,ing in. "I''ming in!" She announces, a hand over her eyes. "You better not be naked!"

    I roll my eyes, throwing the shorts in my hand on the pile of clothes increasing on the bed. "I''m not."

    "Good!" She epts, taking her hand away. "What the actual fuck!" She exims as she takes in the messy, chaotic scene of my clothes scattered everywhere.

    I copse on the bed, sprawling atop the pile of clothes. "I have no idea what to wear!" I wail to her.

    She just shakes her head and goes to my open closet. "Get out of that ratty shirt and put this on." She orders me, throwing a cashmere sweater I never knew I had.

    "Where did you find this?" I ask shellshocked at the piece of clothing in my hand, it''s soft and light, perfect for the cool but sunny weather.

    "I don''t know Hay." She hums, posing with a hand in her jaw like she''s in deep thought. "It just fell from the sky!"

    I roll my eyes at her antics and slip the soft gold sweater on, it was simple and ssy, I could take a walk in the forest with it or go to a restaurant - this is why I never do things for myself, I''m horrible at most things.

    "And please get out of those mom jeans, when it''s not like you''ve got kids." She scoffs, throwing me a pair of ripped, skinny jeans.

    "I don''t wear mom jeans." I pout, going into the bathroom to change into the pair of jeans.

    "There! You look perfect, now get out of this room before Dale passes out in his car, he''s slightly nervous." She shoos me out.

    I obey her and go down the hallway to start down the stairs, Dale was nervous? Well that made two.

    The car ride is quiet, the car filled with soft sounds of music from a random radio station and soon enough my curiosity gets the better of me.

    "Where are we going Dale?" I nce at him, not for too long or I''d go blind.

    We''re almost the same age, it''s not fair for him to be looking like a movie star while I''m over here looking like a preschooler that is being toured around by an older cousin.

    He nced at me quickly too because he has to keep his eyes on the road, he''s already eighteen so he has his driver''s license, I''m not going to be till November.

    Shana''s is July and Virgil is February so he also has his drivers license, Dale''s was January and I know we''re all born the same year but why did mine have to be sote??

    "A pet shop." He shes me his goofy smile and I have to take a moment to appreciate it.

    Then it hits me. "W-What? A p-pet shop??!" I exim, I think I forgot my hearing aids.

    "You''re allergic to puppies??" He exims, flustered.

    I blink and make a face. "What? N-No!"

    "Phew!"

    I blink again, that''s all he''s going to say?? ''phew!''

    Why can''t I be taken on normal dates?

    "I found a lost puppy when I recently moved to Pine Creek and I was directed to the store and ever since I go there once in a while, Suzy is the owner and she''ll let me spend some time with the puppies, I wanted to take you there." Another of those goofy smiles then he sobers up.

    "Jade used to like puppies." He says, looking forward stoically. "Wanted to be one actually." Heughs at this point, a slight bitterness in his voice.

    My eyes widen, I suddenly feel bad. It must have really meant a lot to him, considering how much he loves and misses his sister.

    "I''m honored you''re taking me there." I say truthfully, meaning it.

    If he feels like I''m important enough to take to a ce that reminds him of his dead sister so much then bring the adorable puppies out!

    "What kind of puppies are there?" I ask, wanting to know more.

    "Newfounnds, Siberian hounds, Caucasian shepherds, Irish Wolfhounds"

    I watch him rattle off names of dog breeds with wide eyes, who knew he was such a dog enthusiast.

    "Sorry" He cuts himself off when he notices I''ve gone quiet, caught up in watching his face glow as he talks about the puppies. "I get carried away sometimes."

    "It''s f-fine." I give him a reassuring smile. "None of those dogs gets aggressive do they?" I can''t help asking, having a deep rooted fear ofrge dogs.

    "Nope, not all." He replies. "But there''s one more thing you might want to know." He adds, parking to the side of a cutesy building, there''s a parking lot in ce.

    "What''s that?" I look up at him, frowning slightly.

    "They''re huge." He gives me a wicked smile.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    I''m still trying to process his words when he steps out andes around to open up the door for me, it''s a little stunning, although Virgil opens doors for me too.

    "Thank you." I murmur when he takes my hand and helps me down from the high vehicle.

    He ces an arm around me and I struggle not to flinch, it''s not easy with how surprising it is but I manage to get away with tensing up a little before rxing.

    The pet shop is one word, cute. The designers definitely had children in mind while they built it, done in pastel purples and blues, it looked like it hopped straight out of a cartoon that had ''Kiddies'' in its title.

    It''s almost funny that Dale would want toe to a ce like this, make it a routine too as a matter of fact.

    "They mostly cater to kids who want to buy pets but they have grown up dogs too." He says, opening the door to guide us inside. There''s a resounding ding as the door slips open and close.

    The shop is empty, I''m not surprised though, it''s still early enough in the morning and not to mention that it''s a Saturday.

    "Hey Dale." Anky guy that looks really young greets from over the counter.

    "Who is it?" A female voicees through from a back room that I can''t see.

    "It''s Dale!" The guy calls back.

    "Hi Luke." Dale greets him as we walk over to the counter.

    "He brought someone!" Luke yells again and there are sounds like the owner of the voice is bustling out of the backroom.

    "Really Luke?" Dale raises a brow at the dark headed guy.

    He just shrugged. "Couldn''t help it, hi." He turns to me and gives me a friendly smile. "Wee to Suzy''s Pet shop"

    Crashing sounds cut off the rest of his sentence and a pained groanes from the backroom.

    "Suzy?" Luke calls, after a short while of silence. "Are you dead??" He calls again.

    Adyes out of the door behind him and glowers, her bleached blonde hair in a disarray. "You left the boxes on the ground again, after I expressly told you not to!" She sasses him.

    "It''s not my fault that you can''t see a thing without your sses." He says, unimpressed with her explosion.

    "You" She starts to growl.

    "Hi Lucy." Dale cuts off her words, a smile in his voice.

    "Dale, darling!" She eximsing around the counter to pull him into a hug. "I should sell off Luke and hire you instead." She continues in a cheery voice.

    "Then you''ll have no one to help you find your sses and you''ll be blind as a bat." Luke mumbles, arranging the already orderly counter.

    Suzy just ignores him, immersed in squishing Dale''s cheeks, he''s way taller than her so she has to tip toe tofortably do this. "I had no idea you wereing in today, and you brought someone too." She shoves him away at this and concentrates on me.

    Dale struggles to catch his bnce and Luke snickers. "Hayden, meet Suzy, the crackhead owner of this shop"

    "That you volunteer at." Suzy interrupts.

    I blink.

    "What?" Dale frowns. "I-I don''t"

    "Hi Hay, can I call you Hay?" Suzy interrupts him, bustling around me. She''s petite, wearing a pastel shirt and loose shorts with an apron over it.

    I open my mouth to tell her that I don''t mind, Shana and Virgil call me that sometimes but she''s already talking.

    "Did youe here to buy a pet?" She rambles. "If so, I have the perfect choices that you couldn''t possibly say no to."

    ''If I could get a word in, I might'' I think to myself.

    "Suzy, no." Dale luckily intervenes. "If you''d let me finish talking you''d know that we''re not here to buy or adopt a pet."

    "I already have a baby cat." I tell her, scratching my head nervously with the one free hand I have to myself, she''s intensely squishing and rubbing the other one like it''s a tiny animal.

    "We''re here on"

    "Ooh! He has tiny hands, it''s a he right?" She peers at me, narrowing her eyes.

    " Blind as a bat. " Luke coughs from behind the counter where he has taken a rag and is constantly wiping the clean surface.

    "Shut up and make yourself useful by finding my sses." Suzy pouts, throwing a look back at him.

    "Hayden is a boy, yes and please let go of his hand." Dale says.

    Suzy had stopped listening to him though because she imprisons my second hand and ces them on her face. "They''re so cute!" She squeals. "Is he your cousin, is he twelve? No twelve is too old for these hands, eight perhaps?"

    I shrink in horror at this, wanting to disappear and Dale, the evil soul just bursts outughing.

    "Found your sses Su!" Lukees in from the backroom,ing out to give her her sses which she quickly puts on and peeks at me.

    "It''s a girl." She pronounces, in a voice heavy with disappointment. "You lied to me Dale."

    Dale justughs harder.

    "How old are you darling?" She leans closer, brown eyes big behind her thick sses.

    "Seventeen and I''m not"

    "Seventeen??" She repeats with wide eyes. "Come here Luke!" She orders her worker who was already sneaking behind the counter again. "Stop wiping that bloody counter, you''re not getting married to it."

    Luke just grumbles and blushes slightly at her words,ing out again.

    "Tell me that these hands aren''t tiny." She dares, taking one of my hands and cing it in Luke''s hand. "Even for a girl, I can effortlessly cover one of them with my fist." She continues gushing, eyeing Luke closely, in case he decides to say otherwise.

    I look at Dale in terror and beg him with my eyes to save me from the monsters.

    "Okay, enough petting my date!" He announces, shoving them out of the way to pull me away. "That''s why you don''t have any customers, you treat them like puppies." He tells them, fondness seeping through his otherwise stern voice.

    Suzy audibly pouts and Luke sneaks behind the counter again to resume wiping it, he looks relieved at being able to escape.

    "It''s not my fault she''s so adorable and did you say date?" She inquires, already moving closer again.

    Dale effortlessly evades her moves, carrying me along. "Hayden is a boy and we came here for the puppies that I want to show off to him." Dale says quickly before she interrupts him.

    Suzy blinks owlishly at this. "A boy?" She repeats nkly, leaning forward to peer at me again.

    Idly, I wonder if her sses are foggy. "Stop lying to me, you brat." She blinks at me. "I might use sses but I''m not utterly blind, right Luke?" She calls sharply to him for validation.

    Poor Luke flinches so hard that the wiping rag in his hand flies out of his hold and slides under a shelf. "Of course." He mumbles darkly, going around the counter to retrieve the rag.

    "See even Luke agrees with me."

    "He''s a boy Suzy, even I also made that mistake, now shut up and go do something productive and stop harassing my date." He tosses at her.

    She just pouts at this again but starts to make her way behind the counter to get to the backroom. "Is it now horrible of me to want to know about your well-being? Honestly, making it sound like I''m a bother when we all know that I''m not." She mutters to herself, going in the open back door.

    "She''s already let them out of their cages." Luke informs without further dy. "Here''s the key Dale, you know what to do."

    "Thanks man." Dale replies, already snatching my hand and pulling me along.

    The main part of the shop was filled with pet food, toys, essories and what not.

    The part Dale took me too opened up into a hallway that had four doors, two on each side.

    "She doesn''t have many animals but that''s fine for a small town like Pine Creek where most citizens find their pets in the woods." Dale starts to say, stopping in front of the second door on the right. "Her major source of ie is pet supplies but doesn''t hurt to have a couple animals around, in case of necessity, she ends up adopting most by herself though."

    He slowly opens the door. "Presently she just has seven puppies plus the one I brought in, making eight and she piles them into her truck every weekend to stay at her house."

    He fully opens the door now and before I can get a good look at the interior of the room, seven huge dogs are running at us.

    I don''t think twice about jumping on Dale and screaming my head off, my legs high on his waist as a precaution, in case the huge monsters running at us decides to rip off my legs to use as a chew toy.

    Why did I ever agree on a pet shop for a date in the first ce?

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    "Hayden." Dale''s exasperated voice pierces through my haze of mental screaming as I wait for the huge dogs to attack us and tear my arms and legs off. "Hayden, they''ve stoppeding."

    "Huh?" I mutter, prying open one eye to look behind me.

    He''s actually right. Somehow, the seven monsters are all sitting obediently in a pile in front of us, wagging their tails furiously and starting at us with a fixation that has me getting goosebumps.

    "They''re puppies Hayden, which means they''re babies, they aren''t going to attack you or try to kill you." Dale exins patiently.

    I look down again, still wrapped around Dale, well he has a point, they actually look cuddly and adorable like oversized Teddy bears but I still can''t get my head around their size. "But why are they so big?"

    "Because they''re big breeds, it just the way they are." He nudges me encouragingly. "They just want attention, why don''t youe down let me show you how harmless they are?"

    I eye him suspiciously at this but nod to and start to make a move toe down, he grabs my waist before I can move further and gently ces me down on my feet.

    I try not to let my legs turn into jelly at this, I try really hard because I wasn''t getting any closer to the monsters by falling down until I absolutely needed to.

    Dale squats and clicks his tongue softly, the response is instantaneous. The seven of them charge at him, yipping and barking loudly.

    I flinch, a look of horror on my face as I slowly inch back, they all jump on him, their collective weight sending him sprawling on the ground. Proceeding to mock bite parts of his body and lick his face.

    I move back some more, it might just be a game because Dale wasughing hard and trying to push them off but that one grey-brown puppy looked like he really wanted to eat Dale''s leg.

    I bump into the wall, the room is a wide open space, windows are ced everywhere making it quite bright. The floor is carpeted and full off discarded chew toys.

    I''m on the left side of the room against the wall and along the wall there are shelves backed up against it, the back of the room has lined up bowls of food and water, and their cages are against the right side.

    It''s not a bunch of different cages like I expected but one giant contraption, there''s a thick furry carpet in the middle, no doubt to allow the puppies to sleep in a dog pile.

    I look back to Dale who''s having the time of his life with the dogs that are now trying to drag him off in different directions, I''m much calmer now but that doesn''t stop me from sliding down the wall to a crouch in an effort to make myself smaller.

    Thankfully they were too engrossed in Dale to notice me, I rest my head against the wall, content to watch him y with them.

    I swerve my head to the side and stiffen as my eyese in contact with grey sshed ck fur, slowly I raise my eyes up to see what I was crouching beside and a choking noise leaves my mouth when I fully find out.

    Dale had said that they were eight and I''ve been counting only seven, because the eighth puppy had been sitting beside me all along.

    It''s roughly my height as I''m crouched down and I stare face to face with an animal that''s supposedly still a baby, the puppy just watches me quietly as I try to rein in my unstable breathing.

    After a while of it just watching me, I get braver, I mean if it wanted to attack it would have done that while I wasn''t even aware that it was there, plus it really looks like a stuffed animal and my hands are itching to bury themselves in it''s thick coat of shiny fur.

    "Hey." Nothinges out from how tight my throat is from nervousness and a healthy dose of fear so I clear it and try again.

    "Hi." I say in a tiny voice, tentatively reaching out a hand in the puppy''s direction.

    The puppy leans forward, eyes still on me and sniffs my hand, it takes all of my bravery not to flinch back at this so when it quickly swipes out a tongue to lick my outstretched hand, I yelp and snatch it back.

    The puppy tilts Its head probably wondering just what the hell was wrong with this human, I slowly reach out both hands this time around and it dips it''s head so that I can pat it.

    "Silver doesn''t like strangers." Dale''s voice interrupts my concentrated petting.

    "What?" I look up at him.

    He squats in front of me and cards a hand through the puppy''s fur. "She''s the one I found abandoned and wandering and she''s not weing to new people, that''s why she sits in a corner all by herself." He looks at me with awe in his eyes. "It took Suzy nearly two weeks to be able to touch her and you''re already cuddling in the first five minutes."

    I clear my throat and avert my face from his frank adoration. "Oh" I hum something unintelligible under my breath, not sure of what to say.

    "I think we spent enough time with puppies." Dale announces and I look up with wide eyes.

    "You didn''t think that this was the only ce I''d take you right?"

    I just shrug nomittally. "I wouldn''t have minded."

    "Well I do but there''s onest thing before we go." He informs me with a mischievous smile.

    I narrow my eyes at him. "What''s that?"

    "Hold this in front of you." He says excitedly, pulling me to the center of the room.

    I frown down at therger than life sized bone shaped stuffy in my arms, then look up at him. "What''s this"

    I don''t get all my words out because he lets out a deafening whistle and points at me, yelling"Doggie pile!"

    My screams of terror get buried by a storm of tiny monsters but that doesn''t stop me from screaming louder.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Hey, hey, Hayden, it''s okay." Dale tries tofort me.

    I''m wrapped around him in the backseat of his SUV sobbing hysterically, even I''m shocked by my reaction to the ''Doggie Piling'' but I can''t help it anymore than breathing.

    The puppies had been loud, yipping and growling, trying to get to the bone stuffy or just rolling all around me so Dale hadn''t noticed my episode until minutester when he called them off.

    I was wrapped around myself on the ground, sobbing so hard I couldn''t breathe. Dale was in full panic mode but no matter what he did, I couldn''t seem to catch my breath, just when I was starting to turn pale from ack of oxygen, he sharply pinched my side forcing me to take an unconscious deep breath.

    I can breathe now but it just gives me fuel for more crying, he scoops me up and makes his way outside.

    Suzy and Luke were in the main shop and rushed to us when Dale swept outside with me.

    "What happened?" Suzy asked in terror. "Did he get bitten??"

    "No, it''s just a panic episode, I need to get him to calm down." He quickly says, going outside and slipping in the backseat so that there would be enough space.

    And that''s how I got where I am, wrapped around Dale like a baby ko, sobbing desperately against his chest.

    I can''t exin it, the terror I felt when the dogs jumped at me was too acute and sharp to be realistic, it felt like the weight of seven aggressive intents were pressing down on me, robbing me of my ability to think or breathe.

    Dale just holds me tight and rubs circles on my back, soon enough my crying starts to dry up, I start to get exhausted.

    Dale sighs, in heavy relief and I feel bad for worrying him the way I did.

    "I''m sorry I did that." He rumbles lowly, carding a hand through my tousled hair. "I should have asked if you werefortable with it."

    I just close my eyes and rx into theforting hug, my knees are on either sides of his thighs and my arms are wrapped against his neck.

    Luckily, I''m too exhausted from my panic episode to get flustered by the fact that I''m sitting on him.

    I just hum, not angry because there was no way he would have known, I didn''t even know until it happened.

    If he had warned me it might have even turned out worse because then I would have been aware of what wasing, giving my mind the material to create a visual ten times worse.

    "Do you want to go back home?" He asks softly, the constant petting lulling me to sleep.

    I shake my head, honestly, I was already feeling much better as soon as he got to me and wrapped his arms around me.

    He hums and gently steps out of the car still carrying me, I''m grateful he doesn''t leave me alone because just then my mental state was really fragile and there was no guarantee that I wouldn''t get another episode.

    There were miles of forest he could drive to where he could drive easily with me on hisp without attracting attention and not for the first time I was grateful for living in the countryside.

    "Let''s go on a drive."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    I doze lightly, the gentle rumbling of the car and Dale''s steady heartbeat keeping me grounded.

    At one point he stopped at a drive-thru to get sandwiches and drinks and I tried my hardest to ignore the knowing looks the attendant kept throwing my way.

    Somehow, we end up at the park, the furthest end from it that merges into the forest.

    What was it with these boys and trees?

    He opens the door and steps out with me, still in his arms.

    "Y-You ca-can p-put me d-down now." I stutter to him, my legs might not work right if I try to use them but being carried around like this was a little bit ufortable.

    "Not yet." He replies. "There''s a bench in front, I''ll put you on it and if you still want to stand you''re free to as long as you do it beside the chair." He says reasonably.

    I don''tin at this, my legs feel like jelly anyway and if I insist I''ll just end up getting hurt.

    The bench is warm and I realize that I haven''t eaten a bite all day, the sun is sufficiently high enough it the sky to indicate that it''s almost noon but there are trees giving protective cover over where we decide to sit down.

    Dale goes back to the car to bring the sandwiches and I get a good look around, I''ve never been to this part of the park before.

    There''s a really old fountain in front of the bench I''m seated at and there''s another identical bench on the opposite side facing me, the rest is just green grass, the asional flowers and the trees.

    "You must be hungry." Dale says quietly, sitting down beside me.

    We eat the sandwiches infortable silence, if it''s a little strained, I make noment about it and Dale is equally quiet.

    There''s nothing but our quiet sounds of eating and the sounds of the forest between us for a reasonable while and I find myself eating more slowly than necessary because nothing is more scary at the moment that being alone with Dale without anything else to fill up the silence.

    The sandwiches don''tst forever and soon we''re done eating and just sitting down, I''m looking at everywhere but Dale''s face and I hope he keeps staring into the distance.

    If you ask me what I think about how Dale feels about me, I''d say this.

    Virgil and Shana are my friends that much I''m sure off so if Dale was just messing with my feelings, they would definitelye at him, so the only reasonable exnation I cane up with is that he cares for me, as a friend.

    And they probably think I''m going to turn aromantic so they''re trying to simte a scenario that might help and I also think that I just happen to be the mostmon reference point of their rivalry.

    I wasn''t anything but a good sport so I''m trying not to take their attention seriously, it''s not easy not to though.

    Virgil hadn''t even shown any interest in me until Dale showed up so it only goes to solidify and back up my point soon they''ll get over their unnecessary need to butt heads over everything and then I can go back to being a aromantic, closeted gay teenager who has the hugest crush on one of his best friends, scratch that, make it two of them now.

    "How do you feel now?" Dale''s asks me, looking at me in concern, one arm thrown over my shoulders to pull me closer.

    I gulp. I had even already forgotten about the puppy incident, too engrossed in trying to figure out Dale''s motives. I mean I understood them when he still thought I was a girl but that had been cleared up a long while ago, right?

    Dale isn''t gay and sadly, neither is Virgil.

    "Way b-better." I reply quietly, stiffening so that I don''t have to lean into thefort of his arm.

    "Good, I''m still sorry for doing that to you." He apologizes again.

    "N-No N-No, it''s fine." I wave away, I shouldn''t have been so scared in the first ce. "Another thing to check off in my bucket list."

    Dale looks at me and then huffs out augh. "That''s a strange thing to put in your bucket list."

    I fake gasp at this. "What''s better than ''getting attacked by monster puppies and having a major panic episode'' as a bucket list item?" I ask, waving my hands extravagantly.

    Daleughs this time. "Nothing."

    We go quiet for a while again, the beauty of the ce we''re staying is just a little bit too distracting.

    The fountain is broken and water don''t spout from it again, vines crisscross the now pale white bowls. The rains just abated so I can still see water in the fountain, full of algae and microscopic organisms.

    "How did you find this ce?" I ask, the key to not taking their attention seriously is to act like it isn''t serious, because it isn''t.

    "On a run." He says vaguely because this part of the park is far removed from the main one, almost like someone created their own mini park in the middle of the forest.

    "Oh." Is the only thing I say, the conversation keeps drying up because Dale is tense beside me like he''s about or wants to say something.

    I peek up up at him. "Are you okay? I hope this isn''t about the puppy thing again." I warn.

    "No... maybe." He corrects. "But it''s not what you think."

    His voice goes sad again, something I notice happens whenever he''s talking or want to talk about his sister.

    "Is it Jade?" I ask softly, unconsciously moving closer with the need tofort him.

    "Yeah but I don''t want to burden you with things like that." He says shakily, averting his face.

    I rarely ever see them show fragility and Dale looking like this breaks my heart.

    "You aren''t burdening me, you''re unburdening yourself." I say, still staring up at his averted face. "Besides you owe me for trying to feed me to giant puppies." I tease lightly.

    He stiffens at this reference, unintentionally pulling me closer.

    "D-Dal"

    "I don''t know why I want to." He starts to say, cryptically, looking down at me with pale green eyes that reflect the sunlight.

    "I''ve never wanted to tell anyone before but you make it so easy to." He continues seriously and I have to dig my nails to remain focused on his face, a Herculean task when he''s staring so intently at me like that, like I''m a gemstone.

    I wonder what he could be wanting to tell me, I''m not really good at predicting.

    "She was killed by wolves." He says in a toneless voice, the lights going out of his eyes that even the sun''s reflection couldn''t bring it back.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    My eyes widen at this, that''s why he had stiffened when I said he fed me to the puppies, I mentally facepalm, how inconsiderate of me but then again I couldn''t have known.

    "She was just twelve and her first growth spurt had just hit." Heughs wetly at this point. "She was almost your height." He nces up at this point then back down at me. "Slightly taller though." He adds, a tiny twinkle in his eyes at this.

    We''re face to face, sitting side by side, and turning to face each other didn''t leave much space between our faces.

    "I wasn''t home when it happened." He says in a dark voice, eyes clouding over. "I never let her out of my sight but I went to stay with a friend for a couple days and the next thing I hear is my sister is missing." He makes a sound at this point, although his eyes are ssy, he doesn''t cry while tears are already prickling at the corners of my eyes.

    "I rushed back immediately and joined the search, there''s a forest reserve in the city that I knew she liked to visit because puppies usually wandered around there." He paused at this point and I don''t know when I slip a hand in his, he hangs on to it right like he''s falling and needs someone, something, anything to ground him.

    "I" He starts to say then chokes and I quickly intervene.

    "Y-You don''t have to say it."

    "I know but I want to." He replies in a cold voice. "She liked puppies, I wasn''t really a big fan of the noisy, bothersome animals but not her, she always told me that in her next life she woulde back as a puppy" He trails off at this point, stark pain in his eyes.

    I frown at my calctions, Jade had died recently.

    "I found her bloodied clothes, hiding a cowering puppy." He chokes on his words again and hunches over, my hand in his hold.

    I wrap my hands around his shaking form, tears pouring down my eyes.

    "It was on my eighteenth birthday." He continues in a rough voice. "There was nothing left except blood stains and tufts of her hair" He paused at this point. "I''m sorry for being so detailed but the words just keep pouring out." He mumbles into the curve of my shoulder, clutching me desperately like he''s trying not to break.

    "I-It''s fi-fine." I stutter in a teary voice, rubbing his back.

    I can''t believe he kept all this locked up for months, suffering all by himself.

    "We moved after that and now my mom never leaves her room and my dad never stays home." He chuckles bitterly at this. "It''s all my fault, I was supposed to watch over her."

    "It''s not your fault." I say firmly and simply, because it wasn''t. "You weren''t the one who killed her so it isn''t your fault at all."

    He goes quiet at this, his face still hidden in my shoulder.

    I go quiet too because enough words have been said, unconsciously I wish I was bigger so I could have easily and properly wrapped Dale up in my arms, he needed all thefort he could get.

    He lifts his head to look at my face. "How can you be so like her and yet so different at the same time?" He asks in a feather-soft voice, wiping my tears away.

    I blink at him, my wetshes tickling my face. I don''t know what to say but maybe that exins his fixation with me.

    "It''s hauntinglyforting." He murmurs, still staring down at me. "Can I ask a favor?"

    I don''t hesitate. "Of course."

    "Do you mind if I carry you?" He asks seriously, that fragile lighting into his eyes again.

    I blink to dispel the fictional ringing in my ears, did I just hear right. "Um, sure." I agree, unable to say no to him, besides my arms are so short that they barely give any semnce offort.

    Again for the second time that day, I''m sitting on Dale and I''m hoping this doesn''t be routine. Luckily it''s sideways so that I don''t have to kneel on the hard bench, he seems content to just hold me like this, like a younger sibling.

    My upper body is resting on his chest and his arm supports my back, it''s actuallyfortable like this but I''m the one supposed to be givingfort.

    "I''m supposed to be hugging you, not the other way around." I murmur to Dale.

    He just hums. "You are, I used to easily carry Jade this way until she had her growth spurt, and then she would insist that I get on herp." He chuckles lightly.

    I blink at this mental picture andugh as well, Dale had gone quiet so I look up at him and take a sharp breath at the look in his eyes.

    I just remind him of his little sister right? - please stop looking at me like that - I beg mentally, averting my face, a red flush creeping up my neckline.

    He''s looking at me like I''m a meal and he''s starving, I vaguely imagine how a sandwich must feel when a hungry person stares at it like that.

    He uses his other hand to push my hair behind my ear and my entire face goes red, he''s not even distracted by my colorwork, still intently staring at me.

    "D-Dal"

    "You don''t look like her at all plus you''re not a girl." His voice hitches at this point and his eyes heat up even more - I''m pretty sure I''m dying.

    "She had nted green eyes and long ck hair with a sharp, angr face." He continues in a low voice, leaning down to look at me, our faces are mere inches apart now and I''m panicking.

    "You have big grey eyes and short, gold-brown hair with a soft, oval face. You couldn''t be more different."

    He leans forward even more that our noses are almost touching and all the air around me disappears, he can''t be wanting to kiss me right? Right? I''m a boy, straight boys don''t kiss boys.

    He starts to raise his head again and relief washes over me at the close call, I''ve never been more confused. It''s a little too much to think I''d be remarkable enough to warrant that sort of attention or turn straight people gay.

    Before I can fully rx, he flips me so that I''m sitting on him the way I was in the car, he wraps one arm around my waist and the other tilts my face up to his.

    I internally panic, staring at him with wide eyes.

    This can''t be happening!

    Apparently, I''m still dreaming because Dale nts his head and kisses me.

    Actually kissing is different from how my head envisioned it either that or I''m just not normal, his thin pink lips are soft against mine and my eyes are still blown wide.

    Dale doesn''t know that I''ve never had my first kiss.

    I stiffen, not knowing what to do. Paperback novels never prepared me for this.

    He pulls back. "I''m sorry about that." He looks away

    I look up at him. "The kiss?"

    He nces back at me. "No, taking you by surprise."

    I blink, not sure I heard correctly, I really need to invest in hearing aids and sses too apparently because the person I''m sitting on right now couldn''t be Dale.

    "Can I kiss you?" He asks seriously, that deadly look back in his eyes again.

    I swallow my tongue and a couple teeth, I''m stuck in a reurring nightmare, a nightmare that''s making my skin burn and my heart triple its rate.

    My hands are fisted in his shirt and my voicebox disappears, I even open my mouth a couple of times but nothinges out because what the hell am I supposed to say??

    Dale wants to kiss me!! Dale!!

    I might just be dreaming because things like this didn''t happen in real life.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    I''d have never have called myself a ''panic gay'' but right now I''m panicking!

    Dale slips his hand from the side of my face to tangle in the strands of my hair and pulls my head back, his other arm still has a firm grip around my waist.

    "I''ll take your silence as a yes but next time." His hand tightens in my hair at this. "I''ll hear your choice, I''m not patient enough now." He murmurs, cing his forehead against mine.

    I close my eyes,''Next time? There was going to be a next time??!''

    I want this but I can''t help feeling guilty which is ridiculous because while Dale is practically saying he wants me, Virgil doesn''t even act like he''s anything but tonically interested in me.

    "Pretty." He breaths against my face and my breath hitches.

    The kiss this time is more shocking even though it''s expected, the first time was just a gentle joining of lips but this is

    Intense.

    Is the one word that falls into my thoughts, curse paperback romances.

    His arms tighten considerably against me as his lips crash into mine, as it was with the first time, I stiffen because I don''t know what to do.

    Am I supposed to nt my head? And what am I supposed to do with my lips? What about my hands?

    "Just rx." He murmurs against my lips and my breath hitches, again - I don''t think that''s what he wanted to happen when he told me to rx.

    My eyes are still tightly shut because if without visual I feel like I''m going tobust then what would happen if I''m also staring at Dale''s hot as hell face?

    At least they stay shut until his open mouthes into y, he swipes a hot tongue across my closed lips and my eyes fly open with a loud gasp in its wake.

    His tongue slides into my mouth and I throw my hands around his neck because just then I suddenly feel like I''m going to go over, which is ridiculous with how tight Dale is holding me but his tongue in my mouth makes me feel light-headed so it''s just reflex.

    Strangely when I think about my first kiss, I never imagined that I could possibly die from it.

    There''s tingling all over my body, at the point where our lips are touching and Dale is mapping out every inch of my mouth, at my nape where he keeps tugging on the soft hair there and around my waist where his hand has greedily pushed up my fancy sweater to get at the skin underneath.

    I break away first and copse on him, trying to catch my breath and hiding my face in his neck, I''m so red that I must look sick like I''m running a temperature.

    It''s hard enough to breathe with my mouth when Dale is staring down at me with those pale, heated eyes, imagine how harder it bes when my very breath is being kissed out of me.

    His warm mouth ghosts across the side of my neck and I shudder, Dale better not be thinking of doing what I think he''s about to do.

    My neck is ridiculously sensitive and I''d die if I moaned in front of Dale, talk about your life ending moments. So getting a hickey would be a death sentence.

    Toote, he''s already bringing his head even lower, the hand on my nape moving my head to the side for easy ess.

    "Dal" I try to warn him but apparently I didn''t miscalcte when I said it was toote.

    If you asked me what I had expected, I''d have said a light kiss first, then maybe he''d start to suck on it but even a light kiss was enough to turn me into a pile of noisy and embarrassing sounds.

    I couldn''t have been more wrong.

    His sharp teeth sink gently into the curve of my neck and stars explode behind my eyes, I hear high pitched screaming from a distance... is that me?

    My hands tighten around Dale''s neck and he instantly distances himself from my neck - thank all the things that be - moving instead to my face which he peppers with kisses and small hums to help calm down the intense shaking that overwhelms me.

    What the hell was that?

    What the hell is happening?

    Who the fuck gives hickeys with actual bites??

    Eventually, I calm down but we stay like this for a while. Dale is content to just hold me and pet my hair and I''m notining about thefortable position.

    I hope we aren''t going anywhere else today because I''m exhausted, I just want to go home take a long ass shower, and flop on my bed, preferably alone.

    If I thought my date with Virgil was crazy and mind-blowing, it couldn''t have prepared me for Dale''s rollercoaster of a date.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    I don''t protest this time when Dale picks me up again and takes me to the car, because I''m not sure my legs work anymore, I''m even more grateful when he puts me in the back seat.

    We''re going to be going through town so it was smarter to put me in the back seat because even though Pine Creek was a tiny town, I don''t think the police will condone Dale cradling me and driving, that has to be breaking a couple traffic rules.

    I look up at the rearview mirror and the sight that greets me makes me hide a gasp, I look ravished that is it, I''m never touching another paperback novel again.

    I just sprawl on the seat, to exhausted to be bothered about my red shiny lips, my wild hair or the big, fat, dark hickey on my neck.

    I just want a cool shower and my bed and someone to cuddle, preferably Apple, I can''t deal with anything big just yet.

    The journey back is quiet too and I lightly doze against the backseat, maybe being tiny also meant that you got tired very easily because I''m exhausted.

    Soon my housees into view and Dale parks in front, since they were going soon there would be no need to put in in the garage.

    I''m already out before he cane around, I ignore his pout because if Shana and Virgil were inside I wouldn''t get some time alone if he were carrying me.

    "Do you think Shana and Virgil are in?" I ask as we go in the front door.

    "Yeah, they texted me." Dale says, quick enough to open the door for me. "They got back not long ago."

    I blink, why didn''t I get texted? Then I reach down to pat my pockets, where''s my phone?? "Oh." Is all I can manage to say before hurrying up the stairs.

    I can hear the voices of Virgil and Shana hurrying out from the Hangout room toe see us, if there was one thing I didn''t want, it''s for Virgil to see me, not until at least I''ve had a long ass bath and slept for a couple hours.

    So I dart up the stairs quickly in time to escape them.

    "Where''s Hayden?" Is the first thing Virgil asks as he gets into the living room.

    "Upstairs in his room, he''s fine, just tired." I smile fondly at the quickly tacked on reassurance, Virgil and Shana probably look murderous.

    "I see." Shana mutters.

    "What happened with"

    I''d already gone out of hearing range but I quickly move back, curious. I''d noticed that they actually said a lot of things when I wasn''t around or they when thought I couldn''t hear.

    I remember them talkingst night, it''s very blurry because I was half asleep and probably the only reason they kept talking was because they all thought I was asleep.

    They talked about Elise and her scary mom and seeing Leon, I think?

    "Virgil talked back at him" Shana starts to say.

    "Because he was being a dick." Virgil interrupts her.

    "Can someone just tell me what exactly went down?" Dale asks in exasperation.

    I had unconsciously slipped closer down the stairs to hear better, I''ve already forgotten about wanting to get in the bath and sleeping, engrossed in whatever they had to say.

    "First we want to know about the date." Shana says. "You both spent an awfully long time away."

    I wince at this, she had absolutely no idea.

    "You promise that after I tell you, you''ll tell me what Leon said."

    "Yeah, yeah." Shana says quickly, I can imagine Virgil is also curious but would rather chew metal than act interested.

    "Fine, we went to Suzy''s Pet shop..."

    "You took him to a pet shop?" Virgil''s disdainful voice interrupts.

    "Says the one that took him to the woods." Dale fires back.

    "Please, both of you, just shut up. You both have horrible tastes, we already knew this, now let me listen." Shana cuts off their budding argument.

    "Was it only the pet shop you both went to?" Shana asks.

    I freeze at this, wondering if Dale would tell them in detail, I highly doubt he would though.

    "We also went to the park and then we came back, now can I know what Leon said?" Dale asks impatiently.

    "Fine!" Shana exims before Virgil can get a word out, sounding not too happy about it. "I''ll say it."

    "We went to see Leon"

    "Where?" Dale interrupts.

    A short spell of silence and I can practically feel Shana''s re but she replies tightly."At his house, where else? Now if any of you morons interrupt me again, I''ll punch you in the face." She threatens and I smile at this.

    There''s no telling if it was a bluff or not, it''s just better to do as she says. Absently I remember thest time I saw Leon, it was after the weekend that I hadn''t been able to reach Virgil or Shana and I went to his house to pick him up for school then Leon and Ian had been staring at me like some strange specimen from Mars.

    "We got to Virgil''s house and luckily Leon was there so we exined everything to him." Shana says slowly like she was daring them to interrupt her, no one takes the bait though so she goes on. "Leon said that he had the solution to our problem and he''d help us."

    "Leon agreed to help you so easily?" Dale inquires in disbelief.

    "Actually yes" Shana starts to say.

    "Actually no!" Virgil interrupts loudly.

    "Virgil!" Shana exims.

    "Please finish up the story before you both start arguing." Dale says quickly and I lean even closer, careful to grab onto the railings before I lose my bnce and go tumbling down the stairs right into their middle.

    Talk about your life ending moments not only would I end up with at least a concussion and a couple choice bruises and at worst a broken neck and a couple broken bones, they would also find out that I had been eavesdropping. I don''t know which is worse, breaking my neck or getting found out for eavesdropping.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    "Okay, so we exined everything to Leon and he said that he''d help on one condition." Shana goes on.

    "What condition is that?" Dale asks, sounding suspicious.

    "That he wants to take Hayden out on a date!" She announces with glee and my mouth drops open.

    What??

    "How the fuck was that an easy condition?!" Virgil explodes.

    "You know he''s just teasing you." Shana says in pacification.

    "I don''t think so." He growls. "I know when Leon is serious about something and right now he''s determined."

    Shana makes a confused sound. "But that doesn''t make sense."

    "Exactly!!" Virgil half yells. "But it has to be the same reason Dale over here too suddenly took an interest in him."

    "What?" Dale''s confused voice speaks up.

    ''What?'' I frown.

    "Don''t act like you don''t know what I''m fucking talking about, you''re fucking straight"

    "And you aren''t?" Dale interrupts cynically.

    A tense silence. "My sexuality doesn''t concern you." Virgil says darkly.

    "Wait! Hold up! What are you saying, Virgil?"

    "That Dale and Leon are only interested in Hayden because they both know I am."

    I slowly sit on a step because my world is going wonky and I think I swallowed my tongue. ''whattt!!!''

    Dale''s cynical chuckle tears through the room. "You think that''s what this is all about?"

    "I don''t think, I fucking know so you better stop messing with him or" There''s the sound of neck joints cracking.

    "Virgil?" Shana interrupts gently.

    "You support him?!" Dale demands in disbelief.

    There''s rustling sounds like Shana is shrugging. "I don''t know, he sounds really reasonable. Everyone knows that you''re straight and your initial interest should have faded away when you found out he wasn''t a girl so your actions don''t make sense."

    Daleughs bitterly. "So I can''t like him, is what the both of you are saying."

    There''s a dull sound and I creep even closer, my curiosity at its peak now, they''d probably not notice if I take a peek, too absorbed in their conversation.

    "No, what I''m saying is that you leave Hayden alone." Virgil threatens in a low voice.

    I''m at the lowest step now and I''m wondering if I should go down there before this esctes.

    Another bitterugh. "Sorry, not an option." He apologizes, not sounding sorry in the least bit.

    Another dull sound like someone''s back against the wall, beyond curious now, I lean forward and peek.

    A soundless gasp leaves my mouth at the sight before me.

    Virgil has Dale up against the wall by his neck and Shana looks really worried standing by their side with her arms wrapped around herself.

    "What exactly the fuck do you want?!!" Virgil growls in his face. "If it''s to tick me off, congrattions because I''m beyond pissed."

    Dale just pins him a dark look. "I don''t give a flying fuck about you."

    Virgil raises him higher with one hand and the veins in his neck are standing out with the effort of keeping in control. "Stop lying to yourself Dal, you can''t like Hayden." Virgil says in a soft but deadly voice.

    "Then why did I kiss him?!!" He exims and I die - like my heart just stops beating kind of death, it restarts soon enough though, but at double time.

    "W-What W-What did y-you just say?" Virgil asks in a fragile whisper and my heart twists.

    Virgil never stutters, no matter what happens, he never stuttered.

    Dale just looks exhausted but the hard determination in his eyes never softens. "You heard me."

    "You son of a bitch!" Virgil explodes, sending a fist flying right onto Dale''s jaw.

    "Virgil!" Shana screams but Dale already shoves him, hard and he goes ricocheting against the shelf in the far wall, a couple of shelves splinter and it crashes to the ground

    That doesn''t keep him down, instead, it only serves to infuriate him. Shana tries to stand in his way but she just gets thrown against a couch.

    The resulting crash breaks me free from my frozen state though and I rush down, by now Virgil is close to Dale who''s standing heaving in the center of the living room, ring at him with a single-minded interest typical of predators.

    He moves forward andnds a punch square on Virgil''s face

    "Stop!" I scream on a sob.

    The entire room pauses and turns to look at me. "Just stop." I say in a quieter voice, my eyes in the ground, I don''t think I can look the both of them in the eyes now.

    They separate grudgingly and I give a big sigh of relief.

    I look at Shana who gives me a reassuring smile, it''s a bit wobbly but it''s enough.

    "Now that you two morons have managed to trash the living room just by existing, get cleaning before" She trails off as Virgil slowly but intensely makes his way towards me.

    I look up at him and flinch at the dark look in his eyes, unconsciously I take a couple steps back.

    "What now?" Shana exims in frustration.

    He eventually gets to me and moves my hair to the side, I know what he''s going to find but I can''t move. I''m just staring at him with wide eyes like a deer caught in the headlights of a car.

    He stares at the dark spot on my neck, hands on my arms, and looks up at me, down at the hickey, then at me again.

    My heart is beating so fast that anytime now my fragile rib cage wouldn''t be enough to hold it in anymore.

    "Virgil?" I call in a soft voice, it''s getting harder to recognize him, the longer he''s like this, the less I think I know him.

    He starts to lean forward and I frown, confused.

    Dale and Shana have been talking all these while.

    "Is he about to do what I think?" Shana half yells.

    "Fucking hell!" Dale exims and I frown harder.

    What were they shouting about?

    Virgil moves closer, his hands on my arms moving to wrap around me. One goes behind me and the other goes higher to the back of my neck to incline my head to the side.

    I get a sh of dj vu before it happens.

    Faster than I can react to, Virgil lowers his head and sinks his teeth right over where Dale had originally bitten. It''s not a hard bite, it doesn''t even break my skin but getting bit twice in the exact same spot for someone like me whose neck is a minefield is disastrous.

    I think I''m screaming, scratch that I''m definitely screaming, sounds are just noting out. It doesn''t hurt but it feels so acutely good that it borders on pain.

    Thest thing I register is his teeth, after that light works go off behind my eyelids. The feeling is so intense that I happily wee unconsciousness.

    Dale and Shana are yelling but it sounds like it''s from a distance and strangely I don''t hear their words, instead, I hear Virgil who whispers under his breath.

    "Mine."

    Is thest thing I hear before I ckout

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I wake up with a foggy mind, I blink open my eyes and my ceiling appears in front to me so I''m in my room, most likely lying face-up on my bed.

    I look to the side to confirm, I''m on my bed alright, my nkets are over me and I''m cuddling a pillow.

    I look outside, the sun is setting and I frown, how did I get on my bed?

    Thest thing I remember is deciding toe to my room after we got back from the park, scenes of my date with Dale shes through my mind and I get a full-body blush when I remember the kiss scene.

    Was I that exhausted that I just came in and flopped on my bed?

    I sit up and notice that I''m no longer in my pale gold sweater and skinny jeans but instead I''m in one of my mom''s oversized sweaters and soft shorts, plus I smell clean, which means I managed to shower before passing out.

    It''s a little strange that I can''t remember clearly what happened after I got back but I pay it no mind, sometimes after a deep sleep, I end up unable to remember my name for a while so my memories will definitelye back.

    I swerve my head around and wince as a sharp sensation pierces through me, I hold on to the sheets as a shaky moan leaves me.

    What the actual fuck?

    Gingerly I raise a hand to the throbbing spot and nearly double over from how it feels.

    This is definitely not normal, Dale just lightly bit me and I already have a painful bruise.

    I might need to get a check-up I''ll go tell my mom, I haven''t had a proper medical check-up in a while.

    I stand up gently so that the strands of my hair don''t brush over the bruise on my neck and send me doubling over in pleasure.

    I walk over to the mirror and reach for a scrunchie to hold my gold-brown hair up and my grey eyes widen at the size of the bruise, it''s a scary dark color and bigger than I mentally pictured.

    It didn''t help that the back of my neck is also slightly bruised - how did that happen again? Quickly I change out of the sweater I''m in and switch it up for another of my mom''s sweaters that''s a turtleneck.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    "I don''t know." I say for the umpteenth time to my mom who''s staring at me with a suspicious look in her narrow grey eyes.

    "So a bruise just fell from the sky and appeared on your neck, huh? Huh?" She questions me.

    I avert my face, I''m a very bad liar and it gets even worse when I have to lie to my mom but I''d rather chew my favorite pair of jeans than tell her how I got the bruise.

    "No mom, I just woke up, I don''t know about bruises falling from the sky." Luckily my scary ability to bruise easily had distorted the tiny hickey into a neck wide bruise so it saved me from her guessing the true reason for my bruise.

    She hums and inspects my neck closer and I stiffen, hoping she doesn''t see teeth marks if they are still there. "Come closer baby." She says, sounding worried.

    I do as she says. "What''s wrong mom?"

    Luckily the three crazy people in my life had left by the time I woke up and I came out to see my mom eating popcorn and watching TV because I wasn''t interested in them worrying about me too.

    "I don''t know love." She pulls me even closer. "Come on, sit in myp." She urges, grabbing the hem of the sweater I have on to pull it over my head.

    I have no idea how she even saw the bruise, I mean I wore a turtle neck but apparently, moms have x-ray vision.

    "I''m starting to get worried now." She hums gently. "Wait, let me try something." She says, wrapping a palm around my arm and applying pressure.

    "Mom? What are you doing?" I ask curiously.

    "Just wait." After she applies pressure for a while, she takes her hand away and we both watch the skin underneath slowly redden then darken into a bruise.

    "Whoa!" I whisper, gaping. That is definitely not normal.

    "Is something wrong with me?" I look up at my mother''s worried eyes and feel my heart sink, even newborn babies don''t bruise this easily.

    I know I''ve always been an easy bruiser but recently it drastically worsened, a rough grip is enough to have me bruising like I was hit with a metal bat. The bruise itself is scary, a wide patch of dark blues, cks, and faint hues of red.

    "I hope not baby, I''ll have to set an appointment with the doctor."

    I remain quiet as she gently helps me back into the big sweater. "Doctor Rizha?" I ask softly, she is our family doctor and even though I hadn''t been to see her in a while I still remember the sturdy and no-nonsensedy.

    "Yes."

    "But I have examsing up and the Spring Dance." I quickly object, an appointment with Doctor Rizha meant that I had to spend at least three days in the city with my Grammy and right now I couldn''t afford to spend so much time away.

    My mom sighs heavily and her eyes drift down to my neck. "I know, we''ll just have to be careful for the next two weeks." She says decisively. "As soon as the holidays begin, we''re booking an appointment."

    "That could work." I say absently, it would be the first time in a while that I''d sleep outside Pine Creek and I''m not even looking forward to the Doctor''s appointment.

    Hopefully, nothing will be wrong and it''ll just be a symptom of maybe puberty. I hope so, I''ve been waiting for it to hit for a really long time.

    I smile sadly at my thoughts, I have a feeling this isn''t what I hope it is.

    "Don''t tell Virgil or Shana" My mom is about to say something but I cut her off before she can. "Don''t tell Dale either." I say quickly.

    "Why?" She pouts, her sharp eyes not softened by this childish expression.

    "At least not now." I correct, then get up from herp. "I don''t want them to be worried, they all have uing exams too and it wouldn''t be nice if you just told them now, could you at least wait till after the appointment? When we know for sure what''s wrong?" I ask seriously.

    "But what am I supposed to tell them when we''re leaving?" She asks with equal seriousness, looking bothered.

    I almostugh at this. "That we''re going to visit Grammy, what else? We are, technically, we''ll spend the time at her house anyway."

    "That could work." She says uncertainly.

    "Mom, they''re teenagers, they can''t hurt you." I tell her.

    "Don''t be a pest." She gets up and ruffles my hair. "I heated some leftovers and fed Apple soe and eat." She informs me.

    "Oh, how did you know I was looking for her?" I ask, letting her pull me to the kitchen.

    "You were doing that thing again where you just swerve your head around thinking what you''re looking for will pop up in your face." She snorts.

    I make a face, red dusting my cheeks. "I don''t do any of that." I mumble, sliding into a stool on the kitchen ind.

    "Of course." She agrees with no small amount of sarcasm, cing a bowl of spaghetti and meatballs in front of me.

    "Mom I don''t want chopsticks." I whine at the eating equipment she ced inside the bowl. "Why can''t I use a fork?"

    She gapes. "What are you? A barbarian? Why in heavens name would you use a fork to eat spaghetti?" She asks me with an intense look of disgusted disbelief on her pretty face.

    I just facepalm - gently - it wouldn''t help if I end up walking around with a fat ass bruise on my face.

    "Mom, that''s exactly what you use to eat spaghetti, it''s not like I''m eating noodles plus I know you just want to see the meatball get stabbed with a chopstick." I use her with a slight re.

    "So you''ll use the chopsticks?" She asks hopefully.

    I give her a nk look. "No." I say shortly, getting up instead to get a fork for myself.

    "Why don''t you just eat too so you can stab the meatballs yourself?" I ask reasonably.

    "I really want to." She half wails, looking very forlorn. "But I''m on a diet."

    The fork in my hand slips and falls on the ground at herst words. "Excuse me, what??" I blink at her. "What the hell are you dieting for? To get rid of your big eyes??" I tease savagely - actually I''m worried, my mom struggled with body dysmorphia when she was younger.

    "Don''t be a meanie." She whines like my younger sister. "Aren''t I getting a little puffy?" She asks, her tone very serious.

    I make a show of looking her over thene back to the stool to stab a meatball with one chopstick and pop it into her mouth. "Unless we''re talking about your bed hair, I don''t see any puffiness."

    She pouts in an exaggerated fashion but I don''t miss the tell take twinkle in her eyes as I tell her this. "I never get bed hair." She replies with conviction around her chewing.

    I turn my head to her slowly with an incredulous look on her face. "Do you want me to bring out the album?" I threaten and she looks away.

    "You still have that??!" She half wails.

    "Of course." I say proudly, kicking my head up a bit. "I spent a lot of workpiling those pictures, why would I delete them? They''re quality ckmail material." I conclude.

    She just gives me a look and gets up to get herself a bowl of spaghetti too.

    I secretly smile at this, it had been work to get those pictures because I had to wake up really early to catch her while she was still asleep, granted she wasn''t exactly an early riser but so was I. What can I say? We aren''t morning people.

    Exams would begin soon then I had the doctor''s appointment which hopefully wouldn''t take too long, that weekend would be the Spring Dance and I still didn''t know my date.

    I wonder if Shana and Virgil had been in when Dale and I got back, I shake my head with the effort of trying to remember, it strains me. Plus if anything important happens I could simply ask Dale tomorrow at school, it''s just a little worrisome that I can''t seem to remember a thing.

    "So how did your date go?" My mom asks curiously after she had gotten her bowl of food, chopsticks in her hand like a psychopath.

    I cringe into myself wondering just where I would begin from. "I-It wa-was n-ni...nice." I stutter and she gives me a suspicious look.

    "Okay, so I need details." She says seriously, stabbing a meatball. "Every. Single. Detail." With each word, the poor meatball gets another hole.

    "Fine." I mutter under my breath, Shana was going to hear this too tomorrow so I was going to need to practice a bit.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    So first h-he took me to a pet shop." I start softly, swirling the meatballs in my ss bowl around.

    I feel my mom staring at me. "Suzy''s ce?" She asks with a frown in her voice.

    "You know her?" I whip my head up.

    She just gives me a look. "I''ve lived here for nearly eighteen years, why won''t I?"

    I avert my face. "But I didn''t."

    "Because you don''t really get around, you should you know." She says seriously, intensely struggling to get spaghetti and meatballs on the poor chopsticks at the same time. "You spend a lot of time inside, that''s while you''re the color of pasty bread."

    I just give her a look. "This is payback for calling your eyes big, isn''t it?"

    She actually manages to look shocked. "What? No, it couldn''t be. You literally told me to diet to reduce my big eyes, myeback is going to be more savage than that, trust me. Besides your eyes are bigger." She states then sniggers. "It was even worse when you were a toddler, at first nce the only thing to see was your eyes." She teases,ughing hard at the memory.

    "Mom?" I whine. "Stop picking on me." I reach forward and yank a lock of her hair.

    She justughs harder. "You''d do that too when I was too caught up wondering just where your saucer like eyes came from and you needed my attention."

    I just cover my face with both hands, scared that my next words will be fuel for whatever path she''s raging on.

    "Wait, that''s true, it has been a while." She says getting up abruptly.

    I frown. "What has been a while?" But she has already stopped listening to me.

    "I can''t believe I haven''t even showed Dale yet, I need to get that picture out of the attic too." She mumbles to herself, darting out of the kitchen.

    I just stare at the spot she disappeared from, is she about to do what I think she is?

    "Come baby!" I hear her excited voice from the living room and my anxiety mounts. "Come see your baby pictures, oh! You''re so adorable! How did you manage to get me to hide all this"

    I tune her out, groaning in frustration. My life is on the brink of ending again - I know how long it took me to persuade her to hide all those embarrassing pictures, especially the one that shows me getting married to Virgil.

    I groan again and get up to clear the table, my mom isn''ting back that''s for sure and the thought of those pictures seeing the light of day again is enough to make me lose my appetite.

    "Mom, please don''t." I half beg, when Ie in to see my mom struggling to find the perfect spot for the wedding picture.

    "Don''t what?" She asks absently, struggling with the huge frame.

    I just slowly copse on the ground and roll around a bit in frustration. "Hide those pictures, they''re devasting." I wail, sprawled on my back on the rug.

    She moves towards me just so that I can see her creepy smirk. "Devastatingly awesome right." She nods slowly, that disturbing smile still on her face.

    I just give her a nk look before throwing my legs and arms around again, my mom didn''tprehend the word embarrassment in rtion to me but I might be able to use Virgil to get her to hide at least this one.

    "Virgil is probably going to get embarrassed by that picture, mom." I say with as much seriousness I can inflect in my voice, sitting up.

    My mom pauses her acrobatics with the picture frame to look at me and a shard of hope passes through me. "You really think so?" She worries, a furrow in her brow and I wonder just what it was with Virgil that made every female specie like him unnecessarily.

    I stand up, braver now that I had a good card to y. "Yes Mom, he''s already eighteen now, of course he''s be embarrassed." Iyer it on thick, just in case she manages to convince herself otherwise.

    "Oh dear." She murmurs softly. "You could be right." She continues in that same soft voice. "Then I should just put this picture awa sike!" She snickers at me, continuing the task of finding the perfect ce to drop the picture so that it would catch the most light and attract the most attention.

    "Virgil asked about the picture." She tells me proudly with an irritatingly smug look on her face. "He wanted to know why I hid it."

    "Oh no." I whisper, sliding to the ground again.

    Two things, Virgil remembers the picture??

    He asked about it??!

    He wants it back out??!!

    Okay, that''s three but right now I''m having a mini mental breakdown as I watch my mom duitifully go around the living room to spread the way too many picture frames of me in life ending scenes.

    Like the one where I running in diapers and my mom is chasing after me to put clothes on me, Aunt Candy had taken that one and it was her screensaver for a long while.

    Or the one Shana and Virgil were pulling both my arms with mutinous expression on their baby faces, I think they had both been six and I five but I look like I was at least three years younger and my mom wasn''t exaggerating about my eyes.

    "Mom our house is going to look like an art gallery." I say in a nk voice, already giving up, she wasn''t listening to me anymore so anything I say to her to convince her to pack up the embarrassing pictures would just bounce off her serious expression.

    She paused again at this, she had been trying to bnce a picture on a hanging piece. "It would?" She says in a doubtful voice.

    "Of course!" I throw my hands up.

    "Oh." She says contritely, stepping down from the side table she had got on. "I''ll make a photo gallery tomorrow." She says with sudden inspiration.

    I sigh forlornly, I might have gotten her to stop painting the living room with embarrassing memories of me but I haven''t been able to dissuade her fully.

    "Now let''s go through the photo albums." She says seriously, bustling towards the pile of albums arranged in a box.

    "Don''t you want to hear how my date went?" I throw out, needing to distract her from going through the endless pages of simr pictures and run the risk of her finding another dangerous one to go erge and frame.

    She takes the bait and back away from the boxes. "That''s true, I almost forgot." She says, settling on an empty couch that''s not infested with proids. "Come sit on mommy''sp." She invites and I go over determined to keep her away from the photo albums.

    I sit on her legs facing her, my knees on either side of the couch and she wraps her arms around me - it helps that I''m small enough for this position to befortable for the both of us. I sigh into the warmth andfort of her arms, resting my head on her chest.

    "I''m listening." She says gently, carding her fingers through my tied up hair, her hands get tangled so she loosens the scrunchie to better tangle up my hair.

    I sigh again and close my eyes, starting the story from the very beginning with my mom humming at the right times, sheughs at my reactions to the puppies then get worried about the panic attack.

    Her hands are still in my hair and the repetitive movements start to lull me into a doze.

    I tell her about the drive and how Dale carried me through all of it, then the park but and I pause after the scene where we ate

    "He kissed you? She prompts and my eyes fly open.

    "How did you know?" I gasp a little, did Dale tell her or Shana or Virgil? No. Did Dale even tell Virgil or Shana? I shake my head, none were looking like possible options.

    "Nope." She closes her eyes and rests her cheek on the top of my curls. "I just knew."

    I close my eyes too, did I ever mention that I love my mom?

    "So how was it?" She asks in a mischievous voice.

    "Mom?" Iin.

    "What? My first kiss was horrible." She shudders lightly. "Matt might have been the cutest boy in the ninth grade but the moron didn''t know what to do with his mouth"

    "Mom!" I cut her off before she goes into the gruesome details of her first kiss.

    "So." She prompts.

    I shrug. "I don''t know, I mean I don''t have anything else topare with it but if that''s how kisses feel then novels aren''t able to capture how it feels." I say quietly.

    My mom makes a small sound and hugs me tighter. "I love you baby."

    I smile softly, closing my eyes again. "Love you too Mom."

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    "Baby, hurry up!" My mom''s voice floats up the stairs. "I have somewhere to be this morning."

    I blink at this, what the "Mom, it''s too early!" I yell back, groggily dressing up.

    It was horrible enough that she crashed into my room before the sun was up to wake me up, taking me this early to school was just pushing it. "Why can''t Dale or Virgil pick me up?" I whine.

    "I can''t reach them." She tosses back. "And I don''t want you going to school all by yourself."

    I just throw my brush on my dressing table and ce a hand on my waist, pushing a hand through my brushed hair - I really need to learn how to drive.

    I don''t say anything else, it''s not like I''d be able to find my way there all by myself anyway. I''m horrible with directions and walking wasn''t even an option so going ridiculously early to school it was.

    "That''s it!" I pout to my mom after we get into the car. "I''m taking driving lessons after this!"

    She just gives me a look. "Darling, you''re still seventeen and your tiny legs won''t get to the brakes."

    I just copse against the backrest, I was going to have to survive for at least an hour all by myself before my friends would show up.

    School started by nine and ended at three pm. It was barely thirty minutes past seven and we were already leaving the house.

    "Where are you going anyway?" I turn to her.

    She sighs deeply. "I have a couple of errands to run and I don''t want to have to spend the night away."

    I just hum, she was probably going to Cone, another small town North of the City, and located all the way across Reef City. "Do you have to always get our toiletries from Cone?" I ask absently.

    It wasn''t the first time we were having this conversation, for some reason she preferred to do the monthly shopping for toiletries there.

    "Nowhere else have butterscotch vored candles." She says seriously.

    I just yank on a lock of my hair, already assigned to my fate of having a slightly loco mother. "Why the hell do your candles have to be vored? It''s not like you eat them! Why do you need to even buy toiletries with vors?"

    "Come on, run off to school, and don''t bother me." She tsks, stopping the car in front of Pine Creek High.

    I step out and cringe at the shy banner hanging in front of the school depicting the PCH Spring Dance in horrible shades of pink and puke blue, I just sigh forlornly and trudge through the deserted doors.

    Vaguely I wonder who opens up the school, it has to be the janitor. I don''t see Principal Hughesing in so early every morning just to open up the school.

    I walk solemnly to my locker, it''s easier to see my surroundings when there are no people, I hear soft voices in the distance, apparently, I''m not the only unnatural person to be at school so early in the morning.

    Exams would begin tomorrow and I wasn''t looking forward to them at all but I also couldn''t wait for them to be over.

    Funny that without even thinking about it I had unconsciously made a decision, or maybe I''m too sheltered to think that far yet. I wasn''t thinking about college, not that I had anything against it.

    I actually didn''t mind but I wasn''t overeager to go, maybe I''d wait a year or two. College would definitely be hell for me, High school was bad enough and it was in a small town where I''m surrounded by kids I practically grew up with, no to mention that I''ll be all alone.

    My future career didn''t even involve anything grand, maybe getting a small antique store, where no one everes in and I spend most of the day lounging on a sofa, drinking chocte and reading paperbacks.

    Not that I needed to even work but I''d like to do something too by myself, I don''t know how my mom can stand it.

    I put most of my books inside my locker, today would basically be a free day as most of the teachers were putting up the finishing touches to the exam preparation.

    After exams we''ll have a free week, then the Spring Dance to mark the end of the semester, then summer break.

    I''m looking forward to my final year because honestly, who isn''t?

    Shana wants to be a nurse and Virgil''s dad wants him to get a business degree, I sigh, maybe I''m not made for this world after all.

    I close up my locker and debate if I want to find a quiet ss to stay in and wait for school to begin proper or I want to go up to the roof.

    It''s a difficult decision but I know there''s a possibility that I''ll get lost in thought on the roof and forget toe back down again, plus my friends might not figure that I''m on the roof.

    So I start for ss, hopefully, it''s empty and I won''t have to break my legs getting to my seat of someone else is in the ss with me.

    Unwittingly, Dale and Virgil intrude in my thoughts, I still haven''t seen or spoken to Virgil ever since the date with Dale. Absently, I peek into my phone and see no new messages, odd. Shana and Dale are usually arguing on the group chat, maybe they''re busy.

    I can''t seem to think about Dale without getting a telltale blush all over! Facing him would be nothing but pure torture, which will be ten times worse when Virgil and Shana are there.

    Maybe I should just skip school, I''ll need the memories anyway, I''ve never skipped school before unless I was ill or something, that''s depressing.

    I hike my backpack higher on my shoulders as I walk down the deserted hallway, for the first time in a long time, I can breathe freely in school.

    My phone vibrates and I fumble for it while walking into ss.

    Curiously I start to unlock my phone to check out the new text I''d just gotten but I reflexively look up because I don''t want to whack my legs on desks or chairs and if I''m lucky, both. Turns out it was a huge mistake because I look up to get a face full of the Ice Queen herself and her hench girls.

    My heart falls to my spine and suddenly my airway feels tighter - it would figure that even air chooses not to exist beside someone like Elise.

    I bow my head immediately and start for my seat by the window side, forgetting the text I was so eager to see a moment ago and praying that Elise somehow doesn''t see me - I mean, I''m tiny enough - or at least she ignores me.

    I feel their eyes on me as I stumble and crash to my seat - so much for trying to stay unnoticeable - but in my defense, that many cold eyes on you are enough to make you trip on thin air.

    I quickly sit down when I finally get to my seat, like it''s a safe house and I convince myself that Elise won''t be able to get to me when I''m on my seat.

    When I finally take a breath in, I panic, I should have just turned around and gone back out but as soon as I saw them my brain shut down and could only follow previous decisions, unable to make new ones.

    And now, I''d rather lick an earthworm than get back up and walk out even though every moment I spend in here drives me crazy.

    Quickly and quietly, I take out a random book which hopefully turned out to be my jotter, and started to doodle to keep my sanity intact.

    Why the hell was Elise in school? It was barely 8 am for heaven''s sake! Not just her too, but her hench girls are here too. Of all the horrible lucks I''ve could have had, why didn''t I just decide to go up to the roof.

    I keep my head bowed and pray for the time to pass as quickly as possible, I peek at my phone''s screen, two minutes since I walked in!!

    I let out a silent sound of pain, someone should please save me!

    Faint footsteps alert me from my mental breakdown and I stiffen, going cold all over.

    "Hi, Hayden." Elise''s quiet voicees over and I peek up to see her leaning against a desk directly in front of me.

    I risk a quick nce to the side to see that her hench girls are nowhere to be found, huh? When did that happen??

    "H-Hi." I stutter in a quieter voice, red rms ring in my head, I''m supposed to watch out for Elise, and right now I''m scared she''ll pull out a rusty knife and stab me, that is definitely one way I don''t want to die in.

    "I don''t think we''ve met." She stretches out a slender hand that had blue-tipped nails and a couple rings and charm bracelets adorning it. "I''m Elise, Virgil''s girlfriend."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    My brain goes nk at her words, then fireworks startup at the back of my head.

    ''What??!''

    "What?" I mumble out loud in confusion.

    "Oh, he hasn''t told you?" She says sympathetically. "I figured." She adds, sidling closer to me, she pulls a chair along and throws a hand over my shoulder.

    I just give her a look because ''really''

    "You look like you don''t believe me." She says airily and I frown. "Why would I lie to you about some like this?"

    "W-We''ve been best friends since forever, I''m pretty sure he''d have told me if he had a girlfriend." I say tightly, starting to get ticked off. "I-I don''t know what you''re trying to pull off here but it''s not going to work." I look her straight in the eye as I say this and deliberately take her hand off my shoulders.

    We aren''t friends, never was and never will be so there was no need being nice to Elise, she didn''t even deserve it.

    Her icy blue eyes darken as I say this for a split second then she''s back to the quiet open Elise that stepped into my personal space this morning.

    Sheughs lightly. "This is exactly what I told my V, that if he doesn''t stop keeping us a secret, no one is going to believe me."

    I just remain quiet, waiting for what she''s about to say or do.

    "Fine!" She exims, rolling her eyes when I don''t want to fall for her obvious lies. "Look at this!" She says whipping out her phone and furiously tapping on it

    I collect the phone handed to me with suspicion and a look of horror drenches my face as I look at it.

    "W-Wh-What??" I stutter hard, my hands shaking so bad that I have to keep a death grip on the phone so it doesn''t fall and crash to the ground, although at this moment I wouldn''t even mind burning it. "Th-This i-isn''t t-true." I refuse shakily, looking down at the picture again. "Th-This can''t be true!"

    She just gives me a sympathetic smile. "I told you I wouldn''t lie about something like this, I just wanted to get close to his best friend, you know as his girlfriend." She continues in that patronizing voice that makes my heart turn ice cold and fall into the pit of my stomach.

    I just stare at the screen of the device in my shaking hands, someone had taken a photo of Virgil kissing Elise.

    My hands shake harder and I have to drop the phone before it crashes to the ground. ''I-t h-has to b-be a l-lie, r-ri-right''

    Virgil has always been mine, at least that''s what my deluded self thought. Finding out about this in this manner was breaking me.

    "I really want us to be good friends too because V and I might just get married"

    I just tune Elise out, the implications of the photo finally sinking in, Virgil was obviously aware that a photo was being taken and he had his arms wrapped around her possessively with a sweet smile on his face.

    The ice in my heart starts to thaw but then it begins to burn, bleeding and torn.

    I don''t know when I get up, packing up my bag in a daze.

    "Hayden?" Elise calls in confusion but I can''t miss the smug undertone in her voice no matter how hard I try to ignore it.

    Virgil was mine, but I guess it was all a lie.

    I just ignore her, walking out of the ssroom as fast as I can, I think she''s yelling my name but I can''t hear anything other than the ringing in my ears.

    I can''t stay in school, I can''t let Virgil or the others find me like this. My hands shake harder and my breathse out in gasps, once again I''m grateful that school is basically empty because my vision keeps tunneling on me and I have to blink and shake my head to get focus from the blurriness.

    It had always been Virgil and me and I was naive enough to think that he''d give up everything else, Elise''s words had hit me like a brick wall and my sheltered mind was having an intense difficulty in grasping it.

    I copse against a locker because my vision whites out for a couple seconds, luckily exams wouldn''t begin till tomorrow. I need to get out of here.

    I change directions and start for the back door, at least my brain was still active enough to remind me that going out through the front wasn''t the best idea.

    I make it out of school without any incident and my brain tlines, all brain activity going off. It doesn''t make sense, why does it hurt so much?

    I get a quick memory of Virgil kissing my forehead and the world goes blurry, or maybe it''s just my eyes.

    Luckily the school isn''t far from the park and I find my legs taking me there, I take my time with it because my heart is so heavy that walking any faster makes it hurt.

    The sides of my face are starting to hurt from how hard I''m trying to keep the tears in, but I can''t cry yet, not now, not here.

    I don''t think people walking by the side of the road would keep to themselves if they saw a teenage boy rolling around on the ground sobbing.

    I think it hurts more because I just realize how stupid I had been, just because he treated me slightly different didn''t make me any special, it was probably just the way you''d put up with an annoying sibling because you found them cute.

    The park is quiet this morning because it''s a workday which works to my advantage because as soon as I go out of eyesight, I break down.

    I barely make it to a marble bench before I''m crumbling in on myself, the tears pouring hard and fast.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    After a considerable while of sobbing, the tears dry out and I''m left sniffling and shuddering with the force of my crying fit. I wipe my face on the edge of my shirt andpose myself.

    I would have to take a cab back home because walking was out of the question, I''m too exhausted anyway, the crying had taken its toll on me.

    The taxi ride was short and uneventful which was just fine for my present mood, I get down and pay the cab driver and walk up to the white picket fence with an equally white gate.

    The front yard was filled with synthetic grasses and flowers while back was literally a forest, a natural one.

    I walk straight to the y vase beside the door and dip a hand inside, there was always a spare key there in case Shana or Virgil came over when there was no one home.

    The thought of Virgil''s name made my heart constrict, it wasn''t a nice feeling.

    I unlock the door and trudge inside, I drag my bag on the ground beside me, tears already filling up my eyes again.

    <em>Seriously</em>, I thought I ran out.

    I furiously wipe my eyes, suddenly angry at myself for weeping over a boy that didn''t even regard me in the way I wished for.

    Apple meows to me when I walk in and I discard my bag to pick her up, petting her grounds me and I start to talk.

    "Hi Apple." I whisper in a shaky voice hugging her close. "Did you miss me? School was horrible today." Iugh wetly.

    "I mean today started as a horrible day too but school was the worst." I take off my shoes and climb properly on the bed, still holding my pet who is content to remain on myp and share body heat.

    "I want to believe it''s a lie." I continue, petting her in a continuous motion of even strokes that makes my uing crying fit calm down enough for me to breathe.

    "I want someone, anyone to tell me that it''s a lie." I hug Apple tighter, tears still dropping. I look down and notice the wide wet stains on my shirt and let out a muffled groan, no wonder the cab driver had been looking at me weird.

    "It was so easy to believe you know." I murmur to Apple, a sad smile on my face. "That we''d grow up and get married, that things would remain simple." I run out of words at this point and just sit there quietly, watching the forest from the side window in my room.

    "Are you hungry love?" I ask, needing to direct my attention to something or someone other than myself.

    As I get up and pad down the stairs in my fluffy indoor slippers, a shard of urgency passes under my skin. The house suddenly seems ustrophobic, I needed a walk.

    "I need a walk." I say out loud to Apple after giving her a bowl of milk, there was another nket filled basket in the living room so she would just nap there.

    I take my phone out of my pockets and put it on, I had lots of messages from my friends. I check the time and my eyes widen, it was already 10 am.

    Which means I had to hurry up or they woulde and check up on me in the house, quickly I rush up the stairs and change my shirt, exchanging myfy jeans for shorts.

    "Shh." I whisper conspiratorially to Apple who was contentedlypping up milk and slip out the door.

    I drop the key back in the vase and start off for the forest, I would have preferably hidden out at home, they would never have thought to check my mom''s room but I''m too restless to remain inside the house so I''m taking a hike, something I''ve never done all alone before.

    Today seems to be a day for first times, for the first time I realize that Virgil is not mine, maybe that''s why I''m such a mess.

    I quickly make my way to the mouth of the forest, there''s a hiking trail and at this part, the trees are still far apart so it gives it an airy, open feeling. Which was exactly what I needed at this point in time to soothe my restlessness.

    I walk leisurely for a while, any faster and I''ll have to be stopping to rest every 2 minutes, just taking in the scenery and trying to empty my head of thoughts.

    The constant crying I''ve been doing all morning is starting to take its toll on me as I can feel a slight throbbing behind my eyes, a warning of an impending headache.

    I walk on in the soothing silence of the forest, just random thoughts in my head about nothingness. It''s not entirely silent though, the sounds of the forest are alive, the soft rustling of the few fallen leaves under my feet, the gentle tweeting of the birds high up in the trees, the rustling of the wind through the trees.

    I''ve gone really far in now and the forest is always lonely as I''d hoped it would be, the quiet all around me is pulling me into a state of calm that keeps the tears at bay.

    It even softens the pain in my heart, smoothening around the jagged edges till it''s just a dull heavy weight on my chest. This feeling

    <em>I''m sad</em>.

    Overwhelmingly sad.

    I start to feel the effects of walking for so long in my weakened state and stupidly I hadn''t even thought to carry a bottle of water, even though the creek was up ahead, there was no telling if I wouldn''t need it desperately before I get there.

    My breaths areing out in pants but I can''t bring myself to stop walking.

    I keep walking even though I''m getting tired, my feet hurts and there''s a stitch in my side. My shirt is starting to get soaked through and my throat is parched.

    Tears start up again at the foolishness of my n to take a hike in the hot sun, all alone and without any possible means of hydration but I keep walking.

    Maybe it reminds me so much of how hard I hoped and dreamed, knowing it would all amount to nothing.

    I should stop now and turn around before I trip and fall, I actually trip but I don''t fall, instead, a sharp pain tears through me making me cry out and crumple to the ground.

    It hurts so much that I just remain curled up on the ground, trying to breath through the mind-numbing pain.

    There''s a funny taste at the back of my throat but I ignore it, letting go of my side in favour of using both hands to propel my limp body up from the forest floor, hopefully I''ve not wandered too far and can make it back home.

    I start to push up but a coughing fit brings me back to the ground, I take my hand away from my mouth to try again but a bright ssh of color piques my attention.

    I look down at my hand and an involuntary gasp leaves my mouth, my hand starts to shake but it doesn''t change what is smeared on it.

    <em>Blood</em>.

    I wipe my other hand across my face ande up with my blood, my nose is starting to bleed and I had just coughed up blood.

    I stagger to my feet, determined now more than ever to get back home, only to copse against a tree as another coughing fit consumes me.

    It leaves me panting against the tree trunk with more blood sttered across my shirt and staining my hands.

    My eyes widen in horror at this and I start back, it''s getting harder to see and my legs start to weave. On a spur of the moment I stop and tear rips out of my shirt to stuff up my nose and my vision clears a bit.

    Luckily I had actually not gotten far and if I squint hard enough I could see my house in the distance, with a burst of energy I start for home, the pain in my side dulled to a pounding throb.

    Another coughing fit rips through me again and the pain in my side lights up from the violent movement.

    I''m on the ground again and I''m not getting up, tears are blurring my vision and it''s getting harder to breathe.

    I struggle to cry out for help but my voice justes out as a gurgle, I don''t want to die.

    My vision starts to tunnel out on my, even as I struggle to keep my eyes open, I pull out the plugs from my nose so I won''t suffocate and that simple action seems to drain me of all energy.

    My eyes slip close and I pass out on the forest floor.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    I wake up to soft sobbing against my hair, I''m cradled against someone and I don''t feel the hard ground under me anymore or the re of the sun on my face.

    "Virgil get my keys, it''s on the dresser." My mom''s voice calls out, her voice breaking on a sob, my mom is the one cradling me. "We''ve got to go to the hospital."

    <em>How did I get here?</em>

    <em>Oh.</em> Stupid me, taking a hike all alone into the forest just to hide from Virgil but why was I being taken to the hospital, my bleeding had stopped right?

    "Mom?" I whisper out, at the same time reaching for my face to check if I was missing something.

    "Oh my God!" She exims, leaning back to take my face in her hands and pepper my face with plentiful kisses. "Baby, you''re awake." She proims, her watery grey eyes sharp as they rake through my body looking for some obvious sign of difort.

    "Are you hurt? Do you feel pain anywhere?... Virgil!" She cuts off her worried interrogation to yell. "You still haven''t found the bloody keys??"

    "Coming Renee." His voice calls back, an ugly shade to his familiar voice. "Shana texted, Dale and her will meet us there." He saysing into the living room.

    I unconsciously sit up to get a look at him and the events of the day crashes right back into me making tears sting my eyes.

    "Hey, baby." My mom quickly notices them. "Are you in pain?"

    "No." I whisper in a choked out voice, at least not the kind of pain she was talking about.

    I gingerly get out off her arms to try out my legs even though she protests profusely at this, I truly don''t feel pain, just a little sore and bruised from falling down a couple of times but I actually feel just fine.

    "How did you find me?" I ask, sheepish about my foiled escape attempt but also curious.

    "I found you." Another person walks in dragging my gaze from Virgil''s piercing look.

    I look over and see a pretty girl with dark skin, curly ck hair and pretty brown eyes.

    A flush climbs up my cheeks. "Um, who are you?" I mutter, today just kept getting worse, from being woken up early to having to go to school even earlier, then Elise broke my heart and then I broke my body by trying to run away into the woods and now a cute girl I don''t know saves me?

    "Um, thank you." I mumble, holding the edge of my dusty and bloody shirt, I need to change.

    "Ma said she found you passed out on the forest floor, then she carried you out and knocked on the first door which was luckily ours. Why is there blood on your shirt?" My mom asks fearfully. "I checked all over but you have no open cuts.

    I blink at this, I had wiped all of the blood running down my nose with my shirt so they couldn''t have known.

    Instead of answering, I twist from side to side to check if I could still feel that terrifying pain, nope! Nothing.

    Virgil just stands quietly, watching me with an almost manic desperation, I want to believe him when he has that look in his eyes but Elise words cut too deep.

    I study my shirt again, taking note of the rips so that I can be sure that the incident I remember matches the proof.

    The three of them remain quiet, just staring at me doing whatever it was I was doing. I had a lot of questions to answer and I had a lot of questions that I needed to be answered, I was going to run away from all those questions though.

    I''m not strong enough.

    "Um, the blood?" I repeat again, probably sounding very confused.

    "Yes." My mom says very gently like she''s talking to a traumatized animal. "How did you get blood on you?"

    "My nose bled." I tell her softly, twisting my messy shirt in my tiny hands, Ma probably thinks I''m retarded. "I started to feel dizzy and then I cked out." I continue in that same soft voice, deciding to keep out the fact that my side hurt and I coughed up blood, I didn''t want to scare my mom.

    Besides we''re going to the hospital anyway and the doctors would find out about that themselves so it isn''t like I''m hiding things from her.

    "Oh dear." She hugs herself like she needs an action to hold herself together. "We have to go see Doctor Rizha."

    "Mom!" I canll her in a slight warning tone. "Let''s go to the hospital here in Pine Creek and if the doctor says I''m ill then we can go to Doctor Rizha but I want to write my exams first, I can''t write make-up exams next year." I half whine.

    She stares pensively at me but mulls this over. "Fine, I hate to say it but we have a deal." She gets up and pulls me into a hug. "Now let''s get you changed so that you can get checked up at the hospital."

    "Okay." I say quietly.

    "Actually Renee." Virgil finally speaks, his voice quiet and sad. "Could you just get a new shirt so Hayden can change, I''d like to speak to him."

    My heart thuds at Virgil''s words, what could he possibly want to talk to me about?

    "Um, I think I''ll be on my way now." Ma quickly says, making hand signs at the door and I cringe, was it really that obvious?

    My mom smiles, much calmer now that I don''t look like I''m a step away from death''s door. "Sure." She nods, making her way up the stairs.

    "I almost forgot to ask." I reflexively reach out as Ma started to move towards the door.

    "Huh? What?" She asks, pushing a hand into the front pockets of her ck jeans, she''s really pretty.

    "Um" I mumble when I realize that I haven''t even thanked her. "I also forgot to thank you so thank you so much for helping me." I rush over my words and it''s a miracle that I don''t bite off the tip of my tongue.

    "Nah it''s fine, happy to help." She drawls, turning around to fully look at me. "You also had a question?"

    I blink at this. "Oh! Oh, yes." I reply, sounding very ditzy but it''s hard to concentrate with Virgil''s supposed talk hanging threateningly over my head. "I''ve not um, seen you before, are you new in Pine Creek?" I ask curiously, inwardly marveling at the fact that I haven''t stuttered once since I woke up, maybe I should pass out often. "Not to sound too forward."

    "No you don''t." She reassures me. "And I just moved to Pine Creek from the city, my parents said they wanted a change of scenery." She shrugs like she doesn''t really care either way. "I couldn''t attend school because the semester is already over but I''ll be admitted next year."

    "You''re in your final year right?'' I call to her as she makes a move to get going, she seems to be in a hurry to go, I know this but I''m terrified of being left alone with Virgil.

    "Yeah." She says with a knowing smile, I just live in the second house opposite the street, you shoulde by sometime." She says kindly, before slipping out.

    I gulp as the door clicks shut, I was going to have to face Virgil.

    "Hay?" He calls me in a worried voice and I can''t put off confronting him any longer, knowing my mom, she was definitely standing on the stairs, eavesdropping.

    I try to swallow but my throat doesn''t work anymore, unconsciously I raise a hand to the junction of my neck where the wide bruise still persisted. "Y-Ye-Yes?"

    Of course! I hold a full conversation with an absolute stranger and I don''t stutter once but Virgil calls my name and I forget how to pronounce a three lettered word!

    "Can I hug you?" He asks, obvious fragility in his voice and I frown, walking closer to him. Virgil is still my friend no matter what Elise says and right now it seems like he needs my support.

    I walk up to him and engulf him in a warm hug, at least that''s what my small arms try to do. "W-Why would you feel like you had to ask? Are you okay?" I ask worriedly.

    He just pulls me tighter to himself like he''s a couple inches away from cracking. "Please never disappear like that on me again, p-please." His voice breaks at thest word and the hug gets tighter.

    Guilt sears through me as I thought of the trouble I had put them through, I had just disappeared from school before anyone could see me. Elise didn''t count because she isn''t a person to me, she''s a thief that stole Virgil from me.

    "I-I''m s-so-sorry." I stutter hard, starting to shake. The forest had been so scary, I thought I was going to die, all alone, how fitting.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    "I-I pr-promise." I stutter, the gravity of what I did finally hits me hard but I get the tears under control, with how much I''ve cried today, there was no telling if I wouldn''t pass out from another sobbing fit.

    The more I rely on Virgil forfort, the more time I''ll need to heal my sore and bruised heart, I know this but I''m too weak, I''m not strong enough.

    "Ready boys?" My mom struts in with a shit-eating grin on her face, a very obvious proof that shows that she was actually eavesdropping.

    "I''m driving!" Virgil tosses to her, his voice lighter and happier.

    I smile at this, it is nice to be able to put smiles on the faces of the people you loved. I let out a small squeak when Virgil sweeps me off my feet and starts for the car, with how often he does it, I wonder how I still even get shocked.

    "Alright, Virgil." My mom scolds, her ponytail tighter than the first time I saw her, I can''t believe she had to interrupt her shopping just for me. "Hand over my child, you can''t hog him and still want to drive at the same time."

    Virgil actually looks torn but eventually lets me down, I scramble into the back seat so that my flushed skin can return to its original shade before it bes permanent.

    Virgil puts the car in gear after my mom settles in beside me and drives out the open gate, we didn''t run the risk of anyoneing in because the picket fence wasn''t much of a defense either, plus the grasses are synthetic, no wild animal would want to eat that.

    "I''m sorry I had to make you cut short your shopping just because I wandered off.''

    "You don''t have to be, I came because I care for you." My mom says with an open smile, searching my expression with her eyes, whatever she finds must satisfy her because she pulls me into a side hug.

    "The one you have to watch out for is Shana, she''s in panic mode." My mom whispers conspiratorially to me and my heart sinks - I''m dead.

    Shana was going to murder me as if nearly dying all alone, hot and sweaty on the forest floor wasn''t enough for a day. I gulp and rx into the hug, closing my eyes, might as well enjoy the peace and quiet now before Shana shatters it with her overactive worrying and bright pink hair.

    "What time is it?" I ask after a while of just leaning against my mom and enjoying the soothing rumble of the car underneath me.

    "Almost 4 pm." Virgil answers from the front, his voice tight.

    I gasp at this - four pm? Already? - Woah! Shana is definitely going to kill me.

    I had no idea it was already sote, I''ve been literally gone the whole day.

    "We''re here." Virgil informs us and I lean forward so fast that blood rushes to my head and makes me slightly dizzy but checking for Dale''s Escde is more important than getting a hemorrhage.

    I peek nervously around and sigh in relief when I don''t see the unique ck vehicle.

    "Ready to go in now?" My mom asks in amusement.

    I don''t even have the mental capacity left to feel embarrassed. "Yes." I swallow nervously, praying for some miracle to happen that the doctors don''t find out that I coughed up blood and probably ripped my liver, more ammunition for Shana.

    Well apparently miracles do happen because minutester a doctor is standing in front of us, in a heated conversation with my mom that there''s nothing wrong with me which naturally she refuses to believe.

    They take the discussion out of the hospital room or more like the doctor is trying to walk away but my mom sticks to him, I share a nce with Virgil.

    My momes back looking gloomy and I get up from the bed I''m sitting on to hug her. "Hey, mom, it''s a good thing that nothing is wrong with me."

    "I know, I know." She sniffles. "I''m just so confused."

    "Let''s go home, I''m hungry." I beam at her, knowing she liked me eating.

    She nodded seriously and takes my hand. "Come on Virgil, we''re going now." She shakes her head at this point. "Now more than ever I want to see Shana do her thing."

    I suppress a shudder, her episode will be bearable if it hits at home but here in the hospital in the midst of lots of people, it would be a disaster.

    We make our way out of the hospital, I''d gotten exactly what I wanted not that I cared about the dance anymore, I just wanted to be done with my exams so school would be all over sooner.

    We get to the car and Virgil gets in the driver''s seat, I guess he''s driving again, while we settle in at the back.

    "Who is calling Shana to tell them that we''ve left the hospital?" My mom asks nervously and Virgil and I look away.

    "Oh." She says as realization dawns on her that were both leaving this to her. "I see." She adds ominously and Virgil and I are scrambling to make excuses.

    "I''m driving so my hands are busy Renee."

    "Shana is going to scream for the duration of the drive then she''ll continue when she meets me, hanging up on her when she''s mad is suicide." I exin reasonably.

    My mom still gives us the stink eye but pulls her phone out of her purse to make the call.

    It barely rings. "Hello, Shana." My mom speaks into the phone before putting on speaker phone so that Virgil and I could listen in.

    "Renee?" Shana''s desperate and slightly cracked voicees through and I feel sad, what was k thinking? "Is he okay?" She asks quickly.

    "Yes, actually better than okay. The doctors say they couldn''t find anything wrong with him." My mom says in a peevish voice.

    Shana gasps. "He passed out while walking, how is something not wrong?" She exims, sounding murderous. I''m doubly d now that she didn''t meet us up at the hospital. "We''re going to the city then!"

    It takes everything I have to keep quiet and not protest about this.

    "I''ve already made arrangements to take him to the city but he says he wants to be done with his exams first." My mom exins.

    Shana makes a noise like she wants to spank me for saying those words but it''s true, I really want to write the exams.

    "Is he there?" She asks in a visibly calmer voice but I''m not falling for that.

    Swiftly I make hand movements to tell my mom to say that I''m asleep, my mom hesitates for a moment too long and I''m almost crying.

    "Yes, he''s asleep, probably exhausted." She adds with a weird expression, selling her lie.

    "Oh okay, you''re still staying at the hospital right?"

    "No, that''s actually why I called, the doctor said there was absolutely nothing wrong, he was never even admitted." She adds, shaking her head. "So we''re going home."

    "You are?!" Shana exims, rustling soundsing through. "We''ll get there first so we''ll wait for you all." She said in an excitement-filled voice and I die a little.

    "The key is" My mom starts to say but Shana has already stopped listening.

    "Dale step on the gas, don''t caress it!" We hear her scolding Dale.

    "I''m already going fast Ana, any faster and I''ll get a speeding ticket." Dale''s annoyed voice replies.

    "Don''t call me that and stop driving like a girl"

    My mom quickly hangs up before Dale''s curse-filled reply fills the car. "Well, that was fun." My mom mutters and the car goes silent.

    Not the kind of peaceful silence that you can sit infortably or the boring kind that can be fixed with music, but the tense and heavy kind.

    I note that no one has asked yet why I sneaked away from school and went tromping around in the woods all alone and I''m hoping no one does.

    I try to sink into the backrest of the leather seats, I want to die from mortification. If they found out the reason for my dramatic exit I would run away for real.

    If they found out that I nearly mortally hurt myself just because I found out that Elise was Virgil''s girlfriend...but why would he keep it a secret though?

    I muse to myself, risking a nce at his face which held a shuttered expression and I wonder what could be going through his head.

    I risk a nce out the window and my heart shrinks, we were already in 5th Avenue which means we''re only a couple of streets away from the house. I throw a nce at Virgil, how the hell did he drive so fast, or maybe it''s not that quick but my nervousness keeps lying to me.

    I sigh forlornly and lean back on the seat again, it was going to be a really long night.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    We''re here." My mom''s gentle voice rouses me from my slight doze, I sit up and rub my eyes, the sun was already beginning to set, from the little I could see through the trunks of the trees.

    The journey inside the house is blurry and I can''t remember if I walked in all by myself or my mom carried me.

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyyydddeeeenn!!!" Shana screams as soon as the door swings open, I barely blink to take in my surroundings before sheunches herself at me.

    "Why would you do this to me?" She demands, in half anger, the other half is her trying hard not to cry, the scary marshmallow. "I was worried sick! I searched everywhere!! I was so scared" Her voice fades at this point and she''s just outright sobbing.

    My heart breaks at this, what was I thinking?

    "You just disappeared without a trace for an entire day! I was ready to pull Elise''s cobwebs for hair out of her head but we had no proof." Shana starts to rant, her sobbing fading to an angry sniffling. "I knew the bitch was lying, she had that smug look on her face that I wanted to w off"

    I just subtly move us to a couch, because I''m actually exhausted and I''m not going to be able to hold up Shana''s angry weight for long.

    "I''m sorr"

    "I died so many times today that I lost count." She interrupts me, hugging me so tight I''m scared I''ll bruise. "If you ever do that to me again I''ll kill you." She says seriously, moving back to peer at my face.

    I nod gravely, I''d have actually died if any of them disappeared for a day without any trace, I was actually selfish.

    "I know, I''m sorry." I whisper.

    "If you''re sorry, you''ll tell me why you not only skipped school all alone but also tried to murder yourself in the woods." She says in a stern voice which has me cringing.

    I note that everyone else that had settled on couches to watch Shana''s reaction leaned closer to hear what I had to say.

    Virgil and Dale look downright murderous and I know that even if I don''t die after telling them, Elise would, someone was definitely going to die.

    I avert my face, a bright red flush climbing up, wait hold that thought I am definitely going to die.

    It seems so ridiculous now that I''m calmer and take a look at it, Elise just imed that she was Virgil''s girlfriend, I''ve known Virgil all my life but the proof she had went a long way in convincing me, Virgil has never held me like that I shake my head, what is wrong with me?

    "Um" I mumble, refusing to meet anyone''s eyes. "Can I freshen up and eat first, it''s not like I''m going to try to run away again." I tease lightly and instantly regret it as they all collectively wince.

    Shana isn''t inconsiderate so she agrees. "Fine, Renee and I will prepare something for you and you will let me feed you." She orders.

    I nod quickly, knowing I either get fed or stabbed with the cutlery. "I''ll be back in five." I throw into their middle, extricate myself from Shana''s hold and tear up the stairs.

    I don''t stop running till I get to my room, the door is fixed now and I''ve never been happier to be able to lock a door shut. I fling myself on the bed and have a mini panic episode.

    I can''t do it!<em>I can''t!</em>

    What would they think if I said that I nearly killed myself because I found out that Virgil has a girlfriend?

    I groan and roll around on the bed, I wanted to just stay up in my room until I get old and have a mile long, grey beard but I never get what I want so I drag myself out of bed and go to the bathroom to clean off the grime and dirt of the hectic day I''ve had.

    The nights are getting warmer so I throw on xen pyjama bottoms and an old shirt, time to face my death.

    My heart is thumping fast and I feel like puking but somehow I make my way down to the living room, as soon as my leg leaves thest stair the room suddenly seems hostile.

    Hesitantly, I walk forward, They''re all huddled around something and my mom sits a little bit away from them like she had just done so, a heavy frown on her face.

    "I-Is something wr-wrong?" I ask, walking in.

    Virgil''s hands are in fists and he''s suddenly looking at everywhere but at me, Dale grits his teeth but is actually looking at me, way too intensely forfort and Shana just walks forward and grabs my hands.

    "Food first!" She announces, yanking me along with her.

    The dinning table is a sombre affair and I remain tense throughout, it seems everyone knows something that I didn''t and it also made them angry and disapproving.

    I''m so confused but I dutifully let Shana feed me, hopefully it might take their minds off me for the night and tomorrow, my reasons for running away might not sound so ridiculous.

    The meal is almost over when my phone starts to ring, I had wanted to read a bit so I had set an rm to remind me.

    I look around for the point of the sound, all the while trying to remember thest ce I saw my phone, I dart my eyes around the room until it finally rests on Virgil. I look down to his hands and my phone is held in that tight grip.

    "Um, w-why are y-you h-holding m-my phone?" I stutter, looking at him with wide eyes.

    He nces down at it like he doesn''t remember holding it then his expression darkens.

    "P-Please don''t kill my phone." I blurt out, already reaching out for it. Just then a memory hit me and I remember that I had gotten a text just before Elise ambushed me and ruined my life.

    I switch on the phone and flick through it to my recent notification, I briefly go through the message and whip my head up. "W-What" I trail off frowning.

    It was a text from Virgil telling me to stay away from Elise and not to believe whatever she says.

    "Y-You sent me a text?" I inquire, looking up at him.

    "I was toote though, you couldn''t even read it yet." He replies tightly and I frown.

    "T-Toote?" I repeat nkly.

    "Let''s move this to the hangout room." Shana announces. "We''re all done eating anyway, want to join us Renee?" She asks my mom.

    My mom seems lost in thought but she answers with rity. "No, I''ve got to make a couple calls and yell at some people, just leave the dishes, I''ll clear them." She adds, rubbing her jaw thoughtfully like she''s ruminating over a master n.

    The walk to the hangout room is short and uneventful, everyone looking like they had so much to say which I didn''t mind at all, I had a lot of questions.

    "We saw what Elise said to you, she texted it and more photoshopped pictures to you." Shana says darkly. "The nerve of that bitch."

    Dale just pushes a hand through his hair. "I can''t believe she actually did all that, I honestly thought you guys were just exaggerating about her ckmails."

    I frown harder, I''m not sure whether to be mortified that they had found out or to be shocked that it had all been a lie, and the pictures were...photoshopped?? They had looked so real.

    "What? W-What is going on?" I ask, confused.

    "Why would you think I had a girlfriend?" Virgil is the one who speaks this time and I try to hide inside myself.

    "B-Be-Because" I trail off toying with my fingers, we had all settled on the couch and I wish I had chosen the bed so that I could hide behind my nkets. "I-I don''t know." I finally say in a tiny voice.

    "It''s not Hayden''s fault, I know Elise, I practically grew up with her, she can make you think that the sky is purple not blue." Shana says.

    Oh wow! Virgil doesn''t have a girlfriend??

    It finally hits me then and I just spend a full minute blinking and staring into space. "Y-You a-aren''t dating Elise?" I blurt out, beyond confused.

    "No." Virgil says coldly, not bothering to grace the question with too many words in the reply.

    "Ew." Shana exims. "I''d sell him to a ve dealer if he even thought about doing something like that."

    Dale just had an intense look of disgust on his face.

    I blink again, now that they had given me answers, Elise words seem ridiculous and I wonder how I ever fell for them but Virgil is a really sensitive matter to me or so I''ve found out in recent times so it probably didn''t take much for me to fall into her trap, hook, line and sinker.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    "Oh, wow." Is all I say and the room goes quiet.

    "I''m going to get back at Elise." Shana promises dangerously. "Don''t." She cuts off Dale who''s starting to say something.

    Dale just rolls his eyes. "It wouldn''t kill you to let me finish, you didn''t even know what I was going to say."

    "Fine." Shana agrees with much difficulty.

    "I''ll go with Elise to the dance."

    Silence crashes into the room at Dale''s words.

    "W-What?" I stutter when Virgil and Shana remain quiet.

    He shrugs like it''s no big deal but I can see the cold fury in his eyes. "We don''t know what she''s going to do next if we don''t agree to her terms, I might not be Virgil but I''ll have to do."

    Shana makes a face. "Are you just ying martyr because you can''t take Hayden to the dance?" She res at him.

    A guilty look passes Dale''s face but he quickly hides it, crossing his arms pettishily. "I have no idea of what you''re talking about." He says convincingly.

    Shana just bites the inside of her mouth obviously swallowing a very ear damaginge back. "You''re lucky that all you got was ineligibility to take him to the dance, Virgil was being nice I would have punched your face in."

    "He still did." Dale whines.

    I''m very confused about what''s going on but I remain quiet, content to let conversations fly over my head as long as why I went bananas after Elise tricked me was not brought up or talked about.

    "Hayden?" Virgil''s quiet voice drags me from my head and I nce at him only to gasp and flinch back.

    "Dramatic." Dale scoffs, unimpressed.

    He''s kneeling on one leg, holding out a bunch of delicate white flowers that smell like vani and I forget how to breathe.

    Shana is silently screaming at her end, vibrating with excitement and managing to take rapid-fire pictures at the same time.

    "Will you be my date to the Spring Dance?" He asks seriously, looking at me with hopeful eyes.

    I try to reply but my voice box has gone on a vacation and I just sit there, hands over my mouth and face growing redder by the minute.

    "I-I" I try to say, overwhelmed. "Yes." I breathe out, panting slightly with the exertion of surviving through Virgil asking me out on a date to the Spring Dance like a marriage proposal.

    How did I live through that?

    He gets up and hands the flowers to me, sitting beside me and nonchntly pulling me to sit on him. This is routine but I can''t help burning up a little more, it has been a while since I did this.

    "W-What i-is the n-name of this f-flower." I stutter softly to him, trying to hide from his intense stare which seems impossible with our positions.

    "Clematis terniflora" Dale replies.

    "In English professor." Shana scolds, rolling her eyes.

    "Sweet Autumn Clematis." He says gruffly, obviously very unhappy. "Do you know what it took me to find those flowers, they don''t bloom till the fall." He shakes his head at this.

    "Well, that''s what you get for kissing Hayden without our permission." Shana blurts out.

    I was starting to rx into Virgil''s body heat when Shana''s words crash at me. "W-What??" I shoot upright. "You knew."

    Shana frowns, and she and Dale turn to look at me. "You don''t remember?"

    I blink. "Remember what?"

    Shana''s eyes widen then darken in anger and Dale looks traumatized, I look up to catch a simr look on Virgil''s face. "W-What h-happened?"

    "These two morons" Shana starts ring at them separately for emphasis on their idiocy. "Got into a fight and nearly broke my arm"

    "I said I was sorry." Virgil whines and I hide a smile.

    "You''re lucky I''m not wearing a cast to the Spring Dance or I''d have returned the favor." She threatens casually. "And it won''t be your arm that the metallic bat will hit."

    "But that''s not fair, I just nearly broke your arm."

    Shana just shrugs. "And I missed your arm." She threatens with an evil smirk then turns to look at me. "Virgil um gave you a hickey then you passed out." She wraps up quickly.

    I gape at this. "T-That was real!?!" I exim, leaning forward enthusiastically that Virgil has to throw a hand around me so I don''t fall off his leg. "I thought it was all a dream." I say stricken, a hand unconsciously going to the side of my neck where the bruise still lingers.

    Images of Virgil biting down over Dale''s bite and whispering<em>''mine''</em>crashing through my thoughts and my cheeks darken.

    "Apparently it wasn''t." She says drily.

    I just fishmouth for a while, well that exins why the bruise suddenly doubled and felt ten times worse.

    "S-So you give hickeys with bites too huh?" I use Virgil, ring up at him with my arms crossed.

    He tries to look contrite but fails woefully and ends up chuckling deeply.

    "Sorry." He nuzzles my neck and I make a strangled noise.

    "Ah sorry!" Virgil recoils, raising his hands in front of him.

    Before I can formte a reply, a throw pillow whizzes past my head and whacks him in the face. I whip my head around at record speed to see who threw it and I see Shana proudly shing a smug smile.

    I just shake my head fondly at her unrepentant look, Dale is busy convulsing withughter which ends abruptly when Shana uses a pillow to smack him straight in the face as well. "You''re still on my cklist." She tells him seriously. "So act right."

    "We convinced Renee to let us tag along on your doctor visit." Dale says and I blink wondering if my ears and back swapped ces because I couldn''t be hearing him right.

    "W-What?" I splutter in confusion.

    Shana chirps in at this point with a happy bright on her pretty face. "Yeah, we all decided that we''d spend the summer holidays together in the city, go to the beach, sightsee, go window shopping, or maybe real shopping." She invited, wagging her eyebrows suggestively.

    I just shake my head in silentughter, starting to warm up to the idea of spending the summer holidays in the city. "We could use my beach house that Grammy bought for my twelfth birthday and I never use." I say seriously, getting invested now.

    Shana gasps at this. "You have a beach house?? That''s all yours??"

    I blush, shrinking into myself. "Y-Yeah." I mumble half-heartedly.

    I had actually just said that in the heat of the moment, even though I was born rich, I never was reallyfortable with it. Content to live a life offort, appreciating the little things.

    "Yaaaaaaaaaassssss!!!" Shana exims excitedly, pumping her fists in the air. "Beach every day!!!" She announces, throwing her hands haphazardly around.

    "I''d show you around the city." Dale says with a soft smirk, I forget he''s a city boy sometimes.

    "Awesome!" Shana exims again, obviously thoroughly excited for our extravagant ns.

    "Feeling sleepy?" Virgil murmurs to me and I blink the drowsiness out of my eyes, somewhere in the middle of Shana''s excitement, the exhaustion had hit hard. I''m fighting a losing battle with sleep.

    "Mhm hmm." I hum sleepily to him, feeling nostalgic for no reason, actually, there''s a really good reason why.

    When we were younger, Virgil would ask the exact same thing because he knew I was scared of the dark and would refuse to go to bed even though I needed to sleep and get adequate rest.

    Gently, he picks me up and heads for the bed.

    "We should turn in too." Dale suddenly cuts in when he notices Virgil making his way over to the bed with me in his arms.

    Shana just gives a done look and scoffs. "You just want to bug Virgil." She uses, in a peeve at losing her partner in fawning over the uing summer holidays.

    "I''m not that honorable." D throws to her, getting on the airbed beside me.

    Virgil replies to this by tucking me closer to him, letting my head rest against his chest.

    Dale doesn''t do anything obvious like sidle up against me which would have effectively put me in a sandwich like the first time we all slept together, instead he carefully treads his hands through my own like my fingers were alive and breakable.

    I remember his obsession with them and my lips curve sadly at his actions. At the end of this holiday, I''m going to be picking pieces of my heart all over Reef because they both know how to twist hearts and they were good at it.

    Shana makes a noise of frustration but gets up anyway, the night practically over now because they had both decided to not let me sleep peacefully all by myself.

    She showers andes back out in Virgil''s t-shirt and one of my mom silk pyjamas, she had made it a routine to always wear one to bed ever since she found out that my mom owned tons of expensive silk nightwear that she never used, most likely a product from her sporadic and spontaneous shopping sprees.

    "Scoot." She orders grumpily to Dale, whacking him with a pillow.

    Dale groans but does as she says. "You know if you weren''t so mean, maybe someone will fall in love with you." He muttered darkly, more to himself.

    The movement had brought him closer to me but I rx anyway, it was familiar and reassuring after having Elise nearly shatter my perfectly imperfect dream world.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    I wake up to a pulling sensation, which jolts me awake faster than anything else. "W-What"

    "Stop hogging him, selfish imp." Shana scolds Virgil, pulling on one of my arms, she''s standing over the bed with a mutinous expression on her face.

    "Why are you like this Shana?" Virgil asks in exasperation, arms around my torso keeping me close, while Dale is just curled on the bed beside me, blissfully asleep.

    My half-awake brain isn''t prepared for this kind of brain activity so I just blink blearily at the both of them.

    "You''ve been holding him all night, it''s my turn." Shana insists, still pulling me.

    "It''s too early for this crap." Virgil shakes his head but still doesn''t let go.

    My mom barges in, thankfully - wait, I had expected too much, again - she barges in brandishing a saucepan and I''m just done.

    "What is happening oh." She murmurs as she takes in the scene. "I thought you were both over this." She waves the pan at Shana and Virgil.

    "Apparently not." I say dryly. "What time is it anyway?"

    "Um, school time?" My mom replies vaguely but that''s enough.

    "You heard the adult." I say quickly, trying to extricate my limbs from their hold as they''re too invested in ring at each other to do it themselves. "It''s time for school, we have exams today." I remind them.

    Shana finally let''s go of me and flops on the bed. "I hate exams." She whines.

    Virgil isn''t even bothered by my important announcement, content now that he can keep me all to himself.

    "Well, you can''t flunk English or you''ll end up being the Janitor''s assistant." I remind her, trying to roll out of Virgil''s hold to try and shake Dale awake.

    Shana just makes more expressive sounds like she''s dying at my words, I only manage to gently shake Dale a bit before my mom is whacking the bottom of the saucepan with a spoon.

    I groan and p both hands over my ears at the loud intrusive sound and feel bad for Dale who has to be woken up this way.

    <em>''Where did she get the spoon from?''</em>

    "Alright! Listen up! Adult over here!" My mom gestures grandly at herself.

    "We see you Renee." Shana affirms dryly.

    "Good." She nods seriously, waving the saucepan around. "Now you have exams, which are supposed to be important as Hayden says although I don''t really see how"

    "Thank you, Mom." I cut off her ranting, we were all wide awake now anyway. "Don''t you have somewhere else to cause chaos, more specifically the kitchen?"

    "Oh yes! Thank you, baby." She appreciates me, bustling out, either she wasn''t listening to my words or she wasn''t paying attention, those things mean differently when ites to my mom.

    "Ugh." Dale groans, rubbing his eyes. "Why do I agree to sleep in this madhouse every night?" He asked rhetorically and I''m about to give a quirky but cute reply, but Shana beats me to it.

    "I ask myself that every single day." She says seriously. "I don''t remember anyone asking you over."

    Dale just levels her a dark look.

    "We''lle back to pick you, Hay." She throws at me, getting off the bed to stretch a bit. "I don''t want Elise getting her grubby hands anywhere near you." She announces in satisfaction. "Although I''m tempted to stalk you so that I''ll get just one slip up from her, just one and I can die happy." She continues with gusto.

    "Okay, you need food." Virgil gets off the bed to direct her out of the room. "We should get going anyway if we want toe back to get Hay." He adds, practically pushing her out of the hangout room, leaving Dale and me alone.

    I''m still sitting on the bed so he does the same, staring at me with soulful green eyes. I avert my eyes from the intensity, my hands flying up to my ears even though I know that there''s no way the red tips will show through my mop of wild hair.

    He cups my face with one hand and leans forward, leaf green eyes darkening.

    My eyes fly up to his at this, my heart doing a little dance at the unexpectedness of his actions. "W-What"

    "If I''ve already lost for kissing you then I deserve another, don''t I?" He murmurs and my eyes grow wider, because

    <em>What!!!</em>

    He brushes a hand across my lower lip and hums. "But I did say that I won''t take another kiss, you would give me." He leans forward and ces the kiss on the mole on my neck, which was on the other side of my neck, the part without the bruise.

    My brain stops functioning for a split second but by then he has already slipped out of the room, I blink and melt into the nkets, why me?

    How do I even survive each encounter? I muse shaking my head.

    My life was simple, sorta, until Dale crashed into my life ying superhero now everything seems so real and unrealistic at the same time.

    "Baby?" My mom''s voice rouses me from my short daydream and I drag myself off the bed.

    "Yeah?"

    "You might want to get ready for school."

    "I know, I know." I mutter in exasperation, not knowing what to do with myself or Virgil and Dale that are slowly driving me crazy.

    The spot on my neck where Dale kiss tingles and I gently rub it as I make my way up the stairs to my room, the bruise from the hickies was still there.

    "Great." I whisper. "More tingling on my neck."

    After cleaning up, I throw on a normal shirt, toozy to bother to put on something that''ll hide the terrifying bruise, I''ll probably just top it up with a light scarf.

    "Shana texted that they''re on their way!!" My mom yells up to me. "Come eat before they get here!" She adds and I run a brush through my slightly damp hair, snatching up my school bag and Apple before running down the stairs.

    "What''s for breakfast?" I ask,ing down.

    "So, I found this new recipe." My mom starts to say, an invested expression on her pretty face. "It''s all-natural and it''s supposed to boost your immune system be"

    I don''t even let her finish. "So you didn''t make breakfast?" I ask, eyeing her messy apron and the pots and pans scattered around.

    "Nope, I think I actually created a creature this time around from boiling all those green vegetables." She shudders.

    I''m not even bothered, she had started on this news supposedly ''all-natural recipe'' which at the end of each of her sessions made the kitchen look like a hurricane went through it, a green hurricane.

    I just get the cereal from the cupboard and make a bowl of it for myself.

    "I called Elise''s parentsst night." My mom says smugly, preparing a bowl of milk for Apple.

    I look up in shock. "W-What?"

    "Exactly what I said, I gave her dad a piece of my mind and yelled at her mom when she started getting too mouthy." My mom shrugs like she''s talking about the weather and not talking about yelling at Elise''s scary mother.

    "Oh wow." Is all I can say, still trying to wrap my head around my mom''s words. "What did you say exactly?" I inquire, curious.

    The smug look on my mom''s face dials up a notch and I start to worry.

    She shrugs. "Nothing that serious, I just told them to tell their daughter to stay away from my baby because I have a handgun and I know how to use it." She reveals seriously.

    "Mom?" I whip my head around to look at her.

    "I''m joking." She starts tough. "You''re so gullible." She pokes my cheeks.

    I tuck my face into my arms. "I''m not."

    "But really, I told them to tell Elise to stay away from you and I also told them what she did so you shouldn''t worry that she''ll approach you again."

    I nod at this, hoping that my mom''s words were true and that Elise would leave me alone but somehow I know that that''s isn''t what''s going to happen.

    Elise isn''t going to give up so easily but this morning with Virgil and I in a good ce, I can''t seem to bring myself to care.

    I hear the sounds of a car slowing to a stop outside and I stand up abruptly. "They''re here!" I exim to my mom excitement in my voice.

    "I hear it too." My mom shakes her head fondly at me. "You should get going." She advises and I rush to drop my bowl in the sink then back to grab my bag.

    "Wait!" She calls to me.

    I pause in the motion of slipping on my bag to look at her. "Hmm?"

    "You should get a haircut." Shees closer to try and rearrange the wild locks. "It''s getting really long."

    "Actually I want to grow it out." I say on a spur of the moment.

    Her wide grin blinds me momentarily. "Okay! That''s great! Now hurry on up so you won''t bete for school, your friends are outside waiting for you.

    "Bye Mom." I wave to her, taking a mental picture of her in the bright kitchen with a stained apron and a bright smile, the kitchen is a mess and Apple is happily slurping away at her milk on the dining table.

    "Bye baby!" She waves back. The scene is home, my mom is home.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Virgil is the one driving today and Dale rides shotgun even though it''s Dale''s car, Virgil''s car is supposed toe over the summer break.

    They''re waiting on the road so I walk down the driveway and out the white gate, I''m in a grey t-shirt and ck jeans, a pale pink scarf around my neck.

    As I get closer to the back door, three doors open simultaneously, making me step back a bit.

    Apparently, Dale and Virgil had wanted to open the door for me but Shana being herself, did it from the inside.

    "Thank you." I mutter, getting in.

    The mutinous expressions on Dale and Virgil''s faces are almost funny but I''m too traumatized tough.

    "You shouldn''t have to wear this scarf if it weren''t for those two morons in front." Shana sympathizes with me.

    "Ah, it''s fine." I mumble distractedly, pulling the scarf higher.

    "You don''t need to have it on in the car." Shana insists, snatching up the scarf.

    I cringe in horror as Dale''s and Virgil''s eyes fly to my neck at her actions, my hair is even longer now but not long enough to hide the wide, reddish bruise.

    Shana doesn''t seem to notice the quiet chaos she had caused. "There." She clucks, arranging, and rearranging my hair. "Your neck can breathe some now."

    I just lean back into the car seat, resigned to my fate of having their eyes on my neck at every chance they got, maybe I should invest in makeup. Heavens know my mom has enough to drown me.

    Shana brings out her books to get somest-minute reading in and Virgil puts on soft music, to act as white noise for their quiet conversation.

    I just lean back into the seat with my eyes closed and mind empty, trying not to imagine all the ces that Elise could ambush me in.

    The rest of the journey to school continues in this fashion and I hope I''ll be able to live through exam week without bumping into Elise, at least when we have to meet next year, she might have forgotten about me.

    I quickly throw my scarf around my neck and try hard to stop the flush climbing up my neck when Dale opens the door for me, I should beining but I didn''t the first hundred times so doing it now would be just weird.

    I mumble an indistinct sound of appreciation, checking and double-checking to make sure that my scarf is in ce, I didn''t have the mental fortitude to live through telling anyone why I have a wide ass hickey on my neck so it was best that the scarf stayed on.

    School is already in full swing, a somber air coating the students who walked around with books in their faces or huddled around together in groups, trying to catch up on somest-minute reading.

    As we walk through the hallway, other students wave and high five Virgil, Dale gets an almost equal attention while I just try my hardest to bury my face inside my scarf.

    Shana still has her head buried in what looks like an English textbook by the time we get to our lockers.

    "Are you getting anything like that?" I can''t help asking her, dropping most of my books in my locker, I wouldn''t be needing much anyway.

    Shana snaps the book shut and gently bangs her head against her locker. "No." She wails. "Why do I need English anyway?" She asks with sudden fury, whipping around to look at me. "English isn''t going to take a blood sample for me is it?"

    I just make a sympathetic sound and pat her shoulder, Virgil was done with whatever he was doing with his locker and Dale hurried to meet us as his locker was quite far away from ours.

    We just loiter around, watching the students quietly bustle around when she walks up.

    <em>Nina</em>.

    A quiet, shy girl with huge sses which didn''t hide her pretty blue eyes.

    She tentatively walks up to us with her books in her arms looking pale and shaky like she might pass out.

    Shana stops her constantints about English to speak first. "Hi Nina!" She says cheerily. "Need something?"

    "Um, yeah." The brte mumbles and I think I hear her voice for the first time, it wasn''t that she didn''t talk but that I didn''t listen, my head is always up in the clouds when I''m away from my friends.

    Dale and Virgil that had been holding a conversation over my head turn to stare at her expectantly, making her cringe into herself and blush a dark red.

    So it wasn''t only me who reacted like that when they both stared with interest, Shana couldn''t be human.

    "I-I um, wan-wanted to talk to Hayden." She stutters shyly, eyes down and I feel Virgil and Dale be more imposing.

    "W-What?!?" I splutter, blinking rapidly. "Me? Are you sure?" I can''t help asking, because honestly why would anyone be looking for me?

    "Yeah." She twists from side to side before fixing soulful blue eyes on me.

    Unconsciously, I step forward, curious to hear what she had to say next. "Oh, what is it?" I ask gently, she''s of a simr height to mine so we just stand there staring at each other.

    She spends way too long staring at me that I''m starting to be ufortable, are my eyes too big? Is my hair too long? What could she want?

    "Will you please be my date to the dance?" Nina asks in a rush, her bright blue eyes ssy.

    I go quiet at this, trying to absorb the shock that someone actually wanted me for a date, that someone just asked me on a date.

    She nces down slightly at her hands then raises her head once more to fix those baby blues eyes on me.

    What the hell am I supposed to say?

    "He already has a date, Nina." Virgil steps forward, throwing an arm suggestively around my shoulders and blood climbs up my face.

    <em>I''m dying</em>.

    "Y-ye-yeah I-I do." I stutter hard, trying for the second time today to hide inside the scarf around my neck.

    "Oh." Nina blinks like she hadn''t expected it, she moves her eye from Virgil down to me, and the hand wrapped around my shoulders. My cheeks are getting so hot that I''m sure I''m about to evaporate. "I had no"

    "Move away peasant." Elise shoves Nina away, making her lose her footing and nearly fall but Shana catches her in time, helping her unceremoniously to her feet to walk right beside me to re at Elise .

    "You should invest in sses, Elise." She says coldly, crossing her arms.

    "I haven''t heard your response to my proposal V." She says in a sickly sweet voice, tantly ignoring Shana.

    Well, Shana is Shana and refuses to be ignored. "You seem to have a hard time understanding the word ''no'' and please stop texting and calling Virgil, he makes me carry his phone around in my purse."

    I nce up briefly at Shana, she doesn''t carry purses.

    Elise''s eyes darken at this and I pray that her wrath doesn''t find its outlet through me.

    Maybe height is a thing with prayer and only the tall people get answered first because she directs her cold blue eyes at me, a scowl on her coldly beautiful face.

    Her hench girls walk up behind her and Mia whispers something in her ear, bleached blonde hair in a tight ponytail.

    "So you think you''re too good for Nina?" She says coldly to me and I throw my head back.

    What?

    I don''t know how to feel when I find out that Nina had only asked me to the dance because Elise made her but I know I''m not happy at the way she was treated.

    "You know I''m starting to get sick of your cliche meanness." I say in a firm voice that probably sounds like a cupcake screaming.

    Elise looks incredibly shocked. "Oh wow, someone''s starting to grow wings just because V takes an unexinable passing fancy to you." She leans forward to continue to speak maliciously in a whisper. "Get this, take your ugly gay ws out of my boyfriend or I''ll make you pay." She whispers darkly in my ears, out loud, she acts like she''s already over it.

    "Your scarf isn''t bad for someone without taste, right girls?" She throws around airily and her hench girls titter behind her.

    I note that Dale, Virgil, and Shana all clench their fists but don''t say anything, was Elise that dangerous?

    "You know what, this would be perfect to wipe my shoe with." She sprinkles salt on my wounded ego, riding on the wave of Virgil''s and Dale''s tolerance.

    I know the only reason they are all quiet is that I''ll get the consequences to whatever actions they make, it makes me clench my fists in anger.

    "Right girls." She chants again and the painted zombies behind her giggle viciously, before I can guess her next step she''s ripping the scarf off my neck.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    I gasp and reach out to try and hold onto the delicate material, knowing very well what it covered.

    As soon as my neck is exposed, Elise let out a high scream and goes so pale that Mia and Addison behind her have to hold on to her so she wouldn''t go over.

    "W-What" She stutters, looking at Virgil to Dale and Virgil again. "I-I c-ca-can''t believe" she trails off, looking lost and I blink furiously.

    What the hell is happening??

    Why is Elise stuttering like she has the hups?

    "Y-You" she points at me, her wordsing out stilted like she can''t breathe.

    Shana just scoffs. "Don''t be an idiot Elise, now get out before I make you." She says darkly and realization dawns on Elise and I wish I also had that kind of revtion.

    "W-What just happened?" I ask softly, looking up at Virgil who had picked up my scarf, dusted the material, and started wrapping it around my neck.

    Elise''s hench girls had practically carried her off and the lingering icy look she shoots at me isn''tforting at all.

    "Just Elise being her nutty self," Shana reassures me, a smug smirk on her face.

    We walk on to ss and while Shana keepsining about the entire school system, I wrack my head trying toe up with an exnation of why Elise would react so excessively to a hickey.

    Okay, fine, I can agree that it''s much bigger than an average hickey but still I had expected her to be furious not devastated and the way she recovered so fast too and looked so relieved didn''t make much sense either.

    We got to ss and I''m too busy trying to convince Shana not to murder the examiner or herself and somehow concentrate enough to process the questions, they actually aren''t hard but I end up getting lost in an engaging imagination halfway through a question.

    "I never want to see another printed paper for the rest of my life." Shana wails dramatically as we make our way over to Dale''s car.

    "It''s just the first day." I tell her nkly, getting in after Virgil holds the door open for me, Dale''s the one driving this time.

    She just copses against the back seat to mimic a dead faint and Virgil chuckles.

    "Don''t stress it, Hay, Shana alwaysins our ears out, and yet shees out top of the ss."

    "Because I literally die every day just to keep up." She retorts.

    "I don''t know Shana, if you spent half the time you spend onining to actually try to read, you wouldn''t die so much." Dale shrugs patronizingly, already pulling out of the school.

    Shana res darkly at him then shoots forward, using on hand to grab his hair and the other to hold tightly to his cor, then she starts to drag him backwards.

    "Shana! What the fuck! We''re going to fucking crash." Dale panics, unable to drive or even see the road from Shana''s antics.

    Virgil just calmly leans forward and takes the abandoned wheel, like a mini catfight wasn''t going on directly beside him.

    "How were your exams, Hay?" He asks seriously, somehow managing to maneuver the car right.

    I blink at this, we literally wrote it together. "It was fineeeee.. aaaaaaargh!" I end on a scream as the car swerves dangerously, we were going to get pulled over by the police or worse, die.

    I pull off my scarf and start to use it to try to break up their struggle but somehow I get pulled into the fray, Shana yanks me forward and keeps me there.

    Virgil manages to park the car without killing us and I''m hoping that he''lle to save me from my ufortable position but instead he jumps into the back and Dale follows suit, making us a tangled pile of bodies in the back seats.

    "Whose idea was this again?" I ask in a muffled voice, trying to keep track of where my arms and legs are.

    "I don''t know." Shana huffs. "But I don''t like it, Dale your knee is in my side." Sheins.

    "That''s not me." Dale denies.

    "Then who else could it be, it feels like a bar of rusty iron poking me." She retorts.

    A short silence which is Dale most likely ring at her. "I''m not the only one with knees Shana, stop picking on me." He finally says.

    I can''t see much, my vision is obscured by, a chest?

    I think my face is resting on someone.

    "We aren''t spending the whole day like this, are we?" Dale asks after another quietpse.

    "I don''t see you making a move to get up" Shana starts to say.

    "Oof!" I huff out a breath, starting to wiggle uncontrobly. "Someone''s tickling me, whoever it is stop before I kick your face in." I threaten believably.

    "Why isn''t Virgil saying anything?" Dale notes.

    "Maybe he''s dead, died of suffocation." Shana says nonchntly.

    "Because you sat on him right?" Dale teases and I feel Shana take in a sharp breath.

    Uh oh! Hereback is going to hurt.

    "Aaaaaaargh!" I let out a short scream, cutting Shana off before she could even get started.

    "What is it?" Shana asks in a slight panic.

    "S-Someone tickled me again." I wail slightly, trying to escape the body cages to no avail.

    "It''s Dale." She pronounces gravely, dead serious.

    "Why the fuck would you think it''s me?" He questions incredulously. "What happened to Virgil??"

    Shana makes a nonmittal sound.

    I make a strangled noise as someone wraps their arms around me. "Who is that now?" Iin in exasperation. "I don''t remember signing up to have all of you all over me, so let me up." I try to act angry but I just hear sighs all around me.

    "It''s been a while since we all justid around like this." Shana says and Dale and Virgil give hums of support.

    I frown. "What?"We do this every night." I point out pettishly. "But at least then no one is rubbing or tickling me."

    "We''re going on another family weekend trip to the cabins this weekend." Shana says vaguely, finally letting out the reason they''re all so touchy-feely.

    Unconsciously I try to sit up but I just bump into warm bodies. "Oh, I hope our summer holidays won''t affect your family time." I say, worriedly.

    "It won''t." Virgil assures me, in a serious tone of voice.

    "Can you let me up now? It''s just two days and it''s not even the weekend yet." I remind them, exams would end early next week so that there would be adequate time to prepare for the Spring Dance.

    They just all seem to simultaneously shrug but at least, there are movements made to get off me.

    Dale and Virgil take their time extricating themselves from the pile but soon we''re all back on our seats.

    "Let''s never do that again." I say seriously, heaving a bit.

    The rest just shrug like they aren''t really in support of my words.

    The car falls silent for a while and I start to get lost in thought, there were a lot of thoughts to be lost in.

    "What are you wearing to the dance." Shana whispers to me, dragging me out of my head.

    I blink, not having thought about it at all. "I don''t know, maybe a tux, isn''t that the theme?" I reply vaguely.

    "The theme is the regency and don''t worry about what you''re going to wear." She reassures me and I start to breathe a sigh of relief before I remember that it''s Shana we''re talking about here.

    "That sounds suspicious." I narrow my eyes at her. "How do I know you won''t show up that day with a dress or something equally as embarrassing?" I use.

    Shana ces a hand over her heart and actually looks mortified. "I can''t believe you don''t trust me." She says sadly, trying to elicit sympathy.

    I just give her a nk look.

    "Okay, okay fine, I''ll show your mom first, how does that sound?" She asks. "And it''s Maggie that''ll get it for me anyway."

    "I''m not sure if I''m to be even more terrified or not after you''ve listed out those people that are going to be in charge of my outfit, why can''t I just rent a tux? Like a normal person."

    Shana gives me a look like I told her that Elise and I became friends. "Rent a what?" She asks in an expression full of disgust. "Only barbarians do that."

    I nce at the boys in front as she says these words. Were they also going to suffer through this? Because it couldn''t just be only me.

    "Fine, do whatever you want, as long as it''s not a dress," I reply. "Or a skirt." I correct quickly when an evil lightes into her eyes.

    "Oh, of course not." She says with a faint smile on her face, the car was already pulling up to my house. "Of course not."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    "Going somewhere baby?" My mom asks, raising her head from the drawer she buried it in to look at me.

    "Yes, I told you that I''m going to see Mae." It is a Saturday and the rest of my friends are on their crazy family trip to the woods that they are all so secretive about, they have some weird family cultures.

    "Oh yeah." She hums, going back to searching for whatever she was searching for. "How long will you spend there?"

    "Just a couple hours, I already texted her and she''s expecting me." I say importantly, brushing non-existent dirt off my shorts.

    My mom just raises her head again to give me a bewildered look. "She just lives across the street." She deadpans. "You can literally see her through your bedroom window, you miss your friends don''t you?" She clucks sympathetically.

    I try to re at her but quickly dip my head when a flush start painting my cheeks. "I don''t." I pout in a muffled voice.

    "Sure, sure." She waves me away. "Have fun baby."

    I huff out a breath, practically stomping out the house. I am not overreacting, I''m just really nervous.

    I convince myself, bringing out my phone to ring Mae, I can see her house but I need to be sure, what if I knock on the wrong door and have to talk to a stranger? I internally panic.

    "Hello?" Mae picks and I have a sigh of relief.

    "Hi Mae, I''m almost at your house." I tell her brightly.

    "I know Hayden." She replies in a nk tone. "I can see you through the curtains."

    "Oh really you can?" I say with interest, swivelling my head around to find her.

    "Yes, now"

    "Don''t hang up." I say desperately, quickening my steps.

    A pause, "What? Why?"

    "Um, because I''m almost there." I say sheepishly, crossing her yard and up the stairs. "Actually I''m here!"

    The house is simr to mine, a quaint bungalow with a white picket fence but while mine is done in soft coral and gray, hers is a solid dark blue and white.

    The door swings open to reveal an exasperated Mae, with her phone still against her ear and ring at me.

    "If you weren''t so adorable I would have yeeted my phone at your head." She threatens me, that look of exasperation still clear on her face. "Come in." She invited, leading the way into a house so different from mine, maybe it hits so hard, the stark contrast between our houses because I never visit anyone.

    "My parents aren''t in but they usually don''t like me bringing people over because of all these." We step into the living room from a hallway and my jaw falls open.

    nts.

    Everywhere, of different sizes and shapes.

    I make a face. "Grass?" Because there weren''t any flowers anywhere, just leaves, weird leaves.

    Mae hides augh behind her palm. "Maybe." She agrees. Yes, go up to my room, there aren''t any ''grasses'' there.

    The nt filled living room is actually captivating and I have to yank my gaze off them to follow Mae.

    "Are those peppers?" I ask worriedly as we start up the stairs.

    She nces over the banister and grins, "Yup." She replies, continuing up the stairs.

    I nce down again at the huge vases of unrealisticrge pepper nts and make an indistinct sound of affirmation.

    "My mom is Nigerian-American, well it''s mostly her Yoruba heritage showing so loud." Sheughs lightly and I smile, still unable toprehend what could be done with all those peppers.

    "Where''s your boyfriend?" Mae asks curiously as soon as we step into her room and I choke and trip simultaneously.

    "W-What?" I stutter, trying to regain my bnce and my breath.

    She just grins at this. "You know, the cute one that acted like his heart was connected to yours and if something happened to you, he would go down too." She exins in detail and I want to run out of her house or just go over in a dead faint but instead, I stand staring at her with wide eyes, a dark blush crawling up my cheeks.

    She shakes her head. "As I said, adorable."

    "He, uh, had to go for a family trip." I mumble, still standing in front of the open door in case I had to make a quick escape from Mae''s bluntness.

    She flinches slightly at this. "A family trip huh? He told you this?" She nces up at me.

    "Yeah." I say absently, finally able to look around her room for the first time.

    I gasp at what I see, I really needed to visit more people if their houses were all this entric, paintings of all sizes and kinds were on the walls, and was even painted on to the wall itself.

    "Wow you paint?" I gape, fascinated. "Wolves?" I tag on with a slight frown, all her paintings were of wolves.

    "Yes." She says vaguely, waving a hand as if to brush away the topic. "It''s a passing fancy."

    I look around again, it didn''t look like a passing fancy to me but I wasn''t about to mention that.

    "I''m really surprised that you decided to move to Pine Creek, it has a ridiculously small poption and even so people only leave Pine Creek, they never move in." I tell her, situating myself on the bed, like her hand movements said I should.

    She just shrugs. "I like the scenery."

    I look out the window, staying out of my head and house long enough to note queer things, like how there were only three of us living on the street even though there were five houses on each side or house there still managed to be so much trees in a town this close enough to the city.

    "Me too." I say and mean it, I like the quiet, and the space, the simplicity and the quaintness.

    "So you''ve lived here for how long?" She asks, rolling around on her bed, her curly hair in a loose knot atop her head.

    "All my life." I reply.

    "You''re the hidden LeBaron grandchild aren''t you?" She nces at me.

    I wince at this. "Yeah, you could say that."

    "Ever wanted siblings?"

    I look at her at this. "Yeah, Shana has lots and Virgil has twin older brothers, I know they can be annoying but I still didn''t mind."

    "I can totally rte." She sighs, dropping her head onto a pillow. "My parents refuse to have another child because ording to them I''m already a handful."

    I snicker at this and it earns me a pillow to the head.

    "I understand them but it''s not fun being all alone, they are rarely around so it''s just me and my paintings." She says in a sad voice.

    My eyes water at this and I blink rapidly, no crying! No crying!

    "Didn''t you have any friends?" I can''t help asking before realizing how inconsiderate that sounded. "I''m sorry for intruding."

    "Nah, you''re cool." She drawls. "People are scared of me, that''s just all there was to it really."

    I raise my head in shock to stare at her, she looked harmless, yes that was the word.

    "Why would anyone be scared of you?" I ask incredulously, she literally looked like a dolle to life.

    She turns around on the bed so she can face and a disturbing smile graces her pretty face. "Hayden, do you believe in magic?" She asks in a strange voice which gives me goosebumps.

    I give her a skeptical look. "Not really, I might read a lot ande off airheaded but I know the line between reality and the unreal." I say firmly.

    She just hums at this, looking thoughtful.

    "Is that why the other people ran away, because you''re a unicorn?" I ask seriously.

    She blinks at my question. "What?"

    I shrug. "You''re too pretty to be a witch and I don''t think fairies have magic so..." I trail off shrugging again.

    She makes a face. "So your next option was a unicorn?"

    "Sorry." I chuckle sheepishly. "I don''t read lots of fantasy so I''m not sure how magic works."

    She shakes her head, having the fond look on her face again. "Adorable." Shements, leaning forward to touch my hair.

    "Do you mind?" She asks, her hands hovering over my hair.

    "Not at all."

    Her hands dive in and she makes a soft cooing sound. "Your hair is so soft, can I braid it, pretty please?" She asks seriously, with high puppy brown eyes.

    "Sure knock yourself out." I reply nomittally. "Just please don''t tangle it." I add quickly, used to my mom and Shana making messes out of my hair.

    I close my eyes as her hands sy out my hair into partitions and start to make rhythmic movements through the strands of my hair, my scalp is sensitive but her intricate braiding doesn''t hurt.

    "Now that I''m not scared away by your magic, do you think we could be friends?" I ask in a slight doze, bold for reasons still unknown to me.

    "Yes, most definitely." She replies with a smile.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    "When am I going to stop going to school?" Shana wails dramatically, flinging herself against her desk.

    I just quietly pack up my bag, grateful that for some strange turn of events I had luckily not run into Elise all through the period of exams.

    "But exams are already over." I tell her, impatient to get out of school before I push my luck with Elise, I hadn''t seen her ever since the first day and I really wanted it to remain that way.

    "I know." Shana continues to whine, red roots showing under her pink hair. "But there''s going to be more, there''s always more."

    I ignore her panic episode to concentrate on getting ready to leave school, we''ll have to pass by our lockers to get our books out.

    I''m busy calcting but not distracted enough not to notice when the ss goes silent and curious whispers startup, my heart jumps to my throat. Was it Elise?

    I peek up slowly to see Dale leaning against the doorjamb, hands in the front pockets of his jeans, he has a leather jacket on, and his heated green eyes remain fixed on me.

    The notes I had stacked together slips out of my rubbery hold and crashes to the ground, I let out a small sound of dismay at this and the next thing I know, Dale is at my table, helping me gather my strewn notes.

    The entire ss turns to look at my direction at this and I try not to die.

    Shana sidles up to our table and whacks Dale over the head with her English textbook. "This is all your fault, if you weren''t staring at him like that, this wouldn''t happen." She uses and a wide blush paints my cheeks, now more than ever I wanted to leave school before my life got ruined.

    "C-Can w-we j-just go?" I stutter out, hands over my ears because Dale was looking mighty pleased and I wasn''t sure I could handle them saying all those incriminating things in the middle of the ss.

    She gives him the stink eye but huffs back to her seat to pack up. "Fine, where''s Virgil?" She asks Dale, they are in ss A while Shana and I are in ss B.

    "Had to do something." He says vaguely, taking my bag and slipping his hands in mine.

    I try not to die from all the eyes on me as we make our way out of the ss, would I survive the Spring Dance with Virgil as my date?

    That reminded me. "Um, Shana?"

    "Yeah?" She nces at me as we make our way down the hallway.

    "Do you have a date for the dance?" I ask curiously, peering up at her.

    "Yeah." She says under her breath, looking at everywhere but me, a faint dusting of pink on her cheeks.

    I throw my head back in shock. "Really?" I ask with wide eyes, pulling on Dale''s hand to get closer to her. "Do I know them?" Shana is bisexual so I''m not sure who to expect.

    "Actually, you do know them." She says in a subdued voice and my interest is piqued now of who the person could be.

    "Who? I''m curious now." I say intensely, pulling on Dale''s hand to get even closer because she keeps moving away.

    "It''s Mae." Dale finally eases my curiosity and my mouth falls open.

    "W-What?" I blink, staring at Shana who''s ring daggers at Dale''s head. "My neighbor?"

    "Yep, that one, I don''t know why she''s being so dramatic about it." Dale continues tantly ignoring Shana''s res.

    We get to our lockers and I open mine. "But she''s not at our school yet." I note.

    Shana shrugs at this. "I don''t think it matters, there''s no rule about your date having to be a student of Pine Creek High."

    I hum to this, the hallway was crowded and I hoped Elise didn''t show up or at least just swept by, but then again now that I had thought about it, it was bound to happen.

    The hallway goes eerily quiet when she makes her entrance and whispers start up almost immediately like it was a taboo to talk normally in her presence.

    She pauses at the top of the hallway, her blonde topped head swiveling around predatorily and I hope she''s looking for someone else.

    Her search stops and she and her hench girls make their way towards us and I die a little, I had almost escaped unscathed.

    "Dale darling." She says in her annoying ented voice, sidling up into him.

    His hand still holding onto my hand, tightens and I nce up at him in worry.

    "What?" He bites out to her who either is really oblivious or is just pretending because she practically throws herself all over him like a nket.

    "Can''t I want to check up on my date?" She fake pouts, throwing me an evil nce.

    I shrink into myself, wanting nothing but to get away from her cold gaze but Dale''s grip just gets tighter.

    Dale uses a hand to yank her away from him. "I don''t know where you got that idea, Lisa." He growls in a frosty tone.

    I blink, what? Lisa?

    "I only agreed to be your date so you would stay away from Hayden, I don''t see you doing that?" He raises an eyebrow at her.

    The shock on Elise''s face is almost funny, almost because it soon turns to a murderous re directed at me.

    Once again I try hard to escape from Dale''s hold but he''s not having it, the next thing is my back against my locker, his grip not relenting on my wrist.

    His other hand ms against the metal, caging me in and I blink up at him.

    What??

    "Where are you running off to?" He asks me in a dark voice, eyes darker and I gulp, were we still in the school hallway? Because I couldn''t see anything but him.

    "I-I." I stutter, my heart beating ridiculously fast and my skin keeps burning up, Dale is so close that our bodies are touching.

    I nce to the side to see Elise staring at me with her mouth openically wide, then her icy blue eyes darken and I actually feel the threate out of her frosty blue eyes and be life-like.

    "Hey, hey, I''m up here." Dale whispers to me, using his hand to gently angle my eyes to his, and I die, like my brain starts malfunctioning because I can''t process words again.

    I just stand staring at him with wide eyes, trying to remember what he asked or my name.

    "What''s going on here?" Virgil''s unhappy voice cuts through my haze of confusion and I startle, the entire hallway is still watching so I''m praying hard that they don''t begin one of their rivalries here.

    Dale just ignores him, his hand on my face keeping our eyes locked. "Ready to go?" He says casually to Virgil, raising my wrist in his hold to out over his broad shoulder. "You''ll drive?"

    Virgil is quiet at his questions, no doubt fuming.

    I close my eyes briefly, hoping that he doesn''t push Dale away or do something equally as life-ending.

    "Fine." Virgil finally bites out in a growl. "Toss me the keys and keep your hands off Hayden if you don''t want a ck eye." He threatens subtly.

    Dale grins at this but eventually lets me up, tossing the keys to Virgil, he still doesn''t let go of my hand and I''m seriously considering the thought of just giving the hand to him if it''ll save me from constant mortification.

    We make our way through the shellshocked hallway full of students and I keep my head down, nothing like tripping right now to sprinkle voring on the event that had just urred.

    The air is still tense when we get to the car and I hope we wouldn''t spend ourst day of school grumpy with each other, well it''s mostly Virgil that is grumpy but you get the picture.

    "Move moron." Shana bodily shoves Dale out of the way when he tries to get into the back seat with me. "This is my spot." She pokes his chest. "So scurry on."

    Virgil snickers at this and just like that everyone is friends again.

    "Renee said she made cake." Shana waves her phone, after a short spell of silence.

    I make a face, "Why are you texting my mom?" I ask, staring at her suspiciously.

    She shrugs. "She''s cute."

    "I did not just hear you say that."

    "Renee baked?" Virgil asks, surprised.

    Realization dawns on me and I make a face of horror.

    The look on Shana''s face matches mine. "Shit, step on the gas V."

    "Why?" Dale asks, obviously confused.

    "You''ll see." She replies ominously, her hands flying over the screen of her phone. "I''m telling her to stay away from the fire extinguishers."

    "What??" I exim in a panic. "I thought you hid them all Virgil."

    "I did." Virgil defends himself.

    "She bought more." Dale shrugs.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    "She did what??" Shana exims, worried now.

    "She got more?" Dale repeats hesitantly like he''s still not sure what exactly is going on. "I noticed there wasn''t any and she told me to get one or two for her."

    I just sprawl against the backseat. "The hardware store knows not to sell things like that to her."

    "But why?" Dale insists.

    "You still haven''t seen any of Renee''s fires, well you''re about to." Shana says vaguely as Virgil drives into my street, Mae''s house is quiet, which means she''s most likely in her room painting or being a unicorn.

    As we pull into the driveway, the smell of burnt batter is so strong, that the smell of smoke can''t even smother it.

    "Apple!" I exim, already flinging my door open to get out. "Mom!" The house was filling up fast with smoke and she was still inside.

    As soon as I get to the door, it flings open to reveal my mom clutching a meowing Apple in my arms. I throw myself at her, even though she''s covered in grime and her hair might be singed.

    "Mom, what did we agree you would do anytime you started a fire?" I ask solemnly.

    She bes petnt. "That I should call the firemen and leave it for them to handle."

    I could hear the fire department''s siren in the distance. "Then why didn''t you? What if you got hurt?" I scold her.

    "But I didn''t." She grins, her teeth the only bright thing on her face. "Wait, look!" She exims, dropping Apple in my arms and running back in.

    "Mom" I reach for her but Virgil and Dale are already going in.

    "We''ll go get her." They reassure me and I start to pace, hoping that she hadn''t painted the interior of the house in powder or foam or even worse, both.

    A fire truck pulls up to my house and they hop down, running forward with hoses.

    "Hey, Hayden." The fire chief, Mr. Lake ruffles my hair and nods to Shana. "Where''s Renee?" He asks looking around.

    "She ran back in, most likely to get her cake." Shana informs him.

    Chief Lake just shakes his head at this. "Another cake fire huh? Is Virgil inside?"

    "Yes," I say in a nk tone, considering the thought of selling my mom or auctioning her off at a derelict parent auction.

    "Alright men!" Chief Lake calls to his men. "We have the usual, cake fire so the heat is in the kitchen, our mission is to contain it with as little damage as possible to the house, saving lives is our top priority." He exins, starting to run forward. "Let''s go!"

    I watch them run in with detachment, knowing they would find nothing but burnt cake and smoke which was most likely caused by my mom using a rag to try and put out the fire.

    "Let''s go wait in the car." Shana says, taking my hand. "We won''t be able to go in for a couple of hours anyway."

    I hum and follow her to the car and minutester my momes out with Virgil and Dale, she had cleaned up and no longer looked like a factory worker.

    "I made cake." She announces happily, an unscathed cake in her hands, it''s tiny but I can''t help giving her a fond smile.

    "It had better taste as good as it looks." Shana grins, making room for my mom to join us in the back seats.

    Dale looks traumatized in the front seat and I remember that he has never seen any of my mom''s innate ability to start the craziest fires.

    "Chief Lake said that we would need to be out of the house for a couple of hours to let the smoke air out." Virgil informs us, getting in the driver''s seat.

    "Let''s go on a drive then or we could head to the park." Daleys out the options.

    "How about we drive around then go to the park." My mom suggests already cutting a slice of the chocte cake.

    "Is it supposed to look so dark?" I ask worriedly when she gives me a slice. "Did you use all of the cocoa powder or add chocte in it?" I ask curiously and she blinks.

    "Chocte doesn''t go in chocte cake?" She asks in shocked disgust.

    I shrug, surprised that I even knew so much about cakes."Not really, it gives it a brownie texture"

    "Just taste the cake to check if it''s edible and stop filling us with words." Shana whines.

    "Okay, okay, fine." I agree, waving a hand to indicate that she get off my back.

    I bite into the cake and freeze, it was actually really good if a bit too dark and dense but the rest didn''t know that.

    "Well?" My mom prods, leaning forward, I''m sitting in their middle so Shana does the same as well, and even Dale turns around to see.

    "It''s awesome!" I announce, quickly eating the bite in my mouth.

    My mom''s grin lights up the car and I forget all about the emotional trauma encountering Elise caused me.

    She shares the cake and I take the responsibility of feeding Virgil who needs both hands on the wheel, actually, he doesn''t because he usually drives with just one hand but suspiciously started using both when my mom started to share the cake.

    I feed him the cake absentmindedly and nearly choke on the dark confectionery when he sucks on my fingers, actually, wait I do.

    I snatch my hand back and clear my throat copiously so that I don''t get chocte anywhere near my brain.

    I finish my cake and look out the window, I actually look out the window, not daydream as I usually do and I frown.

    "Where''s everybody?" I ask, noting how Pine Creek looked almost deserted, I mean it wasn''t popted, to begin with but it''s starting to grow into a ghost town.

    Shana shrugs. "Some people moved because they feel like Pine Creek isn''t getting modernized."

    "But that''s the whole point of it being in the countryside." I say.

    "Plus, there have been sightings of wolves, which gives them more reasons to want to leave." My mom adds. "I''ve been living at the edge of the forest for over two decades and not one wolf has been sighted, they keep to the forest but people will always be people and want the forest cut down to make room for some establishment."

    I think over her words, it was urate because the only time I ever saw a wolf was when I went deep into the forest and it didn''t even seem like it was about to attack me.

    "More people will fill up the empty spaces." My mom continues to say in one of her rare shows of wisdom. "It''s like a cycle, people move out and in so I don''t think you should worry about it."

    "Oh, I''m not worried." I reply, I truly wasn''t. I''m not the biggest fan of people to begin with and if the people moving in end up like Dale and Mae then it was a win-win situation.

    "Wait, mom?" I suddenly ask after a short spell of silence.

    "Hmm?" She nces at me, Shana is texting by my side and Dale is ying games on his phone.

    "If you made this cake perfectly then which cake got burnt?" I ask, just realizing this long after we had eaten all of the cake.

    "She made seven." Virgil replies, the only one paying attention to our conversation.

    I blink at this, taking an unreasonably long time to process the three simple words that Virgil had just said. "W-What?" I splutter, swiveling my head around to stare at my mom incredibly.

    "You promised you wouldn''t tell." My mom uses Virgil who has an unrepentant expression on his face.

    "Wait, wait, let me get this right, you made six cakes before this one and they all got ruined?" I know I sound scolding but I can''t help it.

    "I really wanted to make a cake for finishing your 11th-grade final exams." She says seriously with an adorable expression and I forget why I''m mad at her.

    "Let me see your hands?" I ask, putting my hands out, palm out.

    She ces hers on mine and I carefully inspect them for burns or blisters, satisfied when I don''t see any. "You wore protective gloves so I''ll let you off for trying to burn down the house by baking and burning cakes."

    "I got one right at least." She tries to argue.

    I scoff, "Barely, maybe I should learn how to bake just so I don''te back to find a room full of burnt cakes." I say absent-mindedly but everyone seems to hear and turn to look at me.

    "What?" I demand petntly. "Don''t think I can do it huh?"

    They all make nonmittal sounds that have me getting exasperated, fine then, is that how it''s going to be? I''d prove them wrong.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    "Mom! Can I get out of the bathtub now?" I yell to her, she was just in my bedroom doing whatever it was that she was doing there. "I''ve been in here forever."

    "But I need the scents I put in to permeate your body, plus the bubble bath is supposed to give you a silkier skin it just really takes a long while to sink in so"

    "If you don''te in here with a bathrobe right now, I''m walking into my room still dripping wet." I threaten shortly, interrupting her rant.

    "No! No! Don''t." She says quickly and I hear her running around. "I''ming, I''ming."

    I rx into the bathtub once more at her words, I didn''t even support the scents she had thrown in, she imed that she had gotten for herself and forgot to get for me too and there was no time to get a different one.

    I just stared nkly at her as she ranted but I didn''t miss the glimmer in her grey eyes when she tilted the sweet-smelling liquids into the bath.

    <em>Vani and Roses...</em>

    Like, what the hell? I''d rather I''ve gone without scent.

    It''s the morning of the Spring Dance and my nerves won''t let me be, I''m so jittery that it''s taking a lot just to sit still in the warm scented water with my hair wrapped in a towel on my head.

    My mom eventually shows up with a bathrobe, looking hassled like she was preparing me for an engagement, not just a silly school dance.

    "Mom, you''re more worked up about this than I am." I tell her as she hands me the bathrobe and turns around to let me get out and put it on.

    "Well someone has to do the worrying." She points out, wringing her hands impatiently.

    "So what''s next?" I ask her when I''m snugly covered by the bathrobe. "Sleep?"

    She turns around to inspect me, an incredulous expression on her face. "What? No! You just woke up."

    "Over three hours ago and I spent all of it in that bathtub." I use, jabbing an usatorial finger at the tub.

    "It''s already ten o''clock." Sheins. "How am I going to get you ready on time?"

    I give her a look like she has a bolt loose. "The Spring Dance doesn''t start till five pm."

    My mom just shakes her head and unplugged the drain so that the water would drain out, she turns to me and starts to nudge me out of the bathroom. "I still wish you could have stayed longer for maximum effect." She sighs dramatically.

    I covertly re at her from the side as we step into my room. "I''m going to burn all of your edible candles."

    "No, you won''t." She says smugly and I dread her next words. "All I have to do is put it on the top shelf, then you''d need adder to get to them." She teases savagely,ughing at her suave words.

    I just give her a done look. "I should sell you." I say seriously. "Like to some meat dealer or something."

    Sheughs at this and directs me to the chair in front of my dressing mirror, I gape at the things piled on the dresser.

    "You''reing along too as a chaperone right? Because there is no way all of these things are going on me."

    "Oh it''s not on you," She says reassuringly. "Just your face and hair, I need to get your waves bouncier and give you a slightly dark look to your eyes" She starts to exin robustly, especially invested in this.

    I make a face of disgusted terror. "And if I don''t want any of that?"

    "Then I''ll let Shana do your make up." She threatens with a bright smile.

    I shiver and decide to keep my mouth shut before I end up looking like a contestant for a drag queen race.

    "That reminds me, Shana said she''s on her way with your outfit." My mom says, taking off the towel on my head and applying some jelly cream that smells like flowers.

    For a moment I just close my eyes and ce both hands on my face, realization dawning on me. "Mom?" I ask patiently.

    "Yes, baby?" She answers me, concentrating on getting locks of my hair around fat pockmarked cylinders.

    "Did you get everything I would need in vani and rose scents?" I ask, staring at her through the mirror to gauge her reaction.

    She blinks at this, then looks away. "That is a possibility." She says vaguely.

    The door swings open. "Can Ie in?" Shana asks, already striding in.

    "For thest time Shana, I told you not to ask that after you''re already in." I remind her withrge doses of exasperation.

    Shana looks honestly confused. "But, isn''t it the polite thing to do?" She blinks cutely.

    "Of course it is dear." My mom encourages her and I give up.

    "I brought your clothes, Hay!" She suddenly exims, whipping out a clothes bag from behind her.

    I be cautious, realizing now that maybe, just maybe I shouldn''t have let the handling of my outfit be left with Shana.

    "Why am I terrified of whatever is in that bag?" I ask, still eyeing the bag as she ces it on the bed.

    "Don''t be a pessimist baby." My mom tuts but right now I am ready to be a pessimist.

    I get up from my perch in my bathrobes and with the ridiculous contraptions on my head to walk over to the bed. "I hope there isn''t a dress in there." I say in a calm voice, reminding myself not to hyperventte, no matter what I see inside the menacing clothes bag.

    Shana grins happily, slowly unzipping the bag. "Of course not, you said you didn''t want that right?"

    I make a face. "So if I hadn''t told you, you would have gotten me a dress?" I ask in return.

    "Yep." She says unrepentantly. "A pretty pink one, with corsets and frills and buttons all down the back"

    "Alright, thank you for your detailed description." I cut short her ranting, nervous now about what could be inside the bag.

    "Could I get some water to drink?" Shana suddenly asks, stopping halfway through unzipping the bag.

    "Shana." I threaten in a warning tone.

    "I know, I know but it''s just a ss of water." She says in that bright tone of hers, her face is lighted up in joy and she seems to get happier with every passing moment.

    This just spikes my anxiety, "Fine, I''ll go get the water for you." I agree stiffly, stomping out the door.

    I really hope she hadn''t gotten something outrageous because it was bad enough that I was going to the dance with the school''s heartthrob, who is also a boy but wearing something like whatever Shana must have brought would be the end of me.

    I quickly grab a ss of water and make my way back.

    "You better have opened that bloody bag by the time I get there." I threaten darkly.

    "Aww is someone nervous?" Shana coos and I want to pour the water in my hand on her increasingly happy face.

    I nce at the bag and blink. "You zipped the bag again?" I ask in disbelief, staring open-mouthed at the clothes bag.

    Shana just takes the cup out of my hand and takes her time drinking it. "For maximum ir, I have to open the bag from the very start then go all the way or it will lose it''s intended use."

    I just fall on the bed, too exhausted mentally to argue or try toprehend the gibberish Shana had just said, the pink-haired annoyance still took her time with sipping the water like it was choice wine.

    When she is done, she ces the cup on a side table and stepped forward to the bag, more of that slow unzipping that was driving me crazy and finally, the bag was opened.

    I slip my eyes shut when this happens, initially, I couldn''t wait to see what she had brought but now that I could I was willing to put off seeing it for as long as possible.

    "Oh wow!" My mom exims. "This is so pretty"

    I die a little as my mom uses those words, it was definitely a dress or a skirt and she''ll lie to me that it''s a kilt.

    "Baby, you have got to see this." My mom invited me and I close my eyes tighter, groaning.

    "Is it a dress?" I can''t help asking.

    "Only one way to find out." My mom teases.

    My eyes fly open at this and I get up, gingerlying closer to the side of the bed they were on.

    I take one look at the outfit Shana had gotten me and suddenly I start to feel dizzy. "Is it toote to run away?" I ask dejectedly, staring at the clothes on the bed with horror.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    "Definitely." Shana nods importantly. "I locked the door on my way in."

    I peek once more at the silk pants that were definitely high-waisted, acy white dress shirt that shouldn''t be found in the male outfits part of the store, and a corset.

    "What is that doing there?" I point at the corset, making a face.

    "It''s the perfect thing toplete your look." She says excitedly, gathering the clothes to ce in my arms. "Go wear this first and when youe out, Renee and I will help you put the corset on."

    I eye my mom who''s sharing equal amounts of excitement with Shana. "I''m not wearing a corset." I deadpan. "It''s bad enough that you ordered clothes for a twelve-year-old girl for me but if you think I''m getting into that stuff of nightmares, you''re greatly mistaken." I say calmly, knowing that if I didn''t sound reasonable enough they wouldn''t take me seriously.

    "You lost your power of choice when you agreed to let me handle your outfit plus I followed theid down rules so I am not the one infringement on the contract right now." Shana says seriously.

    I make a dying sound, this was exactly what I was scared of, Shana mightin about English a lot but when it benefited her she was ready to spin it around to her favor.

    Frustrated, I make my way to the bathroom, after stopping by my dresser to get underwear first.

    As I step into the bathroom, I eye the windows and made slight calctions, escaping was high on my list at the moment but the windows are too small and high up for me to make any safe escape.

    Resigning to my fate, I take off my bathrobe and start getting dressed, the clothes I had thought would look a little too small were a perfect fit and I''m seriously considering getting fat just for the fun of it and so that Shana wouldn''t easily find life-ending clothes like this.

    I try to drag out the moment I''ll have to go back and get into the corset but there are only so many times one can do and undo buttons.

    "You better not be nning to jump out the window." Shana''s voice floats to me. "Because I will find you and put you in a dress." She threatens with barely suppressed glee.

    I dash out, not doubting her one big not to make her threat real. "I''ming, I''ming." I say quickly, rushing back to my room on bare feet.

    You look fabulous." My mompliments extravagantly.

    I make a face at her. "You''d think I look fabulous in a rice sack."

    "Oh dear!" Shana exims, cing a hand over her mouth in a shocked expression that looks forced. "I almost forgot."

    I give her a skeptical look, "Almost forgot what?" I ask, ring at her.

    She just gives me another of her happy smiles and dips her hand into the endless clothes bag. "This!" She exims, dramatically pulling out a piece of clothing that I''m still trying to wrap my head around.

    "What''s that?" I ask in fear, having a feeling that whatever that was would be as bad as the corset or possibly worse.

    "Shirt garters!" She exims waving it in my face like an enthusiastic clothes dealer. "We can''t have your shirt slipping out or gathering at your sides." She continues to advertise, tantly ignoring my look of exasperation.

    "I don''t know how to put that on." I tell her inly.

    "That''s why you have Renee and me." She says cheerily then her expression darkens. "Now get out of those pants."

    I gulp, covertly eyeing the door. "Fine." I agree, shimmying out of the fitted silk nts.

    She hands the garters to me and I frown when I get a closer look at them. "I don''t think shirt garters are supposed to look like this."

    "Have you ever worn one?" She asks reasonably.

    I pout at her underhanded way of winning this argument. "No."

    "Then you should listen to the clothes expert here." She harrumphs importantly.

    The garters hadcy knee-high socks attached to leather straps, it wasn''t much different from the pair in my wardrobe, just that the socks were lower, and other than the strap going around my thighs, there were still more buckles.

    I gingerly wear the stockings part with an expression of mortification.

    "Don''t have that look on your face like we''re making you slice off your legs." My mom tuts,ing over to help me do the straps around my thighs.

    "You might as well be making me do that." I mutter darkly, eyeing the cutesy ck strap around my left thigh that has a silver heart in the middle.

    "There." She pats the straps. "That wasn''t so hard was it?"

    "Actually it was." I mumble darkly, cing my hands on my face so it wouldn''t get it the way of them cinching another strap high on my waist, more buckles are attached from the belt around my waist to the one on my thighs and I feel ustrophobic.

    I look down when they are done and wince, I would have to make sure I didn''t need to use the restroom when I got dressed because there was no way I n to take off my pants in public, not with what I wore underneath.

    "I can stand this because it''ll be under my pants but I''m not getting anywhere near that cage." I pointed disgustedly at the corset still lying harmlessly on the bed.

    Shana makes puppy eyes but I just ignore her, going into the bathroom to get back into the bathrobe, it was too early to get dressed.

    Ie back to meet her right in the same position I left her, puppy eyes in ce.

    I make a face, going to sit at the dresser. "Don''t you have to get ready too?" I point out sassily. "So run along and take your cage with you."

    I can literally hear her pout. "It''s a corset Hayden and it would be perfect"

    "Hard pass, thank you for the clothes, Shana." I say grudgingly. "I have suspenders, those would be perfect too."

    She pouts all the way out the door but I don''t crack.

    "Virgil ising to pick you up by five o''clock." She adds when she has one leg out the door.

    I tuck my head into my shoulders to hide my blush. "Fine, fine, now go away." I shoo her. "You have to look good for your date." I throw to her, smiling with satisfaction at the sound of horror she makes before dashing out of the house.

    My mom justughs at this beforeing over to resume the havoc she is about to wreak on my face and hair.

    "Are you sure I can''t sleep before you get started on whatever it is that you want to do?" I whine with pleading eyes.

    "Fine." She agrees huffily. "But that''s only because the next step involves waiting for the cream I''ll apply on your face to seep in"

    I groan at this. "Not more of that."

    "I''m sorry, I know it can be tiring." My mom Pat''s my back. "I made fruit sd for you, how about you eat that before I apply it, then you take a nap."

    This idea sounds lovely to me so I don''t hesitate to agree.

    The meal is over too soon and I''m back again at the dresser. I''m starting to dislike the wooden and ss ensemble.

    "Aaaaargh! Why is it so cold?" I squeal as my mom starts to apply a thickther of some cream that I didn''t care to know the name or use on my face and wait for it

    It smelled like vani.

    "Sorry baby." She apologizes, increasing the amount of the ridiculously cold cream. "You know you have to sleep facing upright?" She informs me. "Or you''re going to smear the cream all over your sheets."

    I gulp at this, staring at my horrific expression in the mirror. "I''ll justy a towel over." I say absently, already getting up.

    "I''lle to wake you up in a couple of hours." She says sweetly, going out the door.

    "Okay." I ept, squirming a bit in the vampire style position I had to sleep in so I wouldn''t get cream everywhere.

    I have a sigh of relief when silence envelops the room, finally alone for the first time all day.

    Now that I''m alone, the realization that I''m going to the Spring Dance with Virgil as my date hits me hard and I have a mini existential crisis.

    Oh my God!

    I''m going to the Spring Dance with Virgil!

    I''m going to die.

    I gasp, try hard not to hyperventte. Sleeping was out of the option because there was no way I could sleep with so many thoughts running around in my head, so many scenarios of how tonight could possibly go wrong.

    I must have underestimated my ability to fall asleep in the middle of chaos because no more than five minutester, I''m falling asleep.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Getting back in the clothes is even more horrific than the first time I had to try them on, while my mom hovered around me, clucking proudly like a mother hen.

    The whitecy shirt goes on first, then the garters, after we buckle that up, I pull on the pants.

    There were still knee-high boots to be worn, suspenders, and a necktie but I still haven''t had my hair done yet and apparently, my face.

    My mom excitedly leads me back to the ursed dresser and starts to take the curlers out of my hair.

    I blink in surprise when my hair is let down, it''s glossy and fluffier than it has ever been.

    "Whoa!" I whisper, poking my hair. "It''s so bouncy."

    "I know." My momughs at the awe on my face. "It''s pretty long too and I don''t want to leave it down, I don''t want to pack it all up either." She starts to ramble, a thing she does when she''s intensely concentrating.

    I watch my mom pick up a couple of pins and start to pick up locks of my hair, the bruised gold shade malleable in her hands.

    After a long while of pushing my hair around and tacking it up with pins, she finally moves out of the way so I can get a peek at what she had been up to.

    I gape when I see my reflection, I don''t know how she did it without letting the pins show but she hair packed my hair up in a messy bun that had lots of hair falling out of it but it was just perfect.

    My hair would have been a little too much if I just let it fall all around me and it would have been too severe if I had gathered it up in a proper bun.

    "It''s perfect." I breathe out, smiling at the way my mom puffs her chest in pride.

    "Of course it is, mommy made it." She agrees smugly. "Now to get started on your face, it''s already past four o''clock, I''ll need to hurry."

    "Close your eyes baby, unless you want to get stabbed." My mom says after I wink my eyes open for what must be the tenth time.

    I quickly m the shut, oblivious to whatever my mom is up to on my precious face.

    For a long while we remain like this, me with my eyes shut and my mom poking and prodding at my face with multiple contraptions that I start to lose count after a while.

    "And there!" She finally pronounces, bopping my nose. "All done, you can open your eyes now."

    I slowly do as she says, nervous.

    I look in the mirror and blink, the person reflected in the mirror does the same and I gasp. "Is that me?" I demand, whipping around to look at my mom.

    "Yes, oh you look so handsome." She squeals, gently kissing my cheek. "Come on, wear your shoes so I can go find your suspenders."

    "Okay." I mutter distractedly, still caught up in staring at the ethereal person in the mirror.

    I don''t know what my mom did but whatever she did was awesome, she made my eyelids darker so that my grey eyes would sparkle and my eyes would look smaller, and a hundred other things I couldn''t point out because of how subtle it came off.

    I get up to go get my shoes, the knee-high, ck suede boots had silver zips all down the sides, both sides.

    I wasn''tining about this, it made it easier to get my legs in any way.

    When I''m done wearing the boots, my momes back with the ck suspenders in hand and a soft-looking piece of cloth.

    "All of those really useless skills Maggie had Candy and I learn when we were younger is about toe in handy right about now." She says after she helps me put on the suspenders.

    The necktiees on next and I stand still, staring and my mom''s pretty face full of concentration.

    "Thanks, Mom." I murmur to her.

    She blinks up at me and gives me a slow bright smile. "My pleasure." She winks. "You had better note back home tonight." She teases.

    My hands fly up to cover the tips of my ears. "Mom?" I whine.

    "I''m sorry baby, I couldn''t help it." Sheughs, patting the perfectly done necktie. "Wanna see yourself?" She asks, already leading me towards the floor-length mirror against the wall.

    I peek inside and stare at myself curiously. "Why did Shana have to get me high waisted pants?" Iin, eyeing how tiny it made my waist look.

    "Well, your garters had to be covered up plus it''s keeping with the theme of the dance. Now let''s go downstairs, your date should be arriving soon." She says, taking my hand and pulling me to the living room.

    I peek at the clock when we get there and my palms start to sweat at the time, it was barely five minutes to the time.

    I slowly sit on a sofa and gently ce my head in my hand so that I won''t upset my mom''s creation and I try to control my rapidly escting breathing.

    "Hey, baby." My mom squats in front of me and takes my face in her hands. "Are you nervous?"

    "Mmh hmm." I hum, my palms sweaty.

    "Of what?"

    "Everything." I whine, hiding my face in her neck.

    "It''s just Virgil, plus he''ll be there to make sure you''re okay."

    I hum, nodding to her words. I didn''t know if the fact that it was Virgil made the entire situation worse or better, it felt like a little of both.

    Excitement sparks through me as I hear a car pull up into the driveway.

    My mom gets up after giving me onest kiss on my cheek. "Yay! Your boyfriend is here."

    I blush darkly at this. "Stop torturing me, I''m already nervous enough." Iin, suddenly feeling too jittery to sit still.

    Virgil knocks and I swallow my heart, I look to my mom to help me answer the door but as usual, she''s cruel to me.

    "Oh shit, I almost forgot to take pictures." She exims in a whisper, already taking off. "Where did I put my camera again?"

    I watch my mom disappear down the hallway and then turn my attention back to the door where Virgil was definitely standing behind.

    A knockes through again and I break away from my frozen state of terror, I have to open the door.

    Quickly, I rush to the door, not wanting to keep Virgil waiting.

    I fling open the door and be spellbound by what I see, Virgil is dressed in all ck, the first three buttons of the ck dress shirt are undone and I nearly go blind from the amount of tanned skin showing.

    His necktie is undone and just thrown around his neck to give azy, seductive look and a ck, silk trench coat to top off the look, identical silk pants only that they aren''t high waisted and knee-high boots.

    "Like what you see?" He drawls and I hup, grateful that I didn''t swallow or bite my tongue.

    "Come in." I say in a rush, turning around to hide the blush painting my face. "Sorry for staring." I murmur, stepping in to allow him toe in.

    I don''t get far because he grabs me by the waist and spins me around, pulling me flush against him. "I don''t mind you staring."

    I look up at him with wide eyes at this, shocked. We stand there for a while just staring at each other, my bnce is off and the only thing keeping me from toppling over is Virgil''s arms.

    His blond hair is coiffed and the ck stud in his ear just makes my eyes water and my brain melt, blue eyes shouldn''t be able to get so dark.

    Shutter sounds interrupt our little bubble that we fall into where there''s just Virgil and me.

    "This is perfect!" My mom coos, angling the camera to check that the pictures she took matched the one she wanted. "I''m definitely erging this for the living room."

    "Mom?" Iin when Virgil finally lets me go and I no longer feel like the ground has fallen away from under me.

    "I know, I know, let a mother dream will you?" She sighs dramatically,ing forward to hug Virgil. "You look dashing darling, take care of my baby, okay?"

    "Always Renee." He replies smoothly, slipping an arm around me.

    I try not to blush at this before I end up melting whatever my mom had put on my face.

    "Bye baby!" My mom waves to me from the door as Virgil gently leads me outside.

    He had driven my mom''s BMW and I wince at the shy car, like we needed more reason to draw attention to ourselves.

    "Bye, mom." I wave back to her, allowing Virgil to open the passenger side door for me and helping me in.

    My mom takes more pictures.

    "Mom?" Iin again, Virgil just chuckles at her antics.

    "I love you, baby! Have fun!"

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    The car ride isn''t as tense as I''d expected with Virgil making meugh and almost forget my nerves and also filling me in about the others.

    Apparently, Shana went to pick Mae up and I''m squinting my brain trying to remember if I''ve ever seen her drive.

    Dale too had to pick up Elise and he obviously didn''t sound happy about it, I was grateful to him because I know Elise would have made my life a living hell till she had her way.

    Sooner than I budgeted, we''re pulling up to school and the swarm of butterflies in my stomach has started to swirl around again.

    I look out of the side window and I can''t recognize the school entrance anymore, whoever did the design was really good at what they did.

    There''s a red carpet and an borately designed arch through which the red carpet went through, the arch blocked out most of the entrance giving it a doorway into a castle kind of look.

    The sun was already setting and it was starting to get dark but the dance was just beginning, it would most likelyst almost all night, I hoped we weren''t going to have to wait that long.

    As soon as Virgil finds a ce to park the BMW, Elise appears from nowhere like she had been waiting patiently for Virgil to show up.

    I flinch when I see her but she just goes around to Virgil''s side and leans in through the window, she has a light blue dress on, the darker corset cinched tight around her waist. The neckline of the dress is really low and I look away with a faint blush on my cheeks when she bends over.

    "Hi V." She greets him in a silky voice, nearly falling in the open window from how hard she''s trying.

    I nce up at Virgil to see him staring intently at me even with the sh work going on just right beside his window.

    I blink at him, wondering what he could need. "What do you want?" I ask him softly, thinking he needed me to do something or he wanted to ask a question.

    I was not expecting his reply though, not in a million years.

    "You." He replies huskily, leaning forward to cup a hand around my face and lean closer.

    Fireworks go out in my brain, something definitely short-circuited.

    <em>Virgil is kissing me</em>

    <em>I think I''m dying.</em>

    Wait, no, j just forgot to breathe.

    He nts his head from the start, soft lips meeting with mine, one hand of his slips around my waist and the other clutches me at my nape to pull me even closer.

    I want to be worried about Elise but I don''t even remember she''s still there, not with Virgil kissing me like he''s trying to beat my wildest fantasy.

    My hands fly to the front of his shirt because I feel like I''m falling, hard, and it''s just a simple kiss.

    It''s almost like Virgil hears my thoughts because in the next second, his hand on my waist is pulling me closer, making me arch my back to keep up and the hand at my nape is slipping into the hair there to pull on them and angle my head backward.

    Virgil raises his head to stare at me, I take one look at his predatory look and gulp, I wasn''t going to live through this.

    He dives in and ims my lips, harder than the first time and I gasp from the shocking difference and he doesn''t hesitate to slip his tongue in

    Okay, wait Back up! What??

    Virgil is kissing me, right in front of Elise, this has to be a nightmare because dreams never take these kinds of unexpected turns.

    He bites my lower lip and I take a sharply indrawn breath.

    He lifts his head and kisses my forehead. "Always you." He gives me a slow smile, opening the door fluidly like Elise wasn''t still on the other side, no doubt toe open the door for me.

    My heart stops when he kisses my forehead and says those words but they restart painfully when I see Elise''s face, she''s frozen in horrific shock, looking like she just witnessed the devil tap dance.

    I see her eyes sh silver in the dark but when I blink it''s gone and she follows shortly after, I shake my head at what I had seen, it has to be a trick of the light, her dangerous expression was even more off-putting.

    Virgiles around to open the door for me and I''m either paranoid or he keeps looking at me like he wants to eat me.

    I''m handed out of the car like we''re back in the eighties and I''m in a carriage, it isn''t fair for one person to be so perfect.

    Virgil holds out a hand and I take it tentatively, I mean it''s obvious enough that we''re dates, me shying away from epting the offer of his hand was just ridiculous.

    "Are you okay?" Virgil asks me.

    Am I okay?

    I ask myself, panting slightly.

    Hell no! You just kissed me like you wanted to knock me unconscious but what do you know I feel like I just woke up from a refreshing nap.

    "Yeah." I murmur, unable to look at the dark look in his eyes.

    He hums to this and I can hear the amusement in his voice, what was my mom saying again about Virgil taking care of me? He just might be the one to ruin me.

    Other couples are moving towards the bright lights of the archway and I note bitterly that it''s always a boy in his dapper coat and a girl in a pretty dress.

    I look down at my silk pants, what am I doing?

    "Hayden!!" Shana''s voice cut short my internal crisis, I look up to see her holding hands with Mae who''s in a pretty sun-colored dress that brings out the golden tone of her skin.

    Shana herself is in a striking ck dress, that has slits down the sides and knee-high boots, she''s pulling Mae in my direction.

    "I thought you weren''ting anymore." She pouts, huffing to a stop in front of us.

    Mae smiles apologetically, most likely for her date''s dramatics. "Hi Hayden, you look really good." She grins at me then winks at Virgil. "That''s hard to say with a date like him." She flirts goodnaturedly.

    "Okay, bye Hayden." Shana says quickly, already dragging Mae away. "I''m not about to risk losing my date to Virgil, see you inside." She waves happily, throwing an arm around Mae''s waist to lead her away.

    Virgil and I share a look of identical soft smiles and I''ve forgotten to have a mental breakdown over being a boy with a boy as a date.

    "Let''s go in." Virgil murmurs and we start off across thewn.

    I''m not sure what I expected but it was definitely not getting the attention of everyone when we step into the lighted entrance, unconsciously, I tighten my arms that are holding on to Virgil.

    He tucks me closer to him and strides unbothered through the star-struck crowd, I''m not surprised that they don''t notice me for a couple of minutes, Virgil is breathtaking like that.

    After the death walk on the red carpet we bump into Dale at the doorway, he was standing beside Elise probably acting as the hosts. She was the chairman of themittee anyway and he''s her date so he''s bound to end up doing something like this.

    They exchange handshakes and air kisses with the iing couples and when it gets to our turn, Elise fake smile sours and she looks like she''s choking on a lime.

    "Hey V, my man." Dale ps hands with Virgil robustly and I grin at their antics.

    Dale''s eyes cloud over when he gets to me but he still grins brightly, moving to hug me.

    Virgil stops him with a hand. "No touching." He says shortly, with equal amounts of teasing and seriousness.

    Dale grits his teeth but puts out his hand for a handshake. "Hi, Hay." He whispers to me, flipping my hand to ce a kiss at the center of my palm.

    Elise looks murderous but I''m more interested in staring at Dale''s leaf green eyes. "Hi, Dale." I greet in return, wondering when he''s going to let go of my hand.

    He eventually does, albeit reluctantly and Virgil takes me quickly inside, I just shake my head at this, already used to their ridiculous possessiveness.

    The interior of the school is actually much quieter than it is outside, the red carpet littered with glitter stretching down the familiar hallway that doesn''t seem so familiar tonight covered in fairytale design.

    The red carpet stops at the school hall which has been converted to a ballroom from the regency era, there arerge chandelier over the dance floor and the colorful dresses makes it look like a magnificent painting.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Virgil carefully guides me through to the tables and chairs set at one end and I gratefully sit, feeling a bit dizzy from the people and the crowd milling around.

    "You look like you need a drink." He observes, hovering over me in concern.

    I want to tell him not really but he looks really worried about my drowsy expression, I want to tell him that it''s just my introvert acting up at having to be outside and with people but he looks like he really wants to get me the drink so I nod.

    I shrink into myself when he strides powerfully through the ballroom, my gaze is fixed on him and I''m not surprised when this is the same with more than half the upants, it''s Virgil after all.

    He looks at home in the trench coat and knee-high boots like he''s worn them all his life, a slight smile on his dashing face as he makes his way back to me, for a couple of minutes I forget about my social anxiety and just sit there being proud as hell of my date.

    "Hi baby, missed me?" Virgil drawls, when he gets back, kissing my forehead before sitting beside me.

    My brain stops working for a couple of seconds and I just sit gaping at him.

    "Hayden?" He calls me in worry, waving his hand in front of my face.

    I blink furiously. "S-Sorry, I spaced out a bit, thanks." I murmur to him epting the drink. "I didn''t have the time to miss you anyway, you were just gone a couple of minutes."

    "What are you both doing here sitting down?" Shana crashes into our table in her usual energetic way, stringing Mae along. "Let''s go dance, here Virgil, dance with Mae first, I want to dance with Hay."

    Before any of us can react to her decision making, she has alreadytched onto my hand and is pulling me to the dance floor.

    "Do you think it''s safe to leave Mae with Virgil?" I can''t help asking Shana when she finally finds a position that she thinks is perfect.

    "Virgil knows that I know where he sleeps, he''ll behave." She shrugs and we start swaying gently to the music. "So how are you enjoying the dance?"

    I shake my attention from a couple beside us that are dancing vigorously to look at her. "It''s it''s fine." I trail vaguely, slightly distracted with everything going on.

    The lights dim and more people move to the dance floor, it feels ustrophobic and I really want my bedroom right about now.

    "Mind if I cut in." Dale''s silky voice halts my impending panic episode and I look up to see leaf green eyes sh out of a handsome face.

    "This is going to get me killed but I have no qualms sacrificing for the greater good." Shana says seriously, fluidly handing me over to Dale who doesn''t hesitate before recing her.

    I just stare after a retreating Shana with an open-mouthed expression, she did not just do this to me.

    "Hey, Hayden." Dale murmurs to me, pulling me close to him with an arm around my waist and the other entangled with mine. "You look good."

    I look up at his face and instantly regret my decision, he has a smirk on his handsome face, green eyes glinting and I wonder why I never meet normal people, no everyone I meet has to look at home at a model photoshoot.

    I gulp, self-conscious of how close we are. "Hi, Dale." I whisper in return, it''s lucky that the lights are dimmer because I''m a hideous shade of red.

    We start to move around in tight circles which is basically what everyone is doing, my second hand that isn''t held in Dale''s warm grip is resting on thepels of his Royal blue coat.

    I didn''t have the time or presence of mind to appreciate his outfit when we first came in because Elise had a way of making me lose concentration by just existing, he''s in Royal blue and white colors and although the colors suit him, I''m pretty sure he''d have never had worn them on his own.

    He''s well over a foot taller than me and I''m wishing I wore heeled boots because looking up at him only to see him almost leaning over me with that look in his eyes couldn''t be good for my mental health, I lose sight of the people around us, well I wasn''t looking at them to begin with so I don''t notice us getting closer to the middle of the dance floor.

    Not until Dale spins me around and catches me with an arm around me, my bnce off-kilter, there''s a smattering of apuse like the rest of the ballroom can''t really tell what happened but it looked cool enough for them.

    Still in that nted position, I turn my head to the side to bury my face in Dale''s chest and make a strangled sound.

    He''s still content to leave me like this but he leans forward to whisper in my ear. "Sorry, that was unexpected."

    His low voice makes me shut my eyes tighter and I want to tell him that, that''s not actually the problem here but I don''t get that far.

    A shadow looms over and instinctively I turn my head to look at who it could be, and I have to say that I am not surprised at all who it turns out to be.

    <em>Virgil...</em>

    "Thank you for watching over my date." He says curtly to Dale. "Can I have him back?" He asks with stiff courtesy.

    Dale chooses this moment to right my position and I go falling against him as he does this, my bnce non-existent. "Of course." Dale says with that same dark politeness but he makes no move to give me back, instead, he leans forward to ce a fleeting kiss at the junction where my neck meets my face and I feel my cheeks light up.

    "Some other time, Hay." He whispers, eventually handing me over and strides off through the dancing crowd.

    The giddy feeling swirling around in my tummy is short-lived because I see Elise ring at me from a short distance away, she had most likely bumped into her date because she was draped all over him and I wonder if she had seen me dancing with him.

    "What are you looking at?" Virgil asks, recing Dale''s position.

    I drag my gaze away from Elise''s menacing look and gulp. "N-Nothing." I stutter softly, looking away.

    He hums at this content to just move around gently with me, I''m starting to get tired from standing straight through three dances so when this onees to an end I don''t hesitate before I lean up to Virgil.

    I frown, because he has to lean his head forward for me to get to his ear even though I''m standing on my tippy toes. When did I get so short?

    "I need to get a drink, I''ll meet you at our table." I say, already making a move to slip away.

    His hold on me tightens and I look up at him in surprise -<em>mistake! Big mistake!</em> - Virgil staring at you with full attention is brain-damaging and that''s why he''s saying something but I can''t hear him.

    "Huh?" I mutter, confused.

    He pulls me even closer - unnecessary in my opinion - and buries his face in the crook of my neck, just to whisper his previous words that I was too distracted staring at his face to listen to.

    "I said, why don''t you go on to our table and I''ll get a drink for you."

    I have to consciously remind myself to listen to him and not get overwhelmed by the tickling sensations of his mouth so close to my ear.

    I frown up at him, tapping his side so that he would lean forward for me. "But you got it for me the first time." Iin pettishly. "I want to get it for myself this time."

    "Fine." He epts grudgingly. "But you promise that as soon as you get your drink you''lle back?" He asks seriously.

    I shrug at this. "I might want to freshen up at the restroom." I say vaguely not missing the way his brows furrow at this and I find myself reassuring him. "I won''t take long I promise, I''ll be back before you know it." I say to his face, the music is turned down low to signal a new dance and with a different dancees the lighting up of the ballroom again.

    Like Virgil had anticipated it, or maybe he didn''t because it''s at that exact moment he''s leaning forward to ce a quick kiss on my lips. "If you''re not back on five, I''ming for you." He says lowly, letting me go.

    I''ve never moved so fast in my entire short life of seventeen years, my hands are thrown over my ears in mortification, I almost want to forget about the drink and go straight to the restroom but my dry throat says otherwise.

    I don''t look back when I start for the makeshift bar at the far end of the ballroom, I can clearly feel the eyes on me and I hope I don''t trip over my anxiety and kill myself.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    <strong><em>WARNING!!!</em></strong>

    <strong><em>((/This chapter might contain some upsetting themes such as sexual abuse and violence, please if you''re sensitive to such just move on to the next chapter and don''t forget to request if you want a summary of this chapter, thank you./))</em></strong>

    <strong><em></em></strong>

    <strong><em></em></strong>

    I make my way unnoticed to the other end of the room, luckily most of the students are upied with other things so no one pays attention to my tiny frame as I maneuver through.

    I get to the bar and it''s thankfully deserted at the moment, everyone still in the heat of the dance.

    "Could I get some w-water?" I stutter over my words as I see who is manning the bar.

    Mia.

    One of Elise''s henchgirls.

    She gives me a bright smile and quickly gets me a cup of cool water which she slides across the counter to me, she''s in a professional ck and white tux, and her bleached blonde hair is up in a tight ponytail.

    I can''t seem to drink the water fast enough and I feel like she''s about to bring out a bottle opener to stab me in the throat.

    I''m pretty thirsty so I have no problem going through the water pretty quickly but still not fast enough, Mia just stands there grinning at me, her brown eyes watching me like she expects me to choke on the water.

    "T-Thank you." I stutter out when I''m done with the ss of water, bowing unconsciously as I slide the empty cup back to her.

    "My pleasure!" She waves at me but I''m already running, no matter how nice Mia is to me I know where her loyalties lie and that''s enough proof for me.

    The hallways are still as quiet as when we first came in, although I can hear giggles and hushed whispers from behind doors and in dark corners. Whatever they were doing there, I''m pretty sure they did not want to get caught by teachers acting as chaperones so it didn''t make sense how they could be giggling so loud like they were at aedy show.

    I easily find my way to the familiar restroom through the well-lighted corridors, I pray that there wouldn''t be anyone in the bathrooms because I was sure to die from mortification if I were to walk in and interrupt something.

    I gingerly ce a hand on the doorknob and ce my ear at the door to listen in for any suspicious sounds, when all seems clear I throw open the door and walk-in.

    Just like with the bar, it''s deserted and I can''t help but congratte myself on choosing the perfect moment where everyone is busy dancing to step out.

    It''s good I don''t feel pressed because there is no way I''m taking down my pants with the garters on, I just walk over to the sink and wash my hands, making sure to dry them properly so that I don''t get my clothes wet.

    I peek into the mirror and note that my mother''s work was still mostly in ce, I tuck an errant lock of hair that keeps dancing in my face behind one ear and pronounce myself ready to return to the ballroom. I''d better hurry before Virgiles barging in.

    I look at my reflection onest time and blink when I can''t see my face, when did the mirror get s-so b...blu... blurry.

    I ce a hand on my head as the room starts to spin, something was wrong, something was very wrong. rms start to go off in my head and I scramble for the door, I need to get to Virgil and fast.

    I don''t make it far because my legs give out on me and I sprawl across the counter beside the sink, the marble surface the only thing keeping me off the ground.

    I shake my head because my vision is working right and maybe if I shake my head hard enough, it''ll jolt back into focus but the motion only serves to make me dizzier and I quickly stop.

    I throw my gaze to the door, nning on getting to Virgil even if it means crawling all the way there when I hear a faint rustle behind me.

    "When she said she had a present for me, I wasn''t expecting a boy." Tyrone''s slimy voice floats to me and my heart stops dead in my chest, my blood turning to ice.

    My brain is still working double time and pumping loads of adrenaline into the rest of my body but my body won''t do what I tell it, it''s like I''ve gone boneless.

    "But you were always ridiculously pretty so this is even better." Tyrone continues his monologue, sounding pissed. "Do you know why I always beat you up?" He asks.

    His voice is closer now and I shut my eyes to the oing moments because nothing can hurt me with my eyes shut, right?

    "Because" He starts to say, slipping an arm around me to straighten my limbless body, I end up leaning against him, terrified tears in my eyes, his beefy arm the only thing keeping me upright.

    "I wanted you all for myself." He says into the crook of my shoulder. "That bastard was always around you, it pissed me off."

    I''m shivering hard even though whatever made my body act like a string of rubber is still very much active, his words slowly sink in because the panic swirling around doesn''t make room for muchprehension.

    Did he say ''she?'' I think with a dry mouth, both of Tyrone''s arms are around me now and I feel nausea tickling the back of my throat, it wouldn''t help me if I were to throw up.

    Tyrone has always been the bully that I magnified to arger than life viin, he''s supposed to be hitting and kicking me in disgust, not wrapping his arms around me and saying things that shouldn''t be possible.

    "But now, he''s not here is he?" Tyroneughs, an evil sound, and the first tear drops down the side of my face, falling into the folds of the perfectly done cravat that my mother had done for me.

    "P-Please let me g-go." I whisper slowly in a soft voice, grateful that at least I hadn''t lost my voice along with the control of my body but it strains me to talk so talking loud enough to attract any attention or help would be next to impossible.

    "When I''ve finally gotten you all to myself?" He asks rhetorically and then there''s more of that sickeningughter.

    Slowly, he moves to the side so that I can see him in the mirror and I have to swallow copiously so that I don''t throw up, the sink might be in front of me but my head is tilted backward so the best I''ll do is to throw up all down the front of my clothes and his arm.

    His other hand goes to the cravat around my neck and starts to undo it, my arms lie lifeless by my side and if I thought I couldn''t hate Elise before, that changed right now at this moment because it would have been a hundred times better if she had spiked my drink and I went unconscious but she just paralyzed my motion while still keeping me aware of what was toe.

    My ability to speak starts to wane but the tears don''t, another tear drops and he raises the hand undoing my cravat to wipe it away, this just makes more fall.

    "No, don''t cry." He says softly with twisted concern. "You don''t want to ruin your pretty face do you?" He asks with more of that hurtful gentleness, leaning forward to kiss my cheek.

    I screw my eyes shut at this and the tears start to fall hard and fast, where is Virgil??

    Closing my eyes doesn''t take away the image of Tyrone with his crooked nose and deep-set dark eyes, the cravat is loose now and he yanks it off my neck no doubt throwing it over his shoulder.

    He ces one hand at the top of my shirt and applies pressure, making the buttons pop, and the shirt fall open.

    My eyes fly open in terror at this but Tyrone doesn''t even notice my panicked state, instead, he leans forward again to the side of my neck.

    "I''ve always wanted to do this." He murmurs, licking a fat stripe across my neck and corbones.

    I choke on a sob, my hands twitching helplessly by my side, I hear people passing the front of the restroom and I wonder how no one hase in yet.

    "That annoying spot, always standing on the pale skin of your neck." Tyrone says, apparently talking about the beauty mark on my neck. "This mirror is a pretty fun ce but I have a better ce in mind." He says in his slimy voice, a smug smirk in his voice as he leans forward to lick my neck again, it feels like a snake is wrapping itself around me.

    I blink at this, a panicked screaming starting up at the back of my head, I couldn''t leave the restroom, how would Virgil find me then??

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    ((/More upsetting themes *sobs* I don''t know why it''s so much()/))

    ...

    I start to weakly struggle, the only reason I haven''t lost my mind yet is because I trusted that soon enough Virgil wille find me.

    "N-No d-do-don''t" I stutter weakly, barely able to raise my head up even with my intense struggling.

    "Do you think I''ll wait here for that bastard toe and ruin this?" He asks me, gripping my jaw in a cruel hold that I''m sure the skin reddens.

    I can''t even shake my head or nod, it''s all I can do to keep my head upright when he let''s go of my jaw, I curse my small size as he effortlessly sweeps me off my feet and hurries out.

    One of my suspenders fall off a shoulder at this action, he has my arms tucked in with the way he''s carrying me but the suspenders are clipped to the top of my high waisted pants and for the first time ever since I''ve had them on, I''m grateful for them because my hand can reach it.

    It takes a long time of inching and fiddling with the silver buckle but I eventually get it off and it falls to the ground with a dull thud which Tyrone who''s too busy making his escape doesn''t hear.

    The hallways are empty again and I''m not even surprised anymore, Virgil and Shana weren''t exaggerating about how dangerous Elise could be.

    I hope feverishly that my thrown cravat and single suspender belt will be enough to let Virgil know that something is terribly wrong.

    Tyrone eventually stops his journey in front of a closed door, this part of the school is dim and unfamiliar, and terror envelopes me.

    "I owe Elise big time for this." Tyrone says with barely constrained excitement, opening the door to go in and lock us in.

    The room is dark and I''m almost hoping it''ll stay this way because I can''t bear having to see what is going to happen next, visuals will surely drive me mad.

    He flips on the light switch and a soft glow illuminates the room, I slowly turn my head to the side with much effort and tears spring up again at the sight I see.

    "It''s perfect for a princess like you, isn''t it?" Tyrone asks and it better be rhetorical because I''d rather bite off my tongue than acknowledge him or speak to him.

    The room is unbelievable, there''s a bed to one side, colorful cushions over a furry carpet to another side, a wet bar and a snack machine. It looked like the perfect hangout spot and everything was done in shades of blue and white, and one word streaks through my mind...

    <em>Elise</em>

    Tyrone gently ces me into the bed, a stark difference with what I''ve associated him with and hovers over me, just staring and I lean my head to the side in disgust, unwilling to look at him.

    He just chuckles heartily and gets started on the zips at the sides of my knee-high boots.

    "You think you''re too good for me, Princess?" He says with obvious spite in his slimy voice, I still keep my head turned to the side in defiance.

    "Look at me." He orders coldly, a streak of fragility in his cruel voice.

    I feel a satisfaction of sorts at being able to get back at him, a small victory at this but I still don''t turn my head.

    "Princess, P-Please look at me." He begs wretchedly and my satisfaction levels at his misery dials up.

    He loses his hold on his temper and grabs my jaw again so tight that I''m scared he''ll dislocate it, maybe I shouldn''t have pushed him so hard but I''m still riding on the waves of my tiny victory.

    He crawls on the bed with his knees ced on both my sides. "If you won''t look at me then I''ll make you." He half growls, forcing my head up at him.

    While staring at him, I slowly and deliberately close my eyes and let them remain closed.

    Tyrone lets out a sound of rage at this, pping me hard, once, twice, I still don''t open my eyes, grinding my teeth to the pain so that I wouldn''t let a sound out.

    "I''ll ruin you." Tyrone whispers harshly into my ear. "So bad that your knights in shining armor won''t want you anymore because nobody wants a used princess."

    My breath hitches on a sob but I don''t cry out, I don''t let it out, I wasn''t showing any weakness to the cruel soul above me.

    <em>Why couldn''t he just let me go?</em>

    <em>I haven''t done anything to deserve this</em>

    He crashes his mouth into mine at the end of his words and my eyes fly open as a feeling of suffocation overwhelms me, I try to struggle but then it truly dawns on me that I''m trapped in my own body because even though I''m panicking internally, I look lifeless on the bed.

    It''s all I can do to force myself to calm down and breathe through my nose before I pass out from ack of oxygen while Tyrone takes his time slobbering and biting into my mouth so hard that I feel our teeth knock painfully together and I feel myself bleed.

    He finally pulls away and I fling my head to the side panting with the need to get more air in my oxygen deprived body.

    He moves the wet kisses to my neck and I bite my already raw and bitten lips so hard that I draw more blood, cursing how sensitive my neck could be even though I hated the person.

    He pauses and leans up to stare at me, his hooded murky eyes fixed on my chest.

    A wave of nausea crashes through me and I wonder if I''m going to ever get clean again.

    He reaches forward and takes off my other suspender belt, using the soft leather to crudely bind my wrists above my head, like I wasn''t already helpless enough.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    The belt digs into my wrists, chafing it raw with every slight movement.

    "I''ve always wanted to do that." He murmurs to me, slowly unbuttoning the white shirt that I have on and ripping it off, the soft material gives way under his cruel grip and I could already feel the welts rising on my skin from having a cloth get torn off my body.

    The white vest underneath my shirt goes next and it doesn''t get any gentle treatment as he practically rips it off my body, again and dives in, kissing and nibbling down my exposed chest.

    I hate my body for reacting to this onught, tears dripping out of the corners of my tightly shut eyes, I bite my lips hard to distract myself from the sensation of Tyrone''s slimy tongueving over a nipple.

    I clench my fists so that my wrongly tied wrists get chafed harder and I can concentrate on the pain of my skin ripping and not Tyrone nibbling and sucking on another nipple.

    He must have noticed myck of response at one one point and this doesn''t sit well with the bully because he cruelly bites the nipple that he was previously sucking on, hard and a scream of pain rips out of my throat.

    He takes off his shirt impatiently and goes for the delicate button holding my high waisted pants up.

    "So soft, so tiny." He murmurs, hands inching towards my waist to grasp it.

    My heart''s sinks as he makes his way slowly but surely to my silk pants, tears drip down into my ears as I start to lose hope, even if somehow Virgil or Dale manages to find me, it''ll be toote.

    I slowly open my eyes, staring unseeingly at the ceiling above me as I feel the buttons get undone, Tyrone makes a choked sound, probably from seeing the garters that I have on and I stop clenching my fists.

    He starts dragging the zipper down but doesn''t get that far, a loud booming sound crashes through the room, the broken in door ricocheting off the wall.

    Tyrone freezes and in the split second that realization dawns on him, he gets bodily mmed off me, loudly thudding against the far wall.

    My eyes barely follow the flurry of movement that happens next, I think punches get exchanged but what I''m sure of is that someone gets on the bed beside me but my eyes remain fixed on the ceiling, the wide expanse of white the only thing keeping my sanity intact.

    "Oh my God, Hayden." Dale''s raspy voice floats to me, his deft fingers swiftly undoing the belt strapped around my wrists, gently caressing the bruised skin.

    My head slowly turns to the side at the sound of his voice but I can''t seem to focus on him, his familiar bright green eyes are filled with rage and pain but I stare at him like I can''t recognize him.

    "Hayden?" He calls my name with obvious terror in his low voice, gathering me up to him and at the feel of his body all of my thoughts that he couldn''t possibly be real fades away.

    "D-Dale." I gasp his name on a sob, breathing deeply for the first time since the drug started to kick in, the tears breaking free.

    "Shh baby, it''s okay, you''re okay." He reassures me and I bury my face in his chest, sobbing loudly, now that I have started I couldn''t stop, I''m crying so hard that my shoulders heave and shake from the effort.

    A loud cracking sound alerts me to the fact that we are not alone in the room and that if Dane is with me then someone else ripped Tyrone off me, I turn my head to the side still cradled in Dale''s arms to see Virgil holding Tyrone against the wall.

    His previously broken nose is broken again and by the same person too, if the thick red blood running down his face to his shirtless torso is any indication.

    The look in Virgil''s zed blue eyes makes me shiver, he looks like he wants to rip Tyrone''s head off, a fist clenches and unclenches by his side like it wants to follow through with the n.

    Tyroneughs at this, a crazed look in the murky depths of his dark eyes. "Damn, you had toe in and ruin a good time." Tyrone taunts around the hand wrapped around his neck, lifting a hand to wipe the blood off his face. "Had to hit the bitch a couple times when he tried acting up." He adds smugly, obviously digging his own grave.

    My eyes widen at his words and I let out a small involuntary whimper, Dale''s arms tightens around me but I wasn''t expecting Virgil''s reaction, the lights in his electric blue eyes go out leaving his eyes dead and predatory like that of a wild beast''s.

    He still hasn''t said a word all through Tyrone''s ranting and the buff boy dangling off the ground was starting to realize that just maybe he had bitten off more than he could swallow.

    I see a faint sadistic smile on Virgil''s face just before he leans forward and head bashes Tyrone so hard that his head ricochets against the wall, an inhuman howl of pain leaving him.

    I let out a gasp of shock, is Virgil okay?

    "Shit." Dale swears in a low voice, hiding my face in the crook of his neck, his arms firmly wrapped around me. "The idiot."

    I vaguely wonder what Dale''s is going on about but I''m more interested in knowing if Virgil is hurt but Dale won''t let me look.

    A bright sh illuminates the room and no matter how hard I try to see what''s going on Dale doesn''t let me, murmuring soft words of endearments to distract me.

    Nothing can distract me though from the series of wet ripping sounds that instantly fills the room making me more worried, there''s another scream of terror from the door and I wondered who it could be.

    There''s a short spell of silence after this and then the faint sounds of water rushing from another room I hadn''t seen yet, all the while Dale has me up tightly against his chest like he wants to protect me from the rest of the world.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    ((/If there''s anyone who couldn''t read the previous chapters pleasement under this paragraph so that I can give you a rough sketch of what happened, thank you!/))

    Dale finally lets me up and I see Virgiling out, coatless and with his shirtsleeves rolled up, his previously coiffed hair is in a disarray but that dangerous look still hasn''t left his eyes.

    When I see Virgil, it finally hits that they had actuallye for me, I let my head fall on Dale''s shoulder, content to let my eyes track Virgil who strides all the way to the door.

    He bends down briefly and I crane my head to see Elise sobbing and terrified, inching away from him like he''s a monster, I can''t see Virgil''s expression or hear what he''s saying to her but whatever it is makes Elise shake her head furiously and scramble back as far the wall behind her would all.

    He tilts his head to the side and I catch the tail ends of deeply growled words, whatever he''s saying now makes Elise cover her face and cry so hard that I can see her shoulders shake all the way from where I''m cuddled up against Dale.

    He gets up again and wraps a hand around Elise''s hair, the borate hairdo was ruined now and her hair was all over the ce, Virgil takes advantage of this and uses her hair to drag her around to me, a detached expression on his face that scares even me that''s not a recipient of his wrath.

    "Alpha please." Elise sobs with the most sincerity I''ve ever seene from her and I''m too stunned by the entire scene to let her words sink in.

    Virgil ignores her pleas and drags her effortlessly to the foot of the bed, he lifts her up by her hair and she grabs onto the roots because being held up by only your hair couldn''t feel good.

    She''s crying and holding onto his wrists, begging and pleading but I can barely hear her words anymore.

    Virgil doesn''t even react to her theatrics and I remind myself never to get him mad, he rarely got angry but his wrath was truly something to fear, I guess Elise is just realizing that Virgil was never the good guy.

    "Apologize." He says coldly, the single wording out in a growl that has me shivering and goosebumps trailing on my exposed skin.

    "H-Hayden." She hups. "I-I''m"

    "Don''t call his name." Virgil cuts her off and I just stare speechless as Elise flinches and starts crying again, she''s an ugly crier, all her makeup is melting off her face.

    "I-I''m so s-sorry, I p-promise I-I didn''t mean to." She manages to string an entire sentence together, her words sound like a lie but I don''t really care for her apology, I just want Virgil.

    Virgil throws her against the wall and she hits it hard, flopping to the ground like a broken doll, I know I should be worried but I can''t find it in me to do that just yet, my mind is still straining under the events of today.

    He walks over to where he had hung his coat up, no doubt before going up again Tyrone, that reminded me, where was Tyrone?

    I wonder, craning my head around to look in the direction I had seen himst, Dale still doesn''t let me, peppering my face with tiny kisses to distract me.

    I hear Virgil''s soft footsteps finally making their way to the bed but they sound so loud to me, the only thing I can hear.

    His warm coat that smells like cocoa and strawberries falls on me and I feel another crying jag making its way out of my throat, Dale hands me over to him without question or any of his usual teasing.

    Feeling Virgil wrap his arms around me is the same as it is with Dale. "Virgil." I whisper his name on another sob, he picks me off the bed and I realized that I''m dressed in nothing but a pair of high waisted pants that are open to show the garters that I have underneath them but Virgil''s coat envelopes me, hiding me from the rest of the world.

    He doesn''t say anything, content to carry me bridal style and bury his face in my neck, his breathing is unsteady and the tearse harder.

    Dale gets off the bed and makes his way over to where Virgil had flung Elise. "Might as well put her where her zombies will find her." He mutters under his breath, grabbing the ends of her hair again to obviously drag her out.

    The pins in my hair are all out now from Tyrone''s rough handling, thinking about him makes my throat constrict and tears fall down my face, a small sound of terror escaping me.

    "Hayden." Virgil''s wretched voice whispers into the crook of my neck, he seems more hurt than I am. "I''m so sorry."

    I just let my head fall on his shoulder, too exhausted to even think as he strides down the hallways, Dale drags Elise around till we get to the familiar part of school and where the lights are brighter, there''s a streak of blood down her face and she''s obviously unconscious but I must be dead inside because I don''t feel anything at this sight.

    The entire school is on the red carpet taking pictures and I just rest against Virgil with a deep breath, trusting that he''ll protect me.

    Virgil is still popr so walking through practically the entire school with someone who is wrapped in his coat in his arms is bound to cause questions and raised eyebrows, journalists in the school press get in Virgil''s face throwing rapid-fire questions in his face.

    "Is that your girlfriend?"

    "Did you get in a fight?"

    "Our sources tell us that your date was Hayden LeBaron, what do you have to say about this?"

    "Our sources also tell us that you were seen taking Ice Queen Elise into the backrooms, what is your opinion?"

    Virgil just sweeps effortlessly through them, camera shes going off on his face as he makes his way over to the car.

    Dale doesn''t even seem fazed when the press move on to him when Virgil doesn''t give them the time of the day, he also manages to evade them and go to open the door for Virgil so he can slip in with me in his arms.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Dale gets in the driver''s seat while Virgil and I are in the back, I''m cuddled up against him so tight that I forget to shiver or be scared because it''s Virgil.

    "I have to call Shana or there''s going to be more casualties." Dale says absently, driving the car out of school.

    I didn''t even look back, I was ready to spend a lot of time away from that hell hole, no wonder my mom dropped out.

    Virgil just murmurs his assent too engrossed in gently nuzzling my neck, I just close my eyes in a half doze, peaceful.

    A phone rings somewhere in the car for a short while and the next thing is Shana''s crying voice filtering through. "W-Where is H-Hayden?" She asks through tears, her voice shaking so bad that we can barely hear her. "M-Mia an-and A-Addison ca-came t-to me and Oh my God p-please just tell me you have him and he''s okay and"

    At the sound of Shana''s voice, I want to jump up and into her arms but she isn''t here.

    "Calm down, Ana." Dale says to her in a soothing voice. "We''ve got him."

    Her voice bes distant like she can''t seem to hold the phone up anymore.

    Mae''s voice now filters through the car. "Hey, it''s Mae, I''ll take Shana home, and do I have to call someone? Because I don''t think Mina and Reba are going anywhere anytime soon." She adds with a tinge of pride in her voice at her date''s moxie even though the said date was currently sobbing her eyes out over her shoulder.

    "Just leave them out in the hallway or something, someone is bound to find them." Dale says carelessly. "It depends on what Shana wants but if she''s in no shape to see Hayden today you could bring her over first thing tomorrow morning, you live just down the block anyway."

    "Roger that, bye, give our love to Hayden okay." Mae says and there are rustling sounds and some sniffing.

    "I-I love you, Hay." Shana''s shaky voice fills the car again. "A-And" Hup. "A-And I''ll punch Elise''s face in again, this time while she''s conscious." Her sobby voice hardens at the point and I let out an involuntary fond smile but I can''t bring myself to speak up.

    Dale hangs up and concentrates on getting us home as fast as legally allowed, the car ride is solemn and gratefully short.

    I can still feel Tyrone all over me and it makes my heart thump in terror, Virgil must notice this because his hold gets tighter around me and I can take deep breaths now.

    Dale pulls up to the driveway and the lightse on in the house, he opens the door again for Virgil and I''m grateful that there are none of their rivalries this night, I don''t think I could have handled it with how fragile my disposition is at the moment.

    "Oh my God." My mom gasps, she had obviously made her way out in confusion, it was still too early for us to being back home anyway. "W-What happened to my baby?" She asks in terror and I hear the pattering of feet like she''s running across the artificialwn to get to us.

    "Let''s take this inside, Renee." Dale says with the most serious tone I''ve ever heard him use, my face is still buried in Virgil''s neck because if I took one look at my mom I was going to break into a loud crying episode,plete with sniffling and wailing.

    We quickly make our way in and Virgil hands me over to my mom who''s constantly hovering around wondering just what could be wrong with her only child.

    My limbs are still useless so they make her sit first, I finally take my face out of Virgil''s neck when he makes the move to hand me over.

    My mom''s face full of worry and panic cracks the dam that I''m trying really hard to hold up.

    "M-Mommy." I say my third word since I found myself trapped in my own body.

    "Oh, my baby." My mom says with a muffled sob, cradling me gently like she used to do when I was younger and even now that I''m older when I got hurt.

    I hide my face in her neck again, my eyes tightly shut because I can''t bear to get overwhelmed by visual overload.

    My nose seems extra sensitive today because I can clearly make out my mom''s natural scent of butter and green tea and it''s so calming that my sobbing calms down and I just breathe her in.

    I think Virgil and Dale are telling her what happened but I can''t hear them, I''m not listening anyway, I had enough memories of what happened tost me a couple lifetimes and a couple hundred nights filled with nightmares.

    All I can hear is the way my mom''s tone changes from horrified to furious and soon enough she''s rapidly exchanging words with Virgil and Dale, I wouldn''t be surprised if there were enough swear words in her vocabry to make my ears bleed, getting my mom angry was well, not advisable.

    "I''ll go clean him up." She finally says, getting up with me in her arms, it was moments like this that my small size came in handy because if I was as chubby as my mom keeps iming she wants me to be, she''s definitely going to throw her back out carrying me up the stairs.

    "I''m so sorry baby." She murmurs to me, swiftly making her way to my room. "You didn''t deserve any of that."

    I just hum, content now that my mom is here, I wondered why everyone kept apologizing, it wasn''t their fault.

    "Do you want a bath or a shower?" My mom asks quickly as soon as we got into my room.

    I shake my head gently at her words, I couldn''t still move the rest of my body, I don''t think I could handle any of the things she just mentioned, I just wanted cuddles.

    "Oh okay, how about I just wipe you down?" She asks sweetly, already cing me at the edge of the bed to rush into the bathroom and get a small towel and a bowl of scented water.

    Turns out I wasn''t the only one who could smell Tyrone''s foul scent all over me, I don''t flinch or get scary shbacks when my mom gently takes off my pants and wipes me down with the warm towel, her hands are so familiar and calming that I couldn''t.

    I''m not sure I want to lose all of my clothes so soon and my mom must be able to read my mind because she goes away briefly again only toe back with a gigantic sweater, another stolen clothing article of hers and helps me in.

    It''s long enough to reach the tops of the thigh-high socks I have on and I finally feel free of Tyrone for the first time all evening.

    She squats in front of me and lifts me for a hug, she''s shaking slightly and I know that she''s equally as terrified as I am but she''s trying to be strong for me.

    "I love you so much, baby." She whispers to me, hugging me tight, fresh tears spring out of my eyes and I wonder when I''m going to run out.

    "Do you want me to get your two crazy people?" She asks softly and I nod shyly, they were exactly what I needed because even though I knew that there was no way Tyrone would find his way back to me, I had a hard time exining this to my paranoia.

    "Alright, just sit tight, they''ll be here soon, okay?" She continues softly, tucking me in, and littering my face with so many ticklish kisses that I start grinning through my tears.

    "Mom, it''s ticklish." Iin in a drowsy voice, the effects of whatever drug that Elise had made me take was starting to wear off slowly but it would still take some time.

    "No, it''s not, you just don''t want my kisses which is a no-no because everyone needs their mommy''s kisses." She coos to me, increasing the light smacks that she keeps showering all over my face and hair and I let out a light airyugh, it''s small and shirt but it seems enough because she hugs me onest time and makes her way out.

    A peaceful smile remains on my face long after she''s gone but after a while, I forget to smile, a creeping terror crawling over my limp limbs, I know it''s impossible and maybe I just have a really early onset of post-traumatic stress disorder because the room suddenly seems darker and it feels like Tyrone is going toe again to finish what he started.

    I try to call out for someone but my voice dies in my throat and my breathing bes shallow and erratic, a loud screaming starts up at the back of my head and it feels like I''m drowning in tears.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    The door must have opened at some time but I couldn''t hear, too caught up in my world of fear, the bed depresses on both sides but this only increases my terror.

    I clutch the nkets draped around me with white knuckles, my breathing getting more erratic and it seems no matter how much I try to take in oxygen my body just won''t ept it.

    "Hayden, baby" Dale is the first to speak and somewhere in my panic-induced hyperventtion, I register that they''re both here, they never left me but things have already been set into motion.

    Dale pries off one of my hands off their deadly grip on the nkets, his second handing up to smoothen my hair down. "I need you to breathe for me, okay love." He says in a soothing voice but just like the first time I can''t do it, it''s like the episodes take my ability to do anything out of my hands and only an external force could jolt me.

    "How many times do I have to tell you idiot, that''s never going to work." Virgil says to him over me, his hand is cupping my face.

    "Well I still have to try, I can''t allow"

    "He''s starting to turn blue, D." Virgil says, cutting Dale''s exnation off.

    "Shit." He curses explosively. "I don''t like this."

    "I''m not a big fan of it either." Virgil agrees and they make some silent, unspoken agreement then lean towards me.

    What were they.

    Two identical gentle bites get imprinted on both sides of my neck at the same time and I''m screaming again, it has to be something in their teeth but on the plus side it breaks through my haze and I can process oxygen once again.

    Virgil lies down beside me, peppering kisses over his bite mark and I truly calm down with his ever-present silent support, what was I scared of again?

    I couldn''t really remember, not with Virgil cuddling into my side like he wants to imprint his body on me so I never think he''ll leave and Dale, hovering over me in expressive concern like he expects me to crash again onto another panic episode.

    I don''t even think I remember to hyperventte at this point, it was one thing sleeping in between them and another being the center of their attention on the bed, those were two very different things.

    "Hayden?" Dale murmurs to me, way more vocally expressive than Virgil. "What made you hyperventte?" He asks, obviously grudgingly epting that only pain seems to be what was able to jolt me from my episodes but their bites didn''t hurt, on the contrary, it felt ridiculously good that I wondered how I ever thought it might take me back to that dimly lit room deep in the belly of the school.

    The control of my body was starting to return but I still felt very sluggish, One of Virgil''s hand had slipped under the nket to wrap around me and pull me closer, his secondhand is buried in my hair and for the second time this evening he''s nuzzling my neck and I''m thinking I could get used to the calming feeling of having him ce endless tiny kisses all over my neck.

    I have both hands free so I twiddle them in front of me and try to look timid, which is not easy to do when Virgil is beside me trying to send me hyperventting again.

    "I-I" I mumble under my breath and nearly swallow my tongue when he moves close enough for me to make out identical strands of his curly, ck hair, his bright green eyes fixed on me.

    One of my hands goes up slowly to hide my single ear that wasn''t on Virgil''s side, while Dale looks at me hopefully, obviously still guilt-ridden at having to use gentle pain to jolt me out of my panic episode.

    He must see the nervousness in my expressive grey eyes because he leans forward and ces a kiss on my hair. "Take your time, baby."

    My breath hitches again and I wonder when calling me pet names became a thing with them. "I-I got scared w-when I-I was all a-alone." I start softly, moving the hand over my ears to partially hide my face from his intense eyes.

    "Doll, don''t hide from me." He coos to me kissing my hair again and I hide my face in his neck, mortified and definitely an ugly shade of red.

    It wasn''t fair of him to suddenly have an endless supply of pet names unless he wanted me hyperventting again, I knew I''d better string together a reply or he wouldn''t give up.

    "M-My mom left a-and the room got darker a-and scary, I-I felt like h-he was going to ce back." I stutter into the crook of his neck, my voice muffled.

    I noticed that I couldn''t bring myself to say h-his name and the events of the evening starts to crash back into me, the entire thing reying out in my mind even though it''s thest thing I want.

    What if they didn''t want me anymore? Now that h-he had, had his hands all over me, I make a choking sound, gripping the soft cotton shirt Dale has on.

    Dale pets my hair, letting me hide my face in his neck even though he said not to hide from him. "We''re sorry we left you alone for so long but we had to clean up." He exins kindly and I hum distractedly, too absorbed in fighting the demons in my head.

    "Hay?" Virgil says suddenly, raising his head. "Look at me." He says urgently like he senses the shift in my mood.

    If I thought having Virgil and Dale fight over me at every chance they got was devastating, it couldn''t have prepared me for when they decided to team up and I''m not sure if I''m to be grateful or terrified of their cooperation.

    Gingerly I take my face out of the crook of Dale''s neck and turn my head to the side slightly to obey his wishes, he cups my face with both of his hands, most likely seeing the teary pain in them.

    He leans forward till we''re nose to nose, his electric blue eyes fixed on me - what was it with them and trying to impale me with their upsetting eyes?

    "What''s wrong, baby? Talk to me." He murmurs to me, eyes still fixed on me.

    I close my eyes briefly, they were going to be the death of me. I appreciated all of the attention because right now it was exactly what I needed not to dwell on h-him and what h-he tried to do.

    "W-What if you d-don''t w-want me anymore?" I ask in a tiny voice, sure that Virgil can''t possibly have heard me.

    Well, I miscalcted because apparently even Dale heard me and he''s slipping inside the nkets to wrap his bigger body around me.

    Virgil''s eyes darken briefly and he looks like he wants to break h-his nose again or worse but then those striking blue orbs soften and he joins our foreheads together, his hands slipping upwards into my hair.

    "That can never happen because wanting you isn''t defined by anything." Virgil says hesitantly with his eyes closed.

    My eyes blow wide open at his words, I know that Virgil isn''t an emotionally expressive person so it took him a whole lot to admit that, this also reassures me because there was no way he''d lie about something like that.

    I take in a deep, shaky breath, marveling at how they managed to dispel my fears so quickly and easily, I could trust them.

    I close my eyes briefly as the implications of Virgil''s words hit hard, Dale was obviously in full support because more of those tiny kisses start up over and around his bite, his hands rubbing gentle circles at my sides.

    Wow! I-I d-don''t know w-what to say or how to feel.

    I blink open my eyes with a soft smile, turns out that the chances of your crush falling in love with you wasn''t as slim as people said.

    I look up at Virgil and blink at the suspicious twinkle in his eyes, the bright blue eyes darkening.

    "W-What" I don''t get all my words out because he''s swooping down and iming my lips - well that was one way to show how much he wanted me.

    I don''t know about anyone else but getting kissed by Virgil twice in one night without having to ask at all couldn''t possibly happen in real life so it only meant one thing, I''m having a nightmare.

    I knew Virgil liked control but who would have thought it extended to his kisses too, from the first moment our lips met he took the lead, granted he was the one that kissed me but I''m notining.

    I don''t think I have enough brain activity left to even handle taking the lead so I just let him do as he wants, I needed the closure.

    I remember wanting cuddles and I definitely got what I wanted, Virgil pulls away and ces onest gentle kiss on my mouth before slipping into the nket as well.

    They still hadn''t seen what I had on and I prayed that the nket stays on and they don''t get curious enough to check, Dale is having a field day tracing over the straps though and goosebumps litter my skin.

    I decide to stay on my back, not sure if I can handle leaning to the side and being unable to move around, Dale and Virgil throw their legs over me, as if to shield me and I breathe in deeply at their obvious presence.

    I don''t know which is more believable, that Virgil admitted to wanting me or that he and Dale are actually on the first page for the first time in never, both are really good turnouts.

    I start to feel drowsy, having no reason toin at all when Virgil and Dale hide their faces in the crook of my neck, it was a nice feeling to be wanted.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    I sleep peacefully for the most part, grateful that I didn''t get any nightmares, it wasn''t even really surprising, it''s just the same as in the past when I''d show Virgil bruises and scars that didn''t hurt anymore just so that he would sympathize with me, it also helped that I had two now to shower me with the kind of attention I needed.

    I make an exasperated face, not this kind of attention

    Dale and Virgil were shoving at each other''s faces - gently - but it was hard not to wake up when you''re being waddled around like thest cookie in the jar.

    I roll my eyes as soon as I blink them open, not particrly surprised that they are back at being at each other''s throats again, it sort of grounded me, brought hints of normalcy back to my life.

    "What is going on?" I ask, trying to cross my arms in a peeve but unable to because each of them had a hold on my hands.

    "Doll, you''re awake." Dale drawls in his raspy morning voice that has me swallowing, hard.

    "It''s all your fault." Virgil uses darkly, pinning Dale with a serious stare.

    "If you had just let me stay like I wanted to then he wouldn''t have woken up." Dale fires back.

    "Because you were in my spot." Virgil says sardonically with an eyebrow up.

    "You are literally on the other side of the bed." Dale replies in exasperation, throwing his legs over mine.

    Virgil replies by kicking his legs off me. "Exactly, I don''t understand why we have problems." He says seriously.

    I just close my eyes in frustration, wondering just what I was going to do with them.

    They fall back into another session of push and shove and I grab onto their tousled hairs to get their attention, I wasn''t ready for it though because instantly they go still and turn their piercing, hooded gazes on me, expectant.

    And what do you know, my speaking skills take a hike.

    "I-I um" I trail off, my hands slipping from their hair.

    At least I managed to get them to stop their rivalry even if it''s at the expense of my mental and physical health too apparently because I don''t think it''s normal for people to get this red.

    "Hmm? Sunshine?" Dale hums against my hair. "What do you need?"

    I know what I need, right? Right?

    Actually, wait, no I can''t seem to remember anymore, was it something about them fighting? Or did I just want to bury my hands in their hair? Who the hell knew? I was barely able to hold brain activity to keep myself breathing with Dale murmuring in my hair and Virgil staring at me like the light at the end of the tunnel.

    My hands unconsciously inch downwards to find something to fiddle with and it hits me that the nkets weren''t over me anymore.

    "C-Cuddles?" I stutter the first word thates to my mind that actually made sense and didn''t make mee off like I was retarded.

    Instantly they swoop down and then there''s more of that neck kissing around their bites like they were proud as hell of the definitely darkened spots.

    I p a hand over my mouth, where the hell was my brain to mouth filter? It was obviously broken and my idea of cuddles and theirs were obviously very different.

    Dale''s kisses trail to the front of my neck and I choke when he mouths over my Adam''s apple

    "My spot." Virgil says darkly, shoving Dale away.

    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Dale bites out, shoving his face in return

    And just like that they get engrossed in another bout of face pushing, I just lie down, still with my arms crossed, a done expression on my face because I was done with them.

    Rolling my eyes, I crawl out of their middle and get off the bed, not caring that I was practically wearing nothing but garters and an oversized sweater, I just needed a ce where there was no face pushing for like a minute.

    "You chased him." Dale uses Virgil as I make my way across the room, my destination the bathroom, I needed to freshen up anyway.

    The sounds of their tussling gets louder but I just ignore them, going over to relieve myself, brush my teeth, and wash my face.

    The ends of my hair get wet and I pack in up in a loose ponytail with a pastel scrunchie and study my expression, it slightly surprising that I don''t look different even though I feel slightly different so other than the faint bruises across my face and the hickies sttered across my neck, I look just like Hayden LeBaron.

    I wish I feel the same

    The noise in the bedroom increases and I wander back in, wondering what was wrong.

    I gape at the scene in front of me, Shana is in a hoodie and sweatpants and she has both Virgil and Dale in a death grip.

    "I''ll only say it onest time, where the hell is Hayden?" She asks viinously, sitting on Dale and throwing her legs around Virgil''s neck to keep him down.

    "We''ve told you a hundred fucking times, he went to the bathroom." Virgil replies in a muffled voice.

    "Liar!!!" Shana yells, twisting her legs so that she''s flipping Virgil to a more ufortable position.

    "You didn''t even check." Daleins from his spot under her. "And please get off me, you weigh a ton."

    "Say please." Shana huffs importantly.

    "I just fucking did."

    "Say it again." Shemanded with airs and I shake my head at their antics.

    A slight movement catches my attention at the side of my eye and I turn to see Maeing towards me with a happy smile on her face.

    "I''m d to see you''re okay." She says, pulling me into a hug and resting her jaw on my head - it really isn''t fun when everyone is way taller than you.

    "Thank you." I murmur into the hug then we separate and watch our friends mess around on the bed a bit.

    "Do you think she knows I''m here?" I find myself asking Mae who had an arm wrapped around me protectively when Shana''s gaze keeps sweeping over us.

    "I don''t know, I''m not sure she has seen you yet because if she has we would definitely know"

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyyyyyddddddeeeennnn!!!!!" Shana''s ear-splitting screech interrupts Mae''s words which were true, if Shana sees me, we would all know because ''this'' would happen.

    "Do you think I should run for it?" I whisper to Mae, watching as Shana quickly fumbles around trying to disentangle her arms and legs from where they were wrapped around Virgil and Dale - those two really look traumatized - so that she can make her way towards me.

    "I''m thinking you should, wait toote." Mae cuts herself off, slipping her arm away from me. "You''re a good friend Hayden but I''m not getting in the way of that." She says quickly, referring to Shana who''s madly dashing in my direction with her arms waving around and screaming my name at the top of my lungs.

    I gulp, could I possibly outrun Shana?

    "My baby!!!" She screams louder, crashing into me and spinning us around so that when we fall to the ground I''m lying on top of her.

    She doesn''t make a bad cushion for my otherwise hard fall but she''s squeezing me so tight and peppering kisses all over my face like I''m a lost but found gem.

    "Shana, don''t stick your tongue in my eye." Iin, defenseless against her increasing smacks all over my face.

    "Don''t be mean to me." She fake pouts, still holding me in that scarily tight way. "I''m so d you''re okay." She whispers, looking straight in my eye.

    The pain and fear in her eyes are simr to the horrified look my mom had in her eyes, simr to Virgil''s shaky breaths like he was suffocating and Dale''s panic when he first found me.

    H-He hadn''t just hurt me but he also hurt the people that loved me so I had to heal fast so they would too.

    She spins us to the side so that we''re lying facing each other and I''m staring into her expressive hazel - gold eyes and feeling a deep happiness that everything turned out okay.

    A mischievous twinkle sparkles in Shana''s eyes and I narrow my eyes suspiciously.

    "Don''t you dare think about kissing me." I tell her seriously.

    "I don''t have a death warrant." She says, starting to grin now, that mischievous twinkle even brighter in her eyes.

    I try to scoot back at this but her arms are wrapped tight around me. "What are you nning to do then?"

    "Tee-hee." Shana chortles and my anxiety increases.

    "Wha oh n-no! P-Please stop!" I hup withughter when she starts to tickle my sides, scrambling to get away from her.

    She doesn''t let up and I''m ying around like I''m dying, tears are pouring down my face.

    When she finally lets me go, I scramble across the carpeted floor, trying to get as far away as possible from the evil person who was grinning at my misery.

    I just sprawl on the ground, heaving from exertion and smiling so wide that my cheeks hurt, what was I worried about again?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Somehow we all gravitate to the kitchen where Shana cooks up a quick breakfast. Breakfast might have turned out okay if everyone didn''t keep on staring at me like I''d lost my throat.

    "Is there something on my face that no one is telling me about?" I ask, taking a sip of the ss of milk that my mom keeps refilling.

    <em>Was it possible to get drunk on milk?</em>

    "No, not at all." Shana tells me with a convincing tone, watching with great interest as I put a forkful of egg into my mouth.

    "That''s it, I''m full." I pronounce, pushing my nearly empty te backwards.

    "Finish your milk, baby." My mom says, hurrying over to my side of the table to fill up my nearly empty cup.

    I just re at her. "I''m going to feel like a walking bag of juice if you make me empty this cup again." I whine, pouting. "I''m pretty sure I''ve already emptied a carton.

    "Two, but who''s counting?" Mae murmurs, tapping on her phone, she had refused breakfast and would soon take her leave.

    "Mom?" Iin louder at Mae''s words.

    "I just want to make sure that you''re okay." She says seriously, clutching the carton of milk and eyeing my cup to see if there was a way she could somehow fit a couple more drops in.

    "And you think that drowning me in milk is going to somehow achieve that?" I ask sarcastically.

    She makes a nonmittal shrugging motion. "What can I say, you''re cute when you drink milk." She says unrepentantly, eyeing me with interest. "I''m pretty sure the others feel the same."

    "Yep." Shana nods seriously, drinking down her cup of tea.

    "Ditto." Dale agrees, his leaf green eyes watching my face.

    Virgil hums at this and I''m devastated at them teaming up on me.

    "Do you agree with them, Mae?" I ask, turning to myst help.

    "Not really." She smiles at me.

    "I can''t believe you let my mom bribe you all." I say in a huff, crossing my arms.

    "Mae didn''t agree." My mom points out.

    I give her a dark look. "Maybe because her demands were too high or something or she just doesn''t collect bribes."

    "Would you just drink up your milk?" Shana requests, shaking her head fondly.

    "With all of you staring at me like I''m the first person to ever drink milk, no thanks, I''m not about to choke and die." I say seriously, avoiding Dale and Virgil''s eyes because if I stuttered my mom wouldn''t take me seriously, and looking at either of them was enough to make me forget how sentences worked.

    "Stop being dramatic, baby." My mom coaxes me. "Just drink thatst cup of milk so we can leave the dining table."

    I frown at this, narrowing my eyes at her. "I see what you''re doing, mom, you''re trying to guilt-trip me into drinking the ss of milk but that''s not going to"

    "Come on, Doll, drink up." Dale interrupts my ranting.

    No! Don''t look at him!! Don''t toote.

    I nce at him and unsurprisingly I forget where to ce my tongue while talking.

    "O-Okie." I mumble, already bringing the cup of milk to my lips before my brain processes my actions.

    "What? Really?" My mom exims, faking being hurt. "I''ve been convincing you for forever and you simply do it when he just asks!"

    I don''t even have the presence of mind to answer her questions because Virgil is taking the ss of milk out of my slightly trembling hands and feeding me.

    How do I swallow again? Wait, my throates after my mouth, right?

    "I don''t know, Renee, maybe you should just be happy that he''s finally drinking the milk." Mae says, dropping her phone to watch the scene with much interest.

    "Mae?" Shana says, her voice shaky and I nce at her when Virgil takes the cup away slightly so I can swallow, she actually looks nervous.

    "Yeah?" Mae tears her eyes from my torture to nce at her.

    "Wannae swimming with us?"

    I splutter at this, surprised that I wasn''t informed that we would be going swimming. I open my mouth toin about this but Virgil is gently spilling milk in my open mouth and watching with an amused smile as I struggle not to choke.

    "You''re right, Renee." Dale agrees, not even staring at her. "He is cute when he''s drinking milk."

    I''m dying, I definitely am because Virgil doesn''t let up the asional tips of milk into my mouth like he enjoys my constant slight choking and my face is heating up from Dale''s words.

    Mae just shakes her head at this and returns her attention to Shana. "Of course, I''d love to, I had better get going now then, just stop by my house and I''ll join you guys." She says, getting up. "Wanna walk me out?" She adds with a grin.

    Shana falls over herself getting up and we all pause to watch the usual calm and collected, mostly scary girl nearly trip over her feet trying to get to Mae.

    My mom and I share a quick nce and she winks at me, I barely have the time to react to my mom''s actions before Virgil and Dale are returning their attention to me, the interest they''re showing in watching me drink milk is highly unnecessary.

    I''ve never been happier in my entire life to see a ss of milk get emptied, I feel like I drank an entire drum of it even though I only took like two sses.

    Shana saunters back in with a goofy grin on her face and all our eyes get trained on her but she doesn''t even act like she notices even though she obviously does, going over to settle down on her chair.

    "Well, you look inordinately happy." Dale speaks up, eyeing her.

    "Yep." She answers shortly, taking an unnecessary sip of her now cold tea.

    "Well, are you going to tell us why?" My mom prods.

    "Why?" She asks mischievously, grinning wider.

    "Because we''d like to know." I say, joining the throng trying to find out what was going on only Virgil looks unbothered, lounging against the highbacked dining chairs like it was a sofa.

    "I don''t think that''s enough reason to let you know." Shana says slyly, a smug smile on her face.

    "She''s just happy that she''s going to get to see Mae in a swimsuit." Virgil says nkly and Shana lets out a sound of horror, going a shade of pink that I''ve never seen before, wait, actually I''ve never seen Shana blush.

    "So it''s true?" Dale asks with a smirk, interest on his face.

    Shana crosses her arms and closes her eyes in a reprimand. "Of course not." She says importantly, shooting Virgil the stink eye. "I asked Mae on a date and she said yes."

    "So you won''t be happy to see her in a swimsuit?" My mom frowns believably but I see through her ruse, Shana unfortunately falls for it.

    "W-What? No, I mean yes." She splutters nearly biting off her tongue in her attempt to exin, it was nice not being the center of attention for a while. "I don''t like you, Renee." She pouts.

    My mom just chuckles, getting up to clear the table. "You think I was going to let that kind of opportunity pass me by?" Sheughs harder, relishing in the pink shade of Shana''s cheeks.

    I remember now that I had been signed up for pool time that I wasn''t aware of. "When did we decide to go to the pool?" I ask everyone and no one in particr, already cringing into myself at the thought of spending the rest of the day half-naked around Virgil and Dale.

    "Now?" Shana says, an invisible ''duh'' floating around her words.

    I re at her. "I''ll tell Mae that you said you couldn''t wait to see her in a swimsuit." I threaten with a smug look on my face.

    More of that pink shade sshing on her face but she recovers faster than I had budgeted for. "And I''ll tell Virgil that you wished he didn''t wear a one-piece swimsuit." She emphasizes each word, spelling out my doom.

    I mp a hand over my mouth, my face burning up. "You already did." I say in a choked voice full of disbelief, I wanted the ground to open up and choose only me to fall in, it couldn''t be that bad living in a cave right?

    At least it had to be way better than dying from a seizure which was about to happen to me as Virgil slowly turns towards me with amusement dancing in his bright blue eyes.

    Dale and my mom areughing silently while Shana looks like she just designed a spaceship to take us to the aliens all by herself, she looked incredibly smug.

    Virgil uses a hand to spin my chair around to face him so that there''s no way I can ignore his piercing gaze. "Is that really how you feel, Hay?" He asks in a low pitched voice that has me wanting to ce a hand over my heart to cross-check if it was still working and hadn''t gone into a seizure yet.

    I go cross-eyed with trying to keep my gaze on him, well, I actually feel that way but I''d rather shave all my hair off than let him know this but I have to reply to him.

    <em>What the hell was I supposed to say to his question?</em>

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    "W-What? N-No!" I try to say with as much indignation as possible and I must fool Virgil because he leans back and stops questioning me.

    "Then you won''t mind if I wear trunks then." He leans his head back, closing his eyes.

    I stop myself from choking before it gets toote, could I still lie that I don''t feel really good enough to swim?

    "That''s true, maybe you should wear your trunks too, Hayden." My mom suggests happily and my mouth drops open.

    "Why?" I ask, making a horrified face.

    "Because Virgil is going to wear his!" She exims like it answered every question there ever was and maybe it did, Virgil and I had always done everything at the same time like our first official haircut which my mom ims I kept sobbing as the barber clipped off my hair because I felt that the hair being cut would feel lonely, I still don''t believe her.

    "Fine." I agree distractedly, getting up to go to my room, I suddenly wanted to be alone. "I''m going to shower, I''lle back down in maybe ten minutes." I exin, hastily moving my chair backwards when Dale looks like he wants to help me out and Virgil keeps staring at him like he''s waiting for him to make a move so that he''ll shut him down.

    "Take your time, baby." My mom calls to me and I''m grateful for her words. "I''ll pack your swimming trunks for you." She tags on.

    I cringe at herst words, wondering exactly what I had agreed to, well, there was no saving me now, I think, hurrying up the stairs.

    I had worn shorts over the garters and I''ve never been prouder of a decision as I am of this because as I fly up the stairs the sweater rides up my body as well.

    I don''t stop hurrying till I''m in my room, I quickly slip the bolt in and copse on the bed, finally getting some time to myself.

    It wasn''t that I didn''t adore or want thepany of my mom and friends but it got a little overwhelming sometimes with how much attention they liked tovish on me, plus, right now I really needed to think some things through.

    I sit up again, deciding to clean up first before I get lost in thoughts about a lot of things, well mostly Virgil and Dale but you get the picture.

    I stay true to my words and shower quickly, drying up and getting dressed in simple three-quartered shorts and a in top, I wasn''t going to spend much time in my clothes anyway.

    I flop on the bed again and Apple raises her head from her basket where she''s engrossed in ying with a ball of twine to look at me, probably wondering what sort of mentally unstable person she had for an owner.

    "Sowwie Apple," I say, my voice getting muffled against the pillows. "Or do you want to hear why I''m so upset?" I ask her, surprised when I hear an answering meow.

    I roll around till I''m at the edge of the bed, hanging off slightly so I can keep eye contact with Apple. "I guess I always end up talking to you when my thoughts and emotions get a little too much for me to handle."

    Apple meows again, returning cidly to her task of pawing at the bright blue, ball of twine.

    Anyone walking in on this scene would probably think I''ve lost my marbles but as strange as it sounded, talking to my pet cat was actually therapeutic.

    I didn''t particrly need replies or words of advice I just needed to unburden my heart a little, the past hours fromst night up till this morning had been short but filled with so much.

    Gingerly, I prod around the memories of h-him, I wasn''t about to uncork that bottle of terrifying feelings so even though it probably wasn''t healthy - because I still couldn''t even say h-his name - I would only handle the memories of the bathroom with a long spoon.

    The memories I''m more interested in is the one after anyway, had Virgil really meant what he said? Or was he justforting me because of the trauma I had gone through? There''s no way I''m about to confront him about that.

    But if he did mean them, then I have to step out of my bubble of believing that they were just both very nice to me and actually face the reality that they might both actually really like me.

    I ce my palms on my head in a panic. "Apple, I think I''m dying." I tell my kitten solemnly, thoroughly meaning my words.

    Apple nces at me like she can hear the panic in my voice or maybe she''s just wondering why the weird human is staring at her.

    If Dale and Virgil truly did like me then it was a disaster in the making, I couldn''t possibly have both, right? How did I even feel about that?

    I groan into my hands, wondering just what I''m supposed to do.

    Maybe what I''ve been doing all these while, hiding in my bubble of make-believe that they couldn''t possibly like me that way but the bubble had popped now and there was no going back in it.

    Right now, no boundaries had been set yet so everything was still up in the air but what if they decide to get serious, which looked like what was going to happen soon if all these kept up and I wind up having to choose.

    I roll around some more on the bed, drowning in my dilemma. What do I do when that happened?

    I turn to face Apple again, the kitten had gotten bored of ying with the twine and was currently grooming her white fur with slow licks of her pink tongue.

    "Apple, what the heck do I do if they actually confront me and I end up having to pick?" I ask worriedly, pulling at my hair.

    Apple just gives me a nk stare, unconcerned about my mini panic attack and goes back to licking her paw like she hadn''t a care in the world.

    Maybe that''s why I was content to leave things at where they were right now because I wasn''t sure I could handle more.

    "Baby?" My mom''s voicees from outside my door. "When I said you could take your time I didn''t mean you had the entire day to yourself."

    I jump to a sitting position at her words, I had already forgotten that I was supposed to go back downstairs so that we could get started on our journey to the pool.

    "Coming mom," I call back to her, dragging myself off the bed with reluctance.

    "Alright baby, I''ve already put your swimming trunks in the car!" She adds and I facepalm, groaning into my hand.

    I had almost forgotten that I had nearly signed my death certificate by agreeing to wear swimming trunks because my mom would never give it up after I''d agreed to.

    Now I had even more to worry about. "Hey, Apple? Wanna swap bodies for a day?" I ask my cat, moving closer to her to give her gentle pets.

    She just meows indifferently like she was saying ''Hell no! I don''t want your crazy life''

    I sigh and make my way out of my room, making sure to leave the door unlocked and left slightly open for if Apple wanted to go out.

    "Where''s Hayden, Renee?" I can hear Shana''s voice as I make my way down the stairs.

    "He''sing!" My mom replies.

    Why are they all yelling?

    I slow down, suddenly wanting to take my time getting down there.

    There''s a spell of silence, most likely Dale or Virgil talking but it''s too low for me to hear their words from my spot at the top of the stairs and then Shana is yelling again.

    "Don''t m him into the cab!" She yells frantically and I pause in surprise, what exactly is going on down there?

    "Not my tower of toothpicks!" My mom gasps loudly in horror and then there are sounds of crashing and low thudsing from the living room, at this, I forget my n to take my time to annoy Shana and rush down the stairs.

    The scene I rush down to see is mind-blowing because I couldn''t have imagined, Virgil and Dale are rolling around and tussling like they were arch enemies.

    My mom is clutching her tower of toothpicks and standing in a corner of the room in surprise, Shana is holding the other end of a book and poking them with the pole end probably trying to get them to separate.

    "What the actual effing hell is going on here?" I ask in bewilderment, standing frozen at the foot of the stairs. "I leave for a couple of minutes and this happens?"

    "Oh, Hi, Doll." Dale grins, making a move toe to me, he''s pinning Virgil down but when he gets up toe my way Virgil grabs his ankle and hees crashing to the ground.

    Virgil tries to do the same but Dale whacks the backs of his knees and he crumbles down to his knees at the upset in his bnce.

    "Oh! Hayden, you''re here!" Shana squeals brightly throwing the broom to the side, a resounding crash happens and I wince. "Let''s go, those two idiots can find their way there." She says happily, running over to take my hand and pull me out.

    Virgil and Dale had resumed their tussling and asional pinning, my mom just gingerly steps over them, still clutching her tower of toothpicks to her chest like it''s a living baby.

    "Make sure you close the windows, boys, roons keep finding their way in." She reminds them not particrly caring that they''re literally mming themselves into every possible surface they can find.

    "Will they be okay?" I find myself asking as Shana ushers me out of the house, trying to look back in.

    "Of course, sorry." She adds sheepishly. "This might be amon urrence."

    I blink at this, trying to process her words.

    <em>What?</em>

    Even though my mom acted like we were going to leave them behind, she and Shana get in the back seats with me and we end up waiting.

    Not long after, Virgil and Dale are sauntering out looking calm and collected like they hadn''t just tried to crack each other heads back in the house.

    It seemed like everything seemed to happen whenever I left for a couple of minutes but I also get a sinking feeling in my stomach, if I thought I was in the middle of a love triangle, I had better put my seatbelt on because it was just beginning, whoever said that I had a boring love life?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Dale is driving us all in his Escde and I''m at the backseat trying my hardest not to stare at the rearview mirror because each time I end up locking gazes with either Dale or Virgil and someone was bound to ask me soon why I''m so red but it''s not as easy as it sounds, my eyes keep getting dragged back to that sted mirror.

    "Now that we are all together in a confined space," Shana starts to say, a blissful lighting into her eyes. "We might as well make ns for our summer vacation."

    "You guys are traveling?" Mae asks in pleasant surprise, Shana had nearly died when she thought that Mae would be sitting beside her but she had instead opted to sit beside my mom.

    "Yeah." I reply when it doesn''t seem like Shana is going to provide an answer. "Just to the city though, what about you? Aren''t you going somewhere?"

    She shrugs, she''s in a sunny yellow tank top and loose shorts, her curly hair in a fuzzy ponytail. "My mom might decide to go see her parents this time, the summer holidays are way longer than the one in winter anyway so it''s best she makes the trip now."

    I silently wow at this. "So you''re going to Africa then?" I ask for confirmation.

    "Yup."

    "Ever been there before?" Dale asks and I nce at Virgil, everyone seems genuinely interested in Mae''s take.

    "Yeah, a couple times." She says sinctly.

    "That''s nice, so how''s Africa? Do they have talking monkeys?" Shana asks with a kind of child-like excitement and we all stare at her like she had shrunk down to the size of a five-year-old and her brain also did the same.

    "What? Africa has cool things." She defends.

    Mae huffs augh at this. "No, we don''t have talking monkeys but Africa is pretty cool, although I''ve only visited Nigeria, I''m quarter Nigerian anyway and I''m pretty sure there aren''t any talking monkeys in Nigeria." She continues in a dry voice. "Nigeria is really nice, it''s way warmer than Reef that''s for sure, Reef is an iciclepared to it and so colorful. I love going to the markets with my Aunt, I stay in the capital, Lagos and I get to go to the beach" She trails off at this point, her eyes going wide. "Oops! I''m rambling, sorry for monopolizing the conversation, I''ll just say Nigeria is wonderful, you should alle visit sometime." She invites with an open expression.

    "We just might." My mom grins a reply.

    The pool we''re headed to is a public pool of sorts, it seems highly unnecessary to have private pools in a tiny town where it rains half the year, has a couple weeks of sunshine, and starts to get cold again for the winter besides no one ever came to the collection of square holes filled with water that is partitioned off, which meant we get a pool all to ourselves.

    "You''ll have toplete your nning back at the house, Shana." Dale grins at her. "We''re almost at the pool."

    It baffles me sometimes how Dale just seemed to fit in perfectly in my life like he''s always been there, I still remember the times he wasn''t here but they''re bing more distant now.

    "I can''t believe I''m not invited to your beachside summer vacation." My mom pouts believably.

    "Because you were a teenager nearly two decades ago." I sass her.

    She just gives me an affronted look. "I knew I shouldn''t have changed my mind when I thought of yeeting you into the woods as a baby."

    "I''m sorry, Renee." Shana cates her. "But you''ll be spending the time at Maggie''s ce, Candy says she''ll be there too."

    My mom sprawls on the seats in despair. "Exactly why I''d rather fly with Mae to Africa."

    Shana gives her a smooth smile. "Who says you can''t?"

    I raise a hand quickly. "Me! I say she can''t."

    Laughter rolls through the car but I keep my face serious, I actually mean it. The time we would be spending at my beach house would be the most time I''d ever stayed away from my mom. I can''t survive if she decides to go to Africa unless I''m strapped to her back.

    "How long will we spend in Reef?" I ask Shana as we all file out of the car, bags in hand.

    Shana throws me a smug smile and my stomach flips. "The whole summer."

    I feel my jaw drop at this but she''s already moved ahead, what?? The whole summer?? Living constantly with Virgil and Dale?? - I mean, I know that was what practically happens but it helps that I know they have their houses too.

    We pick an empty pool and step into the confined space, all the pools are of simr sizes but it helps that there''s more than one, pools could get really crowded sometimes and unless it''s a pool party, no one really wants that.

    The aqua blue squares of water are partitioned off by ss slides so you can see what''s happening in the next pool, as we pass by the quiet hallways I see a lone person swimming in one of the pools we passed.

    There were two changing rooms at each end of the pool,plete with shower stalls. We had already taken off our shoes at the entrance and now we had silly, colorful, rubber flip flops on, my feet disappearing in them.

    "You''lle over to our side to get changed right, Baby?" My mom invites, already starting for the other end of the pool where the female changing room apparently is.

    I freeze, shellshocked at her suggestion but then I realize that I''m going to be next to naked in a private stall with Dale and Virgil equally doing the same and that makes up my mind for me.

    Usually, we wore our one-piece swimming trunks under our clothes but with my mom who keeps insisting that she had already packed up my swimming trunks in the designer bag slung over her shoulder, there''s no way I could have done that.

    I silently follow her in mortification, why did having fun with my friends have toe along with these embarrassing side packages.

    Luckily, they''re nice enough to give me privacy and I''m grateful too, I''ve walked in on Shana changing way too many times than could be healthy, adding Mae to that list would kill me for sure.

    I get out of my clothes and fold them neatly into the dressers made avable for this purpose, showering first before I get into the swimming trunks that my mom has been screaming about all day.

    There''s a mirror in the bathroom and I know I shouldn''t have looked but I can''t help the urge, I peek into the mirror and let out a muffled sound of horror.

    "I''m naked." I mutter nkly to myself, staring at the swim trunks that left my upper body and most of my legs bare.

    I nce at the showerhead with longing, maybe I could crawl up and hide in it.

    I turn around slightly to fully inspect the swimwear and make another sound of dismay at my findings, the tight ck spandex made my ass look fat, maybe I could just hide in a towel all day and not swim. I didn''t really like swimming anyway, I easily got cold.

    "Hayden?" Shana''s voice calls to me, interrupting my mini existential crisis, she sounds like she''s alone and I wonder how long I''ve been in here, mentally debating if to strangle myself with my long hair or not.

    I don''t reply, wondering if I could stall long enough to matter in here so when I finally get out, I won''t have to spend long in these ursed swimming shorts.

    "Are you dead?" She asks again and I hear a soft pattering of bare feet like she''s making her way to my stall. "Did you slip and fall again?"

    "No." I finally reply but my voicees out in a pinched squeak.

    I clearly hear her sigh and deduce that she''s standing just outside the door. "So what''s wrong? You can''t get the trunks on? Need help?" She asks in concern, truly believing that somehow I wouldn''t know how to fit my two legs in two obvious holes.

    "I know how to put on the trunks, Shana." I tell her dryly.

    "Oh? Then what''s the problem?"

    I sigh at this, staring forlornly at my reflection. "I look horrible." I finally reply in a pout.

    Shana makes a disagreeing noise and huffs. "That''s impossible, I believe you''ve proved that you can look good in anything."

    "Not swim trunks apparently." I mutter under my breath but somehow Shana manages to catch my words.

    "Look, I''ming in." She says, already flinging the door open before I can stop her or at least try to crawl up the showerhead.

    "N-No! D-Don''t!..." I''m toote because she''s already barging in.

    "What are you going on about?" She asks, giving me a head to toe look over. "You look just fine,e on." Shetches onto my hand and pulls me out.

    I hear myself screaming in my head as this happens, my life is definitely ending and I hadn''t even gotten to y a ''Ukukele'' yet.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Everyone is already at the pool, My mom and Mae are getting the intables out while Virgil and Dale are watching them with their backs to me, Dale is in the water, most likely standing at the shallow part because he ces his arms on the rim of the pool while Virgil crouches near him.

    I stop struggling against Shana and slip my hands out of hers, maybe I''m the only one overreacting which is ridiculous considering how many times my friends have seen me with fewer clothes on.

    "Renee, this would be easier if you just let me help you." Virgil was saying, with amusement in his voice as he watches her struggle with the air pump.

    "Don''t be sexist, Virgil." She huffs out, panting breathlessly. "I can pump my own bloody floaty."

    "Did you finish the big jug of choctest night?" Virgil asks. "Because I think you''re drunk, you sound it."

    My mom groans and stands up, cing a hand over her head. "You''re right but I''m more hungover than drunk."

    Mae takes over the pumping from her and effortlessly fills the rubber bags made out in shapes of donuts, colorful donuts.

    "Oh Hay, baby, you''re here!" My mom exims and I unconsciously flinch as Virgil and Dale swivel their head around to look.

    "Are you okay?" She calls to me from the other side of the pool, oblivious to what she had just done to me.

    "Yeah! I''m fine." I mumble thest part, crossing my arms in front of myself, swimming trunks were going to take some getting used to.

    Virgil remains crouched on the ground even though he''s staring at me now, Dale''s hair is wet and stered to his face, no doubt he has already swum a couple times already. He''s also facing us, elbows propped against the pool''s rim.

    "Stop moving so much, Shana, my eyes hurt." Dale says, rubbing his head to sell his point.

    Shana drags her gaze from Mae who''s still pumping air into the floaties to re at him and his cheeky grin nearly melts my heart. "I''ll drown you, moron." She threatens darkly.

    Dale just shrugs, unperturbed by her threats. "How did you even find a neon pink swimsuit?" He asks rhetorically, referring to the one piece that Shana had on, it was the same bright bubble pink as her hair and actually reflected the sunlight.

    "Maybe she dyed it." Virgil says in his quiet way and he and Dale burst outughing, it''s almostical to see them so jovial and on good terms.

    "That''s it, I learnt some jujutsu so get ready for some high kicks." She rages, storming away from where she''s walking beside me, over to them. "I''ll knock you out then drop your limp bodies off in the middle of the pool so you''ll sink." She continues, beelining for the pool.

    "Shana!" Mae''s bright voice calls her, stopping her in her raging tracks. "Could youe over here, please?"

    Shana just turns around to the side, a peaceful smile on her face like she hadn''t just threatened to decapitate Virgil and Dale and makes her way towards Mae.

    Virgil gets up from his crouching position, pulling my eyes from Shana''s journey to him.

    I look up at him and my brain short circuits and I am I drooling?

    He starts towards me and I flinch, trying my hardest not to freeze and pull a deer in headlights move because that''s how I feel staring at a half-naked Virgil.

    While he wasn''t a prude, he actually covered up really well, thest time I had seen his torso was a really long time ago and it definitely didn''t look like this then.

    There are abs, six of them, and my hand twitches, wanting to touch which is ridiculous. How does he manage to get a body like that? I know he doesn''t go to the gym, so just, how??

    He walks up close to me and my brain is definitely not prepared for all of that hard chiseled skin all up in my face, my hands keep twitching like they want to betray me and I start feeling light-headed.

    Please don''t hug me!

    Please don''t hug me!

    I chant in my head like a mantra, panic dripping down my mind.

    "Are you okay, Hay?" Virgil asks and I realize that I''ve been staring at his body ever since he walked up how long ago was that again?

    "Y-Yes." I say distractedly, forcing my eyes to stay on his face, I''m surprised I was even able to pull the right answer out of my jumbled mind.

    "Are you sure? You''re really red." He points out, moving even closer that if I take a deep breath our bodies would touch, and if that isn''t the fastest way to make my brain shut down and rob me of coherent speech.

    "I-I um I-I f-fine?" I stutter out and blink in surprise when my reply actually made a bit of sense.

    "You look like you need to cool down." He says with a slight smirk on his voice and my world tilts a little "I''ll cannonball you into the water." He adds and my world rights itself instantly, ritying to me.

    "W-What" Toote, he grabs me by the waist and throws me over his shoulders, making his way quickly to the pool.

    Seeing Virgil''s toned body and touching it are two different things but they sure brought about the same reaction, I cover my red face with my hands, feeling the heat from it.

    It happens too fast for me to remember to have a mental breakdown with my ass in the air while wearing these swimming trunks because Virgil is already hurtling me into the water with a wide grin on his face.

    I nearly scream but then I remember that screaming while you''re about to crash into a pool isn''t probably the best idea so I mp my mouth shut.

    I wasn''t a terrible swimmer, although it just took too much energy and I''d end up stopping halfway through a swim and walking the rest of the way but I needed to get a purchase of the pool floor with my legs the first time to get my bearings.

    Virgil had thrown me into the deep part of the pool and I start to swim a little when I get in but when I try to stand there''s no floor! I think desperately, searching for the cool hardness of the tiles.

    Dale appears from nowhere and I''ve never been more grateful to see his amused green eyes, he stands easily in the pool that''ll cover my head if I try to do the same and I don''t think twice about jumping on him with my legs wrapped high on his torso.

    He huffs out augh and I flinch, just realizing now that I no longer think I''m going to die that I''m bare chest to bare chest with Dale.

    "Do you always climb up the nearest person when you''re scared?" Dale asks and I can feel the lightest brush of his chest against my lower stomach, I''m not even surprised when I start burning up again.

    I look away at his question, red smattering my face now. Actually, It''s just Dale I end up jumping on but I wasn''t about to tell him that. "Not really." I say vaguely, looking away from his telltale expression of amused disbelief.

    "I''m short." I pout, my arms still thrown around his neck. "Could you help me get to the shallow part?" I ask immediately when it seems like Dale is just content to carry me like this, my lower half that is wrapped around him is still in the water, the water gentlypping around us.

    "Sure." He agrees easily, turning around to start moving towards the other end of the pool, I just hang on for the ride, counting the seconds when we''ll get there and I can get far away from Dale''s half-naked body before I embarrassed myself.

    I''ve never gotten down so fast when he finally got to the end but I''m too high up on his body so even when I stretch one leg out, it doesn''t touch the bottom of the pool, my next option is to jump down but I''m too close to him and I''ll just end up sliding down his hard body okay I''m feeling light-headed again - fainting at the pool was definitely not on my bucket list.

    While I''m caught up making borate ns on how toe down without banging my head on the side of the pool and passing out, Dale''srge hand wraps around my bare waist to gently lift me off him and down into the pool.

    I freeze at this, when did my waist get so small? It feels like his hands can fully wrap around it.

    "There." He says, stepping back. "All good?"

    I choke as he steps back because his toned body is on full disy, I just nod because there''s nowhere I can find a suitable reply in my melting brain.

    The girls enter into the pool with the floaties and my mom hands me a purple inted donut which I don''t hesitate before taking.

    There''s a mini ssh contest when Shana feeds Dale and Virgil water and they both end up teaming against her and Mae.

    "Are you okay, baby?" My mom sidles up to me, she''s inside a floaty, her arms hanging around the sides.

    I smile up at her, feeling peaceful. "Mmh hmm." I hum, floating around slowly.

    I look up and now they are ying a kind of messy pool ball because Shana keeps going over to smack Virgil or Dale whenever they hit Mae with the ball, there''s lots ofughter and happiness and I just let it waft over me, smiling happily.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Hayden!!!" Shana yells directly into my ears but I just roll away to the other end of the bed, wrapping myself like a sausage in my nkets and hiding my head under my pillow.

    "Go away, Shana." I mumble sleepily, my heavy eyes slipping shut once more.

    Everywhere goes quiet and I''m already celebrating my good luck at being able to convince Shana to leave me be, it was the holidays after all.

    I''d celebrated too soon because the next thing I know, I''m being shoved off the bed, hitting the carpeted ground with a dull thud. "Ow." Iin in a muffled voice. "Why are you always mean to me?"

    Shana just hovers over me with a serious expression, unconcerned that I had just made contact with the floor awfully hard. "Come on, Hay, wake up! We''re going to the city today."

    I wink open an eye at this, confused. "And? How does that affect my sleep?" I ask sarcastically, disgruntled that she had woken me up so early.

    "B-But"

    "Shana, it''s barely daylight and you made me stay upst night till unbelievable o''clock packing and repacking, I try to be a good person but if you mention the city, one more time before nine am, I''ll tie you up to a tree in the woods." I threaten, sitting up to give her the evil eye.

    She looks shaken at my outburst and slowly backs up out of the room, hearing my door click shut is one of the best sounds I''ve heard in the past couple days.

    Virgil and Dale hadn''t been around that often but I wasn''tining, I needed a break anyway before I fell right into seeing them constantly for nearly two months straight.

    Groaning slightly, I drag myself off the ground and back into the bed, mentally checking myself to see if there''s anything broken.

    I know Shana is really excited about this vacation and I support her, I really do but dragging me out of bed before the sunes up just so that she can have a rant partner is just pushing it.

    I squirm around a bit, looking for the perfect position to fall back asleep and not finding it, I groan again when I''ve tried all angles of the bed but I can''t seem to fall asleep again.

    "Maybe I should just tie her to a tree anyway." Because my sleep is ruined now but it''s still too early to get up so all I can do is stare at the ceiling and exist.

    I hear a faint meow which makes a smile spread slowly on my face, my mom said I couldn''t let her sleep beside me, there is no rule about not having her on the bed.

    "Hi, Apple." I coo to her, crawling off the bed to make my way over to her bed on all fours, I can walk but I''m just toozy to.

    Bright gold eyes stare back at me, like she''s greeting me too. Gently, I slip my hands around her and pick her up to take her with me to the bed, I''m definitely taking her to the city.

    One, because I always need my pet to be with me at all times, and two, because we couldn''t leave her in the house, there would be no one to feed her or take care of her.

    My mom had suggested leaving her with Suzie at the pet shop but I refused - no one was going to take Apple away from me - so we instead bought a pet carrier which seemed highly unnecessary because she would be spending the drive in myps anyway.

    We would leave before my mom, in Dale''s Escde. Grammy had said she would tell Rodriguez toe to drive our luggage up to the beach house this morning so we wouldn''t need to worry about that.

    I get on the bed with Apple still cradled in my hands, she''s purring non-stop and this must be one of those times she wants cuddles because she can be really petty about her personal space.

    I prop my pillow against the headboard and get into the nket just content to pet my cat and stare into the distance, quiet mornings like this are rare because it''s either my mom is trying to kill herself and everyone by doing crazy stuff in the kitchen, Shana is being her loud glittery self or Virgil and Dale are fighting.

    I had to admit, I liked the quiet almost as much as I liked theirpany.

    Apple curls into my side, falling asleep from the slow, rhythmic pets I keep rubbing into the length of her entire body, her furry, white tail hiding her ck, button nose.

    Staring at her is starting to make me sleepy and after a couple sighs I let out a yawn, rubbing my eyes, I should be able to get some sleep before Shanaes crashing here once again, my mom in tow this time or even worse, Virgil and Dalee around.

    They would most definitely leave me alone if I''m asleep, I hope.

    I debate if I want to bother Apple''s nap by moving her back to her bed or let her sleep where she is and run the risk of ttening her when my thigh tingles.

    It''s so faint and unobtrusive that I pay no mind to it but when it happens constantly for a good while, I get dragged out of my internal argument to investigate the tingling.

    I gasp in horror, what if it''s a spider??

    I go rigid, freezing up in terror, I would have sworn I saw one on the walls yesterday, I told Shana and after she checked over and over again, she just gave up and called me paranoid but what if it was back and on my bed and it had bitten me and now I''m slowly dying I need to get Apple to safety!!!

    "Hayden? Deep breaths." I tell myself, trying to control my panic by breathing deep but my thigh is still tingling so it''s no surprise that it''s not working.

    Biting my lip, I fling off the nkets in one move, ready to grab Apple and make a run for it out of the room if I were to find a spider or any bug at all.

    I slowly nce down and frown, huh? There was nothing there, so what is the tingling all about?

    I wonder, leaning forward to inspect my leg, I had worn shorts and my usual sweaters to bed the night before so I didn''t have to move much to find the exact spot the tingling sensation wasing from.

    My eyesnd on the oddly shaped birthmark that had popped up on my leg one morning and I frown harder, did birthmarks tingle? I''ve never had any before so I''m not sure how they work.

    Nothing looks wrong with my leg and the tingling feeling can be ignored so I throw it out of my mind and go back to debating if I''m sleeping beside Apple or not even though my mom expressly told me not to.

    A knocking sound interrupts me before I can make a decision again. "Hayden?" It''s Shana.

    "What?" I say huffily, she''s the reason I''m awake right now so she''s not exactly my favorite person at the moment.

    "Um, you might want to get cleaned up, Virgil is back and mumbling something about hugs and cuddles." She says nervously.

    I narrow my eyes at the closed door like somehow Shana will feel it. "When did you get so terrible at lying, Virgil would rather shave all his hair off than ask that." I tell her crossly, peeved that she''d tried to use such an underhanded way to get me up. "Why do you even want me up anyway?"

    There''s a short silence then sniffles float in from the door. "I needpany, I''m too nervous to fall asleep again and Renee threatened to stab me with her rm clock if I knocked one more time."

    I sigh, feeling bad for her. "Ugh, fine,e in." I say to her, getting up to put Apple in her bed. "I can''t sleep anymore anyway."

    She''s already rushing in before all my words are out like she expects I''ll change my mind, well she''s not wrong, I take one look at Shana in a loose shirt and one of my mom''s silk, designer pajama bottoms with her pink hair everywhere and a slightly wild look in her eyes and I''m already regretting my decision.

    But she''s already inside my room so there''s no taking my words back so I just quietly get on the bed, ready to listen to Shana talk my ears off, what was I saying about getting a quiet morning again?

    But surprisingly when we getfortable on the bed with Shana wrapping her hands around me, there''s no talking, we just lie down there watching the ceiling and listening to each other breathe.

    "Well, this wasn''t what I was expecting." Shana mutters and I find myself nodding along. "Maybe I just needed to hug you to calm down." She says absently like her words don''t mean anything.

    My heart puffs up at this but instead of giving her a sweet reply, I say the first thing thates to my mind. "Then we''ll need to get you a body pillow shaped like me and strap it to your back."

    She res at me. "Very funny, Hay."

    I just wave her anger away suddenly remembering something she said, the first time I found out about the birthmark on my thigh, well more like Virgil found it but you get the picture. She had asked something about tingling and while I hadn''t felt any tingling then I definitely felt some this morning.

    "Shana?" I call out but she just sleepily mumbles into my side, already fast asleep.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Virgil and Dale had arrived not long after that and by the time we had woken up, Rodriguez had alreadye and gone so now we''re in the car, already on our way.

    Leaving my mom had been marginally harder than I had budgeted for and so saying goodbye had turned into a sob storyplete with my mom clutching me hard with tears running down her face.

    Turns out Shana wasn''t lying when she said Virgil needed hugs and cuddles, he came over obviously upset and had to collect me from my mom so that we could get going.

    Now we''re both in the back seat with Shana and Dale in front and somehow I end up on Virgil who''s cuddling me and might be fast asleep because his eyes have been peacefully closed and his breathing is so even and calm, I''m shaken too from having to leave my mom so I''m notining, needing a hug myself.

    Apple is fast asleep in her basket, the pet carrier had been ditched because she kept on meowing angrily and scratching at the inside of the basket, the same thing happened when we tried to put her in the car like somehow she knew we weren''t just going for a drive and wouldn''t calm down till her basket had been brought which she promptly curled around in and fell asleep.

    My phone rings again and Shana picks it up like she had been expecting it to ring bit then again maybe she had because my mom has been calling non-stop and after the first five times, Virgil had ripped the phone from me and yeeted it across the car, luckily Shana had caught it so now she''s stuck with reassuring my mom that we aren''t dead yet, that we had gotten a t tire yet, that Dale hadn''t fallen asleep at the steering wheel yet you get the picture.

    "Dinosaurs are extinct, Renee." I hear Shana exining to my mom, frustration evident in her voice. "And even if they weren''t they don''te falling out of the sky."

    "At least can I talk to my baby? It''s been forever since I''ve heard his voice." My mom''s serious voice floats over.

    "It''s just been fifteen minutes but who''s counting?" Shana replies nkly. "And I told you, he''s with Virgil, if I give him the phone, there''s no guarantee that he won''t throw it out the window this time. We''ve been gone barely an hour, Renee, just pretend that he''s going to school or something."

    My mom wasn''ting to the city till the day after tomorrow because she said and I quote. "I''d rather drink slug soup than spend more time than necessary with my family."

    "But he''s not." My momins.

    "I know." Shana agrees in a desert dry voice. "That''s why it''s called pretending."

    I retract myself from Virgil''s arms which have gone slightlyx because he truly is fast asleep to stretch a hand to Shana. "Just give me the phone, you know she''s not going to give till she''s spoken to me." I tell her, careful not to move too much so Virgil doesn''t notice that he''s face is no longer buried in the crook of my neck and he wakes up in a fury.

    "Shana" My mom calls, gearing up for another bout of nagging.

    "Fine." Shana agrees shortly, quickly handing the phone to me like it''s a ticking time bomb.

    I ce the phone carefully to my ears to hear my mom ranting on the other side. "Mom?"

    "Hi, baby!" She interrupts herself to greet me cheerfully and I can practically feel her smile. "How are you, baby?"

    I shake my head with a small smile. "I''m good, how about you?" I rx into Virgil, I''m sitting on my knees on both sides of his legs and I''m grateful for my childhood obsession with sitting in the Asian fashion because it meant I wasfortable in this position that would otherwise be very ufortable.

    I hear the sounds of rustling from the phone like my mom is gettingfortable and I decide to do the same, dropping my head on his shoulder, his arms tighten around me like he can feel it.

    "I''m doing alright, you know, missing you already and all that." She says absently like her words aren''t that important but I can hear the shakiness in her voice and I''m worried.

    "Mom, it''s been just an hour, I go to school everyday."

    "I know." A quiet sniff. "But then at least I know you''reing back then."

    I resist the urge to roll my eyes at her dramatics. I aming back."

    "I know but it''s too far away." Another sniffle, louder than the first.

    I coo quietly at this, my mom was an adorable little girl trapped into the body of a grown up sometimes. "It''s just two days."

    She makes a miserable sound and there''s a slight noise like she''s rolling around.

    Virgil''s hands slip under the in t-shirt I have on and I freeze. "Um, mom? I''ve gotta go, Virgil is waking up, bye, love you." I say quickly, hanging up before she can find a reason to prolong the phone call. She''s going to call in another five minutes anyway and I wasn''t about to lose my phone to Virgil''s foul mood.

    The car gently bumps and I hear Shana''s horrified gasps from the front seat.

    "What the fuck did you just run over?" She demands with her hands out.

    I hear the sarcasm in Dale''s voice as he replies to her. "A speed bump?" As he''s talking the back tires go over the second one and Shana sighs deeply.

    "Oh thank goodness, I thought you hit a stray dog or something."

    "I''m not blind, unlike"

    "I dare you toplete that sentence." Shana threatens darkly and I gulp.

    "Guys?"We are on the highway, please no fighting, you promised." I remind them.

    "Fine but Dale has to apologize first for calling me blind." Shana bargains.

    "I''m not apologizing for what I didn''t do." Dale deadpans and I facepalm.

    "Oh now you''re calling me a liar too."

    "I didn''t even say anything."

    I try to turn around to stop their escting argument, we still had at least another hour and half before we got to the city and then it would take us an hour more to get to the beach but all my squirming around rouses Virgil.

    "Are you ufortable?" He murmurs in my ears and I suppress a shudder.

    "Not really." I reply absently, my mind mostly on Dale and Shana who are threatening to throw each other out the window but he''s not listening and he helps me get off him to sit on the car seat, beside him.

    "Oh, so this is what this is all about? Me not letting you drive?" Dale uses, ring at Shana as often as driving would allow.

    "Don''t try to change the subject." She fires back, poking a finger in his face. "This is about you calling me blind and a liar."

    "I never called you any of that for fuck''s sake!" He exims.

    Virgil and I just sit quietly, watching them go back and forth and back again.

    "Should we do something?" I whisper to him.

    "No." He shakes his head. "They''re obviously enjoying this argument, let them have their fun."

    I giggle at this, finally able to stretch out the cramps in my legs.

    "Are you okay?" I can''t help asking, he had seemed really upset when he first came.

    He sighs and pushes a hand through his sleep ruffled hair, his blue eyeszy. "My dad didn''t want me to leave, I might have obeyed him if he hadn''t already agreed. Then he changed his mindst minute and well, let''s just say my dad doesn''t like the word ''no''.

    My eyes widens in surprise at this, worried slightly. "I hope you won''t get in trouble." I worry my lip with my teeth, staring at him in concern.

    He blinks slowly and I can see the weariness in his eyes. "Nah, I''ll be fine, you know what? Come here."

    I blink, surprise at the quick change of topic. "Huh?"

    His reply is to pick me up and ce on his legs again, this time sideways so that my head rests on his chest.

    "W-What why?" I look up at him, slightly confused.

    He just throws his head back, his arms settling aroundfortably around me. "Because I want to." He says shortly, his eyes drifting close again.

    Shana and Dale in the front have forgotten about their argument and are now happily making ns on where we would go when we get to the city, I vaguely hear a zoo, an amusement park, a carnival?

    Tuning them out I slowly close my eyes too, my eyes are suddenly feeling heavy or maybe it''s all the cuddling I''ve been doing ever since I got in the car, add that to the rhythmic movements of the car over the smooth road and soon enough I fall asleep.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    I''m floating in between the dreamworld and the waking one, that point when you''re still asleep but you''re aware that you''re asleep without waking up.

    "Hayden!" Shana''s voice shatters it, her voice is close to my ears and I wonder if she has gotten back in the backseat with me. "Hayden! We''re here! Oh my God! It''s so huge, you''re like the height of a spoon, why would your grandmother buy you a literal mansion just for a beach house"

    I just ce both hands over my eyes and suppress a small groan, I think I''m still sitting on Virgil because well, it''s pretty obvious.

    "Sleep well?" Virgil''s raspy voice makes my eyes fly open, my head is still resting on his chest so I open my eyes to see Apple rolling around on her nkets.

    "Yeah." I mumble, closing my eyes briefly when he kisses my curls, I actually did because somehow I slept through the entire journey without even waking up once.

    "Well are youing out or not?" Shanaes to our side of the window to say, she''s dressed in a breezy white sundress and gigantic designer sunsses on her face and I''m grateful for the amount of spacing in between each beach house because she looks ridiculous.

    "We are." I murmur, rubbing my eyes. How do legs work again?

    Somehow, I get off Virgil and remember to carry my cat too, the interior of the beach house is as impressive as the exterior and even though I''ve been here before, the novelty of the ce still hits hard, maybe it''s because Ie to find Dale and Shana frozen at the door with their mouths hanging low.

    The entire far wall of the living room is made of ss to give a clear view of the beach but this isn''t the main beach because people rarely ever wander this far so it''s sort of like a private beach.

    The view from the living area is amazing with 180 degree vistas of fields and also lets you enjoy the view of the beach.

    "I call dibs on the master bedroom!" Shana exims as soon as Virgil makes it inside too and shuts the door.

    I roll my eyes as she starts flying up the stairs. "It''s a vacation house, Shana, every bedroom is a master bedroom."

    She stops so suddenly that I''m scared she''ll lose her footing ande tumbling down. "Oh wow, really!?" She leans over the banister, her pink hair hanging down.

    I smile at her excitement. "Yes, really."

    We all make our way up the stairs, the summer break was finally here and I couldn''t help the excitement streaking through me.

    Settling down took was less time than I had expected, maybe because Shana kept insisting that we didn''t need too many clothes because we would be going shopping and barely half an hourter, I''m just standing and staring at my way toorge room and wondering what to do with myself, I didn''t need to think too hard though.

    "Hayden." My door swings open and I turn around to see Dale grinning at me, we''re all wearing shorts and t-shirts and I had a feeling that would be the dress theme of our entire vacation. "Shana said toe out to the patio for drinks."

    I blink at this. "Um, sure? I''ll be right down."

    I shake my head at Shana''s antics, going to the bathroom to wash my face.

    I try to ignore the too much space and too many mirrors but it''s not that easy, I''m grateful I don''t have a phobia for bathrooms, at least not private ones because there''s no way I''m entering another public bathroom all by myself.

    I make my way down the stairs and loudughter filters in. "What''s so funny?" I ask curiously, stepping into thevish patio.

    Lounge chairs are scattered everywhere, all done in shades of white and soft cream in harmony with the house''s paint job.

    Shana is lying down on one of the lounge chairs in a bikini and another pair of oversized sunsses, a silk robe to protect her skin.

    I just settle down on a chair in between Dale and Virgil, a suspicious drink in front of me. "Is there alcohol in this?" I ask, already taking a tentative sip.

    Dale is just staring at me in confusion. "But you''ve already tasted it."

    "Well is there?" I insist, taking another careful sip.

    "No." Virgil replies,ughter evident in his voice. "We''re going to the beach soon."

    I pause my drink on its way to my mouth. "The main beach?"

    "Not yet, there''s no way we''re going to the main beach without shopping first." Shana says importantly, getting up and taking her robe and sunsses off. "I hope you''re all wearing your swim trunks under your clothes because thest person to get to the beach is cooking lunch!" She announces, taking off across the patio and running down the stairs that lead to a small garden.

    It takes me a couple milliseconds to snap out of my shock but it takes Virgil and Dale longer so luckily I manage to make it in time.

    Shana is already dancing in the sand, a wide, happy smile on her face.

    "We should drown you." I pant with my hands on my knees trying to catch my breath.

    Dale agrees enthusiastically, being thest to make it to the white expanse of sand, it''s just early afternoon so the sun isn''t unbearably hot and the ocean is still very calm.

    Shana catches onto our ns quickly and darts off across the sand, giggles and taunts escaping her.

    Dale was actually a really good cook which was very surprising but he just looked smug about it, we spend the entire day doing absolutely nothing, from hide and seek which everyone keeps winning but me and a mini karaoke, lucky we don''t have neighbors or Shana screaming Panic at the disco''s, ''High hopes'' at the top of her lungs would have gotten us arrested for noise pollution.

    The sun sets and we all pile up in my bedroom, watching movies. The bed is wide enough to contain everyonefortably and it''s no surprise that we all end up in my room, I guess old habits are really hard to break.

    I don''t remember falling asleep but I definitely remember waking up to my mom''s harried voice.

    I blink open my eyes slowly, frowning in confusion. What is my mom doing here? Or am I still fast asleep.

    "Hayden, darling I can''t believe I almost forgot." She says with worry in her wide grey eyes, her brown hair wild like she had driven all night to get here.

    "W-What?" I mumble, my brain hasn''t woken up yet, hell! Most of my body is still asleep so it takes a while for me to notice that Virgil and Dale are wrapped around me again and I''m shirtless?

    I groan, falling back on the bed. "Mom? Why for heaven''s sake are you here?" I pause to nce at the clock on a side table. "At five in the fucking am?"

    Virgil wakes up first and also blinks myopically, none of us slept earlyst night. "What the fuck, Renee?" He rasps, sitting up quickly like he''s worried about my mom finding him wrapped around her half naked son but my mom doesn''t even act like she notices.

    "We were supposed to get you checked at Doctor Rizha''s." She says nervously, wringing her hands. "And I totally forgot, with so much going on I can''t believe I forgot, I didn''t even ask or remember, oh my goodness! I''m a horrible mother."

    I just stare at her, too shocked to formte a reply for a couple seconds. "Excuse me what?"

    "What the fuck is going on?" Dale''s unhappy voice grates out, he doesn''t even bother to look up, content to bury his face in my bare tummy.

    Shana is the only one still fast asleep and I pray she remains that way, thest thing I needed was for her to cannonball into this crazy conversation.

    "Why are we meeting you at Grammy''s ce tomorrow then?" I ask, beyond confused.

    My mom pauses like she hadn''t considered that. "Because I miss you?" She says, the ''duh'' obvious in her tone. "We''re going to see Rizha at the hospital today, I''ve already ced an appointment with her by nine am." As she''s talking, she goes over to the windows and flings open the curtains.

    A collective groan sweeps through the crowded bed, I thought we left your mom in Pine Creek." Dale groans, hiding his face deeper in my neck.

    I just sprawl on the bed in frustration. "I thought I did too." I mumble forlornly. "Mom, it''s too early for this."

    She just ignores me and moves on to put on all the lights, the sun hasn''t risen yet so it''s still pretty dark out and this doesn''t seem to serve her purpose so instead she decides to put on the one hundred and one lights in the bedroom.

    Who puts so many fucking bulbs in a bedroom?

    Another collective groan, this time around Shana''s groan is the loudest.

    "Who wants to lose their arms?" She threatens in a dark voice.

    "Hi, Shana, I need you to help me get Hayden dressed for his doctor''s appointment." My mom says with high doses of motivation.

    "Are you drunk, Renee?" Shana asks unhappily. "It''s fucking five in the morning, there''s no doctor walking around so please fix this room and go paint your nails or something." She orders with her adult voice.

    My mom freezes. "Oh wow, grumpy much." My mom murmurs, putting all of the lights back on. "Fine, I know none of you missed me so I''ll just take my bothersome self and go paint my nails or something." She mutters.

    I just shake my head with a smile, my mom was a real piece of work.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    I stare at my mom as she bites her nails nervously, we''re parked beside Infinity Hospital, Doctor Rizha''s private hospital and let me just say that we''ve been here a while.

    "Um, mom? I think you''re supposed to put the car off when we get to our destination." I remind her.

    "I know, I know." She says absently, going back to staring Into the distance.

    Shana''s unhappy scoffes from the back seats where she''s sitting in the middle of Dale and Virgil, they had all insisted oning along for the check up.

    "You sure are taking your time, Renee, considering that you wouldn''t even let us breathe peacefully because of this."

    "I''m sorry." She apologizes sheepishly, finally putting off the car. "Doctor Rizha just makes me really nervous."

    I ce my hand on her shoulder in reassurance, it''s ironic that I''m the oneforting her when I''m the one seeing the doctor.

    We all make our way into the foyer and the receptionist gives us tags to indicate that we''re supposed to be in the hospital, Doctor Rizha stayed at the top floor so we would have to take the elevator up.

    "We''ll wait here for you both." Virgil says and I can detect a hint of nervousness in his voice.

    The elevator ride is filled with my mom worrying so loud I have to call her out. "Mom, I''ll be fine, maybe I just ate something bad." I try to convince her, it was true, ever since that day I hadn''t passed out or bled suspiciously, and even my bruising rate had gone down too.

    "I know." She says again and goes back to biting at her nails.

    "Hi, Renee." Ady that had to be Doctor Rizha''s secretary greets my mom familiarly when we walk into the office,ing around her desk to hug her.

    "Sharon." My mom says nervously, epting the hug.

    "And you must be Hayden." She says to me, pulling me in for a hug as well, her dark brown hair is carefully and tastefully pinned behind her head and she''s in traditional secretary clothes with a panty hose. "I can''t believe you just disappeared after you had him, that''s hardly fair." Sharonins.

    My mom rubs her cheek nervously. "I moved down to Pine Creek so I couldn''t visit often anymore, where''s Rizha?"

    Sharon grins. "She''s expecting you, she''s so excited to meet Hayden again and" she grimaces at this point, shrugging slightly. "...a little upset but that''s to be expected, I''ll inform her you''re here." She adds, going back to sit behind her organized desk.

    A short whileter, she drops her desk phone and smiles up at us. "The Doctor will see you now."

    I can hear my mom audibly gulp and my curiosity spikes, I really want to see the person that had apparently helped out at my birth and was also capable of making my mom act like this.

    Sharon directs us down a hallway and we stop in front of a double door. "It''s good to see you again, Renee and nice to meet you, Hayden. I''ll take my leave now, just walk on in."

    With that, Sharon struts down the hallway from the way we came, no doubt going back to her office.

    My mom and I stand staring at the double ss doors, there''s no way I''m touching the doors and from the expression on her face, she''s most likely thinking the same thing.

    "Well,e on in! I don''t have a bloody day." A powerful voice booms from inside, startling our face off and my mom pushes open the doors.

    The office is wide and spacious, and the design is modern and chrome, all done in shades of white and dark blue, it looked really professional with a part of the wall sses in to show off an impressive view of the city.

    A severe woman sits behind the enormous mahogany desk, a pair of ck framed sses sitting pertly on her face, her arms are crossed in front of her and she''s ring at my mom.

    "It''s been more than sixteen years, Renee, you just upped and disappeared, no calls, no texts, no emails, hell! At this point I wouldn''t have even minded an old-fashioned letter but no! Absolutely nothing and now you just waltz into my office like oh hello!" She cuts off her enraged ranting when she sees me, leaning forward on her wide desk to get a better look in, her fingers asionally adjusting her sses.

    "Who do we have here? Is that my baby?" She asks excitedly, getting down from her chair toe around the table and oh wow! She''s tiny, like really, really, her heades up to my chest kind of tiny. My mom is scared of her? She''s adorable!

    She''s holding a thin customized staff and she hrutles herself into my arms. "Oh he''s so dashing, I can''t believe you kept him away from me all these years." Sheins, getting down from my arms again, I''m just pleasantly surprised and watching the scene unfold with interest.

    "And you" whack! She hits my mom over the head with the cane in her hand - oh that was what that was for. "How" whack! "...dare" another whack. "...keep my baby away from me." The whacks keeping consistently and my mom flinches from side to side.

    "If I exin it to you it won''t make any sense." My momins, ouching at the constant whacks Rizha kept letting rip from her slender ck staff.

    "Well, do anyway, it''s better than having no reason. I had this staff customized for your return." She giggled savagely, chasing my mom around the office with gusto.

    I just stare with an open mouth at them running around the office, my mom had a way of attracting entric people like her.

    The check ups surprisingly did take as much time as I had thought and they were bad too so after a couple hours or more of being passed from room to room, sector to sector, machine to machine, getting prodded and poked and giving out way too many body fluids to be packed into containers, I''m finallyying down on a hospital bed in one of their ridiculous robes waiting for the results.

    Virgil, Dale and Shana had joined us sometime ago and I was advised not to get dressed yet until the results were out in the case that there would be need for more tests to be run, I gulp nervously at this, I''m really nervous about the test results.

    This wasn''t some exam or test I could retake but it had to do with my body, what if something was really wrong?

    Everyone else looks equally as nervous and the room is quiet with none of Dale''s and Shana''s arguments or Virgil teasing my mom, I didn''t like this kind of quiet.

    After what seemed like an eternity of waiting, Rizha bumbled back in the room and I nearly burst outughing at theical expression on my friend''s faces, they hadn''t seen Doctor Rizha yet and most likely also had the kind of image I had of her.

    "The test results are out." She says in her nasal voice, waving her stack around while a nurse came in behind her, holding the stack of files.

    "And?" My mom prompts nervously.

    Doctor Rizha nces up at her - there''s a lot to nce up to that''s for sure - and waddles over to her, cane waving.

    "And" whack! "Why didn''t you bring him over the next day? Or as soon as he woke up!" Another whack. "What if something went seriously wrong Oh hi, Hayden''s friends, how nice of you to apany your friend to the hospital." She cuts herself off again with a sweet smile, forgetting to scold or hit my mom.

    They all smile nervously at her.

    "Well, Hayden is in peak condition!" She announces heartily,ing over to squish my face in her tiny hands. "But, there''s a little abnormality in his blood so tiny that it''s not rming but I can''t help but mention it, it doesn look malignant though" She starts to rattle off, pacing around in short bursts. "Perhaps, a defect from the genes or dnaposition"

    "In English please, Rizha." My mom interrupts her looking even more worried.

    "It means he''s just fine but if it happens again you bring him here ASAP." She orders haughtily, sneaking onest hit on my mom''s head with her cane. "Now you can leave, don''te back for a while so I can miss you when you do, bye baby, bye, Hayden''s friends." She waves her hand, waddling out with the nurse in tow.

    We all stay frozen for a couple seconds trying to recover from the whirlwind that is Doctor Rizha.

    "Where do you keep finding all these crazy people?" Shana blurts out,ughter bubbling out.

    Virgil and Dale join in while my mom looks unamused. "You aren''t the ones who have bumps on their heads, now go wait down in the foyer, Hayden and I will be down soon."

    Her stern words didn''t dissuade theirughter but at least they managed to make their way out without falling over.

    "She''s so adorable"

    "Like a minion"

    "Or a garden gnome"

    "I can''t believe Renee was so terrified of her"

    "I can hear you!" My mom yells to them but this just makes themugh louder.

    "Are you okay, baby?" Shees over to hug me, I just smile at her, beyond relieved that there was nothing wrong with me.

    "Yes, mom, I''m just fine."

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    I got dressed and we were cleared to leave the hospital, they were still at the waiting room so when we joined them we all made our way back to the car.

    "Where are we going?" I ask absently adjusting the cor of the shirt I had on, I had worn a thin cotton t-shirt inside and a short sleeve shirt over it.

    "Your grandmother''s house." My mom says, carefully easing into the easy traffic.

    Shana perks up at this. "That means we don''t have toe over tomorrow, right?"

    My mom smiles. "Yeah, you don''t, you have the entire summer to yourselves, just try not to get in too much trouble."

    "You sound old, Renee, are you okay?" Virgil asks seriously.

    "Yeah." Dale agrees. "Plus you''re leaving Shana in charge, don''t you think that''s a contradiction."

    My mom just shrugs, luckily the house wasn''t that far from the hospital so we got there in no time.

    My mom quietly drives through the high Gates and I can see how tense she is, I know that spending the holiday with her family puts a lot of strain on her because they don''t really approve of her decision to stay in the countryside even though she''s been there now for well over a decade.

    We all get out of the car and make our way inside.

    ""You all made it in good time." My grandma says with a happy smileing to meet us in the living room where the maid had ushered us into. "Candy isn''t even here yet, I had no idea it would be over so soon."

    "Hi, mom." My mom greets nkly, tossing her bag to the side and flinging herself on a settee like she turned boneless.

    "Hello, Renee, so what did Rizha say?" She asks impatiently. "Hello, children." She tags on distractedly.

    Mumbled replies of greetings float back to her but I walk into her open arms. "Hi, Grammy."

    "Hi, baby, how do you feel?" She murmurs into my hair, too worried about the test results to remember to correct me about her name.

    "Good." I mumble back to her.

    "She says there was nothing with him that she could detect, except a slight abnormality in his blood that doesn''t really mean anything." My mom summarizes quickly.

    Different expressions cross my grandmother''s face as my mom''s words sink in. "Oh, then why was he passing out and throwing up blood?" She asks, usations evident in her tone.

    "It was just one time, Maggie, don''t make it sound like it happened every single day." My mom replies stiffly, a little upset, she''s still lying down on her back on the settee, a hand thrown over her face to hide her eyes.

    My Grammy finally lets me go and I leave her arm to plop myself down on a cushion in a corner, tensing up at the oing argument.

    "I''m just saying that this could be the perfect opportunity to leave the countryside, this house is so big and your father is rarely around, Candy is so busy with herw firm that I never see her anymore, plus now there''s the other issue with Hay''s school"

    "We are not discussing this, mom." My mom sits upright with a tight expression on her face.

    My Grammy bites her lip and looks away, sadness in her eyes. "Fine but I''m not giving up yet." She points a finger, turning around to walk out of the living room. "Oh dear I almost forgot." She grins,ing back in no time and waving a small ck card?

    "What''s that?" I ask curiously, narrowing my eyes.

    "Oh, you''ll need this on your vacation, after all Renee won''t be around much." She says waving the credit card at me.

    Shana''s mouth drops at this. "Hayden has a ck AmEx card? Are y''all adopting?"

    Maggieughs heartily at this,ing over to give me the card which I slip into my pocket quickly, still ufortable with the idea of being ridiculously rich.

    "Not at the moment love but" She drags the ''but'' her eyes twinkling. "I''m going to throw a ball for your eighteen birthday!" She announces happily, throwing her hands up.

    The impressed expression on Shana''s face at the card falls and she just looks stunned. "What?" She whispers in a soft voice.

    "Yes, Maggie has had Candy and I working on it since forever." My mom rolls her eyes, trying to hide the excited smile trying to break free.

    "It was just a couple months ago, Renee" my Grammy barely gets all her words out because Shana is rocketing herself into her arms, high-pitched screaming leaving her mouth.

    "I see I missed the big announcement." My Aunt Candy walks in looking tired but happy. "M said to tell you all that lunch is ready."

    "Thank you so much, Maggie." Shana says genuinely, tears in her eyes.

    "It''s my pleasure, besides Hayden would have a stroke if I tried to do something like this for him." She admits sheepishly and I hide my face behind because her words hit too close to home forfort.

    "Well, lunch is ready, let''s eat and then you can go back to enjoying your summer."

    "Do you even know how to drive a bloody limo?" Shana fires at Virgil.

    "Yes, but I''m not the one driving."

    "I thought you wanted the limo." Dale asks her as we wait outside for Rodriguez to bring the Limousine up from the underground garage. "Why are you so nervous now?"

    She tries to shrug absently but I see how tense she actually is. "Nothing."

    I nce up at her. "It''s just a car, Shana."

    Rodriguez drives said car up and Shana gulps. "Of course, it''s just a car,st one in is an old man''s butt." She throws over her shoulder, already dashing towards the open doors of the Limousine.

    "I don''t like that pink haired monster." Dale mumbles under his breath,ing inst again.

    "Say that again?" Shana says, another of her huge sunsses are on her face and she has a fizzling cup of champagne in her hand.

    "How did all this happen?" I ask, waving a hand around to epass her.

    "Shana sees pretty things, Shana takes pretty things." She tells me simply. "Now buckle in we''re about to go shopping!" She announces in excitement.

    "Do you think Rodriguez would notice if we bashed her over the head with an empty champagne bottle and threw her out the window?" Virgil asks, always detailed in his devious ns as usual.

    "No, no, there will be no killing of anyone." I say firmly, pinning Virgil and Dale who looks like he''s very interested in mauling Shana with a serious gaze.

    "Aww, you''re no fun." Dale fake pouts.

    Shana gives them a nk expression. "I''m right here."

    "Unfortunately." Virgil mutters under his breath.

    "You''re just jealous that I''m getting a birthday ball and none of you did." Shana says smugly, her head bobbing on her neck with happiness.

    Virgil and Dale just stared at her like her head left her body and started to roll around. "Uh huh."

    That reminded me. "Are you going to get your hair recolored, Shana?" I ask her, the pink dye in her hair is almost non-existent now and her dark red hair is clearly showing.

    She gets up toe sit beside me in the opposite chair, sunsses moving to the side when the car lir he''s a bit. "I''m thinking of a new color, I''m not ready to see my red hair just yet. That''s it! We''ll go to the salon at the mall while Virgil and Dale go get groceries, I''ll recolor it then."

    "Hey! Why are we the ones going grocery shopping?" Daleins.

    "Would you rather follow me to get my nails painted and buy lingerie?" She asks smugly.

    I see Dale wince and go a little green. "I''m not even going to ask."

    I cough a littleugh into my hand at the horrified expression on their faces.

    Virgil pins me with a dark expression and I choke on myughter, tapping my chest a couple times to restart my breathing.

    "Is Hayden going lingerie shopping too?" He asks seriously, a very, very serious expression on his face that I''m not even sure again if the asshole is messing with me or not.

    "W-What?" I splutter, swallowing the wrong way - crap! I''m choking again.

    "And a manicure? I mean he''sing along with you." Dale corroborates, looking very interested.

    "I-I''m n-not"

    "If he is then we would be very interested ining lingerie shopping with you." Virgil continues in that serious voice."

    "Then we''d give you our opinions on the clothes you pick but you would have to model them for us first."

    I just stare at them with wide eyes and a gaping mouth, surely Shana wasn''t considering this, I nce at her in horror.

    Shana hums thoughtfully. "That sounds"

    "No." I cut in, horror in my face and voice. "Fuck no, I can''t believe you''re even considering it."

    She shrugs apologetically and my horror triples. "Well, you know, I''ve always wanted to get Virgil to get an undercut, you know for my scrapbook." She says in a tiny voice, not meeting my eyes.

    I''m speechless, this cannot be happening.

    "Then it''s settled." Virgil decides, his electric blue eyes sparkling. "We''re all going shopping."

    I just slide downwards on my seat, wondering if anyone would notice if I bashed myself over the head with an empty champagne bottle and then threw myself out the window. That''s it, I''m dead.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    "Let''s get our hair and nails done first then we''ll go shopping!" Shana announces, dragging us all into the crowded mall.

    "You really need girlfriends." I shake my head, letting her drag me along.

    "Well she found one." Virgil shrugs.

    "And fell in love with her." Dale adds.

    "Watch your step." She threatens darkly, effortlessly navigating the crowded mall.

    "How do you even know where to go to?" I ask in disbelief, I mean my Grammy, my Aunt and my mom usually dragged me to the mall with them but I would get lost if I had to go all by myself.

    "It''s not thatplicated." She says smugly, stopping in front of the beauty section. "Everyone is getting their hair dyed." She suddenly announces.

    My mouth drops open in shock. "What?"

    "Not the entire thing silly, that''s my thing, I''ll just tell the stylists to dye the edges."

    "I hope we aren''t getting tattoos as well." I say with a slight shiver, tattoos hurt.

    Shana''s eyes go wide at this, taking my hands to jump around a bit with me. "That sounds like so much fun, we definitely have to get tattoos before we go back." She squeals excitedly.

    Virgil and Dale just keep their distance from her and I pout in dismay at being the one to deal with her hyperactivity.

    "Let''s go in!"

    We all follow her quietly, watching as she cheerily greets the stylists in the salon and effortlessly steers us to different seats, throwing orders around too at the same time.

    She pushes Virgil down on a chair and I watch with unhappiness as his stylist, a slender and pretty woman go red in the face and stare at him with too much happiness.

    Shana whips out her phone and shes a photo in the stylist''s face. "I want this for him okay, and dye the edges of his hair, a dark bluish-grey."

    The stylist''s eyes go wide and I''m curious about the picture that she had shown her, she nods furiously and pulls out a drawer obviously very eager to get started.

    "Do you have face masks?" Shana asks the stylist who nods. "I''ll need three."

    "What?" Virgil frowns, looking like a trapped animal. "What do you need face masks for?"

    "This." She says shortly, covering up his eyes with the mask and patting it in ce. "It won''t turn out perfect if you all see it while it''s happening."

    "But you''re not going to cover your own eyes." Daleins, moving backwards when shees over to him to put on the face mask.

    Shana just rolls her eyes. "Well, someone has to keep track of what is happening."

    After she puts the mask on his, she pushes him to another chair and I discreetly re at the ogling stylist - that''s it! I dislike salons, especially when Virgil and Dale tags along.

    "Just renew his hair cut and dye the edges sliver." She orders importantly.

    "I feel like I''m going to regret this." I mutter, letting her put the mask on my face after she''s done with Dale.

    "Make your conclusion after I''m done okay." She says, pushing me gently on a chair.

    "He''s not cutting his hair, just dye the edges"

    "He''s a boy?" The stylist says in genuine surprise and I roll my eyes behind the face mask, not this again.

    "Yes." Shana says shortly, not encouraging the interruption. "Just dye his edges a pastel pink and curl his hair slightly so his loose waves bounce a bit."

    I just tune them out, impatient to get out of the chair and see the disaster that Shana is so excited to create on my head.

    The washing and curling of my hair is so rxing that I start to doze off, I actually fall asleep and don''t wake up until muchter when Shana taps me.

    "Hayden? Wake up." She shakes me gently.

    I blink and open my eyes only to stare at the interior of the face mask. "Is it done yet?" I ask feeling nervous and excited at the same time.

    "Yep! Ready to see my masterpiece?" She asks grandly and I shake my head imperceptibly at her dramatics.

    "Yes, of course." I say impatiently, already reaching for the straps.

    She ps my hand away. "I wanna do it."

    I fold my arms in exasperation. "Fine, just hurry, I feel like I''ll look like a drag queen contestant."

    I keep my eyes closed when she takes off the mask so that the light doesn''t hurt my eyes, slowly, I open my eyes and peer at the mirror sitting in front of me and woah!

    "Now, I look like a girl!" Iin in horror, staring at my reflection.

    My hair had really grown out, it''s well past my jaw now and painting the edges a pale pink didn''t help at all.

    I turn around to Virgil, ready toin but what I see makes an involuntary scream escape my throat.

    I just stare wide eyed at Virgil, trying to recognize my bestfriend.

    "I know, I know, I''m awesome aren''t I?" Shana says smugly, dragging me to go over to Virgil.

    He still had his face mask on but I''m still devastated, why hadn''t we done this a long time ago?

    Shana takes out her phone and starts taking pictures, the stylist sprays something over his hair and pronounces him ready.

    I hadn''t even noticed Shana''s hair because I was too distracted by Virgil, she had done her hair in a striking blue, leaving the roots a dark red.

    Virgil doesn''t even wait for Shana to proim him ready, already ripping off the face mask and turning in the direction that I was seated, instead he sees me standing in front of him with a stunned expression.

    "Shana, have I ever told you how awesome you are?" He asks distractedly, reaching out to grab me and pull me on his leg.

    I p a hand over my mouth in shock but I''m not totally against this, considering his stylist backs away a couple steps.

    He frames my face in his arms to get a better look. "This really looks good on you."

    I avert my eyes from his intense look. "You haven''t even seen yourself yet."

    His eyes widens fractionally in surprise, like he hadn''t really considered it. "Why don''t you be my mirror? How do I look?"

    I blink at this. "Me? Why are you asking me? The mirror is just right in front of you."

    He throws his arms around my waist and shrugs slightly. "Why not? It''s still the truth anyway."

    I try to lean back at his face that is so close to mine, his wicked handsome face hits harder with the undercut and blue-grey edges, he looks straight out of aic book. "You look great." I mumble under my breath, looking away.

    There''s a rustling sound beside me and I turn to see Dale sitting up with a frown on his face and no! Why did Shana do this to me?

    He rips the face mask off his face with an upset expression. "What the fuck is going on?" He demands and I see his stylist slowly copse on another chair, I''m grateful I''m already sitting down because I''d have done the same.

    "Dale, you haven''t looked in the mirror yet." Shana says quickly, wanting their feedback.

    Dale just res at her andes over to help me off Virgil''s legs. "Hayden can be my mirror." He says with finality, pulling me close - here I was almost thinking that they had forgotten about their rivalry. "How do I look, Hayden?"

    Shana just shakes her head and grabs on to both of their ears. "Pay the stylists, Hay, I''ll make these idiots get their nails painted as a punishment for ignoring me." She threatens in a dark voice, manhandling them towards the doorway.

    I smile nervously at the stylists who are giving me weird expressions. "Sorry about that, um, just use this to pay for our hair." I bring out the card and notice their eyes go wide.

    "Um, hello." Virgil''s stylist walks up to me while I wait for my card. "Could you help me give this to your blond friend?" She asks nicely.

    I smile threateningly at her and take the scented piece of paper.

    "Here." The cashier gives me back my card and I take it, rushing out before another stylist gets brave enough to hand me another paper.

    When I step out of the salon, I see them on the other side waving me over, I wave back and walk over to the nearest trash can, dumping the scented piece of paper in with a happy smile on my face.

    No one, no one gets near my Virgil.

    I dust my hands when I''m done and start to make my way through the crowd, there''s a fountain in front and I beeline for it, there''s less crowding around it.

    I don''t want to lose my card after I had just gotten so I decide to put it in the front pocket of my skinny jeans, I look down briefly for this and in that split second I bump into someone and lose my bnce nearly falling down.

    The person grabs onto my arms and I''m already apologizing profusely before I look up at the person and realization dawns on me, along with a healthy dose of horror.

    ke

    Oh my God! This is the absolute worst, I hope he doesn''t recognize me.

    I''m off bnce so it''s his arms that are stopping me from going over and conking my head on the side of the fountain but he''s not letting go, instead he''s staring at me with bright brown eyes like he''s trying to remember.

    I don''t give him the chance to, quickly separating from him. "Ah, I''m so sorry for that, I wasn''t looking." I apologise, already sneaking away.

    He grabs my arm again. "Wait, I know you, Hayden?"

    My mouth slowly falls open and I see Dale and Virgil marching over with Shana trying to hold them back and failing.

    I smile nervously. "Hi, ke."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    ke lets me go at this and steps back stiffly, obviously nervous. "H-Hi, it''s so nice to run into you again, I didn''t even ask, do you live in the city?"

    I nce nervously at Virgil and Dale who are even closer now and I wonder how I''m going to get rid of ke before he gets hurt.

    "No, I stay in the countryside." I reply truthfully, there was no need to give him false hope.

    His face falls at this and I''m seriously considering advising him to invest in sses. "Oh, um how long are you going to spend in the city?"

    I nce at Virgil and Dale one more time and my palms get sweaty when I see how much closer they are, I needed to get ke out of here and fast. "A couple weeks."

    He perks up at this again. "That''s awesome, here''s my phone number, just call me whenever you''re free, we could hang out." He offers, handing me the paper.

    "I''m in a hurry though." He adds regretfully, stepping back. "It''s nice meeting you again, Hayden, and your hair is pretty." He throws over his shoulder, disappearing into the crowd.

    I just slowly sit at the fountain''s edge, there''s no need trying to get to my friends now because they''re already here.

    "What''s that?" Dale asks suspiciously, eyeing the piece of paper that''s crushed in a fist.

    I quickly hide my hands behind me for reasons unknown. "Nothing." I reply quickly.

    Virgil just stares at me quietly and I gulp. "I just bumped into him and had a polite conversation, you all didn''t have toe over here."

    "Exactly what I''ve been telling them." Shana says huffily, starting in the direction they hade from.

    The beauty salon where we get our hair and nails done is even worse than thest, here the manicurists are tantly flirting with Virgil and Dale and they''re weing it.

    "Please don''t make a fist, you''ll ruin the paint job." My manicurist says unhappily for what must be the fifth time.

    Taking a deep breath, I mumble an apology and try to rx, starting with my fists even though right now I want to knock someone''s teeth out.

    I lean back and close my eyes, trying to think happy thoughts.

    "You okay, Hay?" Virgil''s voice alerts me and I open my eyes to see him staring down at me with amusement dancing in his eyes.

    I grind my teeth

    He knows

    I don''t know how but he knows about ke and is trying to get back at me for hiding it, well two can y at that game. "I''m just fine." I smile tightly up at him, closing my eyes once more.

    We spend less time getting our nails done and I keep my eyes closed for the entire duration, hearing Virgil tantly flirt with the pretty girls here is bad enough, having to watch them do it too, is just in cruel and if I see another manicurist caress Virgil''s hand again, I''m yeeting the electric nail driller at their heads.

    I''m so over-eager to get out of the salon that I don''t evenin about the fact that Shana had made my manicurist and pedicurist paint my nails a pale pink instead of the neutral color we had agreed on.

    I don''t even remember our next destination, stomping out of the beauty salon in a huff. The beauticians working in the salon had held Virgil and Dale back, no doubt to collect their phone numbers and I threw my card at Shana who luckily was too excited to use the card to interrogate me about my sour mood.

    That''s how I end up pacing in front while waiting for them, my freshly painted nails digging into the inside of my palms.

    "Are you okay, Hayden?" Shana asks carefully and my head flies up to see just her walking out.

    "I''m just fine." I say tightly. "Where are they?"

    Shana gives me a knowing look but says nothing. "They said they would catch up with us, let''s go."

    The walk to the store is quiet and I''m grateful for the milling crowd because that means I can pretend to not see Shana peeking at me from the sides of her eyes.

    "Hi, how may I help you?" The attendant in the clothing store says brightly when we go in, she''s dressed from head to toe in designer clothing and her smile looks stic.

    "Just direct me to the lingerie section." Shana says in a brighter voice and my heart sinks to my legs, we''re actually doing this??

    "You were serious??" I demand in horror as she starts pulling me in the direction that the attendant had pointed us in.

    She just gives me a nk look. "Why would you think I am?"

    I shrug helplessly, the truth finally hitting me hard, of course, Shana wouldn''t be joking about something like this. "I don''t know."

    She pulls me into the dressing room and ces both of her hands on my face. "I know how you can get back at Virgil."

    "What? You know what?" I demand, shocked.

    She just gives me a self-assured smile. "I''m not blind like Dale." She scoffs. "That idiot is just basking in all that attention while Virgil is trying to spite you."

    I take a cautious step away from here. "Uh-huh, so why would you think I care about what Virgil and Dale are doing or not doing, and secondly, how does dragging me into the lingerie section resolves it."

    "Oh just trust me." She smiles evilly, rubbing her palms together.

    I take another cautious step away from her. "That sounds terrifying, I''m not sure I want to be a part of whatever devious ns you''re cooking up."

    She just rubs her palms together some more. "Who says it''s optional?"

    I gulp and watch her eyes twinkle, her blue hair looks really good on her so I tell her this. "You look like a clown''s assistant with that hair."

    She barely spares me a nce, her eyes still twinkling. "Thanks, Hay, you too." She replies distractedly and takes my wrist again to pull me into the lingerie section. "Say, Hayden, do you remember how to put on garters?"

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    I flinch in horror at this, trying to pry Shana''s hand from my wrist so I can make my escape but did I ever mention that Shana has ridiculous strength? "No, just no, I''m not getting into another pair of garters."

    She just stares at me like I''m stupid. "You already own two."

    I blink at this, the levity of her words finally sinking in. "That doesn''t mean I want more." Iin, still tugging against her hold.

    She stops so abruptly at this that I smack into her from the suddenness. "You know, you might have a point, we''ll do costumes, y dress up." She says excitedly.

    I just give her a creeped out look. "Dress up in the lingerie section? Is that even possible?"

    She gives me a wicked smile. "Trust me when I say it is, Virgil won''t know what hit him, hell! Both of them won''t know what hit."

    "For the second time, I don''t want to get back at them." I tell her curtly.

    "Oh but I do,e on."

    We end up in a room full of gauze and satin, embroidery, andce. "Wow, people wear these to sleep?" I ask in shock, staring at the ufortable looking clothes.

    Barely fifteen minutester, I''m one step away from jumping out the window.

    "No, just no, there''s no way in hell am I putting those on." I say firmly, crawling away because there are mirrors everywhere in the dressing room and if I nce at the treacherous outfit I have on one more time, I would go into cardiac arrest.

    "But ites with the outfit." Shana says excitedly, she''s already done with her costume a long time ago and has been browbeating me into getting into mine.

    "N,o it doesn''t." I deny immediately, ring at her. "I just saw you go over to the shoe section to get them." I tuck my legs under me so that she can''t grab onto my legs and forcefully put on the delicate sandal heels.

    She rolls her eyes at my usations, tapping a feet of her own ck stilletoes on the ground. "Because it''s part of the outfit, now are you doing this or not? Wait no, don''t answer that because you are doing this." She says seriously, the stic crown on her head tilting to the side, she''s dressed like an r-rated version of the little mermaid with a short, pale blue, gauzy skirt and a coral beaded top that left her stomach bare. Lacy garters with buckles adorn her bare legs and her bright blue hair goes with this outfit and I wonder why I''m being dragged into this as well.

    "Just put on the bloody shoes so we can get on to the part of getting back at Virgil and Dale." She says again, stomping closer to me.

    I had backed myself into a corner so all I can do is squeeze my eyes shut while she slips the shoes on my feet and buckles the thin straps in.

    "There, that wasn''t so hard now was it?" She Pat''s her handiwork and stretches a hand out to help me up.

    I re up at her but I have no other option than to take her outstretched hand. "You have no idea." I mutter darkly.

    Putting the heels on is like putting the hat on the snowman, it''s horrific, I look horrific. "Shana, I think I''m going to throw up." I mumble to her as I stare at my reflection in the mirror, Shana had forced me into a parody of Princess Jasmine''s outfit in ddin only that mine is ck.

    "Suck it up, you were the one that picked it."

    I pout. "It was the only option that didn''t involve a skirt."

    I''m wearing something that Shana called harem pants, I stare down at my legs with a sour expression, it wasn''t only gauzy and almost see-through but it also had splits down the outer sides of it and taped together with wide stitches, and that''s the most decent part of the outfit.

    The top is just a thin strip of silk painted across my chest and connected to the low hanging pants by delicate silver chains, add that to fingerless gloves and a veil and you have a disaster.

    "And you look perfect." She hums, rubbing her palms together again in that disturbing way. "Let''s go, I''ll go first because I have to get their reaction on camera." She adds, stopping in front of the curtain that Virgil and Dale are sitting behind.

    I try to peek but Shana flings open the curtains and strides through so I squeal in surprise and hide behind a counter of clothes.

    Sounds of surprise float over as the curtains slide shut again and I try to imagine their reaction.

    "Shana don''t break the heels." I hear Dale''s teasing voice say.

    "I don''t think that''s how models do it." Virgil says and there''s a resounding crash, most likely Shana had thrown her shoe at his head.

    Shanaes raging back with one of her shoes in her hand. "I''m going to really enjoy this." She mutters darkly to herself, bringing out her phone and preparing it to take a video.

    I can still hear Virgil and Dale''s loudughter and I shrink into myself. "What if theyugh at me too?" I ask in horror, wanting to ce my hands on my face but unable to because of the short veil covering my nose and mouth.

    "They won''t." She says with conviction, making her way back into the showroom. "I''ll tell you when toe in."

    I nod even though my legs are shaking and I''m clutching a mobile closet for bnce.

    "Hayden! It''s your turn!" I hear Shana''s excited squeal.

    "Wait, what??" Dale says confusion in his voice.

    The heels are bad to walk with, it just feels like I''m forced to walk on my tiptoes all of the time and after making my way to the curtain without any assistance I think I''m getting the hang of it, I better be or I''m going to go sprawling on my face right in front of Virgil and Dale.

    "Alright, here I go." I whisper to myself, pushing open the curtains slowly. I keep my eyes down, not because I''m mortified about my outfit, well that is a part of it but it''s mostly because I''m not about to twist my ankles.

    When I fully step out sharp gasps ring out but I force myself to keep my head down, all I have to do is walk forward and back, right?

    I get to the end and stop, finally able to look up now that I''m not walking anymore and when I do Virgil and Dale''s chairs go toppling over to the ground.

    I p a hand over my mouth in shock while Shana looks like she''s having the time of her life, angling the camera so that it''ll get them on the ground and struggling to get up.

    I get off the makeshift stage toe to help them up. "How did that happen?" I ask in honest surprise, stretching out both my arms at the same time - big mistake.

    "How else?" Virgil demands with dark eyes, slightly out of breath.

    They both take my hands and before I can remember that I''m wearing heels and I probably shouldn''t have offered to help them up when I''m so unstable, they yank me down.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    I roll off the bed inughter, clutching my stomach as I throw my legs around in happiness.

    Dale holds an ice pack to his head with a disgruntled expression on his. "It''s nice to know that seeing us in pain is making you this happy."

    Virgil has his own ice pack against his jaw and this just makes meugh harder. "Next time you''ll think twice before ying a trick on me." I say smugly, still gasping fromughter.

    "How were we supposed to know that Shana was teaching you jujutsu?" Virgil grumbles.

    "I heard my name." Shana slides into the room, a happy expression on her face. "Anyone wants a new ice pack?" She advertises.

    We both burst outughing at their unhappy expressions, they hadn''t calcted mending on my shoes.

    "Dinner is ready." She finally says when ourughing dies down.

    "So what are we going to do tomorrow?" Shana asks when we''re rxing on the porch and just staring at the stars and the ocean roaring against the beach.

    "I know!" I exim with a sudden burst of inspiration. "Let''s go to an amusement park!"

    Shana freezes. "No, no, anything but that."

    "You''re not getting away scot-free after putting me in heels." I wag a finger at her.

    Dale touches his head and winces. "Heels that nearly killed us."

    "W-Wait, why don''t we vote?" Shana suggests shakily, a hopeful expression on her face.

    Virgil instantly raises a hand. "I vote for Hayden''s idea."

    "Me too." Dale agrees too. "You''re the reason he wore heels after all."

    Shana''s gulps at this. "No!" She wails, hiding her face in her hands.

    "I hear they have one of the biggest rollercoasters." I say with barely concealed excitement. "I can''t wait to get on it."

    Shana makes dying noises at my words and gets up. "I''m going to go cry in my room." She says in a pouty voice.

    "Shana, wait!" Dale gets up to go after her. "Come on, don''t be like that, the amusement park is not so bad."

    Their voices get distant the deeper into the house they go. "Don''t talk to me, traitor."

    "Shana"

    I turn away from the door to see Virgil staring at me with a serious expression.

    "What? Is there something on my face?"

    "Who was that? Back in the mall." He asks seriously, looking bothered.

    I hide a small smile - the overprotective person -

    "ke, remember him? He was the one that thought I was a girl."

    Virgil has a look of disgust on his face. "He still thinks you are?"

    Iugh lightly. "Maybe, but the first time he saw me I was in a dress, there''s no way I''m telling him the truth now."

    "You''d have to see him again for that to happen." Virgil rolls his eyes.

    "What''s wrong with that?" I tease. "I mean he even gave me his phone number."

    "Are you talking about this?" Virgil brings out a crumpled piece of paper and I gasp, searching my pockets.

    "How did you get that?"

    He just shrugs and rips it to shreds. "It fell out."

    "You''re lying." I deadpan, smiling softly at the self aplished expression on his face. "Jealous idiot."

    "Hey, if someone is dumb enough to think you''re a girl, that on them."

    "Dale thought so." I shrug.

    "I know, he''s dumb."

    Iugh at the quick way he says it and lean back into the support of thewn chair, just watching the sky.

    "You know, I didn''t ept any of their phone numbers." He says and my head whips to him to see his eyes closed.

    "Why are you telling me?" I try to say nonchntly. "I don''t care if you did."

    "So you won''t mind if I go on a date tomorrow?"

    Emotions blind me so that I''m reacting before I can logically think through his words but it''s Virgil, I never think straight when ites to him.

    "What?" I exim before catching myself in time. "I-I mean, I don''t really care."

    He nods knowingly, a small smile on his face. "Sure you don''t, jealous kitten."

    Red sshes across my cheeks and even though I know that there''s no way that Virgil can see it in the dimness of the night, I still drag the edges of my hair together to hide it.

    "I''m not jealous." I pout.

    "The color of your cheeks say otherwise." He points out teasingly.

    I gasp in mock horror. "No fair, how can you see me?"

    "I don''t have to."

    I go quiet after this, feeling incredibly peaceful even though things are still veryplicated.

    The peaceful feelingsts until something tickles my nose and I sneeze hard.

    "Alright, it''s time to go in." Virgil shoots to his feet toe to hover over me. "You''ve already caught a cold."

    I roll to my side to ignore his looming presence. "I''ve not caught anything, it''s just dust." I pout, still wanting to enjoy the quiet of the night.

    Another sneeze tickles my nose again and I try to hide it but it justes out as a tiny explosion.

    "While your sneezing is cute, you''re really going to catch a cold, plus it''s reallyte, and I''m pretty sure there are mosquitoes at the beach."

    I hide my face in my hands. "I''m not cold, and sneezes can''t be cute, just go on in I''llete" Another sneeze let''s rip and Virgil stops trying to convince me before I can recover from sneezing, he picks me up and makes his way in.

    I end up sneezing all the way to his room and Virgil fixes this by bundling me up in a couple of his thick sweaters, who even bring sweaters to a summer vacation?

    "Virgil, I''m sweating." Iin to him as he moves around the room, closing up the windows and fiddling with the air-con - did I mention that he''s doing all these while he''s shirtless?

    "That''s good." He murmurs to me.

    I blink. "What? No! That''s not good at all!" I''m bundled up in thick nkets like a sausage so there''s no way I can free my hands to get out of the sweaters in drowning in.

    He just ignores me and goes about making sure that the room is the temperature of a sauna.

    "I sneeze once and you''re throwing me in a boiling pot?" I use him.

    He just gets on the nkets beside me and ces a kiss on my damp forehead. "No you sneezed twenty times and I''m just trying to get you warm, goodnight, Hay."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Shana''sughter wakes me up the next morning and I grumble as Dale helps me out of the nkets, apparently, Virgil had gotten up after I had finally fallen asleep - I had spent nearly an hour yelling at him, while he just closes his eyes and pretended not to hear me - he had gotten up to open up the curtains and put the air-conditioning on high-cool.

    I kick off the rest of the nkets and walk around the bed to kick Virgil who''s grinning widely.

    "That''s it! I''m sleeping alone for the rest of the summer!" I announce, throwing my hands up fiercely, I throw it so hard that I get whacked in the face by sweater paws.

    This throws Shana into another loud bout ofughter and I just stomp off in a rage, I pause after a while of walking down the hall to see that they''re not following me, it''s strange because someone is always following me.

    I get a sudden inspiration to cook breakfast since everyone keeps saying I can''t cook, I ce both hands on my waist and ''hmph'' - I''ll show them.

    I don''t bother going to my room again, I just take off one of the sweaters and throw it on a couch in the living room on my way to the kitchen.

    The sweater I have on is dark blue and slipping down a shoulder and it''s long enough to nearly hide the shirts I have on.

    I''ll have to hurry if I don''t want to get interrupted by any of them, most likely they''ll get holed up in Virgil''s room talking or Shana will be trying to ckmail them into sneaking out of today''s activities, knowing Shana it''s most likely thetter.

    I roll my sleeves up and it ends up bunching above my elbows, time to get to work.

    The kitchen is very spacious and I throw on an apron just to feel like a professional, the apron actually makes me feel better like I actually know what I''m doing.

    "Okay," I mutter to myself, opening the freezer to peek in on tippy toes. I n to make a traditional breakfast of toast, bacon, and eggs, anything more and I''ll end up burning down the kitchen just like my mom.

    I get out the eggs and bacon and throw the bread in the toaster.

    Frying the eggs and bacon actually requires more skill than I had thought, no wonder my mom''s always lighting them on fire. Midway, the toaster dings, and I nearly fry my fingers trying to get to it in time.

    Somehow, I manage to prepare breakfast and just stand there panting while waiting for the water to heat up.

    Arms slip around me and I nearly whack my head on the cab in shock, I rx slightly when I see that it''s just Virgil.

    "I think my eyes aren''t working anymore." Shana announces, sweeping into the room. "Or did the Cooking Fairy visit us this morning?"

    "You''re wee, Shana," I say dryly, still conscious of Virgil who still has his arms wrapped around me. "You can just say thank you, Virgil, no need to go all ko bear on me." I say in a muffled voice, my breath hitching when he nuzzles my neck.

    Shana walks past and whacks his head. "Use your words, moron."

    "What am I hearing about Hayden cooking?" Dale strides into the room. "Who''s letting him cook? What if he got hurt?" Heins, pulling Virgil away from me to hug me.

    "I just cooked you guys." I say with a red face. "It''s nothing special.

    "When you were brought up by someone like Renee, I beg to differ." Shana deadpans, preparing tea for herself and coffee for Dale and Virgil.

    "That''s my mom." Iin, stepping out of Dale''s arms to get a carton of milk from the fridge.

    Shana gives me a weird look. "What are you doing?"

    I wave the carton of milk. "What does it look like?"

    "You want to drink just milk?"

    I pause in the act of pouring it in a ss. "Why are you saying it like there''s something wrong with that?"

    "Because" She drawls. "It''s so cute." She ps her hands over her face, making cooing sounds.

    I shoo her away with my hands. "Go away, crazy person."

    "So." Shana begins with a suggestive smile.

    "No." I say quickly.

    "Hard pass." Virgil murmurs around a sip of coffee.

    "It sounds like a bad idea." Dale adds, around a mouthful of egg.

    "Really, you guys?" Shana says with a betrayed expression. "You didn''t even let meplete what I had to say."

    "We didn''t have to, you''ve been convincing us to tie Hayden up so you wouldn''t have to go in the rollercoaster." Virgil rats her out without batting an eyelid.

    I swerve my head around to give her a look. "Really, Shana?" I mimic her.

    She just ces a hand on her face. "I''m just saying, we could always go get tattoos instead." She suggests excitedly.

    I just give her a nk look. "So, somehow, getting a tattoo is less scary than roller coasters? How??"

    She looks away. "Well, when I was young, I had this nightmare that after I had gotten on the rollercoaster, it woulde loose and start rolling around like a wheel."

    We all just stare frozen at Shana when shepletes her narration.

    "You still remember the dreams you had when you were younger?" I demand in shock.

    "You had weird dreams." Dale frowns.

    "That''s all you people got?" She throws her hands up.

    Virgil just takes an unbothered sip of his coffee. "Shana just made that up, she never has dreams."

    "You''re officially in my ck book, Virgil." She growls to him, getting up from the table. "Thanks for breakfast Hayden, I''m driving today!" She announces running up the stairs.

    "No! You''re not!" I exim, running after her.

    "Hey! Why not?" She paused at the top of the stairs to pout down at me.

    "Because I don''t trust you to not drive the car over a cliff." I sh a hand.

    She pauses for a short while then bursts outughing, pping her thighs for effect. "I''m sorry, it''s hard to take you seriously when you have sweater paws."

    I just walk up to her and smack her across the face with a sweater paw. "You''re not driving, not today at least." I poke a covered finger at her and continue on my way to my room.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    I can''t believe that we''re justing to the beach over a week after." I say, helping to spread out the nkets and set up the umbres. "Considering it''s the only thing you could talk about when we were back in Pine Creek."

    "Well, Maggie wanted me over a lot for preparations of my birthday ball." Shana says sheepishly. "And I wanted us to go together, at least for the first time."

    Ever since the amusement park where Shana kept screaming throughout the entire rollercoaster ride, that''s not strange I know but she didn''t stop screaming till a full five minutester even though we were all on solid ground.

    She has also not been around often because of the ball that is being thrown in her honor, which meant I''ve been trapped in the house with Virgil and Dale.

    "It''s in two days right?" I ask hopefully, I wanted Shana back to dispel the tense atmosphere constantly hovering around Virgil and Dale.

    "Yep and we''re all going over tomorrow and we''ll stay over till the next morning after the ball." She says giddily and I can''t help but share her excitement.

    "Where''s Virgil and Dale?" I stand up from my crouched position to look around when I don''t see them.

    All I see is other people with their nkets and umbres, ready for a long day at the beach.

    "They stepped out for a bit, something about Dale showing Virgil something."

    I just shrug, not really interested because most likely their outing would involve meeting other people.

    Shana carefully sits on the nket she had spent so much time smoothening out and hands me a lotion. "Could you pretty please help me apply this on my back?" She asks politely.

    I take the bottle and quickly scan it. "Tanning lotion?" I ask making a face.

    "Yep!" She grins widely at me. "What''s a summer vacation without getting a tan?"

    I raise an eyebrow at this. "You said that about tattoos too." I point out sarcastically.

    "The sun is wasting, Hay." She begs.

    "Fine, toast in the sun if that''s what you want." I say with a slight shudder, not understanding the thrill of getting sun baked.

    I''m wearing shorts and a beach shirt and I quickly crawl under my umbre with a novel that I had brought solely for the sake of ignoring the world.

    "Isn''t it weird to bring a book to the beach?" Shana says with her eyes closed, she''s fully under the sun, flexing her finger slightly.

    "Isn''t it weird to be doing all that?" I fire back at her, adding an extrayer of sunscreen on my body.

    "Of course not, I''m about to doze off, tell Virgil and Dale that if they get sand on me I''ll bury them alive."

    "Roger that." I reply, already done with the conversation too.

    I prop my head on some spare nkets and get ready to dive into the world of fiction.

    I''m not sure how much time pass like this but a girly voice coyly calling Virgil''s name makes me look up from my book and slowly look around to see where the offending noise ising from.

    I throw my head back in shock when I see the crime scene, two girls are with Virgil and Dale, the one hovering around Virgil is giggling happily and throwing herself on him like her legs aren''t working anymore even though Virgil is obviously not saying anything but the darker haired one with Dale is quietly holding a serious conversation with him and I don''t know which one bothers me more.

    I pretend not to see them and go back to hiding behind my book even though they are very obviously headed this way.

    Shana slowly opens one eye and frowns. "Where the fuck is that horrible sounding from?" She asks unhappily, she had probably heard the girl with lighter hair that''s all over Virgil call his name.

    I try to shrug nonchntly but I''m pretty sure my tight face gives me away. "I don''t know."

    "Is this where your nkets are? You guys should totallye over to our spot, it has a way better view and all the cool kids hangout there." The girl hanging off Virgil starts to chatter nonstop and Virgil just watches her patiently.

    "We don''t want your spot, thank you very much." Shana bites out and it''s obvious that they hadn''t gotten off to a very good start. "Virgil, could you help me apply some lotion on my back?" She asks sweetly, batting her eyelids at him even though I had just done the exact same thing barely fifteen minutes ago.

    Virgil doesn''t even bat an eyelid at this, taking the bottle that Shana hands to him, he separates himself from the girl hanging off him and steps forward to help Shana out.

    I just keep my face hidden behind my book, my ultimate n right now is hiding behind my book till the girls either go away or we do.

    "I''m sorry I haven''t introduced you." Virgil apologizes ndly when the girl makes it obvious that she expected to be introduced.

    "This is Julia, Julia meet Shana, my"

    "Cousin." Shana interrupts tartly, gleaming from the excessive tanning lotion smeared all over her body.

    A muscle ticks in Virgil''s jaw but other than that he keeps a straight face. "Meet my cousin, Shana and Hayden"

    "His best friend." Shana tags on smugly and I cringe a little dropping the book briefly to sy my fingers open in a little wave.

    Julia just ignores us as soon as she finds out that we aren''t a possible threat. "So as I was saying, let''s go over to my spo" Virgil just plops down on his nket which is right beside me and I curse under my breath.

    "Actually, I like here just fine." He says, smiling up at her.

    Turns out that''s all it took for Julia to forget all about her cool spot that had all the best things and plop right beside Virgil, practically sitting on hisp.

    I cut them a sharp re my page crushed in my palm.

    "That" Shana mutters darkly under her breath and I grateful she didn''t decide toplete her statement.

    But I can''t helpplete it mentally when Julia trails a hand down Virgil''s body, could she be any more obvious?

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    I try my hardest to ignore them but it''s like trying to ignore a bright shlight pointed right in my eyes, it''s not possible.

    After reading the same line for the tenth time, I just give up and just stare up at the the inside of my umbre, my fist unconsciously clenching and unclenching - whose decision was it again toe to the beach?

    Oh right, mine! Because I thought I was tired of having Virgil''s and Dale''s attention all to myself but I take it back.

    Dale eventually makes his way over, he had been talking a short distance away from where our nkets are with the darker haired girl.

    His jaw is tight when makes his way over and his expression shuttered and I perk up at this, wondering what''s wrong? If it''s the dark haired girl? Decorum be damned, I''m tossing a handful of sand in her face.

    "You look grumpy." Dale moves forward to crouch and whisper in my ear, sneaking a kiss on my forehead as he does this and I forget to be worried about him, going red in the face.

    I feel like Virgil is watching our short exchange but when I whip my head around to look at him, I get a faceful of Julia trying to crawl into him, does she have any idea of the meaning of personal space?

    "You look unhappy." I tell Dale, deciding to ignore Virgil since he''s practically doing the same thing.

    "I''m fine." He whispers to me, shing me his goofy smile before getting back up. "Guys, meet Nicole, she''s a"

    "Ex, I''m his ex." She provides quickly, stretching out a hand, Shana stares at her outstretched hand like it''s a living animal and then shes a hand covered in tanning lotion in her face.

    "Nice to meet you Nicole but I don''t think you''d want tanning lotion on you." She says nkly.

    This leaves just me to shake her hand, which I manage to do without causing any world level catastrophe like dragging her towards me so that I can ram my knee into her smug face.

    "Uh, yeah" Dale trails off without heat. "Nicole, meet my friends, Hayden and Shana."

    There''s an awkward silence after the introductions areplete but it goes over Dale''s head who''s smoothening his nket which are on the other side of Shana, most likely getting ready to sit down. "Hey, Hayden?" He calls to me, breaking me out of my thoughts that were well, about him.

    "Yeah?" I look up, Nicole is still hovering around like she''s expecting something or maybe she''s just waiting for her friend.

    "Do you want a drink?" He asks absently.

    And I start to say no before Nicole''s smug expression ms into me. "I don''t mind." I shrug, picking my book up again.

    "Do you mind if I tag along? Julia isn''t ready to leave yet anyway." She asks.

    "Sure." Dale agrees enthusiastically and they walk off.

    "The beach is officially off our to-do list for the rest of summer." Shana says tightly and I can''t help but agree, Nicole is no Elise but I can''t help but feel like she and Julia might be a little bit of trouble.

    "So did you hear about the birthday ball that the Mrs. LeBaron is hosting?" Julia asks when we''re halfway done with our drinks, somehow we all end up sitting in a big circle and I want to throw my cup of cold punch at someone, preferably Julia. "We got invited." She says smugly.

    I have to physically stop myself from telling her that I''m a LeBaron but Shana isn''t that humble.

    "Maggie is a really close family friend so she''s throwing the birthday ball for me, I had no idea it had be so popr." She says with fake sweetness.

    I see Julia''s dark eyes harden at Shana''s words. "I had no idea Mrs. LeBaron did charity." She takes a jab at Shana and Nicole snickers.

    I see red at this and my words leave my mouth before I can process. "My grandmother doesn''t but if you need some help I could ask her for you." I say with syrupy sweetness.

    Julia bites back her words and I see her eyes widen imperceptibly at this, she looks like she wants to suck up to me but she had already ruined her image so there was no reason to even try.

    "I thought you were a myth." Nicole says in a kind voice.

    "I''m obviously real." I say in a much subdued voice, much calmer now that there''s no one threatening any of my friends.

    Dale''s phone rings and he gets up to pick it up, Virgil gets distracted by Julia again so only Shana and I get to see the real person behind the nice facade that Nicole puts up.

    "I don''t care if your grandparents own half of the entire fucking City, stay away from Dale, he isn''t gay and he doesn''t need or want you."

    I flinch back at this like I''ve been pped and it really feels like I''ve been pped, why do I always get med?

    Shana moves forward unconsciously and I have to hold her back before she punches Nicole''s face in. "Hayden, just let me just give her a little piece of my mind." Shana growls intensely, staring at Nicole so hard that she scrambles a couple of steps back.

    "He''s not even one of us and you''re taking his side?" Nicole snarls at Shana and this time I can''t stop her fast enough.

    She tackles Nicole to the nkets and Virgil startles at this.

    "What''s going on?" He frowns and Nicole quickly separates from Shana who looks bloodthirsty.

    "Oh nothing important." Shana waves away, calmly returning to her nket.

    Julia quickly drags Virgil away and I want to tackle her to the ground.

    "Say that again and I won''t miss." Shana threatens and I nce at where the brief tussle had happened to see a small part of the nket in shreds and I blink in confusion, wondering what could have caused it.

    Dale picks this moment toe back and Julia and Virgiles behind him.

    "Virgil has agreed to be my date to the ball!" Julia announces happily like he had proposed to her, Virgil just keeps a nk expression and I want to smack it off his face.

    How dare he act so unbothered?

    "You should be my date to the ball, Dale, it''ll be like old times." Nicole says sweetly hanging off Dale''s arm.

    Dale just stares at me like he''s confused or asking permission and I clench my teeth at the way she cups his face to turn his gaze away from me.

    "Hmm? Hmm? What do you say?" She asks brightly, not giving him a chance to think.

    "Um, sure?" Dale says in a unsure voice.

    "Hayden can go with Shana then." Julia says with something akin to disgust in her voice.

    I can''t help but feel something off about the entire thing but my anger at Virgil''s nonchnce overshadows everything else.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    "Oh hi, darling." My mom greets me at the door to my Grammy''s house. "Shana, Maggie is waiting for you in the second receiving room, where''s Virgil and Dale?" She frowns.

    I clench my teeth at her question. "They said they''ll be byter." I say nonchntly even though there''s a bruise on my heart.

    Nicole and Julia had shown up this morning that they were all going on a double date, it was while we were eating breakfast and I didn''t even wait a moment to see Virgil''s nk expression or Dale''s guilty eyes, I just made my way up the stairs to cry to Apple.

    "Okay, see you allter." Shana waves, making her way across the room.

    "Hayden? Are you okay?" My mom asks in worry and even though I want to tell her, I decide to not tell her.

    Shana had said really hurtful things to them this morning and even though I''m also mad at them it hurt too, knowing my mom she''ll definitely do worse.

    "Yeah, I''m fine." I murmur, clutching Apple. I couldn''t leave her back at the beach house because we would be gone for a couple days at least.

    "I almost forgot, Mrs Nn is here, she''s helping Maggie out with the preparations for Shana''s birthday ball."

    "Oh that''s nice." I hum distractedly, I had met Mrs Nn a lot of times but that was when I was way younger, the beautiful woman had an ent that always made it fun to listen to her talk.

    "She brought Yanis too." She adds with a smirk and I startle.

    "What! I thought he was in Greece!" I exim.

    "We''ll he''s back for the long summer break and is so excited to see you again."

    My eyes go wide at this, Yanis is Mrs. Nn only child and I saw him a lot when his mother came over but that was years ago, he got sent to a fancy boarding school in Greece to attend high school.

    "Where is he?" I ask with barely contained excitement, we were really close because we would end up spending the days I woulde over to visit my Grammy together and he would carefully teach me French that I would forget right after.

    "Calm down, baby." My mom shakes her head. "He has been pacing around in your old yroom, want me to hold on to Apple for you?"

    "Yes please." I say quickly, handing her to my mom before hurrying in the direction of my old yroom.

    I hadn''t been there ever since he left, there was no need to anyway, I would just end up missing him.

    As I hurry, I wonder how he would look like now after nearly five years of his absence, thest time I had seen him, he still had his ridiculous thick sses and his bowl style haircut.

    He was always so nervous and shied away from people so we fit right in together, while he preferred to readrge books on philosophy that no doubt worsened his vision, I would lie curled up with my head on his legs reading my paperback novels.

    He was the only who neverined if I didn''t want to talk unlike the other children I had y dates with, it also helped that his mom and my Grammy are really close so we got to spend a lot of time together.

    I fling open the door when I get to my old yroom and see him standing with his back to me, no doubt staring out the window and thinking up on theories.

    He''s way taller now but then everyone got taller, except me. He''s wearing skinny, ck jeans and a stylish top which is weird because usually favored cks and shirts that he would tuck in severely.

    "Yanis!!" I squeal in excitement, running all out to meet him.

    He whips around at the sound of my voice. "Mon minou!" He says, catching me in time.

    I grin wider at this, my eyes shut in happiness. "I can''t believe you still remember that." I shake my head at the pet name and then... Wow!

    I open my eyes to look at him, I''m way shorter than him so he''s lifting me up with his arms so that we''re face to face and... Wow! Did I say that before?

    "W-What happened to you?" I ask in shock, he is - pardon my French, I don''t speak it - hot. "Where are your sses? What happened to your hair?"

    He just grins at me, still holding me off the ground and I blink furiously in realization. "When did you get stronger?" I demand, thest time we had met, I could sit on him and he wouldn''t be able to get up and now he''s holding me off the ground so effortlessly.

    "It''s the air in Greece." He teases, eyeing me up and down. "Plus, contacts are way convenient and my hair cut was ludicrous."

    "I thought you didn''t care about that because it''s too, what''s the word? Trifling?"

    "Well I grew up." He says, carefully cing me on the ground. He crouches a bit after this and squints at me. "Is it me, Hay? Or did you grow taller?"

    "Ha ha, very funny." I roll my eyes, smacking him on the head, I try to keep a serious face but I can''t help the grin that keeps forming.

    "I''ve missed you, you just disappeared without warning and the next thing I hear is that you''ve been shipped to Greece." Iin pettishly.

    He rubs his neck nervously, this new haircut makes how good looking he is impossible to ignore and the contacts give apelling glow to his olive eyes.

    "I didn''t know about it either, there I was looking forward to our next y date and the next thing I know, I''m on a private jet to an ind in Greece." He leans forward. "And I did miss you too, there was no one to listen to my wild theories."

    I give him a look. "So that was the only reason why? Ouch."

    He pulls me into another hug again and unsurprisingly my feet don''t touch the ground. "You know that''s not true, so what did I miss?"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    I spend most of the next hour filling Yanis in on what had happened ever since he left and he quietly listens, looking genuinely interested. It''s always so easy talking to him so its no surprise I end up spilling all about Virgil and Dale.

    He grinds his jaw when my narration gets to Nicole and Julia, I had left out the bit about what happened at the Spring Dance for two reasons, one I didn''t want to talk about it and two I didn''t want that as abel.

    I''d made up my mind that none of it was my fault and I wouldn''t let it control my life or how people viewed me.

    "Who is this Dale guy and I''m going to punch Virgil when I see him."

    "No, don''t." I say quickly.

    "Don''t worry, Minou, I''m not doing it for you, I''m doing it for myself." He mutters darkly, a slight trace of his French enting through, it only did when he got angry.

    He had only met Virgil once and they didn''t exactly be friends but they tolerated each other for my sake, Yanis just wants to punch him.

    I shake my head at his reply. "You said you wanted to hear what has been happening with me, what about you? How''s schooling in Greece?"

    "It''s actually not half bad, we''d sneak out during weekends and spend the time in the town."

    I blink owlishly at this. "What??"

    A knock interrupts our conversation. "Hayden?" Shana''s voice floats over. "Are you there? Maggie said toe get you and bowl head." She yells from the other side of the door.

    I snicker at this, she hadn''t seen Yanis yet and I couldn''t wait to see her reaction.

    "That''s most likely my mom wanting to see you, shall we?" He asks, smoothly getting up from the sofa that we had gravitated to.

    "Sure." I take his hand and let him help me up. "Luckily, Greece is also teaching you to be a gentleman, among other things." I mutter, leading the way to the door.

    "I''ll bet you''re still ticklish." He mock threatens.

    I cringe away from him. "Don''t get any funny ideas." I warn flinging open the door to see Shana staring at me impatiently.

    "Well,e on." She prompts, turning around and leading the way.

    "Hello to you too, Shana." Yanis says with barely contained amusement.

    Shana whips her head around. "Back at you bowl c-cu-cu.. What the fuck! Who the heck is that?" She whips her head around like she expects someone else to hop out.

    I raise an eyebrow at her, pretending not to notice what she''s seeing. "Yanis? Are you drunk?"

    "You''re lying to me." She says nkly, still staring wide eyed at him. "This has to be some elder brother I''ve not heard about, Yanis isn''t hot."

    He just shakes his head at her reaction, his sleek dark hair waving slightly. "I''m an only child and thanks for the insult, I see you are still into dyeing your hair in ridiculous shades."

    She res at him. "That red color was my natural shade idiot, now I remember why you''re so annoying."

    I justugh at their exchange, bracing myself to meet Mrs Nn.

    "Mon Cherie!" She exims excitedly when I step into the room. "So petite, so adorable." She squishes my cheeks when I get to her. "Can I keep him, Maggie?"

    "No thank you, Adeline, Renee would have my head." My Grammy says with a slight shudder, a long slip of paper that no doubt includes the necessities for the ball situated on herp. "I trust that you and Yanis have caught up with each other?'' She asks kindly and I use this opportunity to escape from Mrs Nn who''s kissing my cheeks like they''re made of candy.

    "Yes Grammy."

    "Maggie, darling." She corrects absently.

    "You know he''ll never remember." My Aunt Candy walks in the room. "Is that Yanis? What are they feeding you over there?" She exims in surprise.

    "Hi, Auntie." Yanis greets sheepishly. "Mother, don''t eat him." He scolds his mother, saving me from her.

    Aunt Candy makes a face. "I feel like you''re doing that on purpose." Then she startles. "Oh! I came here for something, mom, Renee is going to make the party nner jump off the roof." She tattles.

    My Grammy startles at this. "You left Renee all alone with her? Oh dear! Adeline, I''ll need your help." She gets up in a hurry. "Getting a nner like Miss Park on such short notice is sheer luck."

    "I thought you hired her months ago." Aunt Candy frowns.

    "Exactly so if she resigns now I''ll never be able to find anyone else in time because they''ll be too busy nning summer parties and bashes." My Grammy says in a harried voice going out.

    They all rush out leaving Yanis, Shana and I, Yanis is still holding my hand from the time he pulled me from his mom and he doesn''t look like he remembers that he''s still holding my it.

    Shana''s phone rings and she quickly picks it and listens intently to whatever, whoever saying on the other side.

    A dangerous expression settles on her face and her grip on the phone gets tighter. "I see, thank you."

    "Who was that?" I ask in concern.

    "Virgil and Dale." She says in a dark voice.

    Yanis perks up at this. "Really?" He asks, cracking the knuckles of the hand that isn''t holding mine.

    "And they came along with Nicole and Julia, the nerve of them." She continues darkly, rubbing her hands together.

    "This just gets better and better."

    Shana nces at him, strangely not surprised that he knows of them. "I have a wonderful idea, why don''t we go roll out the wee mat."

    I just keep quiet at this, I just want Virgil to exin to me why he''s acting like that, like he doesn''t care while Dale keeps acting like he wants me to save him.

    I blink at this, if Dale actually feels anything for me then he wouldn''t have run right back to his ex at the first chance he got. "I hope this doesn''t get me killed." I murmur under my breath, letting Yanis pull me along, I''m not thrilled about having to see any of them, especially when they''re together.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    "Wait, who called you?" I ask Shana suspiciously, not seeing either Virgil or Dale calling her.

    "Isabelle." She says smugly. "I need to remain informed." She''s referring to a maid who had taken a liking to her and really liked to gossip.

    "Uh huh." I say nkly, Yanis is leading the way and I''m dreading every second that brings me closer to seeing them.

    They''re in the living room and I can hear raised voices, like a mini argument is going on.

    Yanis barges into the room, visibly upset, I prefer to remain hidden behind him.

    Excited screams start up at this.

    "Oh my God!!! It''s Yanis Nn!" Julia squeals and I frown.

    Shanaes up behind me with a simr expression on her face. "Bowl head is popr?"

    "Yanis." Virgil says darkly, ignoring Nicole and Julia who look like they are about to evaporate from happiness.

    "Hello, Virgil, I hear I owe you a punch."

    "You two know each other?" Julia asks, looking morbidly pleased with the idea.

    "You''re supposed to be leaving." Virgil tells her nkly, ignoring her question.

    Julia just ignores him and hurries over to Yanis with Nicole in tow, a phone gripped presumptuously in her hand.

    Yanis just pulls me out of my hiding spot behind him and the girls flinch when they see me, I sigh wearily - I really didn''t like to be mean.

    "You look like you''ve seen a ghost." Iment dryly. "You barge into my house apparently uninvited and you''re shocked to see me? Really?"

    The freeze at this, blinking in confusion like they hadn''t considered this, I just hear Shana evilly chuckling from behind and I''m grateful she decided not to make a scene.

    "B-But." Julia stutters looking flustered for the first time. "We would just like to take a picture with you, Yanis." She says ignoring me.

    Yanis doesn''t like this though so he pulls me closer, instead of stepping away like they obviously expected him to. "Mon Minou, doesn''t like the spotlight, I''m afraid you have to leave." He says coldly and I see their eyes widen in fear.

    Dale blinks and shakes his head like he''s waking up from a doze and I frown. "Who are you? What''s going on?"

    I try to stop Yanis but he''s on a mission, he moves forward, brushing past Nicole and Julia like they aren''t there and their shocked gasps elicit another wickedughter from Shana - she''s really enjoying this.

    "Yanis, honestly I''m not pleased to meet you." He says coldly, crushing Dale''s hand in a fierce handshake.

    I ignore Virgil and Dale even though they looked like they swallowed something bitter, let them get a taste of their own medicine a little.

    "I hear you''re wondering who my Kitty''s date is?" He turns around to address Nicole and Julia who are still stunned, I smile a little at their wrecked expressions, this is not half bad, it''s a little surprising that he''s using the trantion of my pet name, he almost never does.

    They gulp at this, their eyes are darting at the corners trying to get Dale and Virgil''s attention but those two aren''t even seeing them anymore - actually this is really fun!

    "Can you guess?" He leans forward menacingly, letting his French ent roll off his tongue - he''s pissed.

    Nicole and Julia shake their head desperately, looking like they want to make a break for it.

    Yanis clicks his tongue, looking genuinely disappointed. "Too bad, I had high hopes for you." He turns away at this, carefully leading me along. "Come along, mon Minou, I guess they''ll have to wait and see won''t they?"

    "He''s so terrifying." I hear Julia mutter as we make our way out.

    As much as I want to turn around to check on Virgil and Dale, I force myself not to, two could y at that game.

    To Yanis, I lean up to ruffle his hair. "You didn''t have to go that far, those poor girls will have nightmares for a long time."

    "Good." He smiles in self aplishment.

    "I can''t believe you can even still call them poor girls." Shana shakes her head in disbelief. "See, this is why I''m invaluable, you need me to break the noses of anyone who tries to mess with you." She says fiercely, pping an open palm over her fist.

    I wince at this. "You''re scary."

    "I''m a scary ball of sunshine!" She exims happily,ing over to hug me but Yanis pushes her away.

    "No touching, you''re also on probation, I leave for a short while ande back to find out that you''re all breaking mon Minou''s heart." He says with faux seriousness and I burst outughing at the expression on his face.

    "Hey!" Shana exims in outrage. "I didn''t do anything."

    "You did this to his hair." He uses, sying out the edges of my hair that I had forgotten about, the lighter shade is actually really good looking on me but I wasn''t telling Shana that.

    "But it looks good." Shana says with a wobbly lip, looking affronted. "I''m going to tell on you, Maggie!" She calls pettishly, running in the opposite direction.

    "Do you think she''ll really tell?" I ask with an amused expression, suddenly tired with how much of a roller coaster my day has been.

    "Nope, she''s just looking for a reason to be in the middle of all the preparations."

    I hum distractedly, the edges of my vision blurring a bit.

    "You''re yawning, Minou." Yanis points out, stopping our journey back to the yroom.

    "I am?" I ask on another yawn, rubbing my eyes.

    He just shakes his head fondly. "Want me to carry you up to your room?"

    I blink at this, pouting slightly. "I can walk."

    "You''re walking right into a wall." He says nkly and I pause, blinking owlishly at the space in front of me and I must be seeing things because there is a wall in front of me.

    "Oh wow, how did that get there?" I ask seriously, shaking my head to dispel the drowsiness.

    "You''re like a human sized cat." He shakes his head picking me up before I can try to run away and end up cracking my skull on a marble statue.

    "Did I tell you I had a pet cat?" I ask sleepily, pawing at his face.

    Yanis looks down at me briefly. "Yes, you did, a kitten, Apple." He says simply, not breaking his stride.

    "I wan'' to show her to you I miss your sses." I hum in a distracted voice, still pawing at his face.

    "I can''t see if you keep doing that." He scolds. "Plus I still wear my sses sometimes.

    I hear him from a distance, his voice sounds unreal like it''sing from the other side of a waterfall.

    I''m not surprised I feel so sleepy and my hands fall from the sides of Yanis'' face to fall by my side. "That''s so nice." I mumble in disorientation.

    "How can thoses two idiots be so stupid?" He mutters darkly when he thinks I''m asleep. "I should run away with you to Greece but things aren''t so simple."

    I let slip a small sad smile at his words which painted the situation so clearly, things weren''t simple anymore.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    I end up sleeping the entire afternoon away and when I wake up the sun has already gone down so naturally, Yanis is gone too.

    I roll off the unfamiliar bed, beelining to the bathroom, there''s no doubt about it, I''m taking a shower. I get the craving to wear Virgil''s shirt but I suck it up and wear a random top and sweatpants.

    I''m not particrly hungry but I''m peckish so I find my way to the kitchen to get a fruit, preferably an apple. I hear a faint and familiar voice from a room that I''d passed by so naturally I take a couple steps back.

    "How can you not see it?" Virgil''s voice says in frustration. "Shit! Why the fuck am I doing this again?"

    "You''re getting it all wrong V, Nicole isn''t like that, she nearly hurt herself when Jade went missing and it got even worse when she was found dead." Dale says, totally believing his words.

    "You''re just letting her manipte the guilt you feel."

    "I''m not doing anything." He denies vehemently and I slip away not wanting to hear anymore.

    What was that all about?

    "Oh hey, Hayden?" I bump into Aunty Candy on my way to the kitchen. "I didn''t expect to see you up sote, do you need something?"

    "Yeah." I say sheepishly, still flustered over what I had heard just a moment ago. "I um, wanted an apple."

    She blinks at this then realization dawns on her face. "Oh, you didn''t make it to dinner, Shana said something like you were exhausted and we shouldn''t disturb you."

    She makes her way to the kitchens and I follow suit.

    "Oh yeah." I mumble indistinctly, secretly thanking Shana for her foresight, I don''t think I could have sat down at the same table with Virgil and Dale while trying to keep up a brave face in front of the rest of my family.

    "Are you sure an apple would be enough for you?" She asks in worry, already going to bring out an entire bowl of green and red apples. "Just take this up to your room and snack on it, it''s not like anyone else is going to want to eat then anyway." She tags on when it looks like I''m about to protest.

    There''s no way to convince my Aunt to let me just take one as I had originally nned to do I just take the bowl from her and mumble a quiet thanks. "Thanks Auntie."

    I remember Yanis as I say this, because I would always add the Auntie to her name, he had taken to calling her ''Auntie'' which exasperated my Aunt to no end.

    As I make my way back I smile softly, Yanis had politely asked me to be his date to Shana''s ball and she was at the background whisper yelling ''say yes'' while waving streamers around.

    I had been half asleep so I didn''t have to think too much, when I get to the hallway where I had heard Virgil and Dale''s voices I be cautious, I know ignoring the issue won''t make it go away but that didn''t mean I was ready to face them.

    Luckily, I make it unscathed to my room and sit cross legged on the bed with the bowl of apple ced at the center of my legs, there''s a tv on the far end of bed that I rarely ever use.

    On a spur of the moment, I lurch off the bed to grab the remote and settle in to watch some reality TV show, the perfect distraction.

    I don''t know when I fall asleep but I wake up to worried voices murmuring above me.

    I wink open an eye to see Yanis leaning over me with a worried expression in his pale gold eyes, his sses are on his face again and I smile goofily at them.

    "Are you okay, minou?" He asks in worry, wringing his arms like he doesn''t know what to do with them.

    I blink slowly, my brain still feels sluggish and apparently it seems like it''s just Yanis so those other voices had been a figment of my imagination.

    "Yani?" I drawl sleepily, flexing my fingers a bit, I still can''t feel the rest of my body. "You''re here early."

    He rubs his neck at this. "It''s not that early actually, it''s past ten and Renee said I shoulde wake you up."

    I blink again, even more slowly this time. "It''s already ten?" I mumble drowsily. "Why are you so red, Yani?" I look up at him again.

    He averts his face at my question and fiddles with his tie, adjusting his sses even as his face gets redder. He''s already dressed for the ball and he looks edible in his crisp white shirt and ck pants.

    "N-Nothing!" He exims quickly and my suspicions increase.

    "Why can''t you look at me then?" I ask distractedly, stretching a bit.

    Wait! I blink in realization, did I really fall asleep with the bowl of apples?

    I slowly turn my head to the side ande face to face with an apple, there''s a half eaten one just a little far behind.

    "I''m covered in apples, aren''t I?" I ask dryly but Yanis still won''t look at me. "That doesn''t exin why you won''t look at me, I''ve woken up covered in a lot of things before."

    "Your um, your shirt?" He mumbles, eyes still averted, nervous hands twiddling with his tie.

    I nce down and see that my shirt is bunched up around my neck and shoulders, leaving the rest of my upper body bare.

    I nce up at him again. "What''s wrong with my shirt?" I ask, my eyes twinkling.

    He chokes a bit and fiddles with his tie again like enough air isn''t getting in. "It''s it''s nevermind." He gulps.

    I smirk slightly, it''s nice to know that you can still affect people even though it''s poor Yanis who looks like he''s about to pass out.

    I stretch again, very unnecessarily and peer up at him from beneath myshes. "Could you help me up then, I can''t feel my legs." I really can''t, I don''t know how long I spent watching ridiculous shows and munching on apples with my legs crossed but all of that acrobatics ising back to bite me in the butt.

    Yanis looks like he''s about to pass out but he helps me up anyway, breathing easier when my shirt drops, and a wicked idea hits me.

    I wrap my arms and legs around him like a ko and stare down at him. "Yani, could you help me out with something?" I ask sweetly, smiling wider when he gulps.

    "Yes, but I feel like I''m going to regret it."

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    I clean up with a lighter heart, things aren''t better with Virgil or Dale but I wasn''t sitting down and just letting them do as they wished.

    A maid had brought my outfit and I dressed up in conservative dress pants and a crisp white shirt, the color of the day is ck and white and unsurprisingly, pink but that had to be swapped for blue.

    My Grammy says it''s Shana''s fault for dyeing her hair blue and there was no way they were putting her in a pink dress, I hadn''t seen her much but I knew she was having the time of her life.

    It''s hard enough to feel like you''re actually important enough when you''re just one in the midst of many, Shana had a big family and I realized that was why she dyed her hair in ridiculous colors, she wanted to stand out, be different, I could understand that.

    There''s a suit jacket which I slip on and suddenly feel ustrophobic, what can I say? I''m not a big fan of suits.

    I take the jacket off again and just sling it over a shoulder, my tie is blue and so is my pocket kerchief. I pack my hair up in a man bun, little tendrils peeking out and I dere myself ready.

    Almost like he had heard me, a knock resounds on the door. I already know who it is so I don''t bother to ask.

    "Come in."

    "We''ll bete, Hayden." Yanis says in worry.

    I roll my eyes at his antics. "You just came in." I remind him. "Plus, shouldn''t you be fashionablyte, you know being the celebrity that you are." I tease.

    He just throws himself face up on my bed, his sleek, dark hair fanning around. "I''m not, at least the paparazzi left me alone when I was younger."

    "Hmm?" I hum thoughtfully. "I wonder why."

    He shoots me a re but pushes a hand through his styled hair. "Mother made me go for that ridiculous party when I came back from Greece and now I can''t step out peacefully, this morning there was a bunch of girls waiting by the path I usually take while on a run, I have no idea how they got in the estate."

    I walk over to him to pat his cheekfortingly, I have to lean over to do this and it''s no surprise that I lose my bnce and fall right over him.

    The door chooses this moment to get knocked and swing open, I whip my head around and smile internally at the view of Virgil standing frozen with fury in his cold blue eyes.

    "Can I help you with something?" I ask politely, getting off Yanis just to sit beside him and silently ask his help on doing up my cufflinks - only demons can do them all by themselves, I mean it''s hard enough doing it with two hands but with one hand, it''s just impossible.

    "I-I, uh, I mean, Renee said I shoulde find you." He stutters slightly.

    I smile widely at him but it doesn''t reach my eyes. "I''m almost done, tell her I''ll be down soon." I say, sitting unnecessarily close to Yanis.

    "You''re a piece of work, you know that." Yanis shakes his head when the door closes shut. "If you had just let me punch some sense into him, I wouldn''t have to be going through all these."

    I scoot even closer to him at this, sitting on his legs. "Maybe I want to get back at you too for disappearing on me with no letters or emails, plus this is way more efficient than punching and what if Virgil decides to punch back? I''m not getting you physically hurt because of some petty revenge." I pat his chest, Yanis knew about my crush of Virgil and he had seriously listened to me and epted me anyway.

    "But getting me hurt any other way is fine?" He asks dryly.

    I grin so wide that my eyes turn to slits, poking my tongue out yfully and bouncing a bit. "It''s not my fault that you came back weird, you''ve never minded body contact or shirtlessness before." I boop his nose, getting off.

    "We better get going if we don''t want to bete." I murmur, walking over to the vanity to check if I had ruined anything.

    "Toote, we already are."

    I hum at this absently, tugging on my shirtsleeves and adjusting my tie.

    "It''s not fair." Yanis suddenly wails and I turn around to see him lying on the bed again, one hand thrown over his eyes."

    "What isn''t, Yani?" I ask, walking back.

    "You." He takes his hand off face to stare up at me with dark eyes.

    I blink, confused. "I''m sorry? I''m not following."

    He just copses back on the bed in frustration. "I think that''s what makes it worse, the fact that you genuinely don''t know."

    I frown this time, moving closer. "Don''t know what? Stop leaving me in the dark, Yani or I''ll kick your shins." I threaten lightly.

    He sits up at this and pulls me closer, keeping his legs open so I can get really close. "When I wasing back, I expected you to look different." He starts saying and I smile, he had a habit of beating around the bush when he had something really important to say.

    "Says the one that came back with a new haircut and no sses." I fire back.

    "But you don''t just look different." He continues, ignoring my weak attempt at distracting him. "You''re gorgeous and I don''t know how that bastard doesn''t see it." He cups my face, a serious expression on his handsome face.

    I get all flustered, darting my eyes around the room.

    "And if you just let me hit some sense into them." He shakes his head at this point. "Two brains and they''re both not working."

    Iugh at this. "Come on, we''re alreadyte." I take his hands off my face to pull him up.

    "Can you tell that I''m stalling?" He asks dryly, holding me down so that I can''t pull him up.

    "Why would you do that?" I ask in confusion.

    "Your n is terrifying."

    I pout. "It''s just you pretending to be my boyfriend, how hard can that be?"

    He gets up in a sh, throwing an arm around my waist so that I can''t step back. "What can I say? You''re distracting."

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    I had thought it extravagant that my grandparents owned a ballroom but when I see the crowd that had gathered, I backtrack on my conclusions.

    Maids direct us to the other side of the ballroom, where the red carpet is set out and paparazzi are twinkling like stars on the other side of the ribbon.

    "Why can we follow the back door?" I frown in unhappiness, Yanis looks upset as well.

    "It''s protocol." He says formally.

    I sh him a look, mentally preparing myself for when we would have to walk on the carpet. "Who died and made you the adult?"

    "You''re just a couple weeks older than me, minou, that doesn''t mean anything."

    "It''s a full month." I deadpan.

    "Three weeks and three days." He fires back.

    I just give him a nk look and his pale gold eyes darkens. "What are you thinking?" I ask, narrowing my eyes suspiciously.

    "Nothing illegal, Mr Kitty." He drawls patronizingly, pulling me closer to him and stepping on the red carpet.

    The cameras and reporters immediately swivel over to us, like they could sense that someone really important had stepped up.

    I hide a gasp and try to hide my face. "What the fuck are you doing?" I whisper furiously, it didn''t really matter who I was seen with, no one knew me but not Yanis.

    "What does it look like?" He asks, smiling slightly for the cameras who ate up his presence, practically ignoring every other person on the red carpet.

    "You''re going to ruin your reputation, you''re not gay." I say in worry, trying to hurry him along.

    "I''m not but I''m in the mood to create a little scandal." He grins mischievously, taking his time. "Plus, I really like that look." He inclines his head and I look up in that direction to see Virgil ring darkly at us from the interior of the ball.

    I shake my head in amusement. "I thought you didn''t like my n."

    He pauses to lean towards me, pulling me even closer at this action. "I still don''t, now let''s go in, I''m not petty but I would really love to see what cocktail looks like on Nicole''s dress." He whispers in my ears.

    I snicker at this, grateful to leave the red carpet, My eyes go wide at the ball, it''s like a dream and I see Shana afar off in a silver dress, that had a high slit up one leg, the shimmery dressed hugged her figure and her hair was borately styled.

    "Shana looks like she''s having the time of her life." Yanis notes, brushing past Virgil who''s with a drooling Julia.

    "That''s because she is." I smile, ignoring Virgil.

    "Hayden!" She squeals from a distance, hopping up and down in delicate heels and I wince, dressing her up in fancy clothes and making her the Queen of a ball didn''t change her one bit, I''m happy it didn''t.

    "Happy birthday, crazy person!" I raise my voice to catch her attention as she makes her way towards us.

    "Oof!" I expel a breath when she hugs me so tight.

    "Thank you, Hayden, and you''rete." She shoves her face in mine.

    "Happy birthday, Rouge." Yanis says to her and she hugs him as well.

    "Thank you, Bowl head." She says sweetly, lights in her eyes.

    "You look happy." I point out, with a smaller version of the megawatt smile painting her face.b

    "I am happy but I''m starting to get tired of all these morons, they all don''t like each and are just pretending, most don''t even care about me but the Hors d''oeuvres are mind blowing." She grins, dipping her hands into a passing tray and shoving the appetizer into her mouth.

    "It''ll soon be over." I reassure her, hugging her.

    "Oh Shay-nay!" A gaudily dressed girl crashes into our conversation and I choke onughter as Shana makes a face. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere, Paris just got her poodle and she really wants to show you."

    "That sounds wonderful, ir." Shana says through gritted teeth.

    The girl called ir finally notices us and I sigh in relief when her gaze passes over me and settles on Yanis. "Oh my fucking God! It''s Yanis!! I had no idea you knew Yanis!" She whisper yells to Shana who just has a nk expression on her pretty face.

    "I don''t." Shana says coldly, already pulling the jittery teenage girl away, her pale pink dress billowing behind her. "Bye Hay, bye Bowl head." She throws over her shoulder.

    ir refuses to be controlled though. "It sounds like you do, is that his date? Is he gay? His date is so adorable"

    I watch Shana effortlessly pull the bumbling blonde away and I burst outughing.

    "You seem to be having fun." Nicole''s voice shoots an icicle through my heart and I sober up, my jaw hardening.

    "Hi, Hayden." Dale greets in a subdued voice, his eyes look dull and he looks even more distracted than the day before.

    Something wasn''t right

    "Hey" I start to say but Nicole is already pulling him away.

    "Just because you''re the Yanis Nn''s date doesn''t mean to get to so much as look at Dale." She whispers to me then grins at Yanis. "So you''re his date, I wouldn''t have guessed." She says with a serpentine like grin.

    Yanis eyes darkens and I flinch back in shock.

    <em>The audacity of this bitch.</em>

    "You must not understand how Ex-es work." I tell her coldly, slipping away from Yanis tight hold to give Dale a brief hug. "Hey, Dale." I smile up at him.

    His dull eyes brighten up briefly and the listlessness I''m his eyes clears up a bit and he starts to hug me back but Nicole steps in between us.

    "I''m thirsty, Dale." She whines to him, stepping in front of me.

    Yanis quickly pulls me to his side and we both watch them walk off or more like Nicole pulls him away. "I don''t like the feeling that Nicole gives me." He mutters darkly, watching her closely.

    I shiver slightly. "Same here."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Shana is urate about the party, no one seems to genuinely like each other and I could see envy shing in the eyes of the people that sucked up to Yanis.

    "Mon cherie?" Mrs Nn hurries up to us. "You do not mind if I am to borrow Yanis for a while, there''s someone he has to meet."

    Yanis narrows his eyes at her. "It better not be Lord Lumiere, I don''t want his bloody castle."

    "Yanis." His mom tries to cajole him. "We''re distant family, we should try to help when they''re in need, nowe along."

    Yanis pulls me into a hug, still grumbling in unhappiness.

    "A castle can''t be half bad" I pat his back.

    "Yeah, until you''re expected to live in it two weeks out of a year." Heins, striding after his mom. "I''ll be right back."

    I hum under my breath even though there is no way he can hear my affirmation, we were standing at one far end of the ball uninterested in socializing so it wasn''t hard for me to move back a couple steps to lean against the wall.

    I watch the ball with disinterest, bringing out my phone to check the time, a pout forms on my lips when I see that it''s just a few minutes past three, the party wouldn''t end till the sun went down.

    There''s a floor length drape beside me and in the split second that I notice movements behind it I get pulled inside.

    "What the fuck!" I exim, the drink in my hand sshing to the ground with a crash, the delicate ss no doubt breaking.

    It''s dark in here but I can clearly make someone out.

    Nicole

    I roll my eyes. "What do you want?" I start to ask coldly then stop myself. "Wait, don''t answer that, I don''t care."

    She''s standing in front of the drapes so there''s no way I can leave without going past her, something gleams in her hands and I stumble backwards.

    I hit a wall, the drape had just been covering a nook in the wall, it''s not very wide but it''s not small enough for all these to be happening without anyone noticing.

    She remains quiet and a sinking feeling envelops me, slowly I take out my phone and put on the shlight and I recoil at the murderous look on her face.

    I direct the light lower and I jump at what she''s holding She''s holding a knife.

    "W-What a-ar-are y-you d-doing?" I stutter hard, my eyes going wide.

    "If you try making a call, this knife would go through your heart so fast you won''t even get the chance to blink." She says steadily and my palms get sweaty, she meant every word she just said.

    I needed proof! It just hit me hard then and discreetly, I start up the recording button.

    "You''re just so annoying, I take Dale away, I even get Julia to be all over the other cold idiot but he. just. won''t. stop. talking. about. you." Each word is punctuated by a vicious stab on the wall to the side and I flinch.

    She stabs the wall so hard that there are wide gapes in the wall. I gulp, this girl is crazier than Elise.

    I try to step back but I just hit a wall and I know that there''s no way out, even if I try to scream no one would hear me because of the noise going on outside, it would be a perfect crime.

    "Have you ever fallen in love?" She asks in a creepy voice, crouching down to draw figures on the ground with the tip of her knife.

    I just stare at her, frozen, my phone is still gripped in my hands so it illuminates the ce but I don''t have anything to defend myself with.

    "No, you haven''t." She continues, obviously not expecting a reply, not that I nned to give her one. "You can''t have felt this all consuming feeling, this burning need"

    I keep swivelling my head around, brain calcting fast for a way to get out. I also want to tell Nicole that she had left the love territory and is now deep in obsessed psychopath territory but I''m not sure that''s what she wants to hear.

    "Looking for this?" She flips a switch that''s beside her and the entire space gets illuminated, I had hoped that if I could somehow brighten the entire ce up it might be noticed from the outside but the drapes are just too thick.

    I gulp and keep my eyes fixed on her, I can see everything clearly now and I slowly put off my shlight and slip it in my breast pocket.

    I don''t know how this keeps happening, all I want is a quiet peaceful life but crazies keeping after me.

    The space is hopeless, there is no crook that I can''t try to hide in and it''s totally bare except for the high lights on the ceiling.

    "I want to chain him up in my room." She starts to pace, getting closer to me. "You know what?" She pauses, staring at me with a mad expression in her eyes. "I''ll do just that."

    <em>What?</em> I blink, I needed to get out of here and save Dale too.

    "Everything just went south, that bitch of a little sister that he had ratted out on me just because I told her what I really felt."

    "What did you feel?" I ask slowly, not giving a rat ass about what she felt but I had to keep her talking till I found a way out that didn''t involve a knife ending up in me.

    She nces up at me briefly, then crouches down again. "That Dale should be all mine, she was taking too much of his attention that should have been mine."

    My eyes widen in horror at the implications of her words. "So you found a way to make her disappear?" I prod, Dale wouldn''t want to hear this but if Nicole is the cause of Jade''s death I was going to make sure she paid for it.

    Nicole just shrugs, looking unaffected. "It was bad enough that the little bitch kept taking his attention but then some Zeke guy made him go away altogether and no matter how many times I asked, he wouldn''t tell me when he wasing back." Her grip tightens around the knife and a magical smile paints her face.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    "But somehow, that little bitch could convince him to not only tell her when he would being back but also toe back earlier than he had nned." She continues her monologue, shrugging.

    "There was only one thing to be done."

    I stare at her in horror. "What did you do?"

    She stares at me weirdly and I know that I''m going to end up just like Jade if I don''t get out but I needed more incriminating information.

    She looks oddly happy, telling me her borate ns and if that was what it took then I was ready to take the risk.

    "I needed him back, it had been nearly a week and I hadn''t seen or touched him, I was going mad." She starts to narrate peacefully like she''s telling a bedtime story. "I had to get him back somehow and the little bitch was the perfect weapon, all I had to do was tell her I saw a puppy in the dangerous parts of the park, I even put a puppy there to keep her in long enough."

    I slowly crouch to the ground, tears winking at the corners of my eyes. She ruined his life just to keep him close? That couldn''t be love.

    "I just rigged a trap so she would be trapped in a pit for a couple days, too bad that the rumors of wild animals were true." She pauses her narration to stab the knife in the wall again. "But everything went to shit!" She says in a raw voice.

    I get up to my feet again, I didn''t have much time left.

    "When he first came back, he was around me all the time, all I had to do was act like I was beyond broken about the little bitch''s death." She yanks the knife out and res at me. "It came without warning, he was so cold, broke up with me and then said he was leaving? And when I meet him again I find that somehow you''ve achieved what I''ve craved ever since I met him when we were kids."

    I step back at this, what have I achieved?

    "It''s just so annoying." She growls lowly, the veins in her neck standing out in stark relief. "You''re so how did he fall in love with you?" She asks cruelly and I gasp softly, that had to be a lie right. "He won''t love you again when there''s a knife through your heart, will he?" She asks rhetorically, giggling psychotically at her own private joke.

    She steps forward and my blood turns to ice in my veins, my heart thudding painfully, I can''t defend myself against a knife without getting stabbed.

    She takes a jab and I dart to the side, barely making it in time.

    She just yanks it out of the wall with ease even though the knife had gone through the hard wall like a knife through butter, a rxed smile is on her face - she''s enjoying this - I think in horror.

    There''s no way to get past her without earning a knife to my side and I wasn''t ready to die yet, I still needed to hit Virgil for breaking my heart.

    She lunges at me again and I realize that I''ve cornered myself by trying to escape again, the knife shes in front of my eyes and time seems to slow down as it arcs towards my neck.

    "Nicole!" Dale yells and we both freeze, she has her hand in my hair and the knife still stays in it''s lifted position, ready to be buried in my neck. "W-What is going on?"

    I dart my eyes to the side and see Virgil holding Dale by the neck of his shirt, cold fury in his eyes.

    "Shit!" He swears letting go of Dale who suddenly stumbles, a stunned expression on his face. "You made that dumb female distract me for far too long, step away from him and maybe I''ll think about leaving you alive." He states matter of factly.

    Dale just looks pale, staring frozen at the unfolding scene in disbelief.

    "I knew there was something off about you." Nicole says, the knife inching even closer on steady hands. "Take one step forward and you''ll see how fast I can stab." She threatens him coldly.

    Virgil pauses, his eyes fixed on her in a predatory manner. The heavy drapes had fallen again, hiding what was happening from the rest of the ball.

    "You knew all along didn''t you?" She asks, peering at him with wide eyes, obviously impressed.

    "That you were a bitch, yes but unfortunately I didn''t realize you were also psycho, I''d have called you out immediately."

    "So instead you pretended to be on our side so we wouldn''t think of you as a threat." She says, shaking her head in disbelief. "Born Alphas are such a threat." She tightens her grip on my hair and a pained gasp leaves me. "But you''re toote." She winks, bringing the knife down with unbelievable speed.

    I close my eyes in horror, expecting to be impaled on the sharp knife but when a couple seconds pass and I don''t feel any searing pain in my neck, I slowly blink my eyes open.

    "Virgil!" I gasp out when I take in the scene.

    Virgil had intercepted the de with his bare hands and blood was dripping from his hand down my neck and to the front of my white shirt.

    Nicole''s eyes widen in disbelief. "W-What"

    Virgil doesn''t even allow her to speak, he uses his other hand to grab her neck and m her against the wall, this knocks her out and I practically fall on him, shivering hard.

    "O-Oh m-my Go-God." I shiver harder, taking his hand that is still gripping the bloody knife, tears pouring down my face.

    "Y-You''re hu-hurt." I cry harder, my vision blurring from the tears that just won''t keep falling.

    He tries to hug me again but I don''t let him, the knife cut him too deep and I had to stop the bleeding, fast.

    Blood smears all over me but I don''t care, thinking fast I yank off my tie and quickly wrap his hand, my hands shaking so bad that I can barely manage it.

    "I''m fine, Hay." He says in a kind voice and I wipe my eyes to look up at him, he looks relieved.

    I don''t think twice before throwing myself in his arms. "I-I''m so-sorry." I gasp, clutching his shirt. "But it''s all your fault for not telling me you were going undercover."

    Heughs gently at this, holding me close.

    I turn my head to the side, worried about Dale, he''s leaning against the wall and staring at a knocked out Nicole with vacant eyes.

    The curtains swing open again and Yanis bursts in holding Julia by her hair, Shanaes in quickly behind them, hurrying to Dale who leans into her.

    "What the fuck going on here?" Yanis demands, throwing her to the ground. "This thing osted me and" he trails off, his French ent heavy.

    "Let''s get out of here first, I''ll exin everything." Virgil says and I step away from him.

    It happens faster than anyone can react too, one moment Nicole is lying on the ground unconscious and the next she''s lunging at me with a smaller dagger which goes right through me.

    ATTENTION!!!

    Um, hey everyone! I had to put this up in the case that no one had seen the earlier announcements, a Discord server has been created for Bing the Luna where discussions can be held and you can talk to me!

    *inserts the link*

    https://discord.gg/qYk2ka7fc7

    PS: I apologise for the cliffhanger...Thanks for reading!!!

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    "Hayden!!!!"

    Someone screams my name, actually a lot of people are screaming my name wait why?

    It hits me then Nicole!

    The pain hits immediately as well, my head is swimming and my vision is dark, someone is clutching me close with shaky hands, that had to be Virgil.

    "Don''t try to pull it out, Shana!" Yanis growls. "Are you crazy?"

    Shana''s voice is a mess. "But it''s killing me that it''s in him."

    "We need an ambnce." Dale says authoritatively. "Let''s get him out of here now!"

    Virgil just remains quiet but there''s a low constant sound of pain pouring into the crook of my neck.

    Something is wrong

    I''m still frozen in my body from the terror of getting stabbed but the darkness inking my vision is starting to clear up some.

    "W-Wait!" I struggle to say when the rest are about to cause chaos, I don''t even remember what was done to Nicole.

    My vision finally clears I look up to see everyone frozen, Yanis has Nicole up a wall, her face pressed into the hard surface while her hands are drawn to the back and held in a punishing grip, Shana is hovering over me, tears falling down her face to mine while Dale is at the mouth of the curtain about to step out, no doubt to go get help.

    Virgil has me in his arms and the burning pain I see in his eyes is enough to make me try and sit up.

    "No, don''t move, you''ll only make it worse." He holds me down and I roll my eyes at how strong he is.

    "Y-You d-don''t understand." I try to exin, trying to sit up again, adrenaline and panic is still warring in my body so my voice and body is shaking but this doesn''t stop me.

    "It didn''t cut me." I finally gasp out, stopping Dale who''s already a step out of the crevice.

    As a matter of fact, my words make everyone stop in their tracks even Nicole who''s trying to escape.

    "W-What?" Virgil splutters, his ssy eyes wide.

    I sit up with a wince and this time he doesn''t try to stop me, even though the knife hadn''t made contact, the force was enough to give me a couple bruises.

    They hadn''t noticed theck of blood because of their panic and Virgil''s blood that was already all over me before, I take the tip of my breast pocket that''s already in shreds and rip it all the way off so that I can bring out my phone that I had put there without thinking.

    "Oh my God!" Shana gasps, relief heavy in her breaking voice, Dale leans against the wall like his legs can''t hold him up anymore.

    "I should have aimed for your fucking neck!" Nicole rages with crazy eyes.

    Yanis just coolly appraises her. "Just because you''re a girl doesn''t mean I won''t hit you, stop struggling or I''ll break a couple ribs for fun." He threatens coldly and Julia whimpers, she''s curled up around herself to one side.

    The knife had sunk into the very edge of the phone, it was sheer luck that had protected me or I would have had steel in my heart at the moment.

    With shaky hands that had drying blood crusted all over, I try to put on the phone, not even bothering to pull the knife out.

    "What are you doing?" Virgil asks curiously.

    I barely spare him a nce. "I was recording Nicole"

    "That''s not important, we all saw her." Dale says coldly, staring at her with dead eyes.

    "No!" She screams on a sob, struggling wildly. "Don''t hate me"

    "Not for me." I mumble, pressing down on the power button.

    The phone flickers to life and it shows that it was still recording, thank goodness!

    I quickly stop and save it, sending a copy to Virgil and Shana quickly, In the case my phone crashes.

    I look up at Dale who has realization soaking into his terrorized face.

    I hug Virgil tight and get up and out of his arms, pressing y on the recording and handing my mutted phone to him.

    <strong><em>|| "You''re just so annoying, I take Dale away, I even get Julia to be all over the other cold idiot but he. just. won''t. stop. talking. about. you." ||</em></strong>

    Nicole''s cruel voice pours into the room and Dale''s eyes widen.

    "W-What?"

    I''m walking slowly towards him, he''s about to break.

    He nces at me and there''s tears in his leaf green eyes, his lower lip wobbly and my vision starts to go blurry.

    "No, don''t listen to them Dale, you don''t want me to end up like Jade, do you?" Nicole says in a sickly sweet voice, tears in her eyes. "They''re framing me because they don''t want us to be together."

    <em><strong>|| "Have you ever fallen in love?" ||</strong></em>

    <em><strong>||No, you haven''t, you can''t have felt this all consuming feeling, this burning desire" ||</strong></em>

    "See, Dale, I love you and that boy is just trying to take you away from me." She insists, looking at Dale with pleading eyes.

    I''m standing in front of Dale, not making a move, he has to be the one to forgive himself for his sister''s death so that Nicole can''t stop using that to control him.

    He takes a step towards me, the tears in his eyes nearly overflowing.

    "Dale! Jade was like a little sister to me and even though I got wed down my back while searching for her, I never stopped searching you left." She breaks off, sobbing.

    I frown at the confusion and guilt warring on Dale''s face, he feels responsible and Nicole - the bitch - is taking advantage of that.

    Julia frowns. "You''ve had that scar ever since we were kids."

    Nicole whips her head to her. "Shut the fuck up! Stupid slut! You had one fucking job and you fucked up!"

    <em><strong>|| "I want to chain him up in my room, you know what, I''ll do just that." ||</strong></em>

    Dale looks shocked at this and Nicoleughs nervously. "You''re just precious to me that''s all."

    The fact that she''s still lying through her teeth makes me clench my fists in anger but I''m more focused on Dale so I don''t say what''s on my mind.

    He looks down at me and pulls me into a hug. "I can''t seem to protect you either, maybe you should just pick Virgil." He says in a breaking voice hugging me tight.

    <em>W-What! </em>

    Before I can reply, Nicole''s voice is filling the enclosed space again.

    <strong><em>|| "Everything just went south, that bitch of a little sister that he had ratted out on me just because I told her what I really felt." ||</em></strong>

    Dale''s arms tightened around me. "Jade wasn''t lying?" He asks in vulnerable surprise and my heart breaks. "We argued because of that, myst memory of my little sister was yelling at her to stop telling lies just because she didn''t like my girlfriend?"

    <strong><em>|| "What did you feel?" ||</em></strong>

    I hear myself ask shakily.

    <em><strong>|| "That Dale should be all mine, she was taking too much of his attention that should have been mine." ||</strong></em>

    Everywhere goes quiet at this, Dale hugs me tighter and Shana reties a scarf around Virgil''s wounded hand.

    <em><strong>|| "So you found a way to make her go into the woods?" ||</strong></em>

    Dale drags his eyes to me at this and I just let my weight rest on him, now that I''m safe it hits really hard that I was interrogating a killer who had a knife pointed at my face.

    <em><strong>|| "It was bad enough that the little bitch kept taking his attention but then some Zeke made him go away altogether and no matter how many times I asked, he wouldn''t tell me when he wasing back." ||</strong></em>

    |<em><strong>| "But somehow, that little bitch could convince him to not only tell her when he would being back but also toe back earlier than he had nned." ||</strong></em>

    <em><strong>|| "There was only one thing to be done" ||</strong></em>

    <em><strong>|| "What did you do?"||</strong></em>

    I hear myself ask in horror

    <em><strong>|| "I needed him back, it had been nearly a week and I hadn''t seen or touched him, I was going mad.</strong></em>

    <em><strong>I had to get him back somehow and the little bitch was the perfect weapon, all I had to do was tell her I saw a puppy in the dangerous parts of the park, I even put a puppy there to keep her in long enough." </strong></em>

    <em><strong>"I just rigged a trap so she would be trapped in a pit for a couple days, too bad that the rumors of wild animals were true." ||</strong></em>

    A sound of pain let''s rip from Dale and he clutches me tighter like I''m the only thing holding him together.

    <em><strong>|| "But everything went to shit!!! When he first came back, he was around me all the time, all I had to do was act like I was beyond broken about the little bitch''s death." ||</strong></em>

    Dale''s knees buckle and I end up being the one holding his weight up, he buries his face in my chest and I can feel the searing heat of his tears.

    I want to protect him from this but he had to know the truth.

    "Make it stop!" He begs raggedly.

    Virgil doesn''t hesitate, hitting the pause button and a heavy silence falls over everyone.

    "I''m so sorry." I say softly to Dale, petting his hair.

    He keeps his face buried against me and I let him for however long he needs to.

    "No!" Nicole starts to scream, her voice morphing to something inhumane and I flinch. "Noooo!!!! I''m not going to lose you again!!!"

    "What the fuck?" I hear Yanis say a confused tone and I want to see what''s going on.

    Dale lifts his head again and his face is clear of tears, his eyes hard if a little ssy. "I need you to go to Virgil, okay?"

    He sounds different and a shiver crawls down my spine but I nod anyway, staring up at him with teary eyes.

    "Thanks, Doll." He murmurs, giving me onest hug.

    I turn around toe face to face with Virgil who immediately pulls me into his arms, Nicole is growling sporadically now and I really want to see what''s going on but I can''t.

    Yanis is pressed against the wall, a look of horror on his face but there''s no way to escape Virgil''s arms and I''m mentally and physically exhausted anyway so I don''t push.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Nicole keeps growling Dale''s name and then there''s a sound of scuffling and another louder, deeper and bone chilling growl fills the room.

    I close my eyes tightly shut, the sound is terrifying.

    <em>What the hell is happening?</em>

    Nicole immediately quiets down, a terrified whimper that''s no doubting from her filling my ears.

    A dense silence fills the space and slowly I peel my eyes open.

    "Virgil, take Hayden with you, clean up and get some rest." Dale finally breaks it. "Yanis will help me get the both of them down to the police station and Shana should go tell Renee what happened." Dale orders calmly.

    Virgil finally lets me look and I whip my head around to see a bizarrely calm Nicole whose eyes are blown wide open in terror, Dale has a firm grip on her upper arm but she doesn''t look like she''s about to go anywhere.

    Shana has a tight look on her face and she''s holding Julia who has her hands on her face and looks like she''s about to make a run for it, Yanis has a darker expression on his face but he''s still pressed against the wall, his fingers in his sses like he''s deep in thought.

    "W-Wait! No! Why am I getting arrested too? I didn''t do anything!" Julia says in a sob, shaking her head violently.

    No one even spares her a nce, Dale looks colder and distant and I want to reach for him but he''s already marching out of the crevice with Nicole in tow, there are rips on the shoulders of his suit jacket that wasn''t there before.

    Yanis takes my stabbed phone from Shana and Julia as well, she looks like she''s about to protest but Yanis yanks her closer with a dangerous re on his face and her protests die in her throat.

    Shana gives us an air salute and slips out of the curtains as well, this leaves just Virgil and I and I can''t seem to look him in the eye.

    He slowly takes off his suit jacket and my mouth drops open.

    "W-What a-are you d-doing?" I stutter in a panic.

    He raises a brow at me, amusement twinkling in his eyes. "Giving you my jacket?" He replies in confusion. "Your shirt is all bloody."

    "Oh." I whisper silently, blushing violently. "Thank you." I say in a squeaky voice when he hands me the warm jacket.

    I slip it on and nearly get buried in it but at least it hides my blood stains, I slowly reach for Virgil''s injured hand which is a little difficult as my hands are buried in the jacket sleeves but I manage it.

    Shana had wrapped it properly but I still needed to disinfect it. "Come to my room!" I pull at his uninjured hand, not thinking through my words.

    He doesn''t move and I look up to see him with that same expression of amusement in his face and the implications of my words hit me.

    "N-No, n-no-not li-like t-tha" I stutter hard, flustered. "Ugh! Juste let me fix your hand!" I finally exim in frustration.

    "Sure." Virgil replies quietly with a small smile, watching me intently.

    My hair had long since fallen out of the man bun I had wrapped it up in this morning so my no doubt tangled and bloody hair is all around me, obscuring my vision slightly.

    The ball is in full swing so luckily, no one notices us cutting right through the heart of the ball, looking like roadkill.

    Luckily, we don''t run into any maids on the way to my room and I try not to react when Virgil locks the door.

    <em>I-It''s fine right? It''s absolutely normal for him to lock the door, isn''t it?</em>

    I quickly rush to my bathroom, shedding the suit jacket and my bloody shirt without thinking, stretching upwards. I get the first aid box out of the overhead cupboards and start back into the room.

    Virgil is sitting in the bed with his back to me and I hurry to him, sitting on the bed beside him.

    I blink myopically when I get a good look at him, his tie is gone and a couple of buttons are undone to reveal the tan skin inside but I grind my teeth, Virgil is hurt, I shouldn''t be getting distracted.

    I''m sitting on my knees on the bed and I take his arm and gently ce his bound hand on my leg, carefully loosening the knot that Shana had made.

    "I don''t know what you were thinking." I start toin, terror climbing up my throat again at what he had done for me. "Next time, try catching the knife at the handle or something." I keepining, wincing at the shredded skin of his palm, the cut is really deep and I hope no muscle has been affected.

    "There won''t be a next time." He says seriously and I scoff.

    "I''m not talking about me getting in danger." I rify, gently dabbing the tender skin with cotton dipped in a disinfectant. "I''m talking about you getting hurt."

    He doesn''t make a sound during the cleaning even though it must hurt so bad, because I keep wincing and flinching for him.

    "How can you see when you''re blinking so much?" Hements and I throw a re at him, wincing when I have to wipe a particrly deep cut.

    "I''m not blinking and shhh, you''re distracting me." I scold gently, carefully wrapping a bandage around his hand so that it didn''t turn out too tight or ufortable.

    "Make a fist." I tell him absently, raising his hand up to my eye level, he does this and I''m satisfied with the ease of movement. "There, now try not to get that wet." I start to advise, packing up the first aid box. "We should definitely go see a doctor, I''m sure Doctor Rizha wouldn''t mind"

    "You worry too much." He stops my flurried movements and takes the first aid box from my hands, cing it on the ground beside my feet without breaking eye contact. "Plus you''re hurt too." He notices.

    "W-What" I start to say but I forget the rest when he pushes me backwards against the bed and it hits me then that I''m shirtless.

    <em>Oh no!</em>

    He moves back a bit and his uninjured hand flutters over my body, tracing a sore spot.

    I look down to see that it''s the spot that Nicole had tried to stab me, the force had given me a bruise and once again, I''m grateful for the square of metal and ss that had saved not just my life but also gave Dale the truth.

    "We should give my phone a medal." I mutter softly and Virgil''s eyes sh from the bruise up to my face.

    He keeps eye contact with me and slowly inched his head downwards towards the bruise and I forget how to breathe.

    "W-What a-are y-you d-doing?" I stutter hard, my hands flying up to my red ears.

    He looks up at me and I remind myself to not swallow my tongue. "You bandaged my hand." He points out logically. "I''m just returning the favor." He grins at me, the sharpened edges of his canines peeking out.

    "H-How?" I stutter harder when he gets even closer to my bare body, the bruise is too close to my left nipple forfort and I dread his next words.

    "To kiss it better."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    I try to roll off the bed, knowing what ising but Virgil effortlessly stops me with a hand.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" He murmurs in my ear making me shiver.

    "I''m not five, kissing it better doesn''t work." I try to reason, anticipation thrumming at my fingertips.

    "Judge after I''m done." He says seriously, arms wrapped tight around me like he can predict I''m about to make a break for it.

    I try my hardest to not flinch when his soft lips make contact but the anticipation burns too high so it''s inevitable, it tingles immediately, the sore feeling fading into the background.

    It might actually be feeling better but I don''t think this is what was had in mind when people wanted to kiss hurts better.

    I worry at my lip while he takes his time, kissing the bruise better, it''s almost ridiculous but I can''tugh because it doesn''t feel funny.

    He finally moves up so that he''s face to face with me and I mock re at him.

    "How does it feel now?" He asks with a self assured smile.

    I re harder at him. "I still don''t believe in kissing hu ah! Virgil!" I bury my hand in his hair to quickly drag him away from my body, he had shed down and taken a nipple in his mouth which leaves with a plop.

    "How about now?" He asks again.

    "That''s not fair." Iin, still shaken, still very shaken.

    He gives me an innocent look. "What isn''t? There was a bruise there."

    I sober up, looking up at him.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you." He says seriously, moving me so that I''m nowfortable on the bed.

    "I don''t like you." I pout, overreacting but I was too hurt. "Why wouldn''t you tell me something as important as that?"

    "Because that''s the entire point of going undercover, plus you''re a terrible actor." He snickers.

    "I managed to get you pissed off though even with my ''terrible acting''" I make air quotes at this, we''re lying on the bed, facing each other.

    His eyes darken at this. "I should skin Yanis." He hums thoughtfully, like he''s really considering it.

    "Well, why didn''t you tell Shana or Dale either? They aren''t ''terrible actors''" I scoff, still making the air quotes.

    "You''re angry I called you a terrible actor, aren''t you?" He asks dryly.

    I just shrug. "Can''t you tell I''m acting, after all I''m just a ''terrible actor''" I say huffily and he cracks up at this,ughing hard.

    "Well, I didn''t tell Shana because she would go all out with metal bats and saucepans, and Dale would have confronted Nicole because of how much he trusts her which means I''d be found out." He pulls me closer at this, sobering up. "It was horrible, seeing the pain in your eyes and unable to do anything."

    I rest my head on his chest and close my eyes, his words to Dale in the hallway that night floating to me.

    ''<em>why am I doing this again?...''</em>

    "I''m d you decided to help Dale, plus if you hadn''t thought this far we wouldn''t have found out till she had a knife on my back." I say logically.

    Virgil''s arms get tighter around me and I look up to see his eyes tightly shut like he''s trying to block out the image. "You''re so brave." He murmurs in my hair.

    I close my eyes when his expression bes peaceful, sighing deeply.

    I hadn''t thought that I had done anything special, if anything I should have trusted Virgil, I''ve practically known him all my life.

    "You''re not sad that I" I trail off not knowing how to phrase it

    Virgil looks down at me, a tiny smile on his otherwise serious expression. "Why would I be? I''m not a terrible actor so I expected to have you fooled, that''s the whole point." He quips and my worried expression morphs into a re.

    "Really, just when I was starting to forget about it too." I mutter, shaking my head.

    A knock on the doors cuts off hisughing and we share a nce. "Five dors that it''s your mom?" Virgil makes a bet.

    "Nope! It''s definitely Shana." I say with conviction when the knocks be erratic and louder, the ruckus is apanied by asional jiggling of the door knob.

    "It''s a bet and you might want to put a shirt on." He says to me, getting up to go answer the person on the other side of the door. "You have a hickey." He throws over his shoulder.

    "W-What?" I startle, looking down in confusion which changes to a look of dismay, there''s a clear red circle around my left nipple.

    Groaning, I hurry off the bed and go to quickly throw a loose shirt on my body, I needed a shower too because there''s still flecks of blood on my hands and my pants.

    Virgil barely opens the door before my mom is barging in.

    Virgil has a look of smugness on his face and he makes a move to go out after giving me finger guns but he doesn''t get that far, my mom drags him and pulls him into a hug.

    "My baby is fine, thank you Virgil, thank you so much." She says with teary eyes. "Don''t leave because of me, I just needed to see with my eyes that he''s okay, I''ll soon be on my way." She pats him when he hugs her in return.

    Then she slowly makes her way over to me, her pale and shaky hands clutched in front of her. She slowly and carefully pats me down like she''s convincing herself I''m real before pulling me into a tight hug.

    "You''re going to make my hair fall out with how much you keep making me worry." She says fondly, tears in her soulful grey eyes.

    "I''m pretty just you''d look just as beautiful even with a bald head." I say in a muffled voice and she bursts outughing, the tears winking in her eyes overflowing and falling out the sides of her eyes from the force of herughter.

    "It wouldn''t hurt you to just give me a inpliment, would it? Shements dryly.

    "But, that''s no fun." I pout yfully.

    "I better get going, Candy had rushed down to the station with Mrs. Nn, and Maggie and Shana are trying to end the ball early, I should go help them out." She informs us, hugging me onest time before stepping out.

    Virgil leans against the closed door, his white gold hair in a disarray. "You owe me five dors." He says with a wicked smirk.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    I wring my hands constantly as I make my way to Dale''s room, it''s already evening and he had refused toe out of his room ever since he got back from the station, Nicole was going to be charged with second degree murder and attempted murder, ording to Aunt Candy but I didn''t want to think about that.

    Even though I take my time, Dale''s door appears sooner than I had budgeted for and too soon I find myself in front of his door, lifting a shaky hand to knock.

    There''s no reply but I''m not surprised, everyone has been trying to get him toe out but he wasn''t budging.

    I lift my hand to knock quietly again, it was still early so he couldn''t have fallen asleep.

    "Dale?" I call out tentatively, pressing my palm t on the door, it''s still summer so I''m back in one of Virgil''s shirts andfortable shorts.

    I reach out to knock again but I don''t get that far, before my knuckles can make contact with the door, it swings open and Dale pulls me in.

    The door ms close almost immediately and he presses me against the wall, his much taller form blocking out the rest of the room.

    I gasp at the suddenness of his actions, the dim room not giving away his expression. "Um, hi." I say cheerily, my palms are t against him and when I butterfly my fingers, I note that he''s half naked.

    "Doll." He says on a breathy whisper and before I can regain my bnce he ims my lips fiercely and my eyes go wide.

    ''<em>wait what??''</em>

    Fireworks start up in my brain and my eyes slip shut as I let him lead the kiss.

    <em>What did this mean?</em>

    He breaks off to stare intently at me and my mouth remains parted with the need to get more air in.

    "It means..." He says like he can read my mind.

    ''<em>Did I say that out loud?''</em> I think in horror.

    "That I''ve decided to not let you go." He says seriously and I blink.

    <em>What?</em>

    He sobers up. "I listened to the rest of the tape." He says quietly and my mind immediately goes to the part where Nicole was saying that he loved me.

    I look up at him expectantly.

    "Will you let me carry you?" He asks in a vulnerable voice and I blink in surprise, remembering when he said that he liked to carry Jade that way.

    "S-Sure." I stutter, letting him lead the way to the bed which he quickly settles on and pulls me down, cradling me.

    "She''s right, I do." He whispers into the crook of my neck and I stiffen in surprise.

    The room is still dim with the lowest lights on but my eyes are starting to adjust and I can clearly see his burning bright green eyes, peering down at me.

    I can''t seem to look away even though panicked excitement is crawling up my chest, drowning in those intense orbs.

    I know exactly what he means but I''m scared of him putting it in words, how do I reply?

    I couldn''t just say I loved Dale right to his face, that meant I had picked right?

    Some of my panic must have shown on my face because he pulls me closer. "You don''t have to say it back." He says gruffly and I feel upset.

    A soothing silence falls on us but I''m still a little bit ufortable with how he sounds.

    "Thank you." He says, after a while.

    "For what?" I ask reflexively, looking up to him.

    "Everything, I would have never escaped Nicole myself, she had the perfect leverage over me." He starts to say. "I let the guilt I felt consume me and I was willing to let Nicole do as she wished because it sort of eased that guilt but I was just looking for a way to lessen my burden." He says and I catch a whiff of self loathing in his voice.

    I quickly cup his face with both of my hands. "You shouldn''t have to bear any burden, you''re the victim here, you''ve always been and I don''t think Jade would want you to carry on like this."

    "I know that." He sighs, leaning into my touch. "It''s just really easy to forget and lose myself to the darkness and guilt again but that''s why you''ll be here to remind me, right?" He says teasingly.

    "I-I, um, o-of co-course!" I agree readily.

    "Good, because I know exactly what''s going to be the perfect reminder." He nods importantly and I narrow my eyes in suspicion, it seems like they''re always looking for new ways to torture me.

    "What''s that?" I ask nervously.

    "A kiss." He says seriously.

    I have to remind myself to breathe and our close proximity finally hits me, I remember him saying that the next time if I didn''t agree, he wouldn''t kiss me, well just a couple moments ago was a kiss right.

    "O-Okay." I agree in a tiny voice.

    He grins down at me. "I''m waiting."

    I blink at this, <em>waiting</em> <em>for</em> <em>what?</em> Oh no!

    I think in realization, he expects me to kiss him!

    I decide to get it over with before I lose my moxie and chicken out, my hands are still cupping his face so I lean up a bit with the n of making it a light touch of lips and cringing back into my shell.

    But did I really think Dale would let me?

    He chases after my lips and the kiss that follows makes me realize that the one earlier couldn''t be referred to as one.

    I break off first, panting like my head was dunked under water, my hands are fisted in his shirt and I finally remember the main reason I had wanted to check up on him.

    "Y-You ha-haven''t eaten a-all d-day." I stutter in stilted gasps, my chest heaving.

    He drags his eyes from my mouth to look at me with amusement dancing in his eyes, a tiny side smile on his handsome face. "I must be terrible if you''re thinking of that right now. I should try to improve." He mutters, leaning forward again.

    My eyes widen at this. "Wait, whahmph!"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    I wake up enveloped in Dale''s arms, I had managed to get him to eat a little then he had practically kidnapped me and made his way to his room, mumbling something about being unable to sleep well.

    I squirm a little but he doesn''t budge, still very fast asleep with his head on my chest. He looks so peaceful like this, with his darkshes fanning his rxed face, pink lips slightly parted.

    I don''t want to wake him up but my dder isn''t having it, I needed to get up.

    Somehow I manage to get free of his arms which are rxed in sleep and I slip off the bed, at least I think I do.

    "Oof!" I huff out a breath when he effortlessly catches me with an arm around my middle.

    "Where are you escaping to?" He asks sleepily, his raspy voice doing funny things to my insides.

    "Ah!" I gasp slightly when he moves his hand a little, it applied pressure in my dder. "D-Don''t do that, I need to pee." I scold him breathlessly.

    He slowly let''s go, eyes still heavy with sleep. He slowly falls back asleep when he''s satisfied that I''m not leaving him.

    I quickly relieve myself and rinse my face off , peering at my reflection in the mirror. I look happy, well if the hickies littering my neck are any indication.

    <em>Crap!</em>

    Virgil and Yanis are going to throw a fit when I eventually leave Dale''s room, which I should probably do before he wakes up and decides that he wants to spend the rest of the day cuddling.

    I''d heard that Dale''s parents hade over all the way from Pine Creek and I was really curious to know what had gone down but Dale seems happier even though he refuses to talk about it.

    I tip toe back into the dim room, expecting to see Dale watching me with dark eyes but instead he''s fast asleep, clutching a pillow, most likely thinking it''s me.

    He was obviously losing sleep while he was with Nicole, no wonder he always looked distracted and his eyes were dull not to talk about the constant dark eyebags under his eyes.

    I''m so relieved he''s actually getting quality rest, we''re all going back to the beach house today and I really needed the privacy, having my Grammy and Aunt Candy around with the servants and a lot of other visitors were beginning to tell on me.

    I decide to sneak out of Dale''s room to try to clean up and eat some before he wakes up and realizes I''m gone but I had to do it quietly or I ran the risk of getting found out.

    I barely step out of the door before someone grabs me and carefully pins me against the wall, I really needed to stop meeting people like this.

    "Morning, Virgil." I say in relief when I realize that it''s him, like I had been expecting anyone different.

    I watch his dark eyes with apprehension, I didn''t want him to see toote!

    His eyes darken when they move down from my face down to my exposed neck, before I can string words together he throws me over a shoulder.

    "Virgil!" I exim in shock, beating at his back. "Put me down, right now!"

    He stops and does as I say and I blink in surprise, freezing for a split second.

    "Why do you looked so shocked?" He asks with amusement. "You wanted me to put you down, right?"

    "W-Well yes, but since when do you do as I say?" I ask in disbelief, scoffing at the look of mock hurt on his face.

    It''s still pretty early but I keep eyeing the hallway behind Virgil, expecting Dale toe charging out at any moment.

    "I need to get to my room." I mumble, half to myself but Virgil takes that as a go ahead and throws me over his shoulder again.

    "Ah! W-Why?" I gasp, stunned the second time still.

    He just strides quickly through the hallways. "You said you needed to get to your room?" He reminds innocently and I blink.

    "I can walk." I argue.

    "I never said you couldn''t." He says logically.

    I just roll my eyes, feeling the blood rush to my head. "At least you could carry mefortably." Iin.

    He stops abruptly again and fits his hands around my waist to bring me face to face with him, just staring at me.

    I cross my hands huffily, upset that he can effortlessly hold me off the ground and even more unhappy about the face that my socked feet are barely brushing the ground. "What''s wrong now?"

    "Hmm?" He hums thoughtfully, looking up briefly. "I don''t know, you left saying you''ll be back in a short while and I don''t see you till the next morning, you tell me what''s wrong?"

    I uncross my arms to tug nervously at my hair. "Something came up"

    I start to say but he cuts me off. "Wrap your legs around me, is this morefortable?" He asks.

    I just remain quiet, just done with Virgil this morning, he''s most likely upset.

    "Sharing is horrible." He says to the crook of my neck and I snicker. "So I don''t like to share."

    I justugh some more, I could understand stand why he''s all antsy and edgy.

    It''s been just the both of us for nearly forever and then boom! Dalees from no where and upsets his bnce, even Yanis isn''t wee.

    "You''re just a selfish piece of work." I pat his shoulder when he drops me at the edge of the bed.

    He gives me a small smirk. "Nope, I''ve been ying nice."

    He gets up to go check for his phone in a drawer, the bed is ruffled and looks slept in. "Shana says we''re leaving after breakfast." He informs me and I stop mid way with a foot of my socks off.

    "Why is she in a hurry?" I ask, amused, she was the one that couldn''t wait toe here for the ball.

    Virgil just shrugs and moves closer to help me take the socks off. "Maybe because she and Yanis keep getting into arguments."

    "Yanis is here?" I perk up, I hadn''t seen him ever since we had parted ways at the ball where he had helped Dale take the girls down to the station.

    Virgil hums and moves up to my shirt.

    "W-Wait!" I stutter, my hands flying up to hold his own. "W-What a-are you d-doing?" I stutter with wide eyes.

    "I thought you wanted to clean up?" His eyes fly up to me, and I notice for the first time that the edges of his hair is slightly wet which means he''s had already had a shower.

    "W-Well, I don''t need your help for that!" I say, affronted, holding onto my shirt in the case he decides to do as he wished and take it off anyway.

    Heughs but drops his hand and stares and me, he''s crouched in front of me to make this easier.

    I gulp, maybe it''s because they nearly saw me killed I don''t know but they''ve been ridiculously touchy-feely and I didn''t know how to react.

    Virgil looks like he''s about to kiss me and I''m surprised when he instead steps back and gives me a smile, getting on the bed behind me.

    He props on a pillow with his hands behind him in a rxed position.

    "What are you doing n-now?" I ask in surprise.

    "Waiting for you." He says with a toothy grin.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Having Virgil around while I''m trying to clean up is even more devastating than getting kissed and I almost wished he had just kissed me and made his way out.

    I manage to survive and I blow dry my hair and fingerb it, giving the normally wavy look a curly look.

    "Now that you''re done eyeing me can we go eat?" I ask sarcastically.

    "Huh? What did I do?" He blinks and I want to throw something at him - scratch that I actually do but he catches the powder puff effortlessly.

    "Nothing." I say with a faint blush dusting my cheeks. "Let''s go eat, we should probably wake Dale up first." I say already moving towards the door.

    I don''t get far, again - I eyeroll - there''s more of that wall mming, his hands caging me on both sides.

    "You all can just call my name like sane people." Iin, looking up at him, my eyes widen at the dark look in his eyes.

    "No, no." I wave a finger in his face. "You''re not going to stop me from going to Dale." I say even though I know it''s not the wisest thing to do.

    "I never said that." Virgil says with an innocent smile. "I just want to open the door for you plus, I''ll escort you to Dale''s room." He says with a serious expression.

    The thing with Virgil is that he''s ridiculously unpredictable, I mean I''ve known him all my live and yet I keep seeing new actions and behaviors that stun me.

    Dale might be a little intense but it''s something I''m getting used too but Virgil was just too random.

    As soon as we step into the dining room Yanis walks up to me, Dale hadn''t taken it lightly to waking up and finding me gone from his side and instead standing with Virgil over his bed but he''s going to have to suck it up.

    Yanis pulls me into a hug, a shuttered expression on his face. "How are you?" He asks softly, hands on my shoulders.

    I give him a wide smile. "Just fine." I had chosen a shirt that hid almost all of the hickies, I wasn''t about to give endless exnations about something so mortifying.

    "Yanis says he wants toe and spend the rest of the holidays with you." My mom says when breakfast is over and we''re all just floating around in the living room.

    "What?" We all exim but strangely only mine has excitementced through it.

    "We''ve been together all day and you didn''t say anything." I use him, we truly have, he''s been holding my hand ever since breakfast like he thinks that if he let''s go someone is going to jump out of thin air and try to stab me.

    <em>Paranoid much?</em>

    Okay, I have to admit I was scarily getting used to terrifying situations but that meant I''m more likely to survive them.

    "I didn''t think it was that important." He mumurs and I let it slide, too excited to think too much about that.

    "Really?" I prompt my mom.

    "Yup!" She says happily. "Mrs. Nn says he deserves a break plus she knows the both of you would love to spend some time together before he goes back to Greece for the winter semester."

    I sadden slightly at the thought of not seeing him for an indefinite amount of time but theing weeks that he would spend with me should suffice.

    The car ride is a little tense but I''m too upied with chatting happily to Yanis to pay it much mind.

    "I almost forgot." Yanis says when we''re almost at the beach house. "I bought some novels for you." He says and I smile blissfully.

    The beach house feels distant like we had left it a month ago, as opposed to the couple days that we actually spent away from it, it''s blissfully quiet and I just collect the books Yanis had bought me with ns of reading for the rest of the day.

    Dale had said that he had to meet his parents today, Virgil said he had some things to do too which left just Shana and Yanis.

    Apple had been left back at my Grammy''s ce because my Grammy fell in love with the baby cat and it''s also much better for her to remain there so she wouldn''t run the risk of getting neglected, my mom would bring her back home.

    I take a quick shower when I get up to my room, it''s the middle of summer and still very hot.

    I don''t want to wear shorts but still I don''t want to lie around without them, it''s too much of a risk to take with everyone around.

    I search through the wardrobe that Shana had helped me set up and somehow I''m not surprised to find my thigh high socks at the back of the wardrobe.

    I drop it like it''s hot and just decide to wear the shorts anyway, I would have to look for something morefortable and smaller but what?

    I''m in the mood for something cold so I bundle out and down the stairs to get some fruit juice or something.

    "I don''t want Hayden anywhere any of what do I even refer to you as?" I hear Yanis saying with something like disgust in his voice and I halt my steps.

    <em>What''s going on?</em>

    "We would never willing put him in danger, you know that, Bowl head." I hear Shana saying in a strangely subdued voice.

    "But how long can you do that?"

    "Is something wrong?" I step into the living room and narrow my eyes when they flinch and immediately hide their expressions.

    "Everything is fine." Shana says in a tight voice. "Do you need something?"

    "I, um, just wanted to get some juice, do you want any?" I ask absently, engrossed in watching Yanis turn his eyes guiltily away from mine.

    He''s hiding something.

    "None for me, thanks." Shana says quickly.

    "What about you, Yani?" I ask lightly, my eyes watching his every move.

    He gulps inaudibly, mussing his dark hair. "I''m good."

    I don''t like to eavesdrop even though it hurts a little that they''re not telling me whatever is happening, I might have not minded because they were allowed to keep secrets but I had heard my name so it had to do with me, right?"

    They remain quiet even after I get my juice and walk back, the TV is on and Yanis is watching some random movie while Shana is tapping on her phone.

    I shrug and make my way up the stairs, maybe Yanis is ming them for what Nicole tried to do, if that was what''s wrong, then I would need to have a talk with him.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    I don''t get the chance to corner Yanis until it''s evening, Dale is already back and he''s making dinner while Shana and Virgil are helping him out. At least I hoped that was what they were doing.

    "What is it?" Yanis asks nervously when I drag him into my room.

    I push him on the bed and scrutinize him a bit, while he just adjusts his ss nervously.

    I''m not exactly sure how to phrase my question withouting off like I had eavesdropped on their conversation, so I just try to be as vague as possible.

    "What are you hiding from me?" I ask him quietly, keeping a straight face, making sure to keep my eyes close to him so that he''s extra ufortable.

    "Err, I-I don''t know what you mean." He stammers lightly, refusing to make eye contact.

    <em>He''s lying</em>

    I fake a hurt gasp, pressing a hand to my chest - is that where my heart is? Is it the left or the right side again? - well, it didn''t matter.

    "I can''t believe you''re lying to me." I say in a believably hurt voice and the heavy guilt on his face nearly makes me break out of character.

    "I-I" he starts to say but I don''t let him finish, jumping right in.

    "Y-You''re ming my friends for Nicole''s actions, aren''t you?" I say quietly, looking down at my feet so I don''t see his expression.

    "W-What I-I mean yes! That''s exactly what happened!" He exims.

    "What?" I murmur, looking up in surprise.

    "But I understand now." He sobers up and adjusts his sses one more time. "There''s no way they could have predicted it, I guess I was terrified and needed something to project my feelings to."

    I throw myself on him, grinning happily in relief at the fact that all my friends were at peace again, no wonder the car ride was so tense before.

    "Hey?" I murmur, after a while of our prolonged hugging that is slowly turning into a cuddle session.

    Yanis is just an oversized teddy bear no matter how he tried toe off as cold and aloof, his true self still seeped out in moments like this.

    "Will you sleep with me?" I ask seriously.

    It didn''t have to do with anything other than the fact that I was terrified of sleeping with any of the others and there was a high chance that a stowaway would end up in my bed if I made the mistake of sleeping alone.

    Shana was a scary sleeper, she would either kick my face in, roll all over me or get her blue hair in my mouth while Dale would probably give me hickies that I couldn''t cover up. Those two weren''t even as scary as Virgil, I couldn''t even predict what he would do so just to be on the safe side...

    Yanis chokes at my request and goes red in the face.

    "You need a girlfriend, Yani." I tell him seriously, amusement dancing in my eyes at his reactions to little things I said or did that weren''t particrly provoking.

    "Stop torturing me, minou." He ruffles my hair.

    "Fine, fine." I agree, separating from him. "So you''ll be in my bed tonight, won''t yo...oof!" I get a pillow to the face and I just rub my smarting cheeks. "And you wonder why you don''t have a girlfriend yet." I mutter darkly.

    He crosses his arms in a peeve, a tell tale redness on his face. "Who says I don''t?"

    I just level him a nk look. "You''re freaking out because I asked you to spend the night with me oof! Stop throwing me bloody pillows!" Iin in an outrage.

    "Well you make it sound so weird." He fires back at me, even redder now.

    I shake my head at this. "And here I thought you snuck out at weekends, what were you going to do? Get your nails painted?" I tease savagely,ughing hard.

    I barely dodge the next pillow in time and at this point I had enough, I pick up one of the pillowsying at my feet and aim it at him, it smacks him in the face and somehow it turns into a full on pillow fight.

    "Dale says that oof!" Virgil gets a pillow to the face when he swings open the door and we both freeze with pillows in our hands, currently smacking each other around with it, the room is a mess and we''re both red and sweaty.

    "Dinner is ready." Virgil finally breaks the silence, closing the door carefully.

    Yanis and I slowly drop our pillows then we burst outughing, I throw myself on him and gasp, trying to catch my breath.

    "So" I start again, a mischievous twinkle in my eyes. I throw myself around his neck and press in close. "You still haven''t given your answer, you''ll" he doesn''t even let meplete my sentence before I''m getting a fluffy pillow in the face.

    "Totally worth it." I pant to him, enjoying the color y on his face.

    "Well, it''s time for dinner." He reminds me, searching around for his sses that he had taken off in a hurry so it wouldn''t run the risk of breaking or hurting anyone. "And fine, scaredy cat, I''ll sleepover with you." He agrees, finding said sses and wiping it with the edges of his shirt.

    "First we have to rinse off!" I exim, pulling him into my bathroom.

    We manage to cool down and clean up without any further incidents and I end up packing up my hair because the edges are wet now and there''s no time for a blow dryer.

    I cup my small hands around his face before we start out. "I''ll miss you when you go." I say solemnly, very sad.

    "Hey now, don''t cry, I''m not gone yet." He says nervously and I remember that he''s never been able to handle crying well.

    This makes me burst outughing. "I know." I agree. "Let''s go eat." I say simply, letting him lead the way.

    I wanted to ask when he would being back again but somehow I felt like knowing would just make me sadder, besides I liked surprises.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    "I thought you were cooking!" I exim when Yanis and I make our way to the dining room and find them settling down to take out.

    "I was, till Shana and Virgil showed up." Daleins, looking unhappy.

    "Shana blew up the microwave." Virgil tattles.

    "You traitor!" She turns on him.

    "Wait, you know what?" I shake my head, settling down. "I don''t even want to know what she did this time, I''ll probably call my mom to send someone down toe pick it up for repairs."

    "How does the microwave blowing up affect dinner?" Yanis asks in confusion.

    "Well, Shana decided that I was cooking the spaghetti too slowly and decided to microwave it."

    "You said decided twice." Shana points out in disgust.

    "Wait what?" Yanis splutters in shock.

    "Trust me when I say you do not want to know, just back out now that you still have the chance to." I convince Yanis.

    "I''d already ordered Chinese when Dale said he would be cooking." Virgil says nkly. "Because I knew that it was going to turn out horrible."

    "I will stab your eye out with these chopsticks, no questions asked." Dale threatens lightly.

    Dinner is lively and we all make our way to the living room when we are done and have cleared up the ce.

    Shana drags a cushion all the way from the lounge area to the living room, I throw myself on a couch and the rest pretty much do the same.

    "So." Shana breaks the silence as we all stare at the remote sitting on the centre table. "Who''s picking what we''re watching?"

    "Not Hayden, that''s for sure." Yanis scoffs and I turn to him in surprise.

    "Why?"

    "If any of you puts a reality show on I''m yeeting them through the tv." He threatens

    "Well, if Yanis is picking we''re going to be stuck watching some documentary about an extinct civilization." I rat out on him.

    "That has more quality than reality TV." He huffs disdainfully.

    The rest just watches us go back and forth.

    "Shana shouldn''t get to pick because she''ll be fast asleep before the first scene is even over." Dale says and he gets a pillow to his head.

    "That leaves Virgil and Dale." Yanis muses and Shana and I groan.

    "We''ll be better off watching documentaries honestly." She says and I nod in support.

    "Huh?" Yanis tilts his head in confusion. "Why?"

    He hadn''t witnessed any of theirpetitiveness yet.

    "Because of that." I point out and he looks to see them struggling to get the remote first.

    Dale manages to break out of their scuffle but he doesn''t get far, Virgil pulls him back with a hand to his face and grabs the remote instead which gets kicked out of his hand.

    Yanis just watches on, stunned. "What the actual fuck?" He mutters in horror watching the fight get more intense.

    Shana yawns and rubs her eyes. "This is actually more entertaining than reality TV."

    I level her a nk. "Ha ha!" I mumble in mockughter, flinching in horror when the poor remote sails across the room andnds on my legs. "Ah!"

    Shana perks up at this. "Run." She mouths one word to me and before my brain can process what''s going on, I''m grabbing the remote and making a break for it.

    "Why the hell would you do that?" Yanis yells to me, waving a fist as I fly to the other side of the room.

    Virgil and Dale''s eyes immediately track me and I''m screaming bloody terror when theye after me and without thinking I throw it at Shana, it smacks her head and falls on her legs too.

    "Aaaaaaargh!!!" She shrieks with wide eyes, gripping the remote briefly in frozen shock before she''s getting off her cushion and darting around the room, she''s better at evading them than I was and I stay very far away from Shana because she has that look in her eyes like she wants to give it back to me.

    Yanis ends up holding the portable, rectangr piece of stic and the panic on his face is enough to send me into a fit of giggles, rolling around inughter.

    I''m so caught up happily enjoying his misery that I don''t notice when the remote falls to me, Virgil is the closest to me and I get tackled to the ground.

    The running around pauses when I''m caught and I just remain sprawled on the ground, trying to catch my breath.

    "Virgil, get off me." Iin in a muffled voice when he looks like he''s starting to getfortable.

    "Does anyone still want to watch TV?" Shana asks bluntly, rubbing her eyes sleepily. "Because I''m beat."

    Everyone is sprawled on something, Shana is lying with her torso on the ground and her legs resting on the couch, while Dale is hanging off the backrest of a different couch and Yanis had settled on the cushion some time ago.

    "No." We all agree unanimously.

    "Whose n was it again to run around like psychopaths when the temperature is running at forty-five degrees?" Yanisins.

    We''re all too exhausted to give any logical reply but I''m smiling even though I feel like I took a dip in a volcano.

    "Shana? Shana?" Dale calls after a short while of silence filled with heavy breaths.

    Silence greets his reply. "Oy! Shana you better not fall asleep because I''m not taking you up the stairs again." Heins.

    "Aw! You guys are horrible but everyone keeps struggling to be the one to carry Hay." She pouts.

    "Maybe because he doesn''t weigh like a hippo." Dale replies without thinking and he barely finishes his sentence when Shana jumps up and whacks his head with a particrly hard pillow.

    "Who are you calling a hippo?" She demands in an outrage.

    "No." Yanis says in an exhausted but firm voice. "Just no, you''re not going to start another aimless battle." He stops Dale''s retaliation. "Sleep, now." He orders and everyone slowly starts to make their way up the stairs.

    "Where are you going?" I ask suspiciously when Yanis walks past my room.

    He looks alert and nervous all of a sudden. "Going to shower?"

    I give him a threatening eye smile. "There''s a shower in my room." I say bluntly.

    He gulps but acquiesces. "Keep that up and I''ll throw you out the window."

    I smile at him when hees inside and I lock the door. "Why?" I pout. "Don''t you want to sleep oof!" I get a pillow to the face, unsurprisingly and I burst outughing which he joins in after a short while.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    I wake up to the sun streaming in my room, the bright rays sshes over my face and disrupts my sleep.

    I just yawn and stretch a bit, looking around to see that I''m all alone, it''s a little surpring but

    Dale has been caught up in Nicole''s hearing, I didn''t want to testify plus my family didn''t need that kind of publicity so it was easily made that I didn''t have to testify, my phone held enough evidence anyway.

    While, Virgil has had a gloomy mood around him for the past week now and he''s always making long calls and I wonder if it''s his parents that want him back.

    It''s fine though, I was already tired of the city, I wanted to go back to Pine Creek where it was quiet and I could wander around the edges of the woods or just spend time in my room reading.

    Yanis had left the day before and my eyes tear up when I remember it now, he had dyed for as long as possible but I knew the time would eventuallye when he would have to go.

    We had only today left to spend anyway so hopefully I''ll feel less sad when I get back home, I missed my mom too, I had barely seen her because we had spend most of the time lounging around in the house, going out once in a while to shop or sightsee.

    We''re going back earlier for reasons I''m not sure of but I don''t mind, much to eager to start going already. Autumn is already close anyway, it was starting to get cooler.

    I sit up and rub my eyes, holding out the edges of my hair in my line of sight, the pink is already fading away but it''ll still be noticable for a while, even Virgil''s and Dale''s hair still have their edges dyed, souvenirs of our time here in the city.

    I throw my legs off the bed,ughing a little. Thank goodness Shana hasn''t been able to corner us in a tattoo parlour, I''m not ready for tats just yet.

    Cleaning up is a breeze, the warm water wee to my groggy state that came with waking up.

    I put on shorts and a loose, thin shirt, my hair always gets in my eyes so I''ve taken to packing it up in the house, maybe I should cut off a few inches.

    I walk down the stairs, unsurprised to find out that they''re all asleep, they had spent ate night yesterday while I had just dragged Yanis up the stairs that I was feeling sleepy.

    It might seem like I''ve been avoiding Virgil and Dale and maybe I have but in my defense they''ve also been so busy, I rub a hand down my face.

    It''s just so frustrating andplicated, and even though I keep putting it off I can''t help but feel like the time when I would have to choose is just around the corner.

    I just bring out a bowl from the cupboard to prepare cereal, we would go down to the private beach today.

    We hadn''t done that ever since the incident with Nicole and I''m a bit eager to get going.

    The rest make their way down soon and Shana''s hair is standing on end, I can''t help but be curious even though I know I should probably just ignore.

    "Hi guys! Shana what''s up with your hair?"

    She blinks in confusion at this. "What do you mean?"

    "Um, have you see your hair?" I ask again while Virgil and Dale and trying hard to hide theirughter in the background.

    She turns around with fury burning in her eyes. "What are you snickering at?"

    They both straighten quickly. "Nothing!"

    She moves closer to a metal tray and uses the faint reflection to check out her hair and a short high pitch scream leave her, as she carefully touches the stiff locks.

    By this time Dale is almost rolling on the ground fromughter and Virgil is chuckling right along.

    I''m already done eating so I get up to check out what''s going with her hair and I immediately retract my hand from the stickiness.

    "Is this hair gel?" I mumble in confusion but Shana isn''t listening anymore, snatching a pan she tears after Dale and Virgil who already had a head start.

    "I know it''s all your fault, Dale and I''m never letting you morons sleep in my room again!" She yells, running after them.

    "Ow!" Dale goes down when she yeets the pan at his back and I jump up in shock and worry.

    "Shana!" Iin, hurrying to him.

    She grabs me first though. "No fraternizing with the enemy." She says darkly. "Plus I need your help washing out the gel, pretty please." She begs with puppy eyes and I reluctantly agree.

    "Virgil! Please help me check if Dale''s okay." I call to him when Shana pulls me towards her room.

    It was just a typical day at the beach house

    "I don''t understand why Virgil and I are the ones carrying everything." Dale points out when we make our way to the beachter that morning.

    "Because you idiots finished an entire jar of hair gel on my head which took hell to wash out, plus I''m carrying Hayden." She says importantly.

    Virgil just gives her a nk look. "You''re just holding his hand." He points out, armed with the pic baskets and nkets while Dale effortlessly carries the umbres.

    "Exactly my point." She nods, then turns to me. "Hey, Hay! Let''s go find seashells while the boys set up the umbres." She invites me excitedly and I perk up, I wouldn''t have been able to find if we had gone to the main beach.

    "Wait what??" Dale exims but I''m already dragging Shana away in excitement.

    I end up using my beach shirt to haul the shells because somehow Shana is a shell ma and I kept hoarding the ones we found.

    "Why the fuck is it so many?" Dale asks in surprise when we find out way back.

    "So we can make you into a mermaid!" I blurt out and Shana is already getting into the program.

    "Wait!" But he''s toote because Shana is already taking off his shirt and tackling him to the ground.

    I drop the shells and go get Virgil too. "We have enough shells for two." I point out and Shana nods furiously.

    "Take off his shirt, Hay." She throws over a shoulder at me already burying a squirming Dale.

    My eyes widen at the implications of the and Virgil has that familiar look of amusement dancing on his face.

    "O-Okay!" I agree, reaching for his shirt. "Come on squat a bit!" Iin to him when I have to stretch a bit to get to his top button.

    He just ces his hand over mine to help me and I mentally close my eyes while taking his shirt off, I''m already hot enough from the sun, if I got any horror I was definitely getting a heat stroke.

    We end up digging a little before rolling them in and burying them properly, decorating them with the shells we had found.

    At the end of it, I''m sweaty and the sand itches and I''m definitely sure that there''s flecks of sand in my eyes but I''mughing so hard, especially when Shana starts taking pictures and Dale poses for her.

    We had added water to the sand so that they wouldn''t be able to make it out by themselves, at least that was what was supposed to happen.

    "Let''s leave them here, Hay." Shana suggests evily but before I can give my positive reply they simultaneously throw out a leg.

    We let out simultaneously screams of genuine horror before we''re tearing away from them, feet pattering against the sand.

    Virgiles after me while Dale chases Shana, my legs are just short so it doesn''t take long before Virgil catches up and I m into him as he picks me up without breaking stride and turns around to make his way to the ocean.

    He''sughing and the sand on his body is prickly, while I''m squealing, Shana is no better. Dale had throw her over a shoulder unfazed by her struggles.

    The cool water ms into me like a wall and I''mughing so hard that the salty water gets in my mouth which I struggle to spit out still clutching onto Virgil''s shoulders.

    Shana doesn''t get off so easy, Dale had yeeted her into the water, a wide aplished grin on his face and Shana doesn''te back up.

    Just when we''re starting to get worried, Dale goes down, she had swam underneath to tackle him and now she sshes out of the water with her hand up in the air triumphantly, shaking the water out of her long hair.

    Dale does the same to Virgil who''s still holding me and we go down together, ourughter evaporating in the afternoon sun.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    "Hay? Hurry or we''ll bete!" I hear Shana''s voice outside my room and I shake my head, she''s probably running down the hallways.

    There''s no reason for her to be in such a rush considering that it''s Dale who''s driving us back but I''ve already made up my mind that Shana is always this hyper when she''s excited about something, it''s a little ironic that with how extroverted shees off as she still prefers the countryside to the city.

    But I still hurry anyway because I''m as excited as she is, my mom had already gone back two days ago, ''to prepare the house'', she said but I know she just wanted to escape from the house before my grandfather came home.

    Virgil''s car would beingter this week and his excitement is palpable, I had already packed the day before and Rodriguez would stille over for our things and the new things we had managed to umte over the months we had spent here.

    I step into the first pair of jeans I''ve worn ever since the first day I got here and it feels a little odd covering my legs but it wasn''t a bad feeling, I pack up my hair again, I really need to cut it.

    We finally pile in the car, after Shana nearly screams our head off. She says she''s riding shotgun because she knows that Dale is going to fall asleep.

    Everyone humors her because we know how she gets when she''s nervous, Mae is back and the rest pretty much exins itself.

    I''m in the backseat again with Virgil and his presence is calming even though it feels like he''s always insting me and I only get a faint glimpse of his true self when he''s angry orughing in abandon which rarely happens but I''m used to his quiet nature so I don''t really mind.

    He''s the perfect pillow to read on anyway and the journey begins quietly enough, Shana is apparently too tense to start up arguments about crashing the car with Dale and the quiet of the car plus the low rumbling is enough to get me sleepy.

    My head is on Virgil''s legs and I''m lying vertically in the car with my knees bent, engrossed in a historical romance novel.

    He takes out the scrunchie in my hair andzily pushes his hand throught the silky bruised gold locks and it''s soothing enough to lull me to sleep, I turn to the side, facing the backrest.

    It doesn''t take much for me to fall into a light doze, contentment sitting heavily in my heart even though I should probably feel apprehensive about school that''s about to begin in a couple weeks but I can''t bring myself to worry when one of Virgil''s hand in my hair and the other is lightly tracing my features.

    He might not tell me to my face that he loved me but he wasn''t going anywhere either and that''s fine with me.

    Music softly ys in the background but still I can''t still seem to fall fully asleep, the excitement of going back preventing me.

    "I still don''t approve of your decision." Dale''s voice filters through and I can feel Virgil stiffen under me.

    "Don''t over step your boundaries, Dal." Virgil''s cold voice replies him. "There''s a lot of things I allow because Hayden doesn''t seem to mind but fuck up and I''ll cut you down, fast."

    "Guys, Hayden is asleep." Shana tries to cate, her voice slightly shaky.

    The car goes silent after this and now the sleepiness is my eyes is gone, what is Dale and Virgil talking about?

    It''s probably some ridiculous rivalry again, I think, rolling my eyes behind my eyelids.

    I want to sit up and continue my novel but I know that I''ll never know about these things unless they think I''m asleep and I didn''t want to lose that advantage so I remain prone for a couple more minutes.

    Turns out that I actually fell asleep because when I wake up a couple hourster we''re already entering Pine Creek.

    "Huh? We''re here already?" I sit up in a rush, rubbing thest vestiges of sleep away from my eyes.

    "Yup!" Shana answers cheerily. "And you were out like a light."

    I lean out the window to see the car pass by the mall and then the park, is it my eyes or does it seem deserted than usual.

    It''s most likely because it''s still the summer break which is a little weird because most people preferred to stay in Pine Creek but still if we decided to take a vacay who''s to say other people didn''t have the same idea.

    But it gets worse when we get closer to the living areas.

    "Um, where''s everyone?" I ask casually, turning away from the window briefly.

    The air in the car gets tense and my curiousity spikes.

    "Probably on vacation or at the pool it''s summer anyway." Shana shrugs.

    "Or maybe they''re just inside." Dale adds, Virgil doesn''t say a word.

    They''re excuses seem a little bitme actually no, veryme but I don''t point it out, I just shrug and settle back in my seat.

    Contradicting them would only make them try to hide whatever they were hiding harder and they would be on their guard then, I''d have to move carefully if I wanted to find out.

    I''d get dropped off first then everyone would go home, they would probably be back by evening or tomorrow though so I wasn''t worried.

    Although it''ll be a little weird to not have them constantly around me.

    We pull up the driveway and my mom flings open the door at the sound of the car''s engine, Apple happily meowing in circles around her legs.

    "Wee back!" She squeals happily, waiting for us toe out and over to her.

    We all get pulled in a bear hug and there''s tears at the sides of my mom''s eyes. "I''m so so happy to see you all again!" She says happily, ignoring our muffled groans of difort.

    "Bye, Hay!" Shana waves, running back to jump into the front seat before Virgil can beat her to it.

    Virgil hugs me with his routine forehead kiss and I smile. "Bye, see you guyster."

    Dale keeps his distance but then again there''s no way he could have gotten closer.

    "Oh and Virgil?" My mom calls just when Dale starts up the car.

    "Yeah, Renee?" He pokes his head out the window of the backseat.

    "Happy summer, my love." She grins at him.

    Virgil''s eyes widen at this. "No way! It''s here?"

    "What do you think?" Sheughs, clutching me closer. "We should all go on a ride soon." She suggests and we wave them away.

    The lights in Virgil''s eyes is enough to keep the smile on my face.

    "He''s really excited about his car, isn''t he?" I murmur to my mom who pulls me into a warm hug.

    She hums a reply and Apple''s meowing gets louder like she''s saying don''t ignore me.

    Iugh at this and bend down to pick her up. "Hi, baby." I bring her up to my face, her ws are showing and she''s meowing up a storm. "Missed me?"

    "So, baby." My mom presses her hands together. "I made lunch,e try it out."

    I look up and towards the kitchen to see ck smoke seeping out. "That lunch?" I ask dryly, unsurprised when the fire detector starts screaming.

    "Aaaaaaargh!" She screams running towards the kitchen.

    I look down at Apple with a fond smile.

    It''s just like I never left...

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    I wake up cradled against my mom and I smile softly at her, we had spent the night talking, more like I had been doing the talking while she listened.

    And somehow we ended up on her bed where we must have both slept off after a long while, I slowly separated from her, careful to not bother her.

    Luckily, she''s a peaceful sleeper and it''s the holidays too so her rm isn''t going to kick in anytime soon which was a good thing because she really needed her sleep.

    I get up and trudge to my room, leaving Apple who was sleeping at the edge of the bed. The kitten had also taken part in the midnight conversations.

    It''s already 9am, it''s muchter than I had thought, my mom would probably not be asleep for long.

    I rush up to my room to brush my teeth and check my phone while I''m at it, there''s a couple missed calls from Shana and texts from everyone.

    They say that they won''t be around till evening, Shana is going on a date with Mae, while Virgil has some things to do with his family, Dale offered the same excuse.

    I''m not surprised, I would have even encouraged them to spend some time with their families, after all they''ve been practically gone all summer.

    I quickly brush my teeth and wash my face, I would bathe after breakfast, I also had the n of making a short trip to the woods.

    I''d missed the pine trees and the solitude, plus there was nothing to do now that they wouldn''t all be by till evening when we would most likely go for a ride.

    I skip happily down the stairs, about to surprise my mom with breakfast. Julia wouldn''t be by till tomorrow and I''m starting to think that just maybe I should pick up cooking before my mom ends up hurting herself for real.

    Cooking is actually something that gets better with practice and I had enough of it at the beach house so it wasn''t hard to prepare a quick breakfast of toast and bacon and eggs, I had the coffee maker going for my mom even though I still preferred to drink my milk.

    My mom floats down the stairs in her night robe, a blissful look on her face.

    "Hay? I just had the most awesome dream where oh my God!" She cuts herself shut, pping a hand over her open mouth. "It wasn''t a dream!"

    She''s standing in front of the kitchen''s entrance and her stunned expression tickles me.

    "What isn''t a dream?"

    "There''s actual, edible food." She murmurs in a dazeing in slowly to stare at the food I had arranged on the dining table. "Did you make this?"

    I grin at her, waving a spat around. "Yup!"

    "Really?" She asks with excitement in her wide eyes.

    "Of course." I say, dropping the equipment in my hand on the counter. "Why don''t youe and have a taste so you can review my food?" I invite her,ing around to pull out a chair for her.

    "With pleasure." She agrees, rubbing her hands together in anticipation.

    I want to hover over her but I force myself to take my seat as well and wait for her opinion.

    She gingerly takes a bite of bacon and eggs and then gives me an incredulous look. "How did you make it so good?"

    I grin widely at this and shrug. "I don''t know, I just did I guess." I reply, going to get her a cup of coffee.

    "Well, howe it never works when I just do?" She pouts, blowing on her hot cup of coffee after adding in the milk and sugar.

    "For starters, try not to get distracted." I tell her indulgently.

    She grumbles at this. "Even if I don''t it still ends up horrific."

    I justugh at this, settling in to eat.

    "I''m going to take a walk in the woods today." I say absently, concentrating on my te as I try to get bacon and egg on my fork at the same time.

    The strange silence from my mom at my announcement makes me nce up at her to see her looking pale.

    "Is something wrong?" I ask.

    "No, no." She''s quick to refuse. "But do you have to take a walk? We could go to the park or something." She offers.

    I shake my head goodnaturedly, uninterested in seeing people. "My friends aren''ting over till evening, plus I promise I won''t go far and I''ll carry a backpack of food and water if you want me too, although it isn''t necessary." I quickly reassure her, knowing that she''s probably still worried about thest time I had gone into the woods all by myself.

    "If you take food and water, you''re just saying that you''ll stay long." She sulks, looking very unhappy with the whole deal.

    But, I really want to take that walk so I justugh and agree. "Sure, fine, I should be back in ten to fifteen minutes." I tell her. "There''s no need to carry a backpack then."

    She grumpily agrees which is a little strange because she had never minded before even when I chose to go all the way to the creek all by myself, but I pay it no mind.

    I could still take my walk anyway so there was no need to push it.

    I offer to clear up the table and do the dishes after breakfast but my mom shoos me away and I acquiesce, hurrying up the stairs.

    I nned to make my walk before the sun got too hot so I quickly clean up and wear a thin shirt and shorts, hiking boots on my feet.

    I find my mom pacing in the living room with her phone against her ears, a panicked expression on her face.

    "Mom?" I call out to her.

    "Ah!" She squeals, jumping. "Don''t scare me like that." She says on a sigh, pressing the hand that held the phone against her chest.

    "Sorry?" I say, confused. "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing!" She exims, hiding her phone behind her.

    "Okay?" I agree hesitantly. "Well, I''m off to take my walk." I inform her, going out the front door.

    I had my new phone in my pocket, just incase, I was still torn if I wanted to listen to music or enjoy the scenery.

    Or maybe I could try to do both?

    I stop halfway past thewn, I had forgotten my earphones!

    I quickly turn around to hurry back inside, thank goodness I hadn''t gotten far.

    I burst inside the house to catch the tail ends of my mom''s call.

    "...get Virgil or I''m" She sounds harried.

    I have to pass by the living room to get up the stairs but when she catches a sight of me she freezes, swallowing her words.

    "B-Baby? What are you doing?" She asks nervously, with a hand over the phone.

    Her weird actions make me forget what I had been there to pick and I take a hasty step back, curious and confused eyes fixed on her. "No-Nothing, I''m going now." I say, hurrying back out.

    Well now, what was that all about?

    I think to myself, bringing out my phone to check the time, it''s just a couple minutes shy of 10:30am, I should be back long before it''s 11am.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    ATTENTION!!

    Hi everyone!!! The repeated chapter has been edited... Thanks for reading!!!

    I''m distracted as I start down the street which ended up in a path trail to the woods, why was my mom acting weird? And... Virgil?

    Who was she talking to on the phone?

    I had gotten so little of the conversation that I couldn''t make head or tail or it.

    I had too many questions that everyone kept ignoring, that was it! As soon as I got back home, I was getting answers from my mom, the secrecy was starting to piss me off.

    With this, I make up my mind to enjoy the walk, the trees are almost weing as I start up the well trodden trail.

    The sun is streaming in through the spaces in between the tall pines trees and it looks serenely beautiful, the woods seems quieter than usual which is a little odd for summer but I pay it no mind, the chirping birds could get annoying anyway and the squirrels running around made me nervous like I was being followed because of all the crunching leaves.

    It''s so soothing and rxing to just be a part of nature, just existing with nothing demanded of me. The walk is helping me to clear my head and breathe easier even though I''m still slightly upset at the fact that my mom is obviously hiding something.

    I get to the end of the trail way too fast that I can''t help but check the time. It had already been 10 minutes but it didn''t even feel like it, plus I wasn''t even breathless or sporting aching legs, maybe the summer vacation was good for me.

    I''m tempted to keep walking, it''s not like I would get missing, I knew the generaly out of the woods, besides it only got darker and denser on the other side of the creek and I''ve never been to that part before, I didn''t even n on reaching the creek but the solitude was too good to end so quickly so I decided to walk on for a couple minutes more before making my way back home.

    I step off the trail and continue my journey, the dry leaves crunching under the force of my boots, it wasn''t autumn yet so the leaves weren''t everywhere yet but there was enough on the ground to make a thin carpet of dry crunchy leaves.

    The best part about the Pine trees was that they were evergreen which made them pretty to see in winter.

    I remind myself not to go too far, I did tell my mom that I would be back soon.

    After a while of crunching through the leaves I pause and clearly hear the sounds of faint crunching behind me, I just shake my head, turns out the squirrels were still around.

    Then I feel it, the prickly feeling of someone watching me, my blood runs cold at this, who else would be in the woods? Other hikers?

    The uneasy feeling of being watched is enough for me to make a full turn, beelining for the trail, I had already overstayed my wee anyway and I wasn''t about to wait to find out who or what was watching me.

    The crunching gets louder and so does the sound of my heart beat, I pause again could someone be ying pranks or something?

    The crunching gets even louder when I stop moving and I can hear the tell tale thudding sounds of something big moving, my eyes widen in a panic as I get a quick memory of the wolf that hade after me when Virgil and I went to the creek.

    The sounds stop abruptly and my brows furrowing in confusion, is it a prank? If it is then I am going to give the person a piece of my mind.

    I turn around, ready to open my mouth to call out but I don''t get that far.

    Someone ps a hand around my open mouth and pulls me flush against a harder and much bigger body, my eyes widen in panic as the implications of getting kidnapped or worse hits me.

    My bnce tilts a little as I get spun around and the next thing I know we''re hiding behind a cluster of shrubs, the entire length of my back is pressed against the person and I start to struggle but the arm wrapped around my middle doesn''t even seem affected.

    I start to swing my legs, trying to get traction or a foothold so that I can break from the tight grip the person has on me but the person just effortlessly subdues my legs with theirs and that ends my kicking.

    My panic mounts when the person still says nothing, content to let me practically lie on them, without the ability to move.

    I start to tire of struggling but that doesn''t mean I had given up, I manage to carefully get one of their fingers in my mouth and I bite down, hard.

    The person keeping me hostage doesn''t even flinch or let go as I had expected, instead all they do is make a brief indrawn breath against the skin of my neck.

    "Your teeth are ridiculously sharp for their size." A voice murmurs beside my ear and my eyes nearly roll back in my head in relief.

    <em>Leon</em>

    It''s just Leon, one of Virgil''s older twin brothers, but what was he doing here in the woods? And most importantly why did he grab me?

    He goes quiet again, and I stop struggling, knowing that he wasn''t about to hurt me but I still needed answers.

    "I''m about to take my hand away now." He exins in a low voice and I blink rapidly but nod in understanding. "Don''t say a word or my hand ising right back." He adds and my eyes widen.

    How would I ask all my questions if I couldn''t talk?

    He takes his hand off carefully and I wince at the teeth marks on his middle finger.

    "I-I''m so-sorry a-about t-tha" I start to stutter but his handse back over my mouth quick as lightning, his middle finger is in my mouth like he''s provoking me to bite on it again and I choke, remembering the one word Virgil had used to describe him.

    <em>psychopath</em>

    Just as I prepare to bite down on the finger assaulting my mouth, something moves in my peripheral vision and I stiffen, my mouth falls ck and Leon''s finger sinks even deeper.

    <em>There''s a wolf.</em>

    It''s huge as fuck and looks positively feral with burning red eyes, that must have been what was following me around and if Leon hadn''t grabbed me in time, I''d have been wolf food.

    I shiver from the realization, slipping my eyes shut and praying that the wild animal didn''t find us.

    The finger in my mouth massages my tongue and my eyes fly open, stiffening when the movement doesn''t stop and the arm wrapped flush against my middle moves subtly.

    My shirt is hiked and Leon starts to rub slow circles into the bare skin on my side and I try not to freak out, he seems to be doing both movements absently like he''s lost in thought and I try to ignore the motions, there was no way to tell him to stop anyway and if I made any sound the wolf would find us.

    The wolf sniffs around for a while like it''s wondering where it''s prey had gone and another shiver ripples through me, I would have been that prey.

    I slip my eyes close again, trying to breathe through the finger getting closer to my throat.

    He applies pressure on both sides at once and I jerk, gasping and choking which gets muffled by the hand around my mouth.

    "It''s gone." He whispers to me, letting me go.

    I had never gotten away from a person so fast, I scramble across the dirt until I''m a safe distance from him before I turn to see him staring at me with hooded eyes, the tattoos on his arm moving subtly with the muscles when he pushes a hand through his disheveled hair.

    I gulp at this, staring at him with a wide deer in the headlights look.

    "You shouldn''t be in the woods at this time of the year." He says in a low voice that almostes out as a growl. "Didn''t your mommy tell you that?"

    My eyes widen at the implications of his words.

    <em>''W-What?''</em>

    "W-What??" I stutter lightly, gently rubbing the sensitive skin in my side that is no doubt reddened from the attention it had gotten.

    "We should go." He says abruptly, getting up.

    I take the hand he offers me, squealing when he pulls me against his body, my breath gets slightly knocked out of me when I fall against him.

    I''m just about toin and use him of harassing me when a particrlyrge cone falls directly on the spot I had been standing on, which meant that it would have smacked me on the head.

    "Oh." I murmur, softly, on a sigh. "T-Thanks."

    He just gives me a tiny smile. "Let''s get you home."

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    "Um, L-Leon?" I call tentatively to him, confused.

    I had expected that he would just walk me back when he offered to take me home, I didn''t see thising.

    "Yeah?" He answers absently.

    "I can walk?" I point out to him, he had swept me off my feet and started out of the forest.

    It had taken me a really long while to wrap my head around his actions.

    "I know." He says shortly, not making a move to put me down if anything he sped up.

    I wring my hands, unsure of where to keep them, there was no way I was putting my hands on Leon - yet again I hadn''t seen thising, it would seem that he wanted me to ask a direct question to get the answer I wanted and that is exactly what I''m about to do.

    "Why are you carrying me then?" I finally blurt out, looking everywhere but his dark blue eyes which nce down at me.

    "Because your feet are loud, the wolf couldn''t have gone far." He finally exins and I blink, listening to his footsteps for the first time, there are dried leaves on the ground but his footsteps are almost soundless.

    "Oh." I murmur, going silent and praying for the walk to end, it didn''t feel this long when I was walking all by myself.

    The spaces in between the trees get wider to indicate that we were about to leave the woods and Leon just marches right out and up the street.

    Just when I''m about to tell him to put me down I hear my mom''s voice.

    "Hayden?"

    I nce to the side to see her standing on thewn, Virgil and Dale are there too.

    Leon doesn''t even look bothered by the crowd, carrying me right in.

    "Is he hurt?" My mom asks desperately, hurrying over.

    Virgil just walks up to his older brother and collects me.

    "I told you to stay away from him." He near growls at Leon who just gives him azy smile.

    "He came to me this time and keep him away from me." He replies smoothly, walking away and going in the direction of the woods.

    Ie down from Virgil''s hands in a hurry and he let me.

    "No, no! There''s a wolf" But Leon had already disappeared into the woods, his gold hair thest to disappear.

    Dale stands a little distance away, his arms crossed in front of him, expression dark and I frown.

    "What''s going on?" I ask darkly, slowly getting upset.

    "Nothing." My mom says but the guilt in her eyes is all too clear to see.

    "Wait, you knew about the wolves?" I use my mom, stepping away when Virgil tries toe closer. "Don''t tell me nothing like I''m a child, if Leon hadn''t been in the woods I could be dead by now."

    My mom makes a strangled sound and Dale staggers a bit.

    "Hayden" Virgil tries to reach for me but I step back.

    "I can''t believe you all knew and no one thought to tell me, I really don''t see the big deal there" I trail off, my eyes widening in realization "I can''t fucking believe it!" I exim, storming inside the house.

    <em>It</em> <em>was</em> <em>all</em> <em>Virgil''s</em> <em>doing</em>!

    That''s why my mom couldn''t tell me that there were wild animals in the woods.

    "Oh my God, that self-centered bastard." I mutter under my breath, the entire picture getting clearer now.

    It was exactly just like Virgil to keep something like that from me, Dale was obviously not in on it but he also kept quiet about it so he wasn''t in the clear yet.

    I shake my head and let out a bitterugh as I storm up the stairs, it''s almost ridiculous how much power Virgil wields over every fucking person.

    He says don''t talk and the lot of them keep their mouths shut, I was livid, I knew this, and I wanted to keep away from everyone else before I said something that I would regret muchter.

    I storm into my room and lock the door, I didn''t care that Virgil could still get in if he wanted to, the thought behind locking it was enough for me.

    Grinding my teeth, I bend down to yank my boots off and strip, I needed to cool down.

    It didn''t make any sense, not telling me that the woods were unsafe was a simple thing to do but he simply didn''t, at this point, his overprotectiveness was bordering on psycho.

    I put on a fresh shirt and shorts and flop on the bed, exhausted, the cool shower had washed away my anger.

    I didn''t have it in me to remain mad at them for long, I knew Virgil had my best interest at heart and it was probably killing him right now that because of him I had nearly gotten hurt.

    Sighing deeply, I roll off my bed and get on my feet.

    It was unlike them not toe to check on me, I must have been too harsh on them.

    I''ve never lost my temper like that and I had to admit I didn''t like it, it wasn''t my mom''s fault really, Virgil was like a force of nature, same thing with Dale who acquiesced even though it must have killed him to, Shana was definitely in on it as well but I didn''t even have the energy to work up even a little bit of anger.

    I pack up my wet hair, I would have to change the sheets now, in my anger I had just flopped on the bed with my wet hair and now the bed had wet patches here and there.

    I groan, rubbing my face and feeling weird, I really didn''t like to get angry.

    I sigh deeply again, staring at my door, I couldn''t stay hidden in here, I would have to confront them sooner orter but the worry eating at me that I could have hurt them propels me towards the door, I couldn''t bear to think that.

    That only meant one thing, I had to go out to see what was going on, with my mind made up, I start towards the door, unlocking it with shaky hands.

    I slowly inch it open and take a step out, the sight I see makes tears prick at the corners of my eyes.

    Virgil is sitting on the ground outside my room, his head propped up on his arms which rests on his bent knees.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    He raises his head when I step out and our eyes meet, the pain in his eyes is enough to make the rest of my anger fade away like it''s nothing and I blink rapidly to dispel the tears gathering in my eyes.

    I know I''m the one that''s going to have to make the move this time, Virgil was likely to not forgive himself for a long time, I had to stop that while it was still early enough.

    I walk closer to him and stand in front of him, he breaks eye contact with me and looks down, remorse evident in his sparkling blue eyes.

    I don''t hesitate before I go down to his height, settling on my knees in front of him. He parts his legs for me to get in close but he''s still not looking at me.

    "Virgil?" I call softly, searching for his eyes.

    Before I can blink he pulls me in close, wrapping his arms around me and I fall forward over him, his headying on my chest.

    "I''m so sorry"

    "Hey, hey" I cut off his sincere apologies. "It''s fine, why don''t youe inside?" I invite, my knees were getting bruised on the hard floor plus I didn''t want to think of how long he must have spent sitting out here on the hard floor.

    He moves me back a bit so that he can stare at me and I bite my lip with the effort of not shying away from the intense look in his blue eyes, and his hand move to my mouth to free my lower lip that''s caught in my teeth.

    "W-Where is my mom and Dale?" I ask, getting up.

    I put out a hand and he takes it, although he stands all by himself I don''t say a word, it''s not like I would have been able to pull him up anyway.

    "They went on a drive." He replies absently, awed eyes on me.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I ask shyly, pushing a stray wisp of hair behind my ear.

    "You''re not mad at me." He mumbles in surprise.

    I pull him inside my room and close the door, pushing him to sit on the bed. "Yeah, well I was" I start to say but I don''t get far, he tugs me down and I fall forward, bracing my arms on his shoulders.

    "Renee wouldn''t tell me where you went." He hums, cing his cheek on my stomach. "She kept yelling at me, I don''t think I''ve ever seen her so angry then you came and" He trails off like it hurt to remember. "I just wanted to keep you safe."

    My heart twists the way he says it like there was a knife running through his heart.

    He pulls me down on him and I go easily. "I know, I just don''t like you lying to me."

    He gives me a small smile. "Technically we just weren''t telling you the truth."

    I give him a look. "Isn''t that the same thing?"

    He shuffles deeper into the bed before answering me. "Not when I do it." He shrugs nuzzling into my neck. "Did Leon do anything to you?" He asks out of the blue.

    I blink, slightly shaken by the turn of conversation then I remember what had happened back in the woods and I avert my eyes, a deep flush climbing up my neck to paint my cheeks.

    <em>What am I supposed to say?</em>

    There''s no way to exin what Leon had done so I don''t even try, my hand unconsciously going to my side where a faint bruise was sitting.

    My reaction is enough of an answer for Virgil and his eyes darken, going stormy. "Stay away from him, okay." He tells me softly and I drop my hand from my side before his eyes catch on to what I''m doing and then I would have to exin how I got the bruise.

    He didn''t need to tell me twice, I nned to stay very far away from his older twin brothers. "Sure." I murmur, resting my head on his chest.

    I''m sitting on the bed and my upper body is lying on Virgil, his arms right around me.

    I lift my eyes to him to see him staring down at me with an indecipherable look in his startling blue eyes and I swallow. "Don''t lie to me again." I murmur, looking away, again - why is it so hard to look at him?

    "Even if it''s for your safety?" He asks seriously, looking straight at me.

    I nce at him, traces of exasperation on my face. "Yes, even if it is." I exin slowly, Virgil had a way of bending rules to suit him.

    "Fine." He smiles softly and I narrow my eyes at him - he agreed too quickly.

    "What is it?" He asks in amusement.

    I spin around and crawl up his body so that we''re staying face to face. "You agreed too quickly." I use, pushing my face forward intimidatingly. "So that was a fucking lie?"

    He bursts outughing at my theatrics. "You''re overthinking it." He murmurs to me, his eyes twinkling mischievously.

    I immediately go on high alert but that didn''t prepare me for his next move, he pulls me closer so that I''m straddling him and I''m coloring up at thispromising situation.

    "I''m not." I mumble distractedly, trying not to think of where I''m sitting on or his hands which are wrapped around my waist.

    His reply is a kiss and my eyes widen briefly before slowly fluttering close, Virgil''s kisses are rare and just as addictive that I don''t even notice the slight lifting of my shirt until a firm thumb is rubbing slow, tight circles around the reddened spot.

    The pressure elicits a small gasp from me and his other handes up to my hair to pull my head backward, his tongue slips in and another gasp spills out.

    I break away first, falling forward breathlessly, he doesn''t get distracted, pushing me so that I''m lying on my back on the bed. I p a hand over my mouth to hide the embarrassing sound that escapes me when he gently bites my neck but that doesn''t seem to be his destination, yet

    He slides down my body and I hup, choking slightly, he heads straight for the bruise on my side that clearly shows Leon''s fingerprints and for a brief second his eyes shes gold and I nce around for an open window but I don''t find any.

    His eyes darken and I feel like I can see his teeth peek out slightly but it''s gone as soon as ites and he bites over the faint bruise.

    I jolt at the electric feeling that streaks through me, a loud gasp leaving me.

    I can''t help but feel like Virgil is trying to distract me from something but as he crawls up again<em>, I really don''t</em> <em>mind</em>...

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    I end up in Virgil''s shirt, for some reason that is still unknown to me and I''m trying to not freak out at how it keeps slipping over one shoulder and showing off the hickies on my neck.

    "Can''t I just wear a different shirt, since you don''t like the one I had on befo" My eyes widen when he ims my lips again and I narrow my eyes, not responding to the kiss.

    He''s been doing that an awful lot to derail my questioning as a matter of fact he didn''t even tell me anything about the unnaturally huge wolf I had seen in the woods, asking about that just keep turning into make-out sessions.

    I break off, hearing a distinct sound from down the stairs. "They''re back."

    He looks at me with cool calcting eyes but I''m just as determined to find out the truth, he had worn a new shirt from one of his stashes in my wardrobe and I grab on his arm to pull him outside my room.

    If he kept escaping my question with kisses then I would ask someone who couldn''t kiss me.

    I burst into the room to see my mom and Dale obviously back from their drive and Shana and Mae as well.

    "Hi, Mae!" I greet cheerfully, releasing Virgil''s had to go give her a hug.

    "Oh, Hayden! I''ve missed you." She hugs me in return, grinning wide.

    I turn around to see the rest sporting guilty expressions.

    Good.

    They should feel guilty for lying to me.

    "Do you all have anything to say to me?" I ask quietly, crossing my arms in front of me.

    It''s easier to feel in control of the situation when I''m far away from Virgil who keeps muddling my head and no one is towering over me.

    They''re all sitting down on sofas, except Mae who sits to the side on a high stool, an amused smile on her face as she watches me scold everyone.

    Dale looks mad at himself while Shana and my mom look downright guilty and Virgil

    Maybe I should have still remained mad at him some more, he''s looking at me appreciatively and I remember that I''m in his oversized shirt with hickies littering my neck - I did not think this through.

    But I don''t let it bother me, it''s not the first time anyway even Shana gave me hickies while ying - my friends are an odd bunch that liked to bite - I realize.

    "Well." I prompt.

    "There is a new wave of wild wolves in the woods, although they mostly keep to the other side of the creek."

    Mae blinks in surprise. "He didn''t know about the wolves."

    "I didn''t!" I throw my hands up in exasperation. "I know, it doesn''t make any fucking sense, as a matter of fact, I''m mad at everyone again." I pout, going over to Mae.

    "Do you mind telling me everything?" I ask her, throwing a very obvious look at Virgil who is just coolly watching me, Shana starts to sweat and my mom looks like she''s about to say something.

    Mae grins and takes my hand. "Of course!" She agrees happily and I note that she doesn''t even spare Virgil a nce like my mom and Shana who have been acting like they''re asking for approval, it''s ridiculous.

    "Why don''t youe up to my room?" I invite her, ignoring the horrified looks that paint across everybody''s face - just like I thought, they were still hiding something.

    "Sure." She agrees and we both make our way up the stairs.

    "We''re still going on a drive, right guys?" I throw back at them and their muffled replies are enough of a confirmation.

    I usher Mae inside the door, ncing around surreptitiously like I expect someone will snipe her from the shadows so she can''t tell me what''s going on.

    "I don''t think that necessary." Mae dryly says when I lock the door behind us. "And you shouldn''t be mad at them, you''ve kept secrets from them before." She says calmly, gliding across my floor to sit gently in the bed.

    She''s in ck jeans and a fuzzy peach top, her full hair in a bun.

    I freeze in my steps, remembering when I had hidden my bruises because I was scared that Tyrone would stay true to his words and try to hurt them too.

    "I suppose I have." I murmur softly, wondering how she knew, Shana wouldn''t have told her.

    "Come and sit." She pats the bed beside me. "Your lovebites are distracting me."

    I blush at her words ande to settle down beside her, Mae has always been a bit of an entric so I don''t find her actions weird.

    "Mind if I make your hair again?" She asks politely.

    "N-Not at all." I agree, gettingfortable on the bed and cing my head on her legs as she directs.

    I''m not exactly sure what she does but it''s always soothing and it leaves my hair softer.

    "Nobody knows why yet, but there has been an influx of wild wolves in the woods." She starts to say and I settle in to listen, who knew when next I would get an opportunity like this.

    "We came back early from our vacation to Africa so I saw it happen, as usual people started toin that they wanted to cut the trees in the woods down to make room for infrastructural development does it hurt?" She pauses her narration to ask and I start to shake my head but I stop myself in time not wanting to ruin whatever she was doing.

    "No, not at all, plus why would people want to cut down the pines?" I ask in horror. "It''s practically what gave the town its name."

    She makes a shrugging move. "My parents and I weren''t in support either, people started going into the woods to hunt down the wolves which was ridiculous. Mr. Everett told them that as long as they stayed from the woods they''ll be fine and the wolves would soon leave."

    I twitch my toes, intrigued by the direction the story is taking, all I would have done was stay away from the woods, it didn''t make any logical sense why they would hide it from me.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    "But as usual they didn''t listen to him and then people started to go missing and the wolves got bolder, crossing the creek to hang around the deeper parts of the creek."

    I wince at this, Virgil''s father was a very important figure in Pine Creek but I still couldn''t remember exactly what his position was. "Are they going to cut down the pines?" I ask in a small voice, depressed at the thought but if it kept people from dying then that would be the best option to take.

    "No." Mae says shortly and I can hear the tightness in her voice. "The pine trees are staying but people started to move out, the people left stayed away from the woods and no one has gone missing anymore."

    "Oh!" I exim. "That''s why everywhere seemed so empty while we wereing back, do you think they''lle back?" I ask in worry, I didn''t want Pine Creek to be a ghost town.

    "Of course!" She replies enthusiastically. "Just watch, before Christmas, the entire town will be bustling again." She says with so much confidence that I find myself believing her.

    I go quiet to digest what she had told me, there were wild animals, just a couple miles away from my house, and practically half of the poption of Pine Creek or maybe, even more, had moved out.

    Our street was thoroughly empty now, just Mae and I living on it and it''s not really surprising, considering that we live the closest to the woods but I can''t help but worry that no one will want to move into a tiny town that has a wild animal problem and then Pine Creek would slowly start to die out

    "This is exactly why he didn''t want to tell you." Mae cuts short my mental monologue. "Among other things." She mutters quietly under her breath.

    "What?" I perk up, turning my head up to look at her.

    "Come on, stay still." She says gently. "And I''m saying that this is probably why Virgil didn''t want to tell you, you''re worrying so loud that I can practically hear you." She tsks fondly, shaking her head.

    I bite my lip nervously which turns out to be a bad idea because I can remember the imprint of Virgil''s lips on mine.

    I feel a faint thrumming under me and faint crackling but I don''t move my head so that I wouldn''t bother Mae.

    "Hayden." She says in an eerie voice and I hide a shiver. "You should walk towards the light." She says in that disturbing tone and I whip my head around to look up at her.

    "What?"

    "Oy! You''ll make me pull out your hair if you keep doing that." Sheins to me, looking like she hadn''t just said a couple of strange words. "Stay put now, I''m almost done."

    "What did you say?" I ask, unsure if I had really heard her or my crazy mind had just made it up, us the thrumming and the faint crackling sound was gone like it never existed.

    "I''m almost done?" She repeats in confusion, her nimble hands threading through my hair.

    "No, no, before that." I insist, clenching my fists with the effort it takes to stay still instead of looking at her face like I really want to.

    "I''ll pull out your hair?" She mumbles in a nk tone sounding even more confused. "There I''m done." She ruffles my hair, helping me up.

    I furrow my brow in confusion, Mae looks genuinely unaware and I decide to let it go, maybe she was just thinking out loud because her words hadn''t made any sense.

    I need to change out of Virgil''s shirt before I go downstairs, preferably into something that hides the obvious faint marks of sharp teeth and reddened skin.

    "What are you doing?" Mae asks, sprawling on my bed.

    I continue my journey to my wardrobe after throwing her a nce. "To change out of this shirt?"

    "Someone isn''t going to like that." She mutters under her breath - at least I think that''s what she says.

    "So do you think it''s safe enough to stay here, we''re pretty close to the woods?" I find myself asking the rest when we make our way down again.

    "Yeah." Dale replies to me this time. "The wolves are moving back to the other side of the creek because no one is trying to hunt them anymore, the one you met today must have been a straggler."

    "Oh, I see." I hum, going to meet my mom who holds her arms out for me.

    She mumbles an apology in my ear, hugging me on herp.

    I hug her in return, I''m not mad anymore and I didn''t like the air of guilt and unhappiness swirling around her. "It''s fine." I rub her back.

    "As long you stay away from the woods." Dale continues, his bright green eyes on me.

    I crawl out of my mom''s hold to hug Shana who looks like she''s a step away from crying.

    It''s almost hrious how I''m the oneforting them all when I was the one that was lied to.

    "That sounds like an order but okay." I sit beside Dale. "Although I can''t believe you lied to me too."

    He rubs his face at this, a wry smile on his face. "I wouldn''t have if I knew you would just walk right in." He teases.

    "Hey! How was I supposed to know that the woods were off bounds." I pout.

    "Well, how were we supposed to know that you''d go for the one in a thousand probability of taking a walk, you hate physical activities." He fires back and I color up.

    I really was, but I wasn''t about to tell them that I had missed the tall silent trees.

    "Well, things happen." I provide vaguely, throwing my arms around him. "And I forgive you even though you didn''t say sorry."

    He gives me a slow smile and ces his hands on the small of my back. "You didn''t give me the chance." He murmurs, staring intently at me.

    "I''m hungry, Renee." Virgil suddenly blurts out and I nce away from Dale who looks downright murderous.

    At Virgil''s words, I realize howte it actually is and I haven''t eaten lunch, my stomach rumbles and I hup, blushing slightly in mortification.

    "Julia has already been here, she wasn''t happy that she didn''t get to see you so she left in a peeve." My mom says sheepishly. "We should go eat."

    I try toe down from the chair, eager to eat Julia''s food again after months of not doing just that but Dale tugs me lightly and I lose my bnce, falling on him.

    "Oof!" I huff as my breath gets whacked out of me, rolling my eyes when Virgil gets up toe help me up and away from Dale - not this subtle fighting again! - but right now I''m too hungry to pay them any mind, I just move away from them, leading the way to the dining room.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    We had gone for a fun filled drive but I kept on getting distracted by how scanty the entire ce was, Virgil was ecstatic about his new car, a silver-grey GMC Acadia, which was perfect for a ce like Pine Creek.

    They all left to go back to their homes which was a little surprising but it made sense a little, at least with Dale.

    With a new avenue to pour in their anger and pain at the death of their only daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Aston''s rtionship with their son had gotten a lot better.

    I hadn''t gone to any of the hearings so I still haven''t seen either of his parents but I wasn''t exactly eager to.

    That''s why I''m all alone today, Mae and Shana had gone for another date? I think, that didn''t seem likely but I wasn''t about to ask why she wasn''t going toe over for all of the next day.

    Dale also had some things to do, as well as Virgil and that''s why I''m sitting on the sofa and staring out the window into the sun filled woods with a dozing Appleying on myp, an abandoned paperback to the side.

    I''ve been trying to read the novel all morning, it was some billionaire type romance but I keep getting distracted, it''ste afternoon now and I haven''t gone ten pages in.

    I wasn''t lonely or at least that was what I tried to tell myself, my mom was upstairs in her room, most likely taking a nap.

    Somehow my grandparents had heard about the wolf problem that Pine Creek had and my Grammy had freaked out.

    My mom has been on the phone all day, exining and yelling if she had to but my Grammy obviously wasn''t budging, she had eventually given up and thrown her phone away, making sure to put it on silent. It still kept on ringing though.

    So her nap was very much expected, she was most likely mentally exhausted and knowing my Grammy she would just keep calling until my mom cracked or if she didn''t, she woulde down here herself to try and convince her.

    I sigh at this, hoping that the wolves would go very soon.

    Idly, I wondered if it was the same kind of wild wolves that had hung around the forest reserve in the city and had attacked Jade, I shiver at this thought. It''s no wonder Dale was seriously shaken and made me promise him never to go in the woods at least until all this was over.

    He didn''t need to tell me that for sure, I wasn''t about to encounter either the wolf or Leon, I''m not sure which is worse. Although I''m still a little bit worried that he went back into the woods even though a wolf was obviously there.

    He seemed like the type to be able to take care of himself though, besides yesterday, calls kepting in Virgil''s phone and I''d heard the name Leon a couple times so he''s definitely still alive.

    I tear my eyes away from the window after talking myself into seeing a wolf run past my eyes, it was ridiculous because the wolves nevere so close to the town, I couldn''t even hear their howls at night so that was one thing that couldn''t be possible.

    I pick up my novel again, Apple had bothered me all day by pawing at me and climbing up me to lick my face with her bumpy tongue, it got even worse when she discovered my hair. She had climbed up the backrest of the chair and just stayed there wing at my hair.

    It hurt and I kept pushing her down but it seemed like she had a mind of her own, it was so relieving when she finally fell asleep.

    Thest thing I remember is lifting up my book to continue my reading but I must have dozed off because I wake up muchter to the subtle sounds of camera shutters, I wink open an eye slowly to see my mom giggling and taking pictures.

    I smile slowly at her, happy to see her back to her bubbly self, she had a dark cloud hanging over her all day so this was really pleasing to see.

    Turns out that I had fallen asleep as well, my novel thrown to the side, a hand underneath my head for support.

    Apple had snuggled into the side of my neck, settling the rest of her body on my arm and the crook that had been created while I curled around her.

    "Why don''t you go take a shower." My mom prompts me and I carefully get up, making sure to not wake Apple with hurried movements. "I''ll heat up dinner." She offers, flouncing up to her room first to no doubt go through the photos before she would begin the heating.

    I take my time going up the stairs, a tired yawn leaving me as I stretch out the stiffness in my body.

    The time for school to resume session was drawing close and I couldn''t say I was excited for it, I hadn''t exactly left under the best of circumstances but now I had four friends to help me live through it, besides it''s our final year and I''ll be eighteen soon.

    Again, I still hadn''t thought much about college, it''s apparently worse than high school so it wasn''t exactly high on my list of things to do.

    There were no colleges in Pine Creek so that was out of the question, plus knowing my grandmother she would probably take me to some obscure, snotty rich, private school where I wouldn''t be allowed to leave except at Christmas or something.

    I slowly twist the knob of my room''s door, apprehension blooming low in my stomach, it''s ridiculous, there was nothing in my room.

    I fling open the door and heave a sigh of relief at the sight I see, a well made bed, and an almost too well arranged room.

    I shake my head, going in the quiet and very empty room, it is unlike me to spook myself so my reaction is a bit surprising.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    I get out of the thin shirt I have on, it was still warm during the day so I dressed ordingly but it''s getting cooler at nights so I wear the clothes in my cupboard that don''t belong to me.

    It''s a little weird that I liked to wear the clothes of people close to me but I get what I get, my mom''s sweaters are out of the question if I didn''t want to die of heatstroke at night but Virgil''s shirts were the perfect options.

    Vaguely, as I get ready to take a quick shower, I wonder if he didn''t notice all of his clothes that keep disappearing or he was just being nice and pretending to not notice.

    I''m toozy to wash my hair and I''m not about to have wet tips brushing my neck during dinner so I wrap a shower cap over my head, might as well go all the way if I wanted to keep it from getting wet.

    I wipe off the condensation on the mirror, my towel held up high around my middle, I resist the urge to lift it higher and lean forward into the mirror.

    Puberty must have jumped over me, I''m almost eighteen and my voice still hasn''t broken, I wasn''t a big fan of pimples but at least having one was a symptom of puberty but nada, not even one.

    My face still had the baby fat of childhood and I wondered when it was going to go, I hope it''s soon, maybe then I''d stop getting confused for a girl.

    I skip out, in a better mood now that I had cleaned up, I slip into Virgil''s shirt and loosefortable shorts.

    My hair isfortably dry when I take the cap off and I just leave it down, hurrying down the stairs before we would have to take apulsory drive because my mom got the smoke detector started again.

    "Mom?" I call when silence greets me. "Mom?" I call again, hurrying to the kitchen.

    "Oh." I sigh, pressing a hand to my chest.

    She had earphones on and was dancing gently as she set up the table.

    "Oh, Hayden?" She calls to me in surprise, taking out an earbud. "I was just about toe get you."

    We settled down to eat, talking about everything and nothing at once.

    "Your Grammy wants us toe back to the city." She finally says and my eyes go wide in shock.

    My mom is among the slew of people who keeps things like these hidden from me because they wanted to protect me and I am grateful she finally decided to let me in, it made me feel like she didn''t see me as a child anymore.

    "She knows about the wolves?" I ask even though I already know she does.

    "Yes." My mom says tightly, gripping her fork.

    "The city is just as dangerous as Pine Creek, after all there could also be a wave of wild wolves in the forest reserve in the city so it''s basically the same thing."

    My mom''s eyes go wide at this, shocked surprise painting her face. "Oh, wow, that''s just wow." She shakes her head in wonder. "I''ve never thought about it that way."

    I give her a reassuring smile. "You could always talk to me if you need to."

    The rest of the meal goes smoothly and I can see my mom''s shoulder straighten a bit, like a weight has been taken off her shoulders.

    I bound up the stairs when the meal is over, happy to be of help to my mom even though she hadn''t started to talk to me about important things until I had nearly been eaten by a wolf.

    I jump on my bed, ready to finish up the novel so I could get started on a new one the next day.

    My mom passes by my room to tell me goodnight a couple hourster and I''ve already gone really far in the book, I''d taken a nap all afternoon so I wasn''t feeling sleepy at all.

    I''m so engrossed in the beautiful ending of the book that ends with a wedding that it''s a surprise I even notice the sh of white, something catches my attention.

    Slowly I put down my book and roll off my bed, I hadn''t imagined the sh of white, had I?

    I move slowly to the window, the moon is almost full in the sky and I clearly see it in between the trees.

    I peek down and a gasp leaves me at what I see, there''s a big white form, lying on thewn.

    The moon reflects off it, making it seem like it''s giving off light.

    It wasn''t moving and my curiosity spikes, I open the window for a better view, I really wanted to go down to check what it was but it''s night and there''s a literal forest filled with wolves just beside my house. I wasn''t about to act a horror movie.

    But the big, white thingy lying lifeless on mywn calls to me and before I can overthink it I''m slipping my slippers on and darting quietly down the stairs.

    I have to be careful to not wake my mom up or I would get an earful but I''ve already started the journey, I couldn''t go back now.

    Quietly, I unlock the door, making sure to close it carefully behind me and another quiet gasp leaves me.

    It was huge, like a small car.

    It had looked much smaller from my room''s window but now that I''m a couple steps away the size hits me but the animal? Is still not moving.

    <em>Was it hurt?</em>

    <em>Or even dead?</em>

    My feet stay frozen on the front porch, the gravity of what I was ying at hitting me.

    What if it was a wild animal?

    I would just get myself hurt simply because I was curious.

    As I stay there debating, Mae''s weirdly spoken words float into my head.

    <em><strong>''...you should walk towards the light''</strong></em>

    I shake my head, the pure white coat of the animal lying on mywn does look like light but Mae hadn''t even remembered she had said those words, what if I was just making them up to give myself a reason to go closer?

    My feet are already moving with assured steps even though my mind is in a turmoil, bringing me closer to the giant ball of white light.

    I stop when I get to it, pping a hand over my mouth to hide the surprised sounds that are about to escape, my eyes blown wide.

    <em>It''s a wolf.</em>

    A fucking huge wolf!

    It''s like three or four times my size and the white fur is so pretty wait! I shake my head <em>it''s a fucking wolf!!!</em>

    I remind myself, ready to turn around and make my way back into my room and on my bed.

    The wolf''s eyes are closed and it''s lying on its stomach, it''s head resting on its gigantic paws.

    It''s still motionless and I wasn''t about to wait for it to wake up, the wolf I had seen in the woods yesterday looks like a stuffed toy inparison to the wolf in front of me.

    I take a step back and the wolf moves a bit and a horrified gasps leaves me.

    <em>It''s hurt</em>

    Oh my God! It''s bleeding really bad, what could have hurt it?

    My eyes remain fixed on therge smear of bright red blood, my legs freezing in ce, without realizing it I''m crouching slowly, a hand stretched out to touch it''s pure white fur.

    As soon as my hand makes contact, the wolf''s eyes fly open, it''s eyes settling on me.

    I stare back, captivated by the deep blue of the wolf''s eyes, nostalgia ms through me as my brain scrambles around to ce where I had seen those exact shade of blue.

    <em>Virgil</em>

    His name floats around in my head but I push it away, it was ridiculous and I just realize that I have my hand on a wolf who is wide awake and staring at me.

    <em>I gulp</em>

    <strong>I''m dead.</strong>

    I''m expecting a lot of things to happen next like the wolf attacking and biting my head off but what does happen doesn''t evene close, a bright light shes, temporarily blinding me.

    It''s a miracle I don''t scream or scramble back, it wasn''t like I could even move, I was frozen with shock.

    The light dies down and a strangled sound escapes me, the wolf in front of me had shrunk and lost all it''s hair, smooth bare skin under my palm.

    "V-Virgil?"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    This time I stumble back, falling on my backside as I stare at him in shock and terror.

    "Shit." He curses lowly and strangely it sounds like him but that''s not possible right? I''m still on my bed, right? Having a ridiculously realistic dream.

    I pinch myself but the apparition of Virgil lying half naked on mywn refuses to go away, I rub my eyes, inching backwards slowly.

    "T-This ha-has to be a n-nightmare, r-ri-right''?" I stutter in a mumble, unable to tear my eyes away from his ssy blue orbs that are staring right back at me.

    He lets out a slew of colorful curses again, he''s lying on his side facing away from me but his face is angled in my direction.

    cing dew wetted hands on my face, I gulp and try to process what had just happened, there was a wolf, like I''m a hundred and one percent sure there was a wolf then boom! shy lights! And then there''s Virgil?

    ...<em>I</em> <em>think</em> <em>I''m</em> <em>going</em> <em>crazy</em>

    I track my gaze down the rest of his body, he has his arms wrapped around him and I remember seeing blood on the wolf, if Virgil is the wolf wait, hold up, this is a little too much for my brain to process.

    "Hayden." My name gets rasped out of Virgil''s? Mouth and I nce at him again.

    He rolls over and a short high scream leaves me.

    There are huge, ugly w gashes right across his torso and he''s bleeding into the grass.

    "Oh m-my G-God, y-you''re bl-bleeding." I scramble forward, terror on my face.

    He rolls away from my hand. "You should go inside where it''s safe."

    I flinch back like he had pped me. "Are you stupid!" Ish out at him. "You''re bleeding into the fucking ground and you''re telling me to go up to my room like I''m five."

    "Hayden" He groans out, pain zing his eyes.

    A loud howl interrupts his words and the blood curdling howl makes my toes curl but I wasn''t leaving the idiot out here even though I almost want to.

    "I''m not leaving you, period." I grit my teeth, moving to help him up. "Now shut up and let me help you."

    He closes his eyes in exhaustion and uses my help to get up, a loud movement in the woods makes me look in that direction and I curse mentally when I see a lot of glowing, sickly, pale yellow eyes staring back at us.

    We needed to hurry, hopefully they would stay out of the house, unless they knew how to handle door knobs or turned human like Virgil - my heart skips a couple beats at the thought, was I really believing that? - well unless they could do any of that we would be safe inside.

    The trip to the door seems ridiculously long now that I have to pick my steps carefully with Virgil leaning almost all of his weight on me but I''m determined.

    He had a whole lot of exining to do and I was going to get my answers, I wince at the blood smearing all over me, the idiot was bleeding really bad.

    Those shes had been deep and they look like... wolf ws? Ugh! I didn''t even know what to think anymore.

    I carefully lock the door behind us, now that we were safe from the wolves, I had to figure out a way to get Virgil up to my room without waking up my mom.

    I needed to clean up his wounds at least and get them to stop bleeding or he was going to get really hurt.

    I remain quiet for the rest of our journey, Virgil wasn''t even one forpany, he could barely keep his eyes open and terror for his well being sits in my chest right with the confusion of the situation and my anger at him.

    My brain is working at almost ten times it''s usual rate but I can''t still seem to make head or tail of what is currently happening, half of me hopes that when I wake up tomorrow I''ll find out that it was just a crazy dream and Virgil wille over tomorrow looking as perfect and immovable as he has always been.

    By some stroke of luck, even with all the stumbling we did, my mom doesn''t wake up and I don''t think twice about locking up my door.

    I put him to lie down on his back at the centre of my bed and I run to the bathroom to get my first aid box, a bowl of water, and a small hand towel.

    My hands are shaking badly but somehow I manage to make it back quickly without spilling water, I immediately get the towel wet and scramble on the bed.

    My eyes get teary at the sight that greets me, in the brightness of my room and with him lying on his back I can see the injury quite clearly and I bite back a sound of pain.

    He flinches when I ce the warm towel on him but his eyes remain close, his face looking pale and sweaty.

    I quickly get started on wiping him down, swallowing asionally at the amount of blood I keep squeezing out of the towel, he doesn''t even look better when I wipe all the blood away, it just goes to show how bad he''s really hurt.

    "W-What w-were yo-you d-doing t-tha" a swallow cuts off my words.

    I can''t believe he''s always so ridiculously over protective of me yet he is dumb enough to get himself hurt so bad.

    "Don''t cry." He says quietly and I realize that my tears are dropping on his skin.

    I wipe my eyes angrily but they don''t stop and I just ignore them, cing thergest pad of gauze I could find , thank goodness my mom is always extravagant so with a couple gauze pads I''m able to cover up most of the injury.

    "I''ll be fine." He says again and I shake my head at the fact that he''sforting me even though he''s the one lying on the bed with his stomach wed out.

    I bandage him up pausing halfway when I notice something strange, I lean forward and my eyes widen in horror.

    His His s-skin is knitting up right in f-front of my eyes.

    I nce up at him briefly to see that he''s eyes are still closed and I look down at the edge of a deep scratch to check again, it was knitting up perfectly, there wouldn''t even be a scar.

    <em>What the actual effing hell?</em>

    I flinch backwards slightly at this, feeling a little light headed, this is just a dream Hayden, okay? It''s just a dream.

    I convince myself, forcing myself to finish up the bandaging even though it''s supposed to be just a dream, even if I was dreaming I would still make sure Virgil was okay.

    I finish up and sit back, stepping down from the bed to take the bowl and the first aid box back to the bathroom.

    "Now" I mutter when I get back, looking up at Virgil again, his eyes are open now and I stumble backwards, reeling from shock.

    His eyes are zing gold and I''m not imagining it now, his canines are much longer and are peeking out of the sides of his mouth.

    That did it, I had taken in too many shocking events all at once, the rooms spins around and my vision goes dark, thest thing I hear is Virgil calling to me and then I''m going over, it feels like I''m falling forever because I don''t hit the ground but I can''t open my eyes to check.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    I wake up to the sound of hushed voices and... snarling? Sunlight is streaming on my face and I slowly blink open my eyes man I had a wild dreamst night.

    I remember it vividly which is a little odd as I rarely ever remember my dreams much less in such detail, I shake my head and open my eyes, gasping at the sight in front of me.

    Someone has their arms wrapped around me and my legs are tangled up with theirs Virgil?

    Anyway that constant snarling sound ising from the person behind me and everyone else is standing on the other side of my bed, huddled behind Dale who looks... pissed off?

    "What the hell is going on here?" I ask in confusion, trying to sit up but Virgil doesn''t let me.

    "Virgil, let me go." I say coldly and he does, I scramble away from him turning around to look at him.

    "Oh no!" I moan, wrapping a hand around my middle.

    Virgil is lying on my bed with the same bandages I remember wrapping around him in my crazy dream, his eyes are a mellow gold now but his fangs - fangs??!! Sharp teeth are pressing down on his lower lip.

    "I-It wa-was r-real?" I mumble in shock.

    He closes his eyes briefly, something akin to pain shing in his gold eyes, he just stares at me quietly and that''s enough of an answer for me.

    I whip my head around to the others, my mom, Shana and Mae are huddled behind Dale who has an identical gold shade zing in his eyes.

    I go lightheaded again, the room spinning around me.

    Was Dale the same thing? And everyone knew??!!

    "He''s going over!" My mom yells and Virgil reaches out to grab me but I shake my head to dispel the fogginess and jump off the bed.

    "Don''t touch me." I warn him darkly and he flinches backwards, dropping his head in his hands.

    I''m sitting on the ground with my hands t on the ground behind me supporting my weight, my heart thumping hard.

    "You''re a wolf person too?" I ask Dale shakily and a collective gaspes from the people standing beside him.

    His eyes light up again, his canines growing longer. "He saw you?! I should fucking kill you." He growls to Virgil but Shana and Mae hold on to him before he can take a step forward.

    I move back a bit. "Oh wow." I mutter nkly. "My whole life has been a lie." I continue in that nd tone.

    "Hayden" Dale takes a step towards me but I scramble backwards all the way to the other side of the room, grabbing my hair dryer as a weapon.

    "Stay away from me." I say, my voice breaking.

    "Baby." My mom steps forward but I just wave the hair dryer threateningly. "S-Stay aw-away" I choke on tears, my vision blurring.

    "Oh my God." I gasp, pping a hand over my open mouth, I feel like throwing up. "I-I ca-can''t b-believe" I trail off again, not knowing what to say.

    What was there to say? That everyone I love has been lying to me for what? Five years, ten years? My whole life?

    "Hayden" My mom tries to say but I don''t even nce at her, I need to get away, I look around the room for an escape route but there''s no way I can get past all of them, they''re closer to the door so I''d get caught if I tried to make a run for it.

    I still need to get away, I think desperately, my eyes darting around, my hands shaking so hard that I nearly drop the hair dryer on my toes.

    I look behind me and I move quickly, darting inside the bathroom and locking up the door.

    I copse against the closed door, the hair dryer slipping out of my hand.

    I slide down, clutching my chest, it''s getting so hard to breathe and my eyes are blurring up again.

    There''s screaming in my head or is iting from me? The guilt in everyone''s eyes is branded into the inside of my eyelids and I see it just as clearly as I see the truth.

    A sob rips painfully out my mouth and I wrap my arms around myself.

    <em>...my world is falling apart...</em>

    <strong><em>...I''m falling apart...</em></strong>

    Was that all I was to Virgil? A pet? To keep in a gilded cage? He couldn''t possibly love me, no wonder he never put it in words, I''ve just been the stupid one all along and I wasn''t about to listen to any bullshit about protecting me.

    Dale''s case is even worse, he could tell me he loved me but he didn''t think to tell me the truth, the sobs even out now, low sounds filled with pain, betrayal and sadness

    Everyone else knows too, even Mae that just moved in, it goes to show how little they think of me.

    I didn''t even want to think what they were, I didn''t care actually, they could be supernatural creatures for all I cared but that didn''t matter, it didn''t change who they were or what they were to me but deceiving me like this, lying so tantly, that was what hurt.

    "Virgil, get the fuck away from that door." Dale''s voice rings out and I scramble away from the door, going to hide in the shower stall.

    Virgil sounds like he''s being ripped to shreds. "I can''t just stand here and listen to him crying, it''s killing me."

    I ce both of my hands over my ears, not wanting to listen to them again.

    I know I would have to confront them soon but now I just want to stay in my mental bubble where it is safe and there are no lies.

    The pain hits again and I crumble to the ground, pulling my knees closer to myself so I could hide my face and the tears start afresh, I don''t stop them.

    Maybe if I cry hard enough, the aching pain deep in my heart would go away or I could cry hard enough to lose all feeling.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    I wake up with a feeling of confusion, I sit upright to see that I''m on my bed and the drapes are drawn so I can''t tell what time it is.

    Something is bugging me, ticking at the back of my mind but I can''t seem to ce my finger on it.

    I whip my head to the side, finally remembering that I had a clock sitting on the drawer beside my bed, it says<em> 2:58</em> pm.

    I frown, that can''t be right oh wait

    I remember in a sh and I sink back into the bed with a sound of pain, how I had found a wolf which turned out to be Virgil and then found out that I had been left out of a very important secret my entire life.

    Thest thing I remember is sitting on the cold floor of the shower, how did I get here?

    I sit up again to look in the direction of the bathroom and I groan, it''s hanging loosely off its hinges, definitely Virgil.

    I must have cried so much that I slept off, they must have been worried enough to break down the door but then again it didn''t really take much for Virgil to get worried.

    I feel sore all over and a lot of things are starting to fall in ce, their family weekend trips, their ridiculous strength and code words

    I hide my face behind my hands, maybe I overreacted a bit because now I wasn''t sure I wanted to know all these, that my friends are Werewolves

    They didn''t exist right?

    I hop off the bed to go rinse my face and mouth off in the bathroom, I needed to do some research.

    I grab my phone and get on the bed, quickly tapping on the search icon.

    What would I search on?

    I wasn''t a huge paranormal or fantasy fan but I had watched enough movies to figure that out at least, was Shana also one?

    What about Mae?

    Did other creatures exist then if Werewolves are real?

    I had so many questions and I have a feeling that the inte isn''t going to provide the answers I needed but it wouldn''t hurt to check anyway.

    I type in the words, feeling foolish, if the FBI truly checked on people then the agent assigned to me would probably be confused as hell.

    The page loads and I startle at the scary picture that pops up, a huge wolf standing on its hind legs with blood sttered all over it''s sharp fangs and ws, a maliciously evil look on its face.

    I quickly scroll up, Virgil had looked nothing like that.

    I end up scrolling through endless articles of lycanthropes, their origin from an old folklore and so on.

    There was still no certainty that they were real, even though there are some acimed sightings of said Werewolves.

    After spending a lot of time scrolling through a lot of contradictory information that has me getting a headache, some said that they only turned into wolves during the full moon and others say only at night.

    I fall back on the bed with a groan, the only way to find out what I needed to know was to ask, now that I know there''s no way they would keep the rest of the information from me.

    Maybe, just maybe, I could understand why they would keep it a secret, I mean Virgil had turned up hurt on my front porch at midnight so it was obviously dangerous but still I pout, feeling petty.

    I needed to go downstairs, I sigh it''s alreadyte and I''ve put everyone else in an ufortable condition, not to mention that I''m hungry.

    I had just woken up in a mood earlier this morning but now that I think about it with a clearer head, it''s not all their fault.

    I take my bath and dress up in pajama bottoms and a loose top, I didn''t n on going anywhere and after I had gotten my answers I would grab Apple ande and hide out in my room again.

    It was just like me to be unable to stay mad at them for long, I would start to feel guilty because I know that if they were mad at me I would be miserable but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t give them all the silent treatment.

    I was going to get back at them either way, whether I was angry or not and in this case, I''m not anymore.

    I slowly open the door, peeking out first, I don''t think I want to see either Virgil or Dale yet actually mostly Virgil, just Virgil.

    Dale and I haven''t known each other for so long so I wouldn''t me him for not telling me, I mean if I were one I don''t think I''d go around telling everyone about it, it definitely wouldn''t be safe.

    But Virgil!

    I think darkly, we knew each other practically forever even before Shana came along so maybe I''m still a little bit mad at him.

    There''s no one sitting outside my door and I heave a sigh of relief, I''d rather startle them by just showing up out of nowhere than bumping into them.

    The house is strangely quiet and I wonder if they''re all out, well there''s only one way to find out.

    Straightening my back, I make my way down the stairs, slowing down when I get to the end.

    I peek around the corner and see my mom, Mae and Shana sitting quietly in the living room, they look so gloomy that I feel a shard of guilt for making them like this.

    "Hi." I greet softly, stepping into the room. There''s no sign of Virgil or Dale and I absently wonder where they could have gone.

    Everyone startles at the sound of my voice and even though my mom''s eyes look ssy, I go to sit on a separate chair.

    "Hayden?" My name gets called simultaneously in surprise but I just coolly settle into my seat, crossing my legsfortably.

    They watch me warily but I can''t help but act differently, it would take some time to get ustomed to the fact that I''ve been living with so grand a lie but it wasn''t bad enough that things wouldn''t go back to normal that I was sure of but right now, I''m really curious.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    "Where''s Virgil and Dale?" I ask politely, pretending to not see their stunned expressions, Apple meows from the floor beside me and I don''t hesitate to lean down and pick her up.

    Mae and Shana are sitting close together like Mae is offering herfort and I smile inwardly at that, maybe I would act up for a couple days until it seemed like they had learned their lesson then I would let them know that - hey! I''m not mad anymore but lie to me again and I''m going to choke m each of you to the fucking floor - I definitely couldn''t do that but it was the thought that counted, right?

    "Um, t-they were called by t-the Alpha, that''s Virgil''s dad for a meeting I think." Shana replies shakily and my eyes widen fractionally, it was the truth - it''s a little weird but also refreshing to be told the truth.

    "Oh." I murmur quietly, musing over her words.

    That''s what Virgil''s dad was huh? Wait that meant that a lot of Werewolves lived in Pine Creek?

    That is mind-blowing, they didn''t seem as dangerous as the articles made them out to be.

    "Hay B-Baby?" My mom stutters softly, leaning forward earnestly and I turn my head in her direction, expectant.

    "Are you okay?" She whispers in a choked voice, her eyes ssy like she had cried a bit and would soon begin again.

    I nod in affirmation. "Of course." I reassure her coolly, biting back the sarcastic reply I wanted to add to that, they looked miserable enough already, it would be cruel of me to rub it in.

    "Are you one of them too?" I eagerly ask Shana, unable to hide my curiosity even though I try hard to.

    She gulps, looking slightly terrified. "Yeah."

    "A Werewolf?" I ask again, managing to keep my excitement under wraps, I needed to act serious enough anyway or they might take me for granted not that they did but I wanted to feel like I had the upper hand for once.

    They all wince at this but Shana nods. "Pretty much." She shrugs.

    I blink, stunned - maybe I had been expecting her to deny it, to tell me that I was just hallucinating and Werewolves didn''t exist but I guess not, the truth wasn''t a soft cushion after all, it always hit hard.

    "Even Mae?" I can''t help asking, I didn''t see the need to ask my mom because there''s no way I could be a Werewolf too right? I mean, then it wouldn''t make sense that she didn''t tell me.

    "Erm" Mae chuckles nervously, rubbing her arm. "I''m more part Werewolf, part witch." She says with a nervous smile. "My dad''s a Were and my mom''s a witch."

    I flinch back in shock. "What! Is that even possible?"

    She shrugs again and I just stare at her with my mouth parted in surprise. "It''s notmon, because Werewolves like to keep to themselves but it happens often enough."

    I whip my head around to my mom who doesn''t even look surprised at this bit of information, she just looks anxiously worried. "How long have you known, mom?" I ask curiously without any hint of anger or spite in my voice and she must have heard it too because her shoulders sag in a silent sigh.

    "A pretty long time." She says nervously, ying with her fingers. "Your Aunt Candy is one."

    I reel back from the shock, my head spinning slightly. "Oh? Wow. Just wow." I mutter nkly, holding my head in my hands.

    "I know this is a lot to take in but we kept it secret just to"

    "Protect me, I know." I interrupt my mom''s earnest excuses, she sobers again at my cool words and I put myself together again.

    I understood the whys of it but that didn''t dampen the fact that they had been lying to me.

    Oh wow! Even my Aunt Candy??!!!

    Who else was one then? It''s so ridiculous that I hadn''t even caught on to the popr secret.

    "Does Grammy know?" I ask, it seemed it would be just me that didn''t know.

    "Yes, my mom knows."

    "Oh wow." I whisper in a nk voice, holding Apple closer.

    "Are there other supernatural creatures, like I don''t know Vampires? If Werewolves and Witches exist then they probably should too right?"

    Shana shakes her head, "They''re just myths."

    I blink in shock at her reply, bold of her to say that. "Really?"

    "Yes, Vampires aren''t real." Mae replies to me this time. "Werewolves have always existed long as humans and they easily stay hidden within the human poption while Witches are more or less humans born with unnatural power that runs in the bloodline."

    "So can someone be a Werewolf?"

    "Nope, you have to be born one."

    I nod, scratching off the possibility of getting bitten or scratched, that was a good thing or else the rest of the world would have already found out about them and knowing humans, they would have all been killed off.

    I get up quietly to go make myself a sandwich while trying to process all the answers I''ve been getting, it makes me happy to know the truth even if the truth is so scary.

    That meant Virgil''s older brother''s were Werewolves too, no wonder Leon could bravely stroll back into the woods even though there was still a wolf in there.

    How many of them were in Pine Creek then? There had to be a lot if there was an Alpha, an Alpha was the head of a pack, right?

    Turns out that my little research dide in handy.

    "How many are in Pine Creek? Are there a lot of you guys?" I ask when I get back, carefully settling down again.

    "Um, don''t freak out." Shana says quickly. "But currently, you and your mom are thest humans left in Pine Creek, the rest moved out slowly over the years."

    I freeze in shock, choking on the bite of sandwich in my wait. "Wait, what??" I cough, whipping my head around to look at my mom who gives me a little wave. "Everyone else is a Werewolf?" I demand in disbelief.

    "Yeah." Shana answers.

    I take a while to let this sink in, it was just stunning but it would make sense because Werewolves apparently liked nature which exins why the forest is still intact even though a lot ofpanies wanted to invest in the town as it was easily essible from the city.

    Something clicks into ce in my head and I snap out of my thinking to ask a question. "Wait, the wolves in the woods are Werewolves too right?" I ask, biting into my sandwich.

    They had been huge, okay, Virgil was bigger but that wolf had been unnaturallyrge, a normal wolf couldn''t be that size."

    "Yes." Shana says gravely, her hand tightening over Mae''s own. "They are, although they''re different, they''re what we call Rogue Werewolves."

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    I frown, confused. "What are those?"

    "It''s a little hard to exin." She says vaguely. "When a Werewolf goes rogue, they give in to their instincts and basically be wild animals, losing their abilities to shift and all consciousness."

    "Was that why Virgil got hurt?" I blurt out, the truth is, I''ve been looking for a reason to ask about him but I wasn''t about to break out of character.

    "Yes, he was um" Shana trails of looking around to Mae and my mom for assistance.

    "He was patrolling around your house, the Werewolves have been doing that ever since the first rogue Weres made their appearance."

    "That doesn''t sound very safe, do you go on patrols too?" I ask in worry, biting my lower lip.

    "Nah, it''s just the guys, the grown-up ones at least."

    I heave a sigh of relief at this. "Will Virgil be okay?" I try to ask as nonchntly as I can but it justes out pinched and drenched in worry.

    Shana and Mae share a nce. "You should ask him that yourself." Mae finally says and I roll my eyes, having no intention of seeing Virgil anytime soon.

    I had gotten answers and even though there was still a lot I didn''t know yet, I wasn''t overly eager to find out.

    "Will it be safe to stay here?" I ask, unable to get those dangerous-looking Werewolves'' eyes out of my head.

    They share another nce again like they''re not sure how much to tell me.

    "Unbelievable!" I throw my hands up, getting up in a fit.

    "We will be." My mom says bravely, calming down the oing rant that was about to break free.

    "Oh." I dete. "T-That''s good news I guess, thanks for the info, I''m going up to my room." I say nkly, darting out towards the stairs before they recover.

    What did I think? That because I knew what they were now there wouldn''t be any more secrets?

    Strangely enough, I totally understand why they would keep things from me and it''s probably - actually scratch that definitely the wisest thing to do - but I keep getting ticked off, which is ridiculous because I''ve always been aware that there were things kept hidden from me and I didn''t mind but recently

    Recently I''ve been blowing up, like with the case of the town being deserted and the wolves which are now apparently rogue Werewolves.

    I had gotten really upset about that too even though now I''m not going to sleep well anymore because I''m anxious and I keep worrying about the town''s poption.

    It''s a little bit strange to be so upset, I rarely got angry because there wasn''t any need to be so my frequent episodes were starting to bother me.

    I flop on the bed with my arms and legs stretched out like I''m making a snow angel, I''m exhausted even though I just woke up from a nap.

    How was Virgil? Was he okay? Would he get in trouble because I found out? I mean that is also a possibility.

    I sit upright in shock, my worry mounting.

    My mom had probably known because My Aunt Candy is also one but what if there was some penalty to revealing their secret then that would make me really selfish.

    I fall back on the bed rolling over to my side to wrap my arms and legs around a pillow, thoughts like these are tiring.

    A knock sounds on the door and I immediately go on high alert, raising my head up slightly.

    "Hayden? Can Ie in?" Dale asks from the other side of the door and I heave a sigh of relief - wait!!! What if Virgil was with him??

    I couldn''t ask and I also couldn''t leave Dale standing outside, I wasn''t really angry at him and now that I think about it, I wasn''t even angry with Virgil anymore, now nothing but worry tickles at the forefront of my mind.

    I get off the bed and pad over to the door to unlock it another new habit that I was going to stop, I never locked my door because that meant I trusted everyone.

    The door slowly slides open and my heart gets lodged in my throat as I wait patiently to find out if he was all alone.

    "You look disappointed to see me." Dale says with a twinkle in his eyes, he leans against the door jamb and I have to crane my head up to talk to him.

    "N-No" I stutter, my hands unconsciously moving up to hide my ears. "I-I''m n-not." I mutter, turning my face away with a sh with how intensely he''s staring at me.

    "I know." He smiles, stepping in when I move out of the way, inviting him in. "Renee said I shoulde check up on you that you''re not eating or talking" He tilts his head slightly to the side, asking for confirmation even though there''s expressive worry in his eyes.

    I groan and throw a hand over my face, it''s just exactly like my mom to overreact. "That''s not true." I murmur in mortification, standing awkwardly in front of Dale.

    "Well, it''s toote now, there''s a feast waiting downstairs in the kitchen and I''m supposed toe get you." He says good-naturedly.

    I blink up at him in surprise, I couldn''t possibly eat right now, not when all I can see are bloody ws all over Virgil.

    "I''ll pass." I gulp, feeling a little green.

    "Are you okay?" He asks, stepping closer. "You look a little bit pasty."

    I swallow down my nausea. "Yeah, I''m fine." I whisper in a tiny voice, going to sit slowly on the bed. "She didn''t need to bother herself. I would have definitelye down for dinner."

    He shrugs, sitting beside me and I''m relieved that I hadn''t scared him away enough that he would need to ask before doing that, my mom and Shana probably would now, and it wasn''t fun to see them so unsure.

    "That''s good to hear, I''ll tell that to Renee."

    We go quiet for a while and I wonder why Virgil isn''t here yet? Was he that badly hurt?

    "He''ll be here soon." Dale says quietly like he can read my mind and I have a brief moment of internal panic before I realize that there''s no way Werewolves could read minds at least not that of humans.

    "Huh?" I blink, still surprised that he had guessed exactly what I was thinking.

    "He''s the Alpha''s son after all, he just can''t walk out of important meetings."

    I frown, remembering that Shana had said the same thing. "But isn''t he hurt?" Iin unhappily.

    "Nah, he''s fine, Werewolves heal fast but that idiot''s ability to patch himself up is almost scary."

    I rest my elbows on my knees at this series of events and missing information clicking into ce, Dale''s knuckles, the knife cut on Virgil''s palm, Shana cutting her knee open back at the beach house how did all these not seem weird before?

    "Do you have your own pack?" I blurt out of the blue, peeking up at him. "I-I mean, since y-you moved here recently, so...so you do have another"

    "It''s fine Hay and I don''t think Virgil''s in trouble because you found out, honestly, everyone is shocked how he managed to keep it hidden from you long enough."

    "What?" I sit up straighter.

    "Although you should probably hear this from him and yes, I did have a pack, my dad was the Pack Alpha of the Werewolves in the city but city Werewolves tend to stay all by themselves in an effort to blend in so he was more a figurehead than anything else." He sobers up and my radar starts beeping, the rest of the story definitely has to do with Jade.

    "But we left." He says simply.

    I frown, the Alpha was very important so "Didn''t it affect your pack?" I ask, very interested in his story.

    "It must have but they didn''t feel it as hard as they would have if we were as close-knitted as the Werewolves in Pine Creek."

    "Will you go back?" I ask in a small voice.

    "I don''t think so, the city isn''t safe for Werewolves anymore, there''s really nothing to go back to."

    His words make me sad and I give him a hug which he returns with a cheeky grin. "The country is way cooler though." His canines get slightly longer at this. "Because you can get away with lots of things."

    I flinch back. "You better not be thinking of biting me." I warn him suspiciously.

    "I''m still too young to get into a death fight and that''s what is going to happen if I do, I guess it''s just me rxing around you, do you find us weird?" He asks seriously.

    I don''t even need to think about my answer, leaning forward to poke his teeth - and wow! They''re sharp. "Nope, you guys are still the same people I''ve always known."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Dale drags me down to the dining room and it''s not like I could have said no, Mae wasn''t around anymore, she had most likely gone home already which wasn''t surprising as it was already prettyte.

    I end up stuffing down way more than isfortable and I''m not surprised to find out that sweet Julia is also a Werewolf, it''s like for the most part of my life I''ve never heard the term being used in a sentence, and then boom! It''s the most used word in my vocabry.

    There''s still no sign of Virgil when Dale kisses my cheeks and says that he''s going out to patrol and I expressly tell him that if he gets hurt then I would shave all his hair and delete all his dog pictures Let''s just say he looked really shaken when he left.

    Still no Virgil even when it starts to gette and my mom and Shana have gotten satisfied with the amount of body contact they''ve made with me.

    It seems to reassure them though so I don''tin about the intense cuddling session I get because they look less gloomy and smile wider.

    I still don''t see Virgil even when it getste enough that we have to turn in, Shana is sleeping over but she''s taking the third bedroom, I didn''t mind at all, I wasn''t sure I wantedpany anyway.

    I just roll on the bed, too exhausted to take a shower, I had already taken one only a couple of hours ago besides I''m already in my pajamas so it wasn''t like I even budgeted for a shower.

    I put off the lights and justy on my bed, staring up at the ceiling. I had spent most of the day sleeping so it was bound to bite me in the butt sometime plus I''m too worried about Virgil to fall asleep that I would probably still be awake even if I hadn''t been sleeping all day.

    I don''t know how much time passes like this and I''m scared to check my clock so I don''t, letting my mind wander off.

    I didn''t have any guarantee that Virgil would show up because everyone refused to tell me until I asked them directly and I wasn''t about to do that, I still had my bashful pride.

    I throw my hands over my head and they bounce on my pillow, my shirt riding up, I had the unshakeable belief that Virgil woulde, he had to.

    So I''m not surprised when a long timeter my door creaks open and I congratte myself for keeping the door unlocked, I quickly slip my eyes shut, Werewolves could see clearly in the night and somehow I didn''t want Virgil to know that I had stayed up for him toe back.

    The door clicks shut and all movements stop again, I can''t help myself from discreetly winking open an eye to check up on him.

    My eyes had adjusted to the dark from hours of staring at it so I can clearly see Virgil''s silhouette leaning against the door and that''s enough to satisfy my curiosity so I close my eyes gently again and just wait.

    Not long after, the bed dips beside and I hear a faint familiar sigh.

    Without thinking about it, I roll over to him, throwing my arms and legs around him, burying my face in the crook of his neck.

    He''s lying on his back so I just glue myself to his side.

    "Hayden?" He says in a surprised rush, turning towards me to gather me in his arms.

    "Hi." I mumble into his neck, throwing my arms around his neck at the new position, I''m ridiculously happy.

    "Hey." He murmurs huskily into my hair.

    He hadn''t made any sound of pain yet even though I wrapped so tight around him like I''m scared he''ll slip away so I guess Dale wasn''t exaggerating but I ask anyway.

    "Are you okay?" I ask softly.

    "Yeah." We''re whispering "Although I should be asking you that."

    "I''m fine, now."

    We go silent for a while and I''m content to listen to our heartbeats thump in rhythmic tandem.

    Virgil wasn''t a huge talker but I didn''t need words to understand him most times.

    "I thought you would be horrified when you found out, I mean that''s why you didn''t want to see my face anymore." He says slowly like it''s taking a lot out of him to talk.

    My eyes fly open in shock and I lean back to look him in the face even though I know I can''t see his expression. "What?" I splutter genuinely confused. "I thought you didn''t tell me because you were protecting me or something?"

    He lifts a hand to cup my face. "Well, that and wait, you don''t mind?"

    I barely stop myself from facepalming. "No, Virgil, no I don''t." I say clearly in a dry voice, not mincing my words.

    He makes a sound of happiness and nuzzles into my neck and I burst outughing at the ticklish feeling.

    "I-I can''t believe you were worried about that, why would that even be an issue?" I ask in disbelief. "I mean I spent an entire year believing I was an alien and you pretended to believe too, bullying everyone who said otherwise."

    Virgil chuckles at this. "Who said I didn''t believe you?"

    I just give him a look that I know he can see in the dark. "Because you sweet-talked my mom into ying along."

    "You were adorable." He finally admits. "I had to make your alien phasest for as long as possible."

    "We were both six." I make a face.

    His reply is a kiss on my forehead. "It''s reallyte, you shouldn''t have stayed up."

    "Says the one that snuck in at midnight." I roll my eyes. "And while you''re hurt too I can''t believe...mmph." He cuts me off with a kiss and the familiarity of it has me smiling against his lips, everything was fine again.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    I wake up alone and although it''ste summer and I''m tucked in I can''t help but feel cold.

    I drag myself out of bed although it''s pretty early, I couldn''t fall asleep again and I check my phone out of reflex.

    I didn''t have many friends and that was fine but it gave me something to do other than miss Virgil, there''s a text from him saying that he might be gone all day but he''ll be by for dinner, most likely a result of my mom chewing him out.

    Dale says he''lle by this morning and I perk up, going to brush my teeth and wash my face before hurrying to go bother Shana.

    Her room is quiet which is unsurprising, there''s no way she would be up this early and I''m feeling particrly happy this morning which by the way has no connection to making up with Virgil, or so I tell myself.

    I quietly push open her door after giggling to myself in front of the closed door, I would hop on her then push her off the bed.

    I''m the perfect rm clock.

    I take a step in and my smile grows wider when I see her lying under her nkets, only her bright blue hair sticking out wildly.

    I snicker again, taking another step in, I have to be quiet or I would run the risk of waking Shana up before I could aplish my mission.

    I beeline for the bed, not bothering to look around the room.

    A loud roares from my side, startling a loud scream from me which only gets louder when a huge wolf jumps on me, pinning me to the ground with huge fluffy paws.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" I keep screaming closing my eyes with my hands held out protectively in front of me.

    The wolf doesn''t do anything else and when I finally notice this I carefully take my hands away, peeking over my hands.

    The wolf just sits beside me, watching me with something that looks like curiosity, it''s a beautiful shade of red that reminds me so much of someone I know.

    "S-Shana?" I call shakily, my heart thumping madly.

    The wolf no, Werewolf, actually wait Shana gives me a wide smile, her tongue rolling out and I try hard to not look at her long fangs.

    I scramble up and push her slightly. "Hey, that was mean of you." I pout, folding my arms.

    She just goes over on her back, twisting around like she''sughing and I pout harder, marveling at how easy it is to get used to this side of her.

    It''s really not that hard, Shana in her wolf form is still Shana, just bigger and furrier. She''s still considerably smaller than Virgil''s wolf but she is huge.

    She springs up and I startle a little. "Eek!" I exim, trying to scramble away when she licks me, her big tongue covering me in slobber.

    I''m terrified of big animals but it helps that Shana still has her human consciousness so I didn''t even remember to be scared.

    I try to roll away from her wet tongue but she just scrambles after me, knocking things over with her size.

    We both freeze at the sound of things crashing to the ground and the terrified look on her wolf''s face makes me burst intoughter,ughing so hard that tears run down my face and my stomach hurts.

    She just huffs a breath out of her nose, sitting with her face angled away from me. Like she''s saying, why are youughing? We''d be dead if Renee found me out.

    And this just tickles me more until she gives me a sneaky look and bounds after me, her wet tongue hanging out.

    "Ah! No!" I scream, picking myself off the ground to run away but she''s much faster, and somehow she manages to move around the room without knocking anything over, well it helps that no one really uses the room so it''s very scanty which means more space to move around.

    The first lick from her tongue brings me down and I''mughing hard, my now wet shirt sticking to my body as she licks over my exposed tummy.

    A knock sounds on the door and Shana freezes again mid lick, her eyes widening dramatically and I p a hand over my mouth.

    "Is everything okay?" My mom''s sleepy voice calls from the other side. "And I''m looking for Hayden, is he here?"

    "Yes mom, I am and everything is okay!" I call back to her. "We''re just having a pillow fight."

    "Oh." She mumbles. "Have fun." She yawns out, her pattering footsteps fading away.

    Shana detes to the ground when she''s gone, rolling to her back with her eyes closed and her tongue lolling out.

    It''s fascinating how easy it is to read her expressions while inner wolf form, like right now she''s really relieved that my mom hadn''t caught her.

    "Ugh! Shana? I''m all wet." I whine, pulling my sticky shirt away from my body.

    She sits up at this and gives me a wolfy grin, a smug expression on her face.

    I just roll my eyes, picking myself up from the ground, she turns around and there''s that sh of bright light and then Shana is staring at me with a ginormous smile, her hands on her waist.

    She''s wearing a small piece of nightdress, the satiny white material riding up as she puffs up. "I''ve always wanted to do that."

    I take my shirt off and roll my eyes again, it was getting grosser as it started to get cold. "Scare me to death and then lick me wet?" I prompt with an eyebrow, ncing at the bed. "And what''s on the bed anyway?"

    She skips over to the bed and yanks the covers away to reveal a mannequin and a furry blue shawl, arranged to look like her hair.

    "Aaaaaaargh!" I scream shortly, stumbling back. "Why the fuck would you use a mannequin?" I ask in horror, expecting to see artistically arranged pillows.

    She pouts looking affronted. "To sell my disguise."

    I just give her a strange look. "Where did you even find a mannequin?"

    "Your mom has a lot in her attic." She shrugs, looking unbothered by this disturbing fact.

    I didn''t like the attic, it gave me the creeps so I stayed away from it and I didn''t even want to know what she used the mannequins for.

    Shana just rolls the mannequin under the bed and looks up at me. "You should go shower."

    Arge spitball drops from my hair and plops to the ground. "You think?" I ask sarcastically, an eyebrow up at her.

    She rubs her neck sheepishly, her canines peeking out of the sides of her mouth. "Sorry, I got carried away."

    I just shake my head fondly. "I''ll meet you in the kitchen in ten."

    "Okay!" She agrees, already walking towards the bathroom.

    I sludge my way back to my room, feeling sticky and realizing how hard it must have been on them to keep their natures hidden from me, Shana looked so free and happy this morning and it was a look I wanted to see often.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Well, it turns out that getting Werewolf slobber out of your hair is pretty hard and my scalp feels so tender when I''m finally done. I''m going to get back at Shana.

    Ie out of the bathroom in a peeve so distracted because I''m upset that I wrap the huge towel around my chest.

    A choking sound makes me look up and I see Dale sitting on my bed and staring at me with wide eyes, and I wonder what''s wrong.

    "Dale? Are you okay?" I ask him, totally forgetting that I''m wearing nothing but a towel.

    He drags his eyes to my face, red growing across his cheekbones. "Um" a little bit of throat clearing. "Yes, I''m perfectly fine, Shana just said toe and check if you''ve drowned in the shower and" He trails off, looking at me with wide eyes again.

    "Okay?"

    "I''ll just wait for you outside." He suddenly blurts out, hopping off the bed and rushing out.

    I just watch him with a confused expression, my eyes following him out.

    I shrug when the door clicks shut, wondering what that was all about but I don''t think too long because my aching scalp distracts me again and I walk over to the mirror to check if I had actually hurt myself with all the scrubbing.

    "Oh no." I mumble in dismay when I step in front of the mirror and register that I''m wearing nothing but a towel that is wrapped around my chest too.

    No wonder Dale had freaked out. "Ugh!" I groan, dressing up quickly.

    I''m too angry with Shana to have a mental breakdown over what Dale saw, he would have to suck it up, after all, he''s the only one left who hadn''t seen me this anyway, I really tried to remember to tie the towel right but I guess old habits are hard to break.

    Ie out of my door to see Dale staring into the distance and he doesn''t notice me until I wave my fingers in front of his face.

    He blinks and looks at my hand, a smileing into his face that I wasn''t sure I liked but before I could snatch my hand away he grabs onto it, taking a brief moment to study the size difference.

    A ttering noise from the kitchen makes us share a nce and hurry in that direction, the worstbination of people that could be in a ce like the kitchen is my mom and Shana and Dale must have realized this as well because he grabs my hand and pulls me down the corridor, picking me off my feet when we get to the stairs.

    "Ah! What" I exim in surprise, grabbing onto his shoulders for stability.

    "Can''t have you tripping." He cuts off my question, making his way to the living room.

    We''ve already left the stairs now but he still makes no move to put me down and even worse the crashing sound from the kitchen gets louder.

    "Is everyone okay?" I ask in worry when we step into the kitchen, tapping Dale to put me down.

    My mouth drops open when I get a good look at what is going on.

    My mom and Shana are frozen in their incriminating positions, they''re covered in flour and the entire kitchen is no better like snow fell but just in my kitchen.

    "What the actual fuck?" Dale exims looking just as stunned. "You both said you would handle the pancakes and Ie back to find you both looking like cocaine thieves." He scolds them.

    They really do and I would beughing really hard if I wasn''t so shocked, they''re both holding bowls of flour like they had a brief disagreement on who would mix the flour but we''re talking about my mom and Shana here so that brief disagreement turned into this.

    "Just tell me you''re both okay." I prompt them, when they slowly drop the bowls of flour on the ground, keeping their heads down guiltily.

    "We are." My mom says in a tiny voice.

    "But the kitchen isn''t." Dale scolds and they huddle into themselves.

    "Why don''t we eat out!" I suggest, trying to ease the tense atmosphere. "Honey has the best pancakes." I say, referring to a quaint restaurant in Pine Creek."

    "The only pancakes you mean." Dale corrects and I just shrug. "Fine." He agrees, rubbing his face when my mom and Shana give him puppy eyes which look ridiculous when they''re covered in fur. "You can tag along too, clean up before you get flour in your eyes."

    "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" Shana starts squealing, cing her hands over her face and jumping around.

    "Toote." I mutter dryly.

    Somehow we all pile in the car in one piece, Shana is much subdued now, still traumatized over getting flour in her eyes and whacking her head on the ground after slipping on flour.

    I was really worried about her although I knew she would be fine, my mom has been asionally sneezing up flour and I''m really worried that she might have snorted some - definitely on purpose because seriously we''re talking about my mom here.

    Dale is just upset and disappointed with them while I keep trying tofort them and I wonder if we wouldn''t have to take my mom to the hospital every time she sneezes up a light storm of flour.

    I''m riding in the front with Dale but I frequently look back to check on them. Dale has finally run out of things to scold them on and also peeks at the rearview mirror to check on them asionally and I smile slightly looking out my side of the window.

    A moving truck passes by us and I stare with wide eyes, which goes wider when another one drives by again.

    "Whoa! People are moving in!" I exim excitedly before frowning. "But won''t they just leave again because of the wolves?"

    Dale just shrugs, watching with wide eyes when another passes by his side of the car. "That''s the least of our problems, it''ll be better for them to just leave than cause issues."

    Honey isn''t bustling which isn''t surprising, most people in the countryside prefer to make their own breakfast themselves, we get directed to a table and a waitress bounds to our table.

    My eyes widen when I see who it is, it''s Nina from school.

    "Hi, Nina." I greet her warmly when her eyes widen in a panic as she sees us.

    "H-Hi." She mumbles back, nearly dropping the menus in her hands, asionally pushing her huge sses up on her face.

    "I had no idea you worked here." I say as a way to make small talk because she keeps looking like she''s about to bolt.

    "Um m-my mom owns the ce." She says in her soft voice, looking at me with grateful eyes.

    "That''s so nice, are those for us?" I ask, reaching for the menus that keep looking like they''re about to slip out of her hold to the floor.

    She hands them to me gratefully and I hand them out, grateful that the rest pretended to not see her, she was obviously really shy, and knowing how extroverted the rest could be, they would probably make her burst into tears.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    She hurries away after this, casting terrified nces at Dale who keeps his eyes on me and I wonder what''s wrong.

    "I''m going for the Pancake Pile." My mom announces looking proud and the rest of us slowly raise our heads from our menus to look at her.

    "I don''t understand." I frown. "For all of us?"

    She has a surprised look on her face. "You all want Pancake Piles too?"

    "What? No!" Shana exims. "We all wouldn''t even be able to finish one."

    My mom just has a confused expression on her face. "Why?"

    We all look at her in awe. "Because it''s like nearly fifty pancakes all at once, that''s why it''s called a pancake pile." I exin to her. "How don''t you know this?"

    She looks down at her menu with an odd expression. "I do." She mumbles quietly.

    We all go quiet and just stare at her.

    I''m the most surprised because I had no idea my mom liked pancakes that much. "Mom, you can''t finish fifty pancakes at once."

    She huddles into herself, her wide necked knitted top making her look adorable. "Because I haven''t tried." She mutters, still avoiding eye contact.

    "Then get yourself a Pancake Pile." Dale says nicely. "We can always take the rest back if you can''t finish it."

    Shana and I whip our heads around to give Dale incredulous looks. "What?" I mouth to him in horror.

    He gives me a reassuring smile which doesn''t ease my apprehension while my mom is on cloud nine staring at Dale with awe filled eyes.

    "Toote." Shana mutters when my mom waves Nina over.

    I look down at my menu again, I wanted to eat pancakes too but knowing my mom she would hound hers like a mother hen so I''ll just order a serving and some fruit, can I ask for milk as a drink?

    There was no option for it but I''m sure

    "H-Hi again." Nina says cheerfully, clutching her hands in front of her and sticking close to me.

    We all give her our orders and then wait for the food to arrive. I had asked for a ss of milk, ignoring Shana''s snickers.

    Nina had stared at me with wide eyes, the pretty blue orbs starry and said that she could handle that and that she also preferred to drink milk over tea or coffee.

    A different waiter brings the Pancake Pile for my mom and I was relieved because I''ve been worrying how tiny Nina would manage to carry all that all to our table.

    Our mealse not long after and my mouth drops open in surprise, Nina might just be shy around our table but that didn''t mean she wasn''t a skilled waitress.

    Somehow, she bnces three trays on her hands and effortlessly slides down to our table, so gracefully it almost looked like she was dancing.

    She carefully ces Shana''s food in front of her and she smiles out an excited thank you, digging into her food.

    "Thank you, Nina." I say nicely when she drops my order and she smiles happily, going around to give Dale his.

    A choked scream makes me look up quickly to see Nine shivering and clutching the tray so hard that it had to be digging into her skin.

    "Nina" I start to say in concern but then Dale gets up to rescue the tray from her but he freezes when he steps into her personal space and a whimpering sound starts up from Nina.

    I get up slightly looking over at Shana. "What''s going on? Dale?" I whip my head back to him but he doesn''t even act like he heard me, crowding Nine.

    "Shit! Shit! Shit!" Shana swears, standing up so fast that she knocks her chair back, my mom too looks worried.

    "Shana? What''s going on?" I ask, wanting to take a step closer to Dale but the terrifying growl that starts up makes me think twice.

    A couple waiters hurry over and try to get close to Dale but he snaps at them and they hurry back to the other side of the table where Shana rounds on them. "Why the fuck would you let her wait tables this close to her heat?"

    They all look guilty and the tray crashes to the ground, dragging out attention back to Dale and Nina. "Would someone do something and stop staring, Nina sounds terrified." I yell at them, I wasn''t sure what heats meant for Werewolves but if it did mean what I think then this wasn''t a fun situation.

    Shana just ces her hands on her head. "I''m thinking Hayden, only an Alpha or a much stronger Beta would be able to distract him long enough for us to get Nina out of there."

    I try to not get confused by the terms she throws out, luckily the waiters seem to understand too because this was very much a Werewolf thing.

    The remaining people in the restaurant just quietly kept on eating so I was so grateful that we weren''t scarring anybody with this.

    Then she whips her head around to look at me, a spark going off behind her eyes. "W-What are you"

    "How did I not realize this earlier?" She asks herself incredulously and my eyes narrow at her.

    "Realize what"

    She pulls me the rest of the way out of my seat and ces her hands on my face, bringing me closer to her.

    "Hayden, don''t freak out but I want you to walk up to Dale and kiss him." She tells me urgently.

    My mouth just slowly drops as I stare at her with dead eyes, how the fuck am I supposed to not freak out. "What the hell! How does that solve anything?"

    "Listen to me." She shakes me slightly. "If we waste anymore time, he''s going to take her somewhere else and then there''s no fixing things but if any of us tries to get even with a couple meters close, we''re going to get fangs in our throats not to mention that waves of his dominance are all around, it would be suicide if anyone else tries to get close."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    I don''t make sense of half of what Shana is rambling on about but the worrying sounds from Nina makes me nod my head and agree to do it.

    A take a step in their direction and my heart thumps in tandem - what the fuck have I gotten gotten myself into? - I think in horror as I take another step forward.

    My mom looks horrified and is whispering something frantically to Shana who''s trying to reassure her, I gulp at that but keep my gaze forward, going around the table so I woulde from the side.

    I look up from the ground when I get to eye level with them and I nearly stumble at what I see, Dale had blocked everything out so we didn''t know what was going on but wow! I''m supposed to step in between that, and kiss Dale? Wow!

    Dale has Nina pulled flush against him, so tight her back curves, they had stepped away from the spilled tray and Nina tilts her head so far to the side that I''m worried for the state of her neck while Dale sniffs at her neck?

    Well, well, Hayden I mutter to myself mentally. You wanted to know everything huh? And now you''re going to kiss a Werewolf who looks like he''s about to eat someone else.

    Well it couldn''t possibly get any worse, unless he takes her and makes away so I had to stop them before that happens.

    I take in a deep breath and clench my fists, my kiss better be distracting enough or I would end up being eaten or worse.

    Although I get a boost when Dale doesn''t notice me or snap at me when I move closer, the growling sound is still constant and I get close enough for his face toe into focus.

    His eyes are zing gold and his fangs are freaking long! I want to re at Shana but I''m scared of looking away, I didn''t want to be put at a disadvantage.

    I step even closer and either Dale is ying pretend or he''s too engrossed in whatever he''s doing because he still doesn''t notice.

    Slowly, I lift my hands which are trembling so hard I doubt they''ll do what I need them to and then I just do it, I grab his face from Nina''s neck and gently join our lips, I try to not think of his fangs that could rip into my lips at any moment.

    I feel quick movements around me, most likely the rest pulling Nina away from him and taking her away, I heave a sigh of relief at this.

    I wasn''t the biggest fan of PDA so I was more than a little ufortable at my current situation, I break off first when I''m sure that Nina is safe.

    My eyes widen in surprise that I actually got it done and a smile of relief paints my face when I turn around to give my mom and Shana a thumbs up, I don''t get my fingers all the way up because Dale snatches me off the ground and makes his way out of the restaurant.

    A strangled sound leaves me at this and I hear my mom scream shortly, the pattering of their feet following behind us.

    Dale just opens the door of the backseat and slips in, settling me on his legs so he can bury his face in my neck and I remind myself to breathe.

    "Are you okay baby?" My mom asks breathlessly from the driver''s seat.

    "Y-Yeah? I think." I mutter to her, Dale obviously still hadn''t gotten himself back.

    He throws his arms tight around me and I can feel him trembling? Slowly I bring my hand up to his hair to offerfort and his trembling calms down a bit. What exactly is going on?

    My mom sighs heavily and closes her door and I wonder where Shana is, then she opens her side of the door and carefully gets in.

    I can''t see behind me because of my position but I hear soft words of appreciation from a much olderdy, most likely Nina''s mom and then the sweet aroma of food fills the car, apparently they had packed up our orders to go and handed it to us for free for helping out and as an apology.

    "I''m dead." Shana says in a nk voice, her voice muffled no doubt by her hands which are over her face. "If Dale doesn''t kill me when he gets himself back then Virgil will when he finds out." She groans miserably.

    I want to ask a lot of questions but I didn''t want to disturb the tranquility that currently surrounded Dale, his growling had long ceased and I couldn''t feel his sharp teeth against my neck so that was gone as well.

    "If Virgil doesn''t kill you, I''ll hang you upside down out my room''s window." My mom threatens in a subdued voice, driving the car out of the restaurant.

    Shana just makes more miserable sounds. "But it was the only option at that point." She tries to argue.

    "I know." My mom says in a muffled voice. "But try exining that to either of them, all they''re going to hear is that you put Hayden in danger." She mumbles around a mouthful of something, most likely pancakes.

    Shana groans again and there''s a thumping sound like she whacking her head against the dashboard and my mom sneezes, I just smile softly, shaking my head.

    I still couldn''t lift my head up so I just rx into Dale''s cuddling, resting my head on his shoulder to give more room for him around my neck.

    I close my eyes and just listen to his breathing slowing down, the trembling fading out of his arms.

    My mom and Shana bicker in the front seats, Shana is asking for her credit card so that she can run away from the country while she still could but my mom is telling her to eat pancakes, and forget about her worries.

    I''m just d that no one turned out hurt and even though I''m still a lot confused right now, I''m not bothered because I knew I was going to get answers.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    I had thought that Dale had fallen asleep on the way back home but as soon as the car slides to a stop he gets out, he''s still strangely quiet and I''m not sure how to ask him if he''s okay.

    We end up in my room, Shana and my mom following closely with worry evident in their eyes.

    Dale just gently ces me on the bed and gets on as well, curling around me like he''s in pain, his heavy eyelids slipping close.

    "Is he going to be okay?" I ask Shana who''s hovering around in worry.

    "Yeah." She says nervously. "He just needs to sleep it off, do you think you cane down?"

    "From the bed?" I look up from Dale who cradles one of my hands in both of his, curling around it.

    "Yup." She says bravely.

    Dale is somehow already fast asleep like he had been holding back.

    "Oh, sure?" I reply, confused, while she clutches her hands in front of her face like she expects an explosion to go off.

    Carefully I retract my hand from him and carefullye down from the other side, his hair flops in his eyes and I push it away gently and the creases on his forehead ease, his lips parting slightly in sleep.

    "Was something supposed to happen?" I whisper to Shana.

    "Let''s go downstairs." She says and we all file out, leaving Dale to sleep.

    We end up pushing the center table to the edge so we could have a mini breakfast pic because the kitchen is currently a danger zone, that reminded me

    "We need to clean up the kitchen."

    Shana flops backwards on the ground. "I know."

    "After we eat." My mom says sternly, spreading out the food on a small rectangr nket which we sit around.

    "Mind telling me what exactly happened back at Honey''s?" I ask, eating my much cooler pancake.

    "Well" Shana murmurs, looking at everywhere but my face even my mom looks curious and it''s nice to know that I''m not the only ignorant one this time.

    "There are rankings in every Werewolf pack like actual wolves, well we''re technically part wolf."

    "Like the Alpha?" I prompt.

    "Yes but it''s slightly different from what I''m talking about, rankings aside there are also Castes that each Werewolf is born into, there are just three of them actually." She takes a sip of her tea. "You''re either born as an Alpha, Beta or an Omega, a born Alpha isn''t always the leader of the pack but there''s a higher chance of them leading packs because if their dominant streak."

    I forget to take another bite of fluffy pancake, absorbed in her exnation, my mom is no better but somehow she manages to wolf down slice after slice of pancake, all the while listening intently.

    "It makes sense now." My mom hums. "The Alpha and born Alphas sound so simr that it''s easy to get confused."

    "Which one are you Shana?" I ask curiously.

    "A Beta, most Weres are Betas actually, call it selective evolution, Alphas and Omegas are much rarer, maybe because they''re heavily influenced by their wolves, that''s a dangerous trait to have when you''re trying to blend in with the human society."

    "I see" I trail off. "That still doesn''t exin what happened."

    "I''m getting there, Nina is an Omega and Omegas go into heats, it was most likely her first or she wouldn''t have been walking around, it''s pretty dangerous because every Werewolf react to an Omega''s heat on some levels, it''s a hundred times worse for Alphas though."

    My eyes widen at this. "Dale is an Alpha?"

    "Isn''t that pretty obvious?" My mom huffs.

    "Yep and we''re lucky that Nina''s heat hadn''t even begun yet, it would have been utter chaos otherwise." She finishes up her breakfast and gives me her full attention. "That''s exactly why there are fewer Alphas, although Betas also react to the pheromones given off by Omegas in heat, it''s still harder on the male Betas, definitely a mating thing."

    I watch Shana exin in detail with amazement, I mean sure she was a Werewolf but I''m human and I definitely do not know that much about our bodily functions. "Whoa! You really know a lot about this."

    She shrugs and gives me a crooked smile. "Of course, I''m going to be Nurse remember, just to Werewolves though but I still need a degree in human science for a number of reasons."

    "Now back to our discussion, it''s not just Omegas that have issues like heats, oh, and by the way, heats happen monthly."

    "Are Omegas only females?" I ask curiously, my mom had long left the discussion, too engrossed in stuffing down pancakes.

    "Mostly, male Omegas are so rare that they''re almost non-existent which is unsurprising as it''s a very submissive Caste, currently in my Pack, there''s just one Alpha and three Omegas, all females."

    I gape in suprise at these. "What? They''re so few."

    "Exactly what I''m saying, why don''t we move this to the kitchen, I don''t think Renee would be able to join us either way."

    I nce at my mom at Shana''s words. "Mom!" I exim in horrified surprise, she lying on her side and iszily stuffing a pancake in her mouth. "How many have you eaten?"

    "W-Wha..?" She mumbles around a mouthful, swallowing after chewing briefly. "I don''t know, I lost count at twenty-seven."

    "Oh my god! Don''t stuff another one in mom!" I scold, scrambling around the mat to stop her but she mps her lips shut and moves backwards still clutching onest pancake.

    Shana bursts outughing at her bulging cheeks and guilty eyes but I''m too worried to find it funny.

    "Mom, give me that pancake, you''re going to get sick." I stretch out a hand expectantly.

    She whips the pancake behind her and starts to chew the one in her mouth, shaking her head furiously.

    "Mom?" I warn, giving her a serious expression, moving closer to her.

    She jumps to her feet at this and darts to the far end of the room, I''m so shocked that it takes a couple seconds for me to get on my feet and go after her.

    "Mom, don''t run around"

    "I''m honestly surprised she can still move." Shana quips from the mat and I throw her a re.

    Eventually I manage to pry the pancake from her hand. "That''s it, no more pancakes, at least not now or today in general as a matter of fact." I emphasize, cing my hands on her back so I can push her up the stairs to her own room.

    "But I had already gone halfway" She whines, too full to resist.

    "Which is more than enough, now you''re going to sleep off all of those pancakes, what am I saying?" I shake my head, pushing open her door. "You''re going to need to run around the park a lot of times to get those pancakes out if your system."

    She just yawns when I push her to sit on the bed. "Unless, were ying tag, I''m not going to run around aimlessly." She pouts, her eyes heavy.

    I smile at her and help her lie down so I can take off her socks. "Sure mom, we''ll y tag." I reply to her only to look up and see her fast asleep, are arm tucked under her head.

    I watch her sleep peacefully for a while, grateful to her for everything, she was my mom, my dad and even my baby sister sometimes and it was just right.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Ie down the stairs to see that Shana had cleared up the living room and the center table was now back in it''s spot.

    "Is Renee okay?" She asks when she sees me.

    "I hope so." I mutter.

    "It''s time to deal with the mess in the kitchen but let''s get out of these clothes first." She says, starting up the stairs.

    I follow after her, slightly confused. "Why?"

    "You don''t want flour all over those clothes, do you?" She asks, heading for the third room.

    "Oh." I mumble in realization, looking at the closed door to my room when we pass by it and wondering how Dale is doing.

    She goes straight to the cupboard and pulls out old t-shirts and shorts, handing a set to me which I take and make for the bathroom.

    I pack up my hair too as a precaution, I was going to get flour on it either way but I wasn''t about to get more that was necessary.

    Ie out to Shana doing the same to her hair in front of the mirror and I ce my carefully folded clothes on the bed beside hers which is shabbily folded anyway so I do the nice thing and help her refold it.

    "Why bother, I''m going to wear it again anyway." She says when she turns away from the mirror and sees me.

    I nce up at her, patting down my work. "It''s going to get wrinkled, wait is that my room''s key?" I ask, moving closer to the side dresser where a key is sitting on. "What''s it doing here?"

    "I brought it." Shana shrugs. "I locked Dale in."

    I whip my head around to her. "You did what?"

    "Calm down, let''s go down to the kitchen so I''llplete my exnation, he''s still fast asleep plus he has his phone with him if he wants toe out he can just give either of us a call."

    "Oh." I calm down, following her out.

    "Let''s dust down the countertops and table tops and basically everything else first before we vacuum." Shana suggests.

    "Then we can wipe down the residue, thank goodness you both didn''t get the kitchen wet too."

    "I''m sorry for giving you so much trouble." She apologizes, scratching her head. "And thank for helping out."

    "Yeah sure, but do something like this again and I''ll ground you." I say seriously, going to bring out dusters from a cupboard at the far end of the kitchen, were cleaning supplies were kept.

    "Yes sir." She agrees enthusiastically, bouncing around when I give her the duster. "Clean up! Clean up! Everybody everywhere! Clean up! Clean up! Everybody do your share!" She squeals out, spinning happily with a big goofy smile on her face.

    "Yah! Stop jumping about, Shana." I scold her, reaching for her. "You''ll slip."

    She stops immediately. "Oh that''s true."

    "And did you just sing a line from a children show?"

    She just shrugs. "I''m still am child, am I not?"

    I give her a look. "Actually, no, you''re not anymore, now tell me me why you locked Dale in his room."

    "Oh yeah, that''s because an Omega in heat can force an Alpha to go into their ruts."

    "Ruts?" I frown, it sounded familiar but I wasn''t exactly sure of what it meant.

    "Yeah, it''s basically like an Alpha equivalent of heats." She says happily, carefully dusting flour off surfaces.

    "Oh I see."

    "Yep, there''s a lot I have to tell you and you''re such a nice listener too, no one is this mindblown when I start talking about Werewolf''s structures and behaviors."

    I give her a warm smile. "I like listening to you too, you make things so easy to understand." I try to reach for a bowl that has been discarded on a high ce but my fingers barely brush it even tho I''m standing up my tip toes, I eventually grab onto it but I get rewarded with a bowl sized rain of flour on my head.

    "So." I ask Shana slowly, dusting the flour from my hair and face. "That''s why you locked Dale in?"

    "Oh my goodness, Hay, I''m so sorry." She hurrys over to me and helps me wipe my face.

    "It''s fine."

    "Yeah, it''s unlikely that he''ll go into a rut because we got him away in time and Nina''s heat hadn''t even hit yet but we can never be too careful, I''ve never seen an Alpha in rut but stories of it aren''t pretty."

    "Oh?"

    "Ruts don''t happen often though, they''re quite unpredictable too which make them even worse."

    "Wait." I pause, looking at my flour covered feet. "Dale isn''t in your pack right?" I ask in realization, she had said her pack had one Alpha.

    "Well, yeah." Shana turns around to look at me, were on opposite sides of the kitchen. "His dad is still the Alpha of their pack, there''s no way they could fit in into ours, it''s mostly because Virgil''s dad and Dale''s dad are good friends that''s why they get along, most Pack leaders keep their distance from one another."

    "So who''s the Alpha? Virgil''s dad?"

    Shana gives me a curious look then turns around to resume dusting. "Nope, the Alpha of our Pack is a born Beta, Virgil is the Alpha."

    I make a face. "Oh wow, that''s cool?"

    "Dale''s dad is an Alpha too though but his mom is a Beta, honestly I wonder how she manages to live in that house with the both of them."

    "What, why?" I ask in confusion.

    "Born Alphas are a pain in the ass, but it''s their nature''s anyway, it''s not like they can help it, they''re possessive, ridiculously over protective, dominant to a fault and rarely see reason but everyone has their faults too."

    "Oh." I say again, not sure how to respond.

    Sure, Dale and Virgil could be exasperating with basically the same attributes Shana had just mentioned but it was still hard rting them with Alphas, it might take a while.

    I was just d to hear that Dale would be alright, hopefully. "What''s going to happen to Nina?"

    "I''m not sure." Shana says, rubbing a flour covered hand on her jaw in thought and I mp my mouth shut on theughter that almost bubbles out at this absent action. "Heats are a very delicate matter and she''s still too young to get pregnant which is what would be the most likely action if someone services her during her heat."

    My eyes go wide. "Servi...ces oh." I gulp in realization.

    Shana is already talking again, mostly to herself. "She''ll most likely be put on repressants or it might already be toote for that so she''ll most likely be knocked out by a sleeping drug."

    I gasp in slight horror. "Is it that bad?"

    "Very." Shana nods gravely. "Beta males wouldn''t be able toe within a couple hundred feet of her, Alphas are even more sensitive which means they would have to keep their distance."

    "Even Beta females can get affect too but maturity is usually reached at the age of eighteen so a younger Werewolf would be the best option to take care of her."

    "What about other Omegas? Do they get affected too?"

    "Yes, just as bad as Alphas." Shana exins. "They get forced into their heats too so you can imagine if there were more Alphas and Omegas."

    "It would be utter chaos."

    "Yeah but I didn''t mean for it to sound so bad, it''s actually not so bad, I just don''t want you surprised ufortably."

    "It''s fine." I reassure her, going to get the vacuums. "I appreciate the sentiment and now it''s vacuum time!"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    I wake up early today which is a little surprising considering I stayed upte reading, it''s been two days since the heat incident with Dale and after he leftter that day I haven''t seen him since.

    Although he looked just fine when he left if a little pale and ufortable so I''m still worried, even worse is that I haven''t seen Shana or Virgil either.

    Sure, we all still text but it''s really weird to not see them for so long, I could understand that they were probably busy with Werewolf business.

    The rogue Werewolves seem to be getting worse because I see people patrolling close to the woods when it gets quitete plus the howling gets louder each night like the wild wolves are moving closer.

    I was itching to get more information about what was going on, and Mae would be the perfect solution.

    She always seemed to know what was going on, well she is a Werewolf too, right?

    It''s almost noon when Ie down the stairs, Mae had texted that she was on her way and I didn''t want her to wait too much.

    Staying outside the house wasn''t very safe so it''s basically like being on house arrest but it''s not something I''m not used to, considering I never go anywhere.

    The pink had almost faded from the edges of my hair and I am d to have my hair color back.

    Autumn is almost here and so is school, it''s just over a week till school begins and I couldn''t wait to be done with it.

    The knock I''m expecting rattles against the front door and I hurry to open the front door, looking around furtively.

    Mae just huffs out a lightugh and shakes her head. "They won''te out this far, Hay, it''s daylight." She saysing in.

    I click the door shut. "I know but you can never be too careful."

    "The others say hi, I met them at a meeting yesterday." She says as we settle down on the couches, her curly hair is in a braid today, a bright yellow ribbon at the tip.

    "Oh, okay." I murmur, wringing my hands. "Are they okay? How can youe to visit me? Won''t you get in trouble?"

    "Take a breath, Hayden." She hallts my rapid questioning. "They''re okay, a lot of things is just going on right now and I cane visit you because I''m not exactly a member of either Packs"

    "Either Packs?" I interrupt her without realizing it, a frown on my face. "There''s more than one Werewolf Pack in Pine Creek?"

    "Oh yeah, although it''s a pretty recent development, you know that new people keep moving in right?"

    "Well, yeah but are they that many enough to make a new Pack and why don''t they join the Pack already here?"

    "Yes they are many enough, our street is currently on surveince that''s why a lot of them have been advised to not live here until they deal with the rogue Weres problem." She exins, lying on her stomach with her head on the arm rest so that she can face me. "Plus they can''t join the current Pack which Mr. Everett is the Alpha because they''re from Dale''s old Pack."

    "Wait, what?"

    "Exactly what I said, Virgil''s and Shana''s Pack is called Crimson by the way, Crimson Pack."

    "Oh and Dale''s?" I ask, curious.

    "Dark Moon Pack, apparently there''s a simr wave of rogue Werewolves in the city and they''re seem to be majorly attacking other Werewolves who can''t fight back because of the exposure." She tugs on her braid. "Not to mention that theirck of an Alpha is greatly affecting them as well so they followed their Alpha''s footsteps and tracked him all the way here."

    "Whoa." I murmur, staring at her with wide eyes, I liked listening to stories revolving around Werewolves and I was looking into getting into fantasy books just because of that.

    "Pine Creek is big enough for both Packs to live in peacefully, not to mention quite concealed from the rest of the world so it''s like a paradise especially to the city Werewolves."

    "There''s still the problem of the rogue Werewolves though." I think out. "Does anyone know who they were before they went rogue? I don''t think they''re from either Packs."

    "You''re right, they aren''t but no one knows where they came from or who they were before they went rogue and to make things worse, they keep increasing." Mae sits up at this. "It''s unnatural and downright creepy for so many Werewolves to go rogue at once, it doesn''t even happen often."

    "Want some juice?" I ask, getting up.

    "Sure, where''s Renee?" She asks, looking from side to side.

    I worry at my lower lip, it was relieving to here that it wasn''t any member of Virgil''s or Dale''s Pack that were going rogue but some people were so there was that, vaguely I wonder what they did with the rogue Werewolves.

    "Oh, my mom said she had a meeting with Virgil''s dad, probably something to do with how close we are to the woods." I inform her, settling the tray on the center table so I can pour a ss of orange juice for her and myself. "It''s so nice for the Alpha to worry about us even though we aren''t in his Pack."

    "You might as well be now." Mae shrugs. "I mean, you know about them and you''re thest humans left so it''s only natural."

    "Hey, Mae?" I call after a short spell of silence. "What happens to the rogue Werewolves?"

    "Hmm?" She nces at me. "Well, it''splicated, usually if there was just one or a couple, they would capture it with as little harm to the Werewolf as possible and send it to a correction centre made specifically for rogues but that was only if the rogue posed a threat."

    She takes a small sip of her drink. "Most rogues are actually quite gentle, preferring to remain deep in the woods in their wolf forms for the rest of their lives."

    "Oh." I mumble, unable to contribute much to the discussion not that I needed to.

    "But now, if the danger of the rogue Weres increase they might have to be killed off, which might actually be much better for them, considering that their human forms are trapped."

    I go quiet at the implications of Mae''s words. I didn''t want anyone in Pine Creek to be killed but the thought of killing other people who didn''t choose to go rogue doesn''t sit well with me either.

    "School is in a week." Mae says after a long while of nothing but silence and fruit juice.

    I carefully drop my cup on aside table before sprawling on the sofa with a groan. "Ugh! I know."

    "I''m not a big fan of school either." Mae shrugs. "But since it''s my final year, I might as well plus it shouldn''t be so bad now that I have friends." She gives me a wide smile which is bigger on one side.

    "I know right, same thing I thought." I agree enthusiastically. "What are your ns for college?"

    "Non-existent!" She exims happily.

    Iugh at this. "Really?" I ask in half awe, half disbelief.

    "Of course, I''m a witch, do you think they have witchery courses in college?"

    I choke slightly on another tinyugh. "No, I don''t think so." I lie down again, slowly this time and stare into the distance. "I don''t want to go to college either but I know that Virgil, Shana and Dale will, it''s so sad." I mumble to myself thinking of when they would all have to leave.

    "Well, you would have your unicorn right here to y with!" Mae exims in excitement, making a pose with her hand in a fist and her forefinger and middle finger out.

    I just smile softly at this, humming in agreement.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Mae doesn''t stay as long as I would have liked because her mom had given her a phone call, apparently their services were needed by the Pack.

    I wasn''t exactly sure what that meant but I couldn''t ask because she was in too much of a hurry.

    I wander around the house for most of the next twenty minutes, Apple was fast asleep and whenever I tried to get her to keep mepany, I just get a scolding meow and her back to me.

    She was much bigger now, no longer the baby cat that I had found and her attitude grew along with the rest of her.

    I pout and stomp up the stairs to my room, I could try the fantasy genre since no one is at home to keep mepany anyway but I didn''t have any paperback novels on Werewolves or fantasy in general.

    Well there''s always the option of ebooks, I didn''t fancy them because they didn''t have that book scent or the feel of smooth paper under your fingertips but it would have to do until I could buy some.

    I hop on the bed and getfortable with my phone in my hand.

    The front door is locked so I''m not scared of a rogue Were finding their way in, plus my mom and friends had spare keys so they could let themselves in.

    I put on my phone and go on the hunt for good Werewolf books, I stumble on an app, Fantasy Reader and I don''t hesistate before downloading it.

    After signing up and following the necessary procedures, the front page pops up and my eyes go wide.

    There was everything on fantasy you could ever think of but I''m not ready to go so deep in the genre so I narrow down my search to Werewolf books.

    I tap on the first book I see, I didn''t know what I would like yet so I wasn''t picky.

    The front page is pretty tamepared to the ones I had seen on the rest, and here I was thinking that romantic books had most steamy covers.

    "<em>The Alpha''s blind Mate."</em>

    I mouth out the title to myself, snuggling in with my arms and legs around a pillow for maximumfort.

    The first page is shockingly really good and I find myself hurrying to turn the pages, why have I not tried doing this before?

    Amy was a Werewolf born with a defect, in a pack where perfection is held in high regard so she was usually treated unfairly and ignored by the rest of the Pack.

    I disliked most of the Pack members but there was one character I wouldn''t mind turning into a pin cushion, the Alpha''s second wife, apparently the Luna and died and the Alpha had to remarry for bnce.

    The new Luna was a bitch and I wanted to smack her through the screen of my phone at the way she kept treating Amy, Amy lived alone in the Pack House because her dad was dead and her mom ran away to escape the stigma of giving birth to a child with a defect.

    I couldn''t help but admire Amy, who despite her inability to see was still the best version of herself that she could be, her Grandma too was really sweet and over protective of her granddaughter.

    Then the Alpha''s son came back, apparently he had gone of to college and also to spend some time working with big shotpanies so he could learn experience.

    Their love story was captivating but the Luna wouldn''t have it because she wanted her sister''s friend to be the new Luna so she would still have control over the pack through her.

    Tears fill my eyes at the trials that Amy had to endure just because Jason loved her, my fingers and toes going icy with excitement.

    The author was really cruel, taking me, a poor reader on an emotional rollercoaster and I feel like kicking my feet in excitement when they finally get together and the evil Luna gets thrown out of the Pack.

    Then it was time for the mating ritual that turns out so borate and detailed that I suspect the author of being a Werewolf themselves or at least knowing about them, it didn''t feel like someone could make this up.

    After the mating ceremony oh.

    My mouth goes dry, my cheeks heating up.

    "What are you doing?" Shana whispers behind my ear.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!" I scream in horror, falling off the bed from my jolt of fear. "Oh my God!" I gasp, holding my heart and curling around myself on the ground as I try to convince my heart to not pump out of my chest.

    "What''s wrong?" Virgil hurries in,ing over to me. "Hayden? Are you okay?" He squats beside me but I just close my eyes shut.

    "What did you do this time, Shana?" Dale''s voice speaks next and curl tighter into myself, they were all here!

    "Nothing." Shana says, an audible pout in her voice. "Renee said we shoulde get him for dinner and that''s what I did."

    I breathe easier when I realize that I was still clutching my phone and I quickly and sneakily leave the app and wipe the history so they won''t see that it was thest ce I had been.

    <em>That was really close.</em>

    "Hayden?" Virgil''s hand rests on my back and I take a deep breath, preparing myself to face them.

    "I''m f-fine." I stutter nervously, sitting up. "Shana just startled me a little."

    "See, I told you I didn''t do anything." Shana huffs.

    "You sneaked up on him on purpose." Dale uses her nkly.

    "Well that''s because he had this goofy smile on his face which was really red while looking at his phone." She shrugs. "I got curious."

    I squeak at this, losing my footing while trying to get up and going down again.

    They all turn to look at me with curious stares and unsurprisingly, my cheeks burn up again.

    "I was simply reading a really good book." I mumble, letting Virgil help me up this time.

    "On your phone?" Shana asks with an eyebrow up. "So why did you get all those?" She asks, waving her hand in the other direction of my bed that held a bookshelf with lots and lots of novels.

    "Stop bugging him, Shana." Virgil says and I sigh gratefully.

    "Wait, my mom said you shoulde call me for dinner?" I blink in realization. "Howte is it?" I ask rhetorically, peeking down in my phone.

    "Whoa! It''s already past seven! Why did she say out so long?" I ask no one in particr.

    Virgil shrugs. "You''d have to ask her, she got back before us and we''re justing in."

    "I see you didn''t miss us at all." Shana crosses her arms, throwing her head to the side. "You didn''t see us for two days and you look just fine."

    "You seem disappointed that I''m not unhappy." I say, still jittery from being almost caught reading something sketchy, Werewolf books were unsafe for reading in public.

    She winks open an eye to look at me and when she catches me looking at her she lets out another ''<em>hmph</em>'' and closes her eyes again, turning her head to the side.

    "But I did miss you guys." I add slowly, giving her a look, unsurprisingly she starts to open her eyes again.

    I dash towards her and throw myself on her, she catches me effortlessly, a happyugh bubbling from her throat.

    "I believe you now." She grins at me.

    I get down with a happy smile on my face. "Next time tell me how long you''re all going to be away or when you''ll be away or I''m going to start cracking skulls." I threaten, going out of the room.

    "Is that a fancy way of saying you missed us?" Dale asks as we all file out.

    "If that''s how you feel after I invest in metal bats then sure, whatever you want." I agree dryly.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    "Mom!" I exim excitedly, hurrying over to her when we all make our way to the kitchen. "Why did you spend so long?"

    "Well, we had a lot to talk about." My mom says, ruffling my hair after giving me a warm hug. "Come on, settle down all of you, let''s eat."

    We all do as she says. "What did he want to talk about anyway?"

    "Mr. Everett wants us toe stay at the Pack House, untill the wave of rogue Werewolves calm down." My mom calmly exins, settling down on her seat at the dining table.

    I whip my head around so fast, it''s a wonder I didn''t break it. "The what?!?"

    "The Pack House." She repeats.

    "There''s a Pack House?" I ask in surprise, I remembered that there was something like that in the book I had been reading but the fact that there is actually something like that is just mind-blowing.

    "How do you know what it is?" Shana asks curiously, studying me with sharp eyes.

    "Oh, I don''t!" I say a little too quickly, there was no way I was letting her know that I knew just more than the presence of Pack Houses. "I just figured" I trail off.

    "Well, Werewolves really like intimacy so Pack Houses are built to relieve some of the tension of the distance that their human forms force on them." My mom exins, saving me from Shana''s prodding. "It''s not a must to live in the Pack House and mated couples prefer to have their own houses."

    "But the Alpha, Head Beta, Delta, and other positions of leadership are mostly required to stay in the Pack House." Virgil adds. "Although my dad hasn''t been in the Pack House ever since I was born."

    "Oh." I mutter, understanding what that meant. Virgil''s mom must have died in the Pack House or at least while they still lived there.

    "So did you say yes?" I prod my mom eagerly, not exactly sure if I wanted to leave myfy and not to mention private home to go live in the middle of total strangers.

    "I said no." My mom says shortly. "Or would you have liked to go?"

    "No." Virgil and Dale answer for me and I whip my head around to them.

    "What! Why?"

    "We''ve moved back to the Pack House, there''s no way I''m leaving you in the same building as Leon or Ian." Virgil exins shortly, his voice dark.

    I just shrug, not really minding either way, as long as we were safe here.

    Apparently, neither Virgil or Dale have patrols today and it''s a little strange that they would both get free days at the same time.

    "They choose to have the same day off because they weren''t let each other end up staying alone with you." Shana blurts out in her blunt way and I blush down to the roots of my light brown hair.

    We all decide to crash in the hangout room, it has been a while anyway and I miss my cuddle partners.

    We all move to the living room and findfortable positions on the sofas, it was still too early to think about moving to the hangout room.

    I had just eaten and I knew that if I came within a couple feet of any bed I was going to fall fast asleep.

    I end up sitting crosslegged in between Virgil and Dale, it''s not really surprising considering they''ve been sticking as close as socially eptable to me.

    My mom and Shana bicker over what to put on for a while and somehow we end up watching a fashion show but it''s majorly Shana and my mom that are engrossed in the show.

    Virgil had taken one of my hands and Dale holds the other, if that isn''t enough to make me forget that I''m supposed to be looking at the television not through it then I don''t know what else is.

    Virgil''s hand is warm around mine and I try not to think too much of how my hand disappears in his, Dale isn''t so nice and I bite my lip when he brushes a thumb over the middle of my palm and pick out each finger just to push them back again, asionally covering my hand with both of his just for the fun of it.

    Well this is going to be a very long night, I think to myself sighing deeply and dropping my head against the backrest of the sofa.

    I drift away unconsciously, dosing off without actually sleeping but losing concentration long enough to slide down and rest against Virgil.

    "Are you sleepy?" Virgil whispers to me.

    I wink open an eye, shaking my head, Dale had moved closer with the movement of my hand and he''s also staring at me with interest. "No" I yawn. "I''m not."

    "You''re yawning." Dale points out steadily.

    "I''m not" I start to refuse but all my words doesn''t get out before there''s a loud sound of shattering ss and then loud growling fills the house.

    I jerk in shock, a sound of surprise leaving me, I look towards the origin of the sound and see a Werewolf with red eyes and bloody fangs ring at us through the shattered window.

    The ss had been reinforced with metal but the Werewolf had broken through it effortlessly and was now a short leap away from getting into the living room.

    Short high screamse from Shana and my mom who huddle closer to each other at the sights and sounds of what seems like a very huge rogue Werewolf ring at us from a window.

    Everyone freezes in shock at the suddenness of the moment as the Werewolf tracks it''s blood red eyes slowly around the room like it hade here for a reason.

    After itpletes a thorough sweep of the room, it''s unnerving eyes settles on me and baring it''s teeth with a hair raising growl, it charges at me.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    A scream builds up at the back of my throat in horror but in that split second that the Werewolf makes its decision, Dale snatches me out of the Werewolf''s line of sight, cradling me on his legs protectively.

    At the same time, a blinding sh of white light surrounds the room briefly then Virgil''s magnificent white wolf is attacking the rogue Werewolf poking it''s head in my living room.

    Dale holds me really tight but when Virgil goes out through that window filled with jagged ss around the edges at a rogue Werewolf that looks like a monster in the nighttime, I don''t know when I wrench myself so hard from his hold that I end up on my hands and knees on the floor screaming Virgil''s name.

    Dale is quick to catch me before I run up to the window that''s most likely surrounded by broken ss with my bare feet.

    Dale is saying something but I''m too caught up in the horror of the moment, was this what they did on their patrols? Was this what happened when Virgil turned up badly hurt on my frontwn?

    A sh of the image of that day has me opening my eyes wide in terror only to see Dale trying to get my attention. "He''s fine, he''ll be fine okay." Dale reassures me.

    I nod furiously, my ears still ringing from my loud scream earlier. My mom and Shana had gotten up to go clear up the pile of broken ss, we would have to board up the window tonight so more Werewolves wouldn''t get in.

    There''s nothing but silence from outside the house and my terror and worry mounts. "Why aren''t you outside helping him?" I ask frantically, unable to calm down.

    "Because he''s going to rip my head off too, I''m not about to test the limits of my rapid healing." Dale says, still keeping a tight hold on me which is probably a really good idea because there is the highest chance that I would hop out the window at the first chance I get.

    I blink in confusion. "W-What? W-Why would h-he do that?"

    "It''s a littleplicated." Dale murmurs sinctly. "Stay with Renee and Shana while I board up the windows."

    I look around to see my mom and Shana hovering over me, they had finished cleaning up the ss shards and I didn''t even notice but I wasn''t getting distracted.

    "I don''t think he would do that." I exin earnestly to Dale, cupping his face in my bid to get him to believe me. I''m straddling Dale with my knees on both side of him but I''m too wrung up to notice or remember to freak out.

    "You''re right, he''ll w out my heart as well and chew off my legs." Dale says with a straight face that I get blindsided again, cing his hands over mine on his face. "Please keep a tight hold on him, I wouldn''t want to lose my temper when Virgil starts screaming heads off because we put Hay in danger." He adds, letting my mom pull me off his legs and into her arms.

    I''m just lost so I let let my mom hug me but even her warm hug isn''t enough to dispell the terror beating a tattoo on my heart.

    "He''ll be fine okay." My mom says, settling on a sofa and pulling me down with her while Shana sits beside us worry in her eyes.

    I wanted to scream at them, that they shouldn''t worry about me but for the idiot that just jumped through a ss window at a literal monster.

    Virgil''s the one in real danger here, yet they seem to be more worried about me which is ridiculous but I didn''t have the presence of mind to scold them.

    The front door swings open and how I manage to hear it over the pounding of Dale''s hammer is a miracle but I do and faster than either my mom or Shana can react I''m jumping out of their middle and dashing for the door.

    "Virgil!" I call out in worry, ignoring the rest that are calling my name behind me.

    He stands quietly in front of the closed door with his head down, he''s drenched in blood and I''m so jittery that some of the blood might be his.

    I slow down when I get closer to him, the rest keeping a far distance from him and I don''t me them, he might be in his human form but he''s still menacing enough.

    "V-Virgil?" I call out hesitantly, taking a step forward.

    He raises his head up to look at me, his eyes shing a zing gold, the enchanting eyes unfocused.

    "Virgil?" I call out in a more softer tone, taking another brave step forward.

    His eyes snap into focus, electric blue recing zing gold. "Hayden? Are you okay?" He asks automatically, moving forward in concern.

    I heave a sigh of relief, throwing myself at him. "I can''t believe you''re asking that."

    He tries to step back. "I''m messy, you''ll get blood all over you."

    I shrug off hisints and take his hand, he''s shirtless and his pants are tattered but that''s no big deal even though most of his body is covered in so much blood that I can only see bits of bare skin.

    "It''s just blood." I say bravely even though I''m starting to feel a little light-headed, there is just so much blood. "You need to clean up so I can check if you''re hurt." I exin to him impatiently, tugging his hand as I walk past the rest who are slightly gaping at me.

    "Virgil will clean up in my room." I tell them since no one seems to be up to doing any speaking. "We''ll meet you guys at the hangout room."

    I assist Virgil up the stairs after this, keeping a firm grip on his hand even though it''s slippery with blood.

    Virgil is oddly quiet but I just shrug it off to the fact that he had just fought a huge ass rogue Werewolf.

    I find Virgil''s silence a little disconcerting even though he''s not exactly the talkative type, maybe it''s because I keep catching him looking at me with something like awe in his wide starry eyes but I''m not going to think too much about that now, I need to make sure that Virgil is okay so that my heart can return to it''s regr rhythm.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    I pace restlessly as the shower runs, I would need a shower too because just like Virgil said I''m equally messy but that isn''t important because I''m still going to patch him up when he gets out.

    The door finally slides open and Virgil walks out wearing nothing but a loose pair of shorts and I breathe easier when I see that there''s no grave injury.

    I take his hand and help him sit down so that I can inspect his body and

    "You didn''t get hurt?" I pause with my hands on his body, my eyes wide.

    He looks up at me with piercing eyes. "Oh I did."

    "Then where"

    "But it''s gone now." He adds, wrapping a hand around my wrist.

    "What? Ah!" I squeal when he tugs me down, I fall against him and we end up on the bed. "Virgil, I still have blood on me, you''ll"

    "It''s just blood." He gives my words back to me, wrapping his arms snugly around me to keep me on him.

    "And you just cleaned up." I struggle slightly, wanting to get off. "Plus, you''re still I dunno." I trail off, huffing out a breath.

    "I''m fine." He says quietly, pushing a hand through my hair.

    There''s a shuffling sound from behind the door and muffled cursing which makes me whip my head around. "Wha"

    "I didn''t eat him." Virgil calls out and the door swings open, my mom and friends falling in.

    I scramble up from Virgil''s body and he lets me up and I stare at them trying to get up from the ground with a frown. "Why would he eat me?" I ask in confusion, the tips of my ears tingling.

    They still remain at the door like they were wary ofing in.

    "Remember what I said about Alphas?" Shana says nervously, her eyes flicking over Virgil who stays quiet on the bed, throwing a hand over his face.

    I pull my eyes from him to look back at Shana, trying to remember what she had said. "Yeah?"

    "Well, their wolves are much more vtile so there was the chance that even though he had shifted, it was still his wolf that was in control."

    My eyes go wide in realization, remembering his unfocused gold eyes and how different he felt. "Oh." I simply say. "He''s not hurt." I blurt out in disbelief, my wordsing out like a question.

    "I would have been surprised if he was." Dale mutters.

    "Alright, we''ve checked on them, now we have a lot to do down at the hangout room." My mom cuts in, grabbing onto Dale and Shana''s clothes.

    "Renee"

    "Wait don''t"

    Theyin but she doesn''t listen to them, giving me a warm, wide smile while dragging them out and closing the door.

    I blink in surprise but shrug, I need to take a shower too, I think absently, pulling my sticky shirt from my body.

    The blood is starting to dry up, getting sticky and I feel nausea climb up my throat.

    "Are you okay?" I turn to see Virgil lying very still, his legs are hanging off the bed and his arm is still over his face.

    He hums a reply and I want to go over to check on him but I do a double take, there''s a high chance that''ll I''ll end up on him again, I should probably clean up first.

    I pick up fresh clothes from the wardrobe and make my way to the bathroom, Virgil didn''t look like he nned on wearing a shirt anytime soon, not that I wasining.

    I couldn''t still see faint lines of healing scratches which means he did get hurt but it wasn''t so bad.

    I clean up thoroughly, my skin crawling when it hits me that it''s an actual person''s blood I''m washing off my skin but Mae was right about them being trapped in their Wolf bodies because the rogue Werewolf''s red eyes had been filled with a helpless rampage when it red at me.

    I was just too shaken up at that point to realize it.

    I dry up in the bathroom and slip my shorts on, before I can wear the slightly oversized shirt a thumping sound from my room alerts me.

    And I hurry out with my shirt clutched in front of me, the tips of my curly hair dripping wet.

    I step out of the bathroom and click the door shut. "Vir" I trail off when I see him standing motionless in front of me, his head down so that his hair falls over his eyes.

    "Virgil?" I call in confusion, clutching my shirt tighter. "Are you oka oof!" I huff out a breath when I get mmed into door, my shirt slipping from my hands to the ground at the sudden movement.

    My mouth goes dry when he raises his head up to look at me, his eyes are zing gold again and there''s a different aura about him. "V-Virgil?" I stutter lightly, my voice soft as I search his face for a tiny bit of the person I know.

    A low rumbling sound replies me, the gentle growling cutting through me and a gasp leaves me when my wrists get grabbed and pinned against the door above my head.

    Shana''s words y in my head, the eyes staring back at me are someone else''s. My eyes go wide in realization, I''m not going to get eaten, am I?

    That is Virgil''s wolf staring back at me and I gulp, nervous, even the first time I had seen his wolf form wasn''t this terrifying but then his eyes were their familiar blue.

    Strangely I''m not scared, maybe I should think about seeing a therapist but honestly this is Virgil, why would I be scared?

    He doesn''t do anything but stand there staring at me, fangs peeking out of the sides of his mouth, this is really not fair. He looks almost feral like this but yet he manages to look even more attractive.

    "H-Hi." I say in a shaky voice, twiddling my fingers that are still caught in a deadly grip.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    His eyes drop to my mouth and my face suddenly feels hotter which gets worse when his eyes drop lower and I remember that I''m equally shirtless, he leans closer and at the same time a ridiculous sneeze pops out.

    He freezes like he''s confused, tilting his head to the side in a way that''s very unnatural for Virgil to do.

    I giggle nervously. "M'' so-sorry a-about t-that." I mumble under my breath, feeling my nose get ticklish again. "I''m j-jus cold." I say, tucking my head low on my chest.

    I really am, my hair is still dripping asionally down my body and I had been in a hurry toe out so I didn''t dry myself up properly, not to mention that I didn''t get to finish up dressing myself.

    I sneeze again and Virgil pulls me in for a hug, his hand releasing my wrists from their prison. I had been shivering slightly without even knowing it at least until I get enveloped by his warm body and my shivering gets worse.

    "You know what this means right?" Virgil murmurs into the crook of my neck.

    I groan. "Please no, not that, anything but that." Knowing Virgil I''m going to end up wrapped in as many nkets as he can get his hands on then the heater will be turned up to high.

    "Well, there is an alternative." He says sneakily, blue eyes sparkling at me and I''m narrowing my eyes in suspicion, Virgil never sounds sneaky, Shana always does, Dale does sometimes but Virgil is annoyingly straightforward.

    "And what''s that?"

    "I''ll just heat you up myself." He rasps in my ear and an involuntary shiver ripples through my body.

    That sounds infinitely worse and better at the same time, not to mention that I''m still wary of how his eyes keep melting to that burning gold.

    "H-How?" The word spills out of my mouth without any approval from my brain and Virgil raises his head to look at me, rms re in my head when I see that his eyes are gold again, what''s with his wolf today?

    "I''ll show you." He rasps in a lower voice lowering his head again to ce an open mouthed kiss on my shoulder.

    Well, that''s apparently a faster way to heat me up because my entire body goes red, my temperature inching higher, it also doesn''t help that Virgil''s unnaturally warm skin is pressed flush against mine.

    I bite back an embarrassing sound when he moves closer to my neck with the open mouthed kisses but I obviously wasn''t silent enough.

    "Virgil? Hayden?" Shana''s intrusive voice calls from behind the closed door but Virgil ignores her presence moving to the other side of my neck.

    I can''t ignore her well and I get even redder that I''m sure I''m already well on my way to overheating, pping a hand over my mouth to smother anymore incriminating sounds.

    "Virgil, I swear if you eat him" she starts to threaten.

    "Shana what the fuck are you doing here?" Dale''s voice interrupts her rant. "And stop saying that, Virgil isn''t going to eat anybody, see, I''ll show you."

    I close my eyes tight, thinking how wrong Dale is when Virgil carefully nibbles around the soft skin of my neck and face, sharp teeth skimming over my corbones, I''m practically being eaten but then the rest of his words sink in and my eyes fly open in a panic.

    <em>They wereing in??!!</em>

    Virgil isn''t the PDA kind too so I expect him to step away so that we can at least be decent but instead he backs me harder into the wall that my body arches to amodate this new position.

    "That''s not how to open a bloody door, Shana." Dale scolds.

    "Excuse me, what? What do you think? That I don''t know how to open a simple door? That I''m stupid? Are you calling me stupid, Dale?" She rounds on him and I''ve never been happier about their ability to get into rows because Virgil slides a hand around the back of my thigh, lifting it slightly so that I''m forced to throw my arms around him to keep my bnce.

    "I never said that." Dale replies nkly.

    "Oh now you''re calling me a liar too." Shana fires back and I wonder why Dale humors her.

    "There." Virgil says with a smug smile, raising his head up to look at me and I see that his eyes are back to their captivating blue. "How do you feel now?"

    I cover my face with my hands, my breathsing out in harsh pants. "Like you even have to ask that." I pout, leaning against the door now that Virgil has let go of me, although he still holds on to my leg keeping me reliant on his support, a hand around my bare waist.

    "I told you he was eating him." Shana''s voice cuts through the room and I hide my face deeper in my hand - if that''s even possible - I would have to sit in the shower for a couple hours to get all the redness out of my skin.

    "Shana, please never use that word again, especially not when I''m seeing all this." Daleins unhappily. "Peel yourself off Hay, V." He says to Virgil. "We need to clean up the mess you made outside the house."

    "Who''s we?" Virgil asks dryly, looking over his shoulder at Dale, although he''s still not letting me go.

    Dale res at him. "First of all, I boarded up the windows"

    "Yeah, that''s way harder than fighting a rogue Were." Virgil quips sarcastically.

    Dale just ignores him and continues. "Secondly, what the fuck is wrong with you?" He demands with something like horror in his voice. "Cutting through a major vein or severing its head was enough but no! I find guts hanging off the ceiling." Dale rants.

    I cringe, making an ufortable sound at the graphic description.

    "Language." Virgil says curtly, finally letting go of my leg so that he can gather me in his arms like he''s trying to protect me from what he did. "And the rogue was looking at Hayden weird." He mumbles under his breath, sounding strangely childish.

    "Unbelievable!" Dale exims, throwing his hands up. "I honestly don''t care about your reasons, just remind me to never get on your bad side"

    "Unfortunately, you always do." Virgil quips, shielding my body which is no doubt pockmarked with very visible red marks and teeth marks too, while picking up my discarded shirt so he can help me in.

    Dale sounds done with Virgil. "Just haul your ass out so we can go clear up the exterior of the house, it looks like a horror movie stage out there and there''s no way I''m cleaning up your mess, at least not alone."

    "Fine, shut up for a sec okay." Virgil throws at him and I give Virgil a look which he licks off my face, like the idiot literally leans forward and licks a wide wet strip across my face.

    "Ew." I eye him, wiping my face with the back of my hand.

    "Stay here with Shana, okay? Or I''ll lick you again." He threatens lightly.

    "Ugh! Fine." I bat my small hands at him which doesn''t do any damage. "Just get your tongue away from me."

    "I''ll be back soon." He kisses my forehead before stepping away.

    "Put a shirt on moron." Dale groans when Virgil turns around to face him.

    "I don''t mind." Shanaments, winking at Dale.

    "Of course you don''t." Dale says nkly, hurrying out, he was obviously done with the both of them and I can''t help but chuckle at the scene.

    Virgil follows after him and the door clicks shut, I just walk blindly to the bed on weak legs and copse on it, face first.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    "Well someone looks like they had fun." Shana croons to me, jumping on the bed beside me.

    I just groan and throw a pillow over my head. "Go away, Shana." I mumble, my voice muffled under the pillow.

    "Is that a handprint on your thigh?" Shana demands in disbelief. "What the fuck were you two doing?"

    "Shana." I warn, throwing the pillow off my head to re at her.

    "Oh wow." She mutters nkly, her wide eyes fixated on my neck. "I mean I know I kept saying it but, just wow." She points a hand at my exposed neck. "He really did try to eat you."

    "Shana." I whine, ufortable with the topic.

    "Sorry but I''m also traumatized here, two of my best friends making out, yeah well, that''s pretty traumatic." She says, pushing a hand through my slightly damp hair.

    "We''re best friends too." I mumble under my breath, red sshing across my cheeks.

    "You and Virgil?" She asks in disbelief, scoffing. "Please, you''ve never even been friends, you''re just selectively blind."

    "What?" I sit up in a rush, staring at Shana in shock. "What do you mean?"

    "What I mean is" She starts to say, pulling me down to rest my head on herp so she can get a morefortable position to keep tangling up my hair. "Ever since the first day I met you guys, he''s always acted like he''s mated to you." She says blunty.

    My cheeks get ufortably red again and I give up on the possibility of them returning to their original color this night. "That''s stretching it a bit." I mumble, trying to process what Shana is saying. "He never said anything plus there''s the obvious fact that he''s straight."

    Shana groans in frustration. "If your naivety wasn''t so cute it''d be annoying, I''m actually tuning things down, he literally just ripped apart an entire wolf because, and I quote ''it was looking at Hayden weird.''" Her hands trail down the side of my face, cupping my cheeks. "Plus really? That''s the card you''re ying? For your information, Virgil doesn''t have a sexual orientation"

    My eyes fly open in surprise, my mouth parting slightly.

    "Wait, scratch that, he does, his sexual orientation is you."

    I huff out augh. "That''s impossible."

    She gives me a nk look. "Really? Virgil dislikes most people, yet you manage to get away with everything, if you didn''t exist he would be an aromantic and asexual psychopath."

    "That''sying it on a little thick."

    Shana just shakes her head in exasperation. "Sure believe whatever helps you sleep better at night, best friends definitely leave hickies on each other''s necks and fingerprints on thighs."

    "You''re never going to let me live this down, are you?" I say in a muffled voice, hiding my face behind my hands.

    "I won''t need to." Shana replies. "There''s going to be more."

    "Hayden?" Shana asks after a short spell of silence.

    "Yeah?" I take my hands off my face at her serious tone.

    "Who would you pick?" She asks seriously, her hazel eyes staring down at me.

    I go quiet at her question, I keep running from the question, I know but I''m not iming to be the emotionally strong one.

    "I mean, Virgil only allowed it this long because you took a shine to Dale and he was hoping that Dale was just messing around." She shrugs. "But now"

    "Now what?" I prompt her curiously.

    "Well, Dale hasn''t given up yet so that should give you a pretty good idea of what I''m talking about."

    I roll off her legs to lie on my stomach. "I don''t know, Shana." I say softly. "I" The door swings open and I mp my mouth tightly shut.

    Virgil and Dale walk in looking worried and we both sit up to look at them.

    "What''s doing?" Shana asks.

    "We met Leon, he was on patrol." Dale says shortly, a slight frown on his face.

    "And what? He said he was sleeping over?" Shana prompts when no one says anything again.

    Virgil makes a disgusted face. "What the fuck! No."

    I just shake my head, totally expecting that reply.

    "He said he had been tracking a rogue that had been hanging around the fringes of the forest, that was the same rogue Werewolf that had attacked us."

    My eyes go wide at this, was this going to be amon thing? What would we do if the rogue Werewolves started to move into town?

    "Apparently, it had followed Hayden''s scent all the way here." Dale says darkly and my eyes go wide.

    "Wait, what?"

    "That same rogue Werewolf you had bumped into in the woods had memorized your scent and had been tracking you for days." Virgil exins tightly, walking over to the wardrobe to pick out a shirt.

    His hair tips are wet again and he''s wearing a different pair of shorts, same thing with Dale who leans against the door with his hands stuffed in his front pockets.

    "If we hadn''t been around today or if the rogue had found the house tomorrow" Dale trails off looking slightly pale and green.

    Shana shuffles closer to me, wrapping slightly trembling arms around me.

    "Oh my God" She whispers in horror.

    "Let''s move to the hangout room, Renee is waiting for us." Dale says pushing himself up from the door.

    My eyes trail over to his bare arm and remain fixated on one spot. "Dale? Are you hurt?" I ask in worry, already making a move to get off the bed.

    He quickly tugs his sleeve down, covering up the slight gash on his arm. "It''s fine, it''s just a tiny cut." He says reassuringly. "There''s not much time or opportunity to run around in my wolf form back in the city so I''m still adjusting."

    Virgil just gives him a nk look. "Sure, let''s go."

    We all file out and I try toe to terms with all that has happened tonight.

    My mom is waiting for us, she hadid out popcorn so we would binge watch movies but now the mood was gone.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    "Are you all okay?" My mom asks in worry when we make our way in.

    We all affirm that we''re fine, although I keep wondering how Dale had gotten hurt but he hadn''t been lying when he said he was fine because I can barely catch a glimpse of it after a couple minutes.

    "So" My mom trails off, ying with my hair, she insists I sit near her. "I''ll call Mr. Everett tomorrow." She says decisively.

    "That''s the only option." Shana says seriously. "I''ll move into the Pack House too so I can keep youpany, Virgil and Dale would most likely get even busier after this."

    I smile gratefully at her, edgy about having to move into a new ce filled with people I didn''t know.

    We all settle on the couch, a heavy silence hanging in the cool air until a shrill sound from Shana''s phone breaks the silence.

    It''s prettyte already so we all nce at her, surprised that she''s getting a call, she looks equally surprised too until she nces at her phone to see who is calling. "Oh, it''s Mae." She murmurs with a faint smile on her face, quickly picking up the call.

    My mom just brings the popcorn close and the cooling, buttery snack is the perfect thing for my damp mood.

    "Yeah, I''m at Hayden''s house, why?" Shana asks into her phone, there''s a short spell of silence. "Y...yes, we''re all here oh okay I''ll put it on loudspeaker then." Her interaction with Mae has all of us turning our head to look in her direction.

    She takes the phone from her ear and taps the screen and Mae''s voice fills the room.

    "Hey, guys!" Mae says cheerily and we all mumble our replies.

    "I''m at the Pack Clinic, right now."

    "Is something wrong? Is someone hurt?" Shana asks quickly, worry furrowing her brows.

    "No, babe that''s not why my mom was called here." She says reassuringly and I watch Shana''s cheeks flush with interest at the name calling.

    Mae''s mom was strangely a licensed doctor, it was a little weird and not weird at the same time.

    "I have something really cool to tell you guys, although Virgil''s and Dale''s dad''s should call them real soon."

    "What?" I prompt.

    "The rogue Werewolves are being made to go rogue, artificially."

    ''<em>Wait what??!''</em>

    I scream mentally as we all fall quiet, simr expressions of ''what the fuck?!'' on everyone''s faces.

    "Oh wow." My mom murmurs.

    "What do you mean?" Dale asks earnestly.

    "My mom found a strain of something strange in the bloodstream of a rogue Werewolf that had been captured, she just managed to get a sufficient amount not long ago to be tested at thebs to see what it is so I''m not sure myself" her voice goes dim for a while and then shees back on. "I''m sorry about that, my mom is calling me right now, I''lle over tomorrow but right now I need to help her go make magic handcuffs!..." She says quickly the line going dead.

    "Did I hear thatst part wrong?" Shana mutters with a frown.

    "I don''t think so." I say nkly, trying to process another major event happening one after another. "Who would be so cruel?" I finally blurt out, clenching my fists in outrage.

    Sure, I didn''t want to get hurt or want any of the people I loved to get hurt but these are poor innocent people who definitely had people who loved them being made into mindless killing machines.

    "I have no idea." Virgil frowned.

    "Well, we''ll find out more tomorrow." My mom says, getting up. "It''s prettyte and we all have early days tomorrow."

    "I''ll text Mae that we''ll be at the Pack House tomorrow, she''s moving too, this street is much too dangerous now." Shana says while my mom shoos us to the air beds.

    I flop on the bouncy beds, my mind filled to the brim with whirling thoughts.

    "Will you be safe in your room?" I ask quickly, shooting to a sitting position when she picks up the popcorn bucket and starts to make her way out.

    "Yeah." She replies. "I''ll make sure to keep the doors locked and the windows are too high for any rogue Werewolf to break in."

    "Unless it''s Leon that''s doing the breaking in." Dale mutters darkly.

    "You seem to want a matching gash on your other arm." Virgil quipped, gettingfortable in between Shana and I.

    "A what now?" I ask in confusion.

    "I''ll be fine, goodnight kids." My mom says cheerily, shing us warm smiles.

    "Why would Leon want to break in?" Shana asks the question on my mind and I whip my head to the side to see Dale looking up at the ceiling, his eyes shing gold.

    "He just allowed the idiot to get under his skin." Virgil drawled, uninterested.

    "Says the one that broke down a tree." Dale scoffs.

    I just blink in shock, blindsided. "What?"

    "At least I wasn''t dumb enough to try to take him on, the idiot is the youngest ever to be ranked a warrior."

    "Which he said he wasn''t interested in because he thought they wereme." Shana chirps in while I just listen with interest. "And that he didn''t like their matching tattoos."

    I snicker at this, it seemed like exactly something that Leon would do.

    It is prettyte, almost midnight so we start to doze off, no doubt the others had a stressful day ahead of them, I wanted to help too but I wasn''t exactly sure how to.

    Sighing heavily, I tuck the covers closer and slip my eyes shut, there was hope now because if it was someone that was behind it then they could be stopped and the rogue Werewolves could be fixed, hopefully.

    I don''t even flinch when they both roll over to me and curl into my side, I''d been expecting it even. Virgil and Dale are obviously both fast asleep and I had a feeling they wouldn''t be here when I wake up but that was fine because they would alwayse back.

    But what would I do when the time came for me to choose? They always made it pretty obvious that I had to and I just keep stalling, choosing meant I was going to lose one and I''m a little bit selfish.

    Choosing was going to hurt...

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    I wake up to find myself tucked in my own bed and I don''t even flinch, I had expected it.

    I sit up and rub my eyes, yesterday seems like a bad dream but my momes in with empty luggages and reality hits hard.

    "Oh? Baby, you''re up!" My mom says pleasantly when she notices that I''m up,ing over to ce a kiss on my face.

    "Morning, mom." I greet her drowsily, watching as she goes over to the cupboard and start to throw clothes in.

    "Sleep well?" She asks cordially and I hum a nonmittal sound, shrugging. "I''ve already talked to Mr. Everett this morning, he called and said that Ian woulde over to pick us up in a couple hours so you might want to get cleaned up."

    "Oh." I mumble under my breath, wishing that summer stayed forever. "Sure."

    "I''ll just put out fresh clothes for you on the bed." My mom calls after me when I walk slowly into the toilet. "I''ll pack long sleeved shirts because it gets cold early."

    I go into the bathroom and try to catch my breath, it seemed just like yesterday when we were doing nothing but having fun at the beach house, well there was the case with Nicole but other than that it was still way better than rogue Werewolves and Pack Houses.

    As a matter of fact, a sadistic, teenage girl seems pale inparison with the rollercoaster I''m on right now.

    I brush my teethzily, in no rush to leave my lovely room or my quiet house, I wonder what would happen to it.

    I make my way out to see my mom closing up a second luggage box, a question on the tip of my tongue. "Will the house be okay?" I ask with worry.

    "Of course, Alpha Everett said he would send over a couple people to help us board up, plus rogue Werewolves will stay out because there''s no one in here." She exins and I note the ease with which she uses Virgil''s dad''s title.

    "Oh, I see." I mumble in relief, at least the house would always be there.

    "Now baby,e over and choose the books you''d like to take along, I''ll go get a separate bag to pack them up."

    "No, no." I stop her quickly, I don''t know why but taking my books as well made it seem like we wouldn''t be able toe back home for a long time and that''s scary.

    "I''ll just read ebooks while we''re there, plus school starts next week so it''s not like I''ll have all the time to read that much." I exin logically.

    My mom stops and stares at me with wide eyes. "School starts in a week??! Summer is already over??! How??!" She looks really devastated.

    "I don''t know mom." I say with a wry smile. "We''ll get another summer next year and then I won''t have to go back to school."

    Shees over to pick up the luggage she had already packed. "You aren''t going to college, baby?" She asks, refusing to meet my eyes.

    I smile a little, she wants me to stay with her and yet she doesn''t want to influence my decision, my mom is adorable. "I haven''t made up my mind yet but I don''t think I''ll go, I don''t need college to open up a cute store now do I?"

    My mom looks devastated again. "You want to open a store??!" She exims in horror. "And actually work?"

    I blink at her. "Well, yes, that''s why people open stores, isn''t it?"

    "Not my mom that''s for sure." She mutters, pulling the luggages out the door. "Well, I''ll leave you to clean up,e down for breakfast when you''re done okay."

    "Yes, mom." I reply, sighing when the door clicks shut.

    I had sort of expected her reply, it''ll even be worse when my Grammy finds out that I want to open a store and work in it.

    It''s not the money to open it, far from it but the fact that they won''t let me work or do anything simr to that.

    I sigh again, undressing to go take a shower, today would be busy with settling down at the Pack House.

    Breakfast is really quick and soon enough Ian is driving up in Virgil''s car, my mom said that she woulde backter to get her car if she saw the need to.

    The boarded up window in the living room sticks out like a sore thumb and I wonder vaguely what the exterior of the house looked like.

    I get in the back seat with Apple in my arms, she had burrowed herself under my bed after the scare with the rogue Werewolf which was the smartest thing to do, I was just relieved she hadn''t tried to run away in the middle of all the ruckus.

    My mom sits in the front seat beside Ian who is friendlier and less scary than his twin, I just tune them out staring at the deserted houses on my street.

    I don''t bother noting the roads that are taken because I''m horrible with directions, it''s not like I would try to go back home all alone anyway.

    We don''t go in the direction of the center of the town as I had expected, because we lived at the very edge so I figured that everything else would be in the opposite direction.

    Instead the car moves in an almost parallel direction, I know the forest stretches out the entire length of Pine Creek but I didn''t imagine that people lived close to it too.

    The forest on the side seems even denser and I can''t help but worry if it''s safer, we actually branch out of town for a couple miles and I can''t help but marvel at the asphalt that is in top condition in between high trees and then I see it.

    "Whoa!" I mutter under my breath when we pull into a wide parking lot that has a lot of cars already parked there.

    I can totally see why this wasn''t built in the town, firstly there would be the space issue, also it would seem weird because it''s not a hotel, just a huge sprawling building where certain people lived in for free.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    "Is it safe to be this close to the woods?" My mom asks the question on my mind.

    "It is." Ian replies, carefully parking the car, close enough so that it''ll be easy to move the luggages out of the car.

    I expect him to say more but he doesn''t, my mom and I share a look, and shrug.

    It definitely had to be, there were a lot of Werewolves at the Pack House at the moment, they would be able to keep us safe.

    Settling in was actually easier that I had expected, the Pack House is practically made up of much smaller houses, apartments more like but you get the picture.

    There were one bedrooms'', two and even three. The Alpha''s rooms are on the highest level, which is the fourth story and apparently only the Head Beta and the Delta live there as well with their family.

    Usually, they stayed in the top story all by themselves but now that the Pack House is fuller than it has been in a really long time, the empty rooms in the top level would have to be given out as well.

    I was grateful that we didn''t have to stay at the top level though because Elise stayed there, plus the twins also stayed there too.

    Julia stayed just down the hallway and she was so excited to see us move in, she hade over to help with the moving in and that made things move a lot more smoother.

    Apparently she stayed with her grandson, who turned out to be Luke from the pet store but he was in a hurry to go for training? So he couldn''t stay long either but it was nice enough to know that someone nice that I sort of knew, lived just down the hallway.

    I hole up in my room while Julia and my mom talked in the living room. The new apartment is a lot morepact than the house but it''s actually pretty cool.

    Apple had immediately gone off to explore the new space as soon as I set her down and I knew she was currently purring around Julia, who always made her the best fish delicacies.

    I lie down on the unfamiliar bed and plug in my ear phones, quiet music streaming in my ears.

    There''s a tall window that I can see out of, we''re in the third storey so all I see are the tips of the pine trees and the bright blue sky.

    A knock raps on my door and I take my earphones out, sitting up slightly.

    Shana and Mae bound in happily, their cheeks heated from no doubt running up the flights of stairs.

    The only one thing I didn''t fancy about the Pack House was the stairs, there were just too many and I didn''t see myself leaving the apartment willy nilly.

    "Hayden!" Shana exims,ing in first while Mae closes the door gently behind her. "I thought Chloe was messing with me when she said that Ian brought you." She skips over and bounces on the bed.

    I grin at them, happy to see familiar faces. "Hi, we really just got here."

    "Yeah I know, we spoke to Renee." Mae gets on the bed as well and I scoot a bit to make room for her.

    "Where do you stay, Mae?" I ask curiously.

    "On the first floor, the Pack Clinic takes up a good space down there and my mom needs to stay close for her research." She replies.

    "I''m going to move in with Mae and her mom today." Shana informs me with barely suppressed excitement.

    I blink in surprise. "Oh wow! Really?"

    "Yeah." Mae smiles gently. "Apparently, Shana is invaluable to my mom''s research because shees up with the craziest ideas."

    I gape slightly at this, very surprised. Mae''s dad had gone on some business trip or the other, I''d never seen him actually. "I thought you wanted to be a nurse?" I tease her.

    She smirks. "I just might decide to be a scientist, it''s way more fun."

    "Because you don''t know what you''re doing?" Mae says dryly.

    Shana pouts, crossing her arms. "I totally do."

    "Yeah right." Mae rolls her eyes. "You don''t understand half the terms my mom uses."

    "Well, neither do you!" Shana fires back.

    "I''m not the one who wants to be a scientist."

    "It''s better than being a witch." Shana grumbles under her breath.

    Mae gasps dramatically. "I can''t believe you just said that." She says in a betrayed voice, turning her head to the side.

    I just watch them with amusement, they are really cute together.

    Shana throws her arms around her. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that." She apologizes quickly.

    "Try again after I curse all of your hair off." Mae grouches.

    I burst outughing at this point, wrapping a hand around my middle.

    "So tell me more about the research." I ask curiously when I can breathe again.

    "Oh it''s horrible, Hay!" Shana gushes, grabbing my shoulders in a fit of emotion. "I can''t believe that someone would actually make that."

    "You think it was made?" I ask with a frown, staring at her with wide eyes.

    "It has to be made, it obviously gically altered because it''s simr to the rabies virus and yet so very different."

    "You''re just repeating my mom''s words." Mae pouts, still upset with Shana''s previous words.

    Shana nces at her, a mischievous lighting into her eyes and the next moment she''s tackling Mae to the bed and tickling her.

    Mae bursts outughing and tries to roll away but Shana doesn''t let her, catching her effortlessly and tickling her even harder.

    Maeughs so hard that tears run down her face and her eyes start to glow, I frown at this, reaching forward.

    "Shana, I don''t think"

    Mae''s eyes start up with a silver glow and darken to purple and the next moment, Shana is getting thrown across the room by a burst of energy.

    I p a hand over my mouth when she hits the wall hard, Mae looks equally traumatized.

    "Oh my God, Shay I''m so sorry." She gushes.

    Shana just raises a hand up, giving us a thumbs up. "I''m okay, I sorta deserved that."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Shana and Mae had hung around for some time before having to go down to the first floor to continue to help out, they had invited me but apparently there were a lot of staff there currently because the affected Werewolves that had moved from the city pitched in to help so I didn''t need a lot of encouragement to pass up on their offer.

    I didn''t understand much of the technical terms that were used but apparently someone artificially mutated the familiar rabies virus and it was making Werewolves go rabid.

    <em>Rabid</em>

    That was even worse than rogue Werewolves, whose defects were caused by emotional trauma.

    They were keeping the news of it possibly being a virus from the rest of the Packs which was a good idea as it would cause nothing but panic, luckily it wasn''t even contagious by bite because Werewolf saliva apparently had very high healing capabilities so the weakened virus had no effect.

    This was why no one had gotten infected yet although they had been battling the rabid Werewolves.

    Julia had invited herself over for dinner which was ironic as she was the one that cooked the meal, Luke came over as well with his grandmother.

    The meal was really fun, it was nice to get to know Julia and I found out that she was a lovelydy who took care of her grandson whose parents died in a ne crash when he was really little so he had always known just his grandmother.

    They had always lived in the Pack House and I wondered how long the Pack House had been around, if I hadn''t found out about Werewolves, I''m pretty sure I would have never even realized that there was a huge building just at the mouth of the woods.

    Julia had originally invited us to eat with the rest of the Pack on the second floor but my mom and I had graciously declined but I realized then what was wrong with the apartment, there was no kitchen.

    I hadn''t seen thating and apparently we would have to eat meals with the rest of the Pack, it''s an absolute disaster.

    Julia on the other hand had been ted at the idea, apparently that was how things had always been but then people started to blend in with human society and abandoned their old traditions.

    She had felt sad that it took a crisis to bring the Werewolves of Crimson Pack together.

    Luke had invited me over to y games after dinner while Julia and my mom went down the stairs to help out at the kitchens.

    I was still taking my precious time trying toe to terms with the new life I''m living, it''s like having a huge extended family.

    "I have a dog." Luke freezes in front of his door with his eyes wide in horror. "We can do something else"

    "No, no." I refuse quickly, going pale. "I-It''s fine, it''s just one right?" I ask shakily for confirmation.

    "Yeah, Carmen, he''s a quiet and gentle dog, just don''t freak out when hees over for pets."

    I nod, gulping. "Sure." I mutter under my breath.

    True to his words Carmen is really gentle and that''s the only reason I haven''t run screaming down the hallway back to my apartment, because he''s huge and I''m thinking it''s a Werewolf thing to like huge dogs.

    Petting Carmen is a terrifying experience but I manage to get through without cking out, although I did get dizzy a couple times.

    We settle down in his room and he sets up the game, handing me a game pad, Carmen just settles down quietly on the bed, his huge form dwarfing the bed.

    "Your grandma said that you went for training." I say as a way to start polite conversation, I keep dying in the game anyway so what''s the use?

    "Oh yeah, it''s the first time we''ve had to do anything like this." He says absently, fingers flying over his pad.

    "I mean there''s the races and asional spars but this is intense training and teaching of fighting tactics."

    I just nod with wide eyes, humming.

    I hoped they found the cure soon and caught whoever it was that''s doing this to them.

    Luke is actually fun to be around, apparently he had graduated high school a couple years ago and didn''t want to leave his grandma for college so at the moment he just took a job, he preferred to sit around withputers anyway and considered getting a degree inputer science.

    When I get back to the apartment, my mom still isn''t back but I don''t think much of it, she''s obviously having a good time, it must get hard on her to spend all her time alone.

    I mean we did keep herpany but still were way younger than her so I just pet Apple briefly like she wants and let her jump out of my hands.

    I wondered where Virgil and Dale were, I hadn''t seen them all day.

    I had even been asionally texting Shana, Mae had been added to the group so it was just the three of us, mostly filled with them bickering and me feeling like a third wheel.

    It''s so much fun anyway that I don''t mind.

    Pine Creek was officially turning into a Werewolf town, I was just grateful that the authorities yet hadn''t started to show interest in the sightings of wild ridiculously huge wolves.

    It helped that the Werewolves in the city had moved to Pine Creek so the chaos in the city had moved along with them.

    Another Pack House would be built at the other end of town, my house is at one end, Crimson Pack House is at the middle, and Dark Moon Pack would be at the other end.

    Pine Creek is apparently big enough for both Packs to live infortably and it''s probably safer that way too because then they would have double resources to help fight the virus and keep everyone safe.

    Luke had said that it was thergest gathering of Werewolves in one ce for nearly three decades, with the encroachment of industrialization, a lot of woond had been lost.

    Invariably, Werewolves hid their natures as a way to adapt to the new way of life, Packs dissolved and the bond between Pack members weakened.

    Their mind link became a joke and most didn''t shift for a really long time.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    I take a shower, it has started to get colder now with fall almost here so I slip on a loose sweater and shorts.

    When winteres and it starts to get unbearably cold then I''ll pull out my stash of thick, woolen socks and sweaters and pants well let''s just say that my mom had a knitting hobby once.

    I tuck myself in, although I can clearly hear the sounds of eating and drinking from the second storey, I''m not in the least bit interested in going down.

    I''ll have to eat breakfast down there anyway so I wasn''t in a hurry to be in the middle of a lot of people.

    I plug my earphones in and open up Fantasy Reader, I had finished ''The Alpha''s Blind Mate'' and was about to get started on a new one.

    It doesn''t take long to finish the next one or so I think, I check the time and see that it''s already midnight.

    "Oh wow." I mutter under my breath, wondering how I managed to lose track of time but it wouldn''t be the first time, it was easy to forget the passage of time when I entered into the world of words.

    My mom had probably thought I was already asleep and didn''t want to bother me, that was fine with me.

    I want to get started in another one immediately but I would probably need to get up early tomorrow.

    I groan in misery, eyeing up another book that is just begging to be read when the door swings open.

    I whip my eyes to the door in shock, who would being to my room at midnight.

    "Hi, honey, I''m home." A voice drawls cockily.

    "Dale?" I say in surprise,ughing slightly at his quirky phrase.

    "Hi, Hay." Hees over to kiss my cheek.

    I just stare at him with wide eyes, pleasantly surprised. "Done with your shift?" I ask curiously.

    "Yeah, decided toe keeppany, you don''t mind do you?" He asks nervously.

    I prop myself on the headboard and shrug. "Nope, do you stay at the Pack House?" I can''t help but ask.

    He looks worn out but that doesn''t dim the glow in his eyes. "No, but I''m over so often that I practically do."

    "Oh." I mumble, watching him go over to the wardrobe and pull out sweatpants that are definitely not mine. "Wait, why are your clothes in my wardrobe?" I splutter.

    "Huh?" Dale turns to look at me. "Renee put them there, wait I need to clean up." He says quickly, slipping inside the bathroom.

    I just watch him go with my mouth wide open. <em>What. The. Actual. Fuck?</em>

    I don''t put it past my mom to actually do that though but why would Dale want his clothes in my wardrobe, he didn''t n on making this routine, did he? Would Virgil even allow that?

    I flop back on the bed and puff air out my mouth, well this isn''t surprising, Shana did say that they weren''t messing around.

    "Ugh!" I groan silently behind my palms, why do my romantic life have to be soplicated?

    I put my phone and earphones away, patiently waiting for Dale to finish up.

    Hees out shirtless and I bite my lip to stop myself from asking if my mom didn''t stack up shirts for him too, I wasn''t encouraging more of his stuff in my room, it''s already bad enough.

    It wasn''t that I hated his stuff on my ce, I''m pretty sure that half of my friends'' things are back at my house, they spent so much time over that it''s not surprising.

    I keep finding different clothes ending up in my wardrobe and again I didn''t mind but if more of Dale''s things end up in here it means that I would also see him often and the thought of that is devastating.

    It''s really surprising to find Dale here, Luke had said that both Packs trained separately and even had different areas to cover during their patrols which means that instead of going home after his shift, he came all the way there - I ignore the fuzzy ball that dances in my stomach at this.

    "How did your day go?" He asks politely,ing over to the bed.

    I scoot to make space for him, looking at the ceiling briefly. "Moving in took up most of it, Shana and Mae paid me a visit though."

    "Those two crackheads." He mutters under his breath.

    I smile at a memory at his words. "Oh, and Luke invited me over to y games with him, I met his dog, Carmen." I grin. "He''s so quiet and gentle, I even got to pat him" I trail off when I get a good look at Dale''s face, he looks mad?

    "Dale? Dale?" He nces at me like he was lost in thought. "Are you okay?"

    He smiles brightly but it doesn''t reach his eyes, if anything, the smiles looks more menacing than his previously angry face. "Of course, so are you going to see Luke again?" He asks a tad too sweetly.

    I give him a skeptical look but push it out of my mind. "Maybe." I shrug. "I mean, I''m pretty sure he still works at the pet store but it''s nice to know he lives just down the hall and is a really nice guy" I trail off again, lying on my side now so that I can see Dale''s expression. "So how did your day go?" I ask in return, really curious about the training.

    His reply is to pull me closer and I swallow a squeal when I make contact with his bare skin. "Boring." Heins, tucking me in close. "There are too many rules, now that they''ve figured out that it''s an infection going around but I think what''s even worse is the fact that they give us partners to patrol with."

    I look up at him. "Isn''t that safer?"

    He just rolls his eyes. "Maybe, if they could keep up."

    I huff augh. "What?"

    He spins around so he''s hovering over me and myughter dies in my throat. "I never met the other Pack members back in the city, the adults only had monthly meetings with the Alpha so they''re like a bunch of strangers to me." He says conversationally, looking incredibly rxed even though I keep getting redder under him.

    "We patrol in wolf form and they partner us by age so I keep getting stuck with some kid who doesn''t know how to move his paws." Heins, burying his face in my neck.

    Iugh at this, getting very vivid images from his words, myughter dies in my throat for a second time tonight when I feel the weight of his body on mine.

    It''s oddly not ufortable and he must know this because this seems to be his favorite position to sleep in.

    "Goodnight, Hay." He murmurs sleepily.

    I hup, slowly lifting a hand to bury in his slightly damp hair. "Night, Dale."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    I open my eyes to sunlight streaming in from the tall window, somehow at night we had swapped positions and now I''m on him.

    Dale is still fast asleep, the poor thing probably had a hectic day, I just prop my jaw on my arms and settle in to stare at him.

    His ck hair is tousled and partially obscuring his hard angr face, I resist the urge to push his hair from his face or trail my fingertips across his jaw.

    I trail my eyes lower and remember that he''s shirtless, that would exin why I can feel his abs through my light sweater.

    I snap my head up again, ready to go back to staring at him. Dale embodies the phrase, tall, dark and handsome but yet he had so much brightnessing from him.

    When my eyes meet up with his face, I see his bright green eyes staring down at mezily and my heart thumps - <em>oops!</em> I''ve been caught

    "Morning, Hay." He drawls in his gravelly voice that has me melting.

    "Hi." I greet shyly, hiding my face in his chest so my voicees out muffled.

    He spins us around so that I''m trapped underneath him instead and he takes both my hands, holding them above my head.

    "Sleep well?" He asks cordially, pushing a hand up my sweater.

    I barely restrain the urge to roll my eyes, Dale seems to fancy holding conversations when I''m in the most embarrassing positions. "Yeah, I d" I start to say but I don''t get my words out.

    "Morning, baby!" My mom bounces in with all the excitement of a four year old and then screams when she gets a good look at what''s going on, on my bed.

    I can imagine what she''s seeing, a shirtless Dale hovering over me who has my arms trapped above my head and is trying to undress me - he actually isn''t but there''s no way my mom could have known that.

    "I-I''ll j-juste b-backter, have fun!" She tosses at us, dashing out with all of the energy she used to barge in.

    "Just great." I mumble. "We''ve scarred my mom."

    Dale chuckles at this, pulling me up so he can hug my upper body. "Nah, I don''t think so." He replies, getting off the bed and helping me off too. "She''ll just knock more often."

    "Where are we going?" I ask, when he settles behind me and carefully starts to push me forward.

    "The bathroom, we''re showering together." He says calmly.

    I choke at his words. "W-What??!"

    "I''m kidding, Hay, we''re going to brush our teeth."

    "Why do I have toe along with you?" Iin, still wanting to roll around on the warm bed a little more.

    "Because I''ll soon go, and I want to keep staring at you."

    I don''t know if to blush my cheeks off or be surprised so I go with the two. "You''re going?" I ask in unhappy surprise, tucking my ming cheeks closer to my chest.

    He throws his arms around me and makes a miserable sound. "Yeah, there''s this important meeting I can''t miss."

    I smile at his childish pouting. "Sounds like fun."

    I figured that nothing could shock me after finding out that Dale''s clothes are in my wardrobe but hell no! Apparently his toothbrush is also here, he side steps my question concerning that and we end up having a mini water ssh battle at the sink.

    Which I admit I started but his priceless face when the first handful of water hit is worth having my entire face dunked in the sink full of water.

    We fall on the ground,ughing and panting from exertion.

    "You''re going to have to pay rent if you n to room with me." I tell him, leaning against the tiled wall.

    He crawls over to me with hooded eyes and I sit up a little stiffer. "Of course." He agrees, sliding closer to me. "I get to choose the method of payment too, don''t I?"

    I blink in surprise, my brain refusing to process his words. "W-What?"

    "Oh really?" He says in faux happiness, totally ignoring my confusion. "I can choose? Thank you, Hay." He grins at me, the tip of his fangs peeking out.

    Before I can string a meaningful question together in a sentence, he slips a hand in my wet hair and angles my face for a kiss.

    My eyes slip shut as well as my cognitive abilities, the kiss tastes like mint and cool water, and I don''t think twice about slipping my hands around his neck.

    I hear my name in the distance but I don''t think twice about it, ignoring the faint sound, at least until the door swings open.

    "Hay" My mom starts to call in worry until she peeks inside. "Oh my God! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" She apologizes profusely and I hear her feet dashing across the room, I''ll probably have to go check on her to make sure that she doesn''t jump out the window.

    Dale and I freeze at this and stare at each other for a while, then we both burst outughing.

    "Renee isn''t going to let mee around anymore." He muttered with worried eyes.

    I pick myself from the cool ground and walk out. "Yeah, you might want to make yourself scarce." I pause and look at him and see that he''s really worried. "Aw,e on I was messing with you, my mom isn''t going to chase you out of the house."

    He still doesn''t look convinced but I have to change out of the soaking wet sweater I''m in before I catch a cold so I go out anyway.

    "Dale!" I call after I change out of my sweater and his phone rings for what must be the third time. "You might want to hurry up, I think you''rete for your meeting!"

    "I''ming!" He calls back but his voicees out muffled.

    I just carefully dry my hair, uninterested in getting my entire body wet when it''s so cold and early, I''d shower after breakfast.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Dale leaves in a hurry, dressed in all ck and I wave him out, rushing to go check up on my mom.

    I haven''t seen her since the time in the bathroom and I''m more than a little worried.

    "Mom?" I call quietly, knocking on her door.

    She doesn''t reply and I wonder if she isn''t in but where else could she be?

    "Mom?" I try again, worry prompting me to push open the door when I don''t hear anything either.

    She''s sitting with her legs tucked in on the bed, her nket over her head.

    "Mom?" I slowly move closer. "Are you okay?"

    I move close enough to see that she''s clutching a picture of me as a baby and I shake my head wryly.

    "Mom?" She looks up at me this time and I get on the bed with her, throwing off the nket and taking the picture from her.

    Her wide eyes are filled with terror, like she had never entertained the thought of me growing older. "Hay?" She calls back in a whisper.

    "I''m not going anywhere, mom." I tell her bluntly. "I don''t even have a boyfriend yet."

    She blinks at this, staring at me with wide grey eyes. "You don''t?"

    "No." I tell her because it''s the truth, sure Virgil and Dale flirted around a lot but we hadn''t made anymitments yet.

    "But you will." She says bleakly, peak devastation on her face.

    "Isn''t that what you wanted?"

    She pouts, her cheeks puffing out, her dark brown hair in a messy knot on the crown of her head. "Maybe."

    "How about we eat breakfast first then we''ll discuss more about this?" I say reasonably.

    My mom just looks horrified. "No thanks, I don''t want to talk about your rtionships."

    I just facepalm, remembering that I''m the adult here. "Sure, mom, let''s just go eat."

    "That reminds me, I''ll go down to the store today and stock up, so that we won''t always have to go down to the kitchens okay." She says to me as I make my way out.

    "Sure." I throw back to her, going to my room.

    Shana and Mae had texted to say that they woulde by to escort me to the kitchens.

    It seemed like a lot of work to me, considering that they stayed on the first floor while I''m on the third and the kitchens are on the second.

    As expected, they crash in through the front door, immediately swarming around my mom.

    I shake my head as I pull on jeans but then the living room goes quiet, too quiet.

    I frown, what is going on down there? Then it hits me.

    <em>Oh my God!</em>

    My mom is telling them about Dale.

    I hurry out. "What''s going on here?" I call loudly, enjoying the way they all fall off the chair they were huddled on.

    "Ow!"

    "Ouch!"

    "Eek!"

    Their simultaneous sounds of pain makes me smile smugly. "I thought as much, let''s go eat."

    The flight of stairs down to the second level isn''t as bad as the memory I had ofing up but it''s still no fun so early in the morning.

    The kitchen is shockingly not as crowded as I expected, it''s not like dinner where everyone sat to eat at the same time.

    Apparently, unless there was an important asion, everyone usually made breakfast themselves, the kitchen was stocked up enough to feed the whole town and it practically did.

    It had me wondering exactly how rich Virgil''s dad is.

    I opt for cereal while the rest bicker around, baking pancakes. I just watch them, quietly eating my cereal on a counter that''s far away from their chaos.

    "Hey." A familiar voice greets as someone settles in near me.

    I look to the side, slightly startled and see that it''s Luke. "Oh, hi, Luke." I greet politely.

    "You''re with them huh?" He asks dryly, inclining his head in my mom and friends'' direction.

    I look at them and wince, they''re currently pping each other around with wet dough and I wonder how no one hasined yet but no one seems to mind.

    "Them? Nope." I deny them with a nk face.

    Heughs at this and I get up to rinse off my cereal bowl and return it to the rack. "Are you going to the pet store today?" I ask politely, deciding to wait a bit so I could keep my eye on them.

    He looks down into his bowl and shrugs. "No, Suzy said that since the animals there aren''t much except for the puppies you met thest time you came, although they''re much bigger now, she''ll keep them at home that way it''s much safer for them than having to transport them everyday." He finishes up as well and cleans up his bowl.

    "Oh." I nod. "That makes sense."

    "So, want toe over and y games then?" He invited nervously, scratching his dark brown hair.

    "Sure, anything to stay away from them." I agree. "Mom! Luke and I are going to y games!" I call to her when we pass by but I don''t think she even heard me.

    We make our way down the hallway, Luke is surprisingly funny and I''m introverted enough to not irritate his quiet nature.

    We make it to the third floor without event, well at least I haven''t passed out yet.

    "You look fit, why are you panting like you just ran up a hill, while dragging a car?" Luke asks incredulously when I hang off the banister, trying to catch my breath.

    "J-Just give me a sec, I''m full of milk." I try to defend myself.

    "I ate cereal too." Luke says nkly,ughter in his brown eyes.

    "W-Well you''re older than me." I pout, finally able to process all of the air that I''d been gulping in.

    "That doesn''t even make any sense, you''re supposed to be fitter since you''re younger."

    "Let''s just go y games so you can ruthlessly kill off my avatar." I say grumpily, starting down the hallway.

    "You''re just horrible at ying." He replies, easily catching up with his much longer legs.

    It''s really horrible being short because I have to look up at everyone while they''re talking and it also means that my vision is limited to their torso down unless I lift my head up.

    I''m so concentrated on huffing and puffing my way to Luke''s apartment that I don''t notice my path, I bump into something or someone that''s really hard.

    "Ow!" I exim, rebounding off the person''s torso where I had whacked my head, the person obviously has really quick reflexes because big hands wrap around my arms to stop me from plopping down to the hard floor.

    Luke freezes and takes a couple steps back and I wonder why, I look up and see Leon staring down at me with striking blue eyes that are simr to Virgil''s yet very different. "I''m sorry about that, Leon, I wasn''t looking at where I was going." I apologize nervously.

    "It''s fine, Hayden." He replies in his unnaturally low voice. "Try to not bump into me again, Virgil can be a pain in the ass." He says sinctly, continuing his journey.

    I just watch him go with wide eyes, remembering Virgil expressive orders to stay away from Leon and I wonder why, he''s not so bad really.

    Until I look up at Luke and see him watching me with something like awe and horror in his wide brown eyes. "What''s wrong?"

    "You know Leon?" He asks in shock.

    "Something like that, he''s my friend''s older brother."

    "And he just let you go?" He demands, stepping back a little more.

    "Yeah?" I reply in confusion. "Wasn''t he supposed to?"

    Luke just ces a hand over his eyes. "You obviously don''t know him then, he even knew your name." He monologues under his breath.

    I just stand there, not knowing what''s going on.

    "What did Virgil tell you about him?" He asks me carefully, finally moving closer.

    "That I should stay away from hi" I trail off looking behind me again.

    "You should." Luke says tightly, grabbing my hand and hurrying to his apartment. "He''s bad news."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    I spend way more time than I budgeted for with Luke, they had been separated into squadrons to patrol but he didn''t have to go in till it got dark.

    He didn''t have to show up at work today as well and I really didn''t have any ns so we end up ying games well into the afternoon.

    My mom called to check up on me a couple times, asking if I wasn''t hungry yet, I told her I was fine.

    Luke had ordered pizza which he went down to get and when he came back he found me on the wardrobe with no recollection of how I got up there, Carmen woofing happily up at me and pawing at the wardrobe.

    "Call that huge monster away." I say unhappily when he finally came back.

    This seems to break him out of his shock and he helps me down.

    "How did you even get up there?" He asks incredulously. "It''s like twice your height."

    "Don''t push it Luke." I warn him darkly, still upset.

    "Sorry." He apologizes nervously.

    I end up eating way more pizza than I''d ever thought possible and that''s how I walk down the hallway to my apartment, feeling like I swallowed a basketball.

    Luke had insisted on escorting me because he was still paranoid about Leon which seemed ludicrous to me but Luke seems genuinely terrified so I humor him.

    We exchange our byes and I push open the door, wanting nothing more than to shower and fall dead asleep on my bed.

    The acrobatics I had performed to get away from Carmen was starting to tell on me.

    It''s a whole lot shocking that I can actually spend an entire day with someone that I just got to really know a day before but it was actually really nice.

    "Oh, Hayden? You''re back, I was just about toe get you." My mom says happily as soon as I step in, she''s sitting on the couch with Apple sleeping beside her while she watches some show on the TV.

    "Hi, mom, sorry for staying out so long." I apologize drowsily.

    "Oh no, it''s fine, if you wanted to stay over, you''re free to." She says sweetly.

    "Thanks, but no thanks, he has a dog." I tell her shortly, like it exins everything, it kind of does, well that and the fact that I''ll have a lot to exin to my friends, I wasn''t interested in that much stress.

    "Baby? Aren''t you eating dinner?" She calls to me.

    "No, thanks mom."

    I trudge my way to my room, it''s almost time for dinner but I''m going to have to pass on it. There''s no space in my tummy for anything more anyway.

    Izily fling open my door only to freeze, my fingers going cold.

    Virgil is lying on my bed, still in his jacket, he''s propped against the headboard with his hands behind his head but it''s his expression that makes me gulp, he looks furious, his eyes a burning gold.

    "Where have you been, Hayden?" He asks coldly and I blink in surprise.

    Virgil is actually really terrifying but I''ve never been on the receiving side so it hits hard.

    My sigh of relief that it''s just Virgil gets overshadowed by his obvious upset state. "Um, at Luke''s, we were ying games?" I exin shortly, my mind working double time to figure out how Virgil got in here.

    My mom would definitely have told me if she knew and I eye the window, he wouldn''t do that right?

    "Oh." He murmured in an odd tone but when I nce at him, he''s just staring quietly at me, blue eyes and serene smile in ce.

    "How was your day?" I ask politely, still on my n of showering and falling asleep.

    If Dale and Virgil wanted to sleep over, they were free to but it wouldn''t hurt to give me a heads up.

    "Not bad, I missed you." He says easily like it was something he said every other day.

    I''m on my way to a fresh change of clothes from my wardrobe so that I could go shower but at his words I trip, spreading my arms out for bnce quickly before turning around to look at him with surprise.

    "Err.. I um I missed you too." Which is the truth because now it hits that I haven''t seen him since that night at my house when the Werewolf attacked.

    I cut off my journey to the wardrobe and turn around to walk up to him instead. "You know, you could have given me a heads up, I nearly bit my tongue off." I tell him, making him sit up so I can help him out of his jacket - I don''t know why I do it, it''s just something that Virgil himself would have done for me so it doesn''t seem out of ce.

    "But that would have ruined the surprise." He whines a little, moving around a little to make it easier for me to pull his jacket off .

    I hang his jacket ande back to him with a smile on my face. "Sure, were you waiting long?" I didn''t bother to ask how he got in, it would be like asking my mom how she got into the house --- weird

    He throws his legs off the bed so that he''s facing me and he pulls me close so that he can rest his head on me. "Not really." He shrugs slightly, taking a deep breath and closing his eyes.

    I note that while Dale had given me a detailed exnation of how his day had gone, Virgil instead just says the perfunctory phrase and it''s just like him because he feels like he''s supposed to protect me from everything.

    That''s why at moments like this, when he actually lets his guard down and relies on me even though it''s so inconsequential, I gulp it down like a parched soul starved for water.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    I gently massage his scalp with my hands an old memory passing through my thoughts, we were just five and my mom had taken me to the park for the sixth time in a row because I kept insisting that I wanted to see V - I couldn''t pronounce his name so I always called him that, I never do anymore now and I wonder why.

    Usually Virgil would be sitting all by himself on a marble bench, my mom was worried about him because apparently he snuck out of his house and came to the park all by himself.

    I was the one that did most of the talking and the hugging, and the sharing but he gave me his full attention so I didn''t get bothered at all by his quiet nature, forward people mostly terrified me.

    But that day he was standing and swerving his head around like he was looking for someone, that was until he saw my mom and I.

    I wanted to run over, ted to see my only friend but my mom held on tight to my hand because I was a lot more clumsy then and she cried harder than me whenever I got hurt --- which was a lot.

    Virgil always sat down stiffly, a cold expression on his adorable face that was too severe for a child, he never replied to my questions or reacted to my storytelling. It was like talking to a teddy bear.

    This time though when he saw us, he dashed across the space between us so fast that I was stunned for a few precious seconds.

    That was the first time he said my name, plus the first time he touched me first --- Virgil always denies now that he cried but I clearly remember him with tears in his eyes.

    I get sad whenever I think about it but I know he hates the pity so I try to not think about it, I don''t pity him, I''m just sad.

    I wonder what could be bothering him now, the first time he hade forfort, turned out that everyone kept saying he killed his mom.

    My mom had been livid and yelled for hours on the phone at Virgil''s dad, and then boom! Virgil starts basically living over at my ce which I didn''t mind at all.

    It had just turned out to be his brothers bullying him I still didn''t like to think about it because Virgil didn''t like me to.

    "I need to shower." I say casually when he leans back, knowing that mentioning his actions would only make him retreat deeper into his shell. "You''re staying the night, aren''t you?" I ask hopefully, walking over to the wardrobe again.

    "Yeah." He says simply, falling back on the bed with his legs hanging off, a peaceful expression on his face.

    I step into the bathroom with my clothes bundled under an arm, the warm water feels blissful on my sore muscles --- why did I risk my life by hanging around Luke and his dog again?

    Plus there''s the case of Virgil and Dale acting suspicious whenever I mention him, maybe I should stop, Luke already seems terrified of Leon, I wasn''t about to set the two of them on him as well.

    I study my reflection in the steamed up mirror, I''m fully dressed in one of my mom''s sweaters this time andfy shorts.

    <em>I can''t help but feel like I''m out of time</em>

    "You took a lot of time in there, is something wrong?" Virgil asks in worry when I step out.

    I perk up at this, quick to hide my worry for him --- he''s just built that way, he''s allowed to worry about every single thing about me but I couldn''t.

    "No, I''m fine, I brushed my teeth." I add, showing him my teeth.

    "Did you floss?" He asks seriously, getting up.

    I make a face, pausing my motion to slither under the covers to nce at him. "I brushed my teeth, anything more is just asking for blood." I tell him seriously.

    "But if you don''t, there''ll be germs which can make you fall sick" He starts to argue in earnest.

    "Go take your shower, Virgil." I tell him nkly.

    "Fine but we are not done with this argument." He says sternly, going over to the wardrobe to pull out a pair of ck sweatpants that are very different from the gray pair that Dale had unearthed the day before.

    I sit up in a sh, frowning. "Why are your clothes in my wardrobe?" I ask, <em>again</em>.

    "Where else would they be?" He asks incredulously like I''m retarded for asking the question.

    I just watch him go to the bathroom with a nk expression, noting that the idiot didn''t carry a shirt either.

    I make a face of exasperation, wondering if they had nned this --- wait, nope.

    I shake my head, I couldn''t see that ever happening but they were so simr sometimes it was downright creepy, maybe it''s the Alpha in them.

    I''ve learnt my lesson from the time Dale was over and I keep my back turned to the bathroom even when I hear it swing open.

    I wait patiently for Virgil to get on the bed first before I''d turn around to face him but when a couple minutes pass and still no Virgil, curiosity wins over and I spin around to check.

    I let out a strangled sound, I should have stayed put.

    Virgil is leaning against the wall with his hands down the front pockets of his sweatpants which makes the flimsy material just ride lower on his hard body.

    "Are youing to sleep or you prefer standing over there like you''re in an ad for a body spray or something?" I ask grumpily.

    He nces at me like he had been lost in thought. "I thought you were asleep." He says sheepishly, making his way over.

    "It nearly happened trust me." I tell him sleepily, my eyes slipping shut.

    "Well you should go to sleep." He encourages, pulling me closer so that my head rests on his chest, his skin is cool to the touch and it only encourages the rapidly approaching sleep.

    "Virgil?" I say drowsily, my eyes closed.

    He hums, his arms wrapped protectively around me.

    "Will you be here when I wake up?" I ask hopefully.

    "Sure, now goodnight." He agrees.

    I want to respond but I''m not sure if I do or I just fall fast asleep.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    I wake up in a panic, unnecessarily terrified that Virgil has left again until I feel his arms around me and I''m quick to rx, heaving a sigh of relief that didn''tst very long.

    I slowly take in my current position, my face steadily heating up, somehow we both moved into a spooning position which I''m pretty sure it''s all me and Virgil most likely adjusted to make me morefortable.

    Our legs are tangled together and his muchrger body dwarfs mine, his arms are wrapped so high and tight around me that he nearly pushes my sweater off with how far in his arms are, his face buried in my neck.

    It couldn''t possibly get worse, or so I think because as if on cue my mom swings open the door, I really need to start giving her a heads up when ever Virgil or Dale is around.

    "Oh no! Why do I keep doing this to myself." She groans in misery and I wince, hearing her rush out again.

    Virgil just tucks me in closer and I''m here burning up brain cells trying to figure out if he''s awake or not, after a while I just give it up, deciding to get up anyway.

    I start by testing how much give his hold has but it just makes the fairly tight hold get even tighter. "Where are you going?" He asks huskily, his face still tucked in my neck.

    "Not outside that''s for sure." I mutter, wondering how to exin to my mom that I don''t have multiple boyfriends, she''s probably back under the nket again.

    Virgil pulls back so that just his hands are wrapped around me, I''m already moving when he takes his arms away but I had rxed too soon because he just holds onto me with his hands, rubbing his hands up and down my body.

    His fingers make goosebumps erupt all over my sensitive skin, the pads of his fingers brushing over my nipples which makes my breath hitch and my back arch a bit.

    "Goo'' morning." He mumbles into my neck.

    "M-Morning." I stutter slightly, catching his hands, effectively stopping that steady movement which is slowly driving me crazy. "I''m surprised you stayed." I say absently, managing to get out of his hold --- I needed to pee --- which he reluctantly allows.

    He just quietly watches me try to mber over him without offering any help even though my movements are clumsier from sleep. "I said I would." He says simply watching me with a fond smile when I finally make my way over.

    I trudge to the bathroom and relieve my dder, wanting nothing more than to go back and curl up beside Virgil, I had major ns to sleep half the day away.

    I decide to brush my teeth before going back, disliking the sour taste in my mouth.

    The door swings open and I jump, nearly spilling sticky toothpaste all over my hair.

    "Oh it''s just you." I sigh when I see that it''s Virgil.

    "Who else would it be?" He asks incredulously.

    I lean over to fluff up his already tousled hair. "The Boogeyman?" I shrug.

    "He''s not real." Virgil says nkly, casually reaching up into the cupboard above our heads to get out his toothbrush.

    I decide to not worry about how their things seem to just show up, finding out how wouldn''t make it stop anyway.

    I start to rinse off my face but pause when I see Virgil taking Dale''s toothbrush out of the canister before recing it with his.

    "Um, what are you doing?" I ask, slightly confused with my hands against my face.

    "What does it look like?" He asks patronizingly, yanking open the cupboard and tossing Dale''s toothbrush unceremoniously in.

    "A child throwing a tantrum?" I say in a muffled voice behind my palms, there''s no way I can reach the toothbrush and Virgil wouldn''t bring it down himself whelp! It would have to wait till Dale came over again.

    Which I can''t help but feel like would happen soon, I''m starting to see a pattern that I''m not sure how to feel about.

    "I don''t share." He says in a miffed voice, putting paste on his toothbrush.

    "It''s just toothbrush space." I prod, wiping my face with a towel.

    "You wouldn''t mind if I shuck his clothes out the window then?" He asks hopefully.

    I blink briefly in horror. "What? Of course I would." I say sternly.

    "Exactly." He mumbles, concentrating on his teeth.

    I just shake my head and walk out, beelining to the bed. Shana knew what she was talking about when she said that the only reason Dale was still around was because of me.

    I flop on the bed, rolling around a little to find the warmest spot so I could curl around it.

    I wonder if Virgil would decide to get going now because call me selfish but it''s cold and I need to cuddle.

    I smile softly when the bed dips beside me, rolling over to him.

    Sleeping with Virgil is as familiar as sleeping with a sibling but there''s nothing brotherly about the way he slips his hand up my sweater.

    His other hand sinks into my hair to angle my head slightly so that his face can find its home in the crook of my neck, his legs tangle up with mine and I''m too busy sinking into the warmth of his body to remember how to use a nket.

    I feel him mouth over the spot where my face meets my neck and I vaguely note that the resulting hickey would be too high up to cover up, strangely that doesn''t even bother me, it''s Virgil anyway.

    I fall asleep easily, nothing on my mind but how easy it is to fall asleep in his arms, the sky could be falling down outside and I would still fall asleep if Virgil just wrapped his arms around me and told me to go to sleep.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    I wake up alone --- scratch that, I''m not alone and I nearly scream my head off when I find Shana and Mae standing over my bed and watching me with curious eyes.

    "Oh my goodness!" I gasp, rolling over on my face so that I don''t have to look in their question filled eyes. "Why?"

    They just hop on the bed, if the bed dipping on both sides is any indication.

    "Well, Renee called and was freaking out so hard something about her baby getting pregnant and leaving her." Shana starts to say.

    "Well, we couldn''t miss out on that." Mae tags on,ughter in her voice.

    I just groan loudly and try to hide inside the bed. "I can''t believe my mom did that."

    "Don''t worry, I do." Shana says. "You needed to see her expression." She tags on, gasping from the effort it took to keep herughter in.

    Mae isn''t that nice though and sheughs so hard that her body shakes from the effort. "This is the most fun I''ve had in days, we really shoulde over more often."

    "Just tell us what happened." Shana finally prompts. "We couldn''t get anything out of Renee, she was that badly freaked out so we just directed her todies that help babysit the Pack''s kids." She shrugs. "Maybe being around babies would help calm her down."

    "Is what I''d like to know." I say sitting up to re at them, the covers slipping down. "Virgil and Dale keep finding their way in my room without my mom seeing them, plus their clothes are in my wardrobe and their toothbrush are in the bathroom so which of you two is helping out?" I demand.

    They just stare speechlessly at me, their mouth hanging open and their eyes

    "Hey, my face is up here." I wave a hand in front of my face, watching as their eyes simultaneously snap up.

    "Sorry." They apologize sheepishly.

    "What are you looking at?" I ask suspiciously.

    "You might want to see for yourself." Shana says gravely and I''m already freaking out, wondering what could be on my neck that they seem so stunned by.

    I let them lead me to the bathroom, the sun is shining bright enough for me to figure that it''s almost noon.

    "It couldn''t have hurt to just tell me instead of oh my fucking god!" I exim, pping my hands over my face in horror. "What the hell is that?"

    "A hickey, I would presume." Mae pronounces gravely like it''s a dangerous disease and not just an unnaturallyrge bite mark high on my neck.

    "Let me guess, it''s Virgil." Shana says nkly.

    "How am I supposed to walk around with this?" I wail in horror. "Oh no, my mom is going to pass out for real this time."

    "Nah, you''ll be fine." Mae says nonchntly.

    "Renee is fine too, she went to the store." Shana says in the same careless tone.

    I just stare at them open mouthed, my hand slipping down from my neck. "You said she was with kids." I remind her nkly.

    "Why would I leave your mom with kids?" She asks incredulously. "No offense."

    "None taken." I mumble. "But why did you say she was?"

    "We needed a reason foring over." Mae says simply and I frown at them.

    "Since when do you need a reason?" I ask bewildered.

    "Since Virgil said we weren''t allowed to influence your decision." Shana pouts, crossing her arms.

    I just wander back to the bed, trying to process her words. "Come again? Decision? What decisio oh my God!'' I exim, staring into space before snapping out of it and whipping my head from smug teenage girl to smug teenage girl.

    "That''s what they''re doing?!" I ask rhetorically.

    Shana answers anyway. "Yup!" She says, hopping on the bed. "They''re what''s that word again, Mae? It has something to do with a Court?"

    "Woo, Shana, its woo." Mae says nkly in exasperation. "And it''s courting, it has nothing to do with a Court."

    "But you figured out what I was saying anyway so that''s all that matters."

    I''m already sinking deeper into the bed in mortification, horror sshed across my face.

    "As I was saying, they''re trying to woo you."

    I let out a sound of misery at Shana''s words.

    "Why do you look so horrified?" Mae pouts. "I came up with that idea."

    "I''m sorry, it''s just really weird." I mumble out.

    "See, I told you" Shana starts to say smugly.

    Mae just throws an evil look her way. "You must really like the feel of the couch." She threatens darkly and Shana doesn''t think twice about swallowing back her words.

    To me she says earnestly. "I didn''t ever imagine that they would put so much work in, they must really care about you."

    Color paints my cheeks at her words but it still doesn''t lessen my mortification.

    "Sure they do." Shana agrees. "...but have you met those two? They''re bloodypetitive at everything."

    "It''s still way better than your idea, at least this way Hayden gets to choose." Mae says nicely.

    Shana just gives her a sour look. "Are you telling me that you aren''t even a little bit curious of who would have won? I mean Virgil is toozy to get goaded into a spar"

    "Don''t you mean disinterested?" Mae interrupts her.

    "Same girl, different dress." She waves dismissively. "And Dale keeps whooping everybody''s ass so we''ve got no way to measure."

    I just listen in on the two way conversation in slight confusion. "I don''t understand."

    "She wanted them to spar."

    I flinch at this, giving Shana the evil eye.

    "For the record I''m not the only person who''s curious, do you know how rare it is to get Alphas that are literally the same age?"

    "Just ask politely and maybe they''ll think about it." Mae says.

    Shana just falls on the bed in deep frustration. "It''s hopeless, Virgil is disinterested and Dale knows it''ll make Hayden unhappy, unless" She sits up and gives me a devious look.

    "No, I''m not getting Virgil and Dale to fight so that you can bet on them." I say bluntly.

    "Fine, I''ll refrain from betting." She says seriously. "Scouts honor."

    "You really think that''s the issue here?" I ask incredulously.

    "I don''t think there''s any issue but sure whatever you say."

    I just roll my eyes, Shana is like a moving boulder when she wants something.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    "How''s the researching along?" I ask curiously when we make our way downstairs, they had waited for me to shower while they continued their argument on whose idea was better.

    "Really good." Shana says happily. "Making a cure is next to impossible but the vine is almost ready and there''s apparently a lead on the person that made the mutated virus."

    "That''s good news." I say, it meant I wouldn''t have to stay at the Pack House much longer, that was relieving but I would definitely miss Dale and Virgil sneaking into my room.

    "It''s about time for lunch, it''s the weekend so there might be more people than usual but we''ll just take the second dining room." Shana says.

    It''s unsurprising that it''s already thatte, I did n to sleep in after all.

    "Sure." I murmur, I wasn''t worried, it was much like lunch break at school and I went to school every other day.

    "Oh I almost forgot, my older brother is back." Shana says grudgingly like she would rather not but I''m ted by the news.

    "Jaxie is back?!" I ask for confirmation, my eyes lighting up.

    Shana and her older brother were always at loggerheads, unexinably too but unlike Virgil whose older brothers'' kept their distance, Jaxon hung around with us sometimes, until he had to go off to college.

    "I just said so didn''t I?" She replies sourly.

    "Don''t mind Shana." Mae cuts in. "He seemed like a really nice person to me"

    "That''s because you haven''t gotten to know him yet." Shana cuts in grumpily. "He''s just as bad as Leon."

    Again, I find myself wondering what Leon did.

    "He just does it with a smile." She adds darkly.

    Mae just res nkly at her and continues with what she was saying. "...and he was happy to hear that you were staying at the Pack House, we might even bump into him at the dining room."

    We''ve gotten to the second floor now and I can hear the quiet humming from the kitchens area, we follow a different entrance that leads directly to what has to be the second dining room.

    There''s actually more people than I''d expected, although they''re sitting at one end, converging in on the people sitting at the head.

    Shana and Mae just deposit me at the other end which is deserted, saying that I should wait while they go get the food.

    I wasn''tining because that would save me from the horde of people definitely moving around.

    I pull out my phone so I would look busy, it''s actually to save me from making eye contact with anyone and it works well enough.

    I can almost swear that I hear Elise''s high and cold voice but I convince myself otherwise.

    "Hayden, what''s up?" Luke greets happily, sliding in the seat beside me.

    I raise my head up from my phone with a smile, relieved to see someone that I knew. "I''m good, Shana and Mae just went to get lunch." I wave my hand in the general direction of his tray.

    "Oh that sounds" he pauses sharply, his eyes dropping from my face.

    "What''s wrong?" I ask, studying his narrow eyes.

    "Sorry." He apologizes in a mumble, biting into his sandwich. "It''s none of my business."

    My curiousity spikes with his reply and I lean forward. "Well it''s mine."

    "It''s just" He trails off, dropping his sandwich with more force than I had been expecting. "I thought you were with Dale but I guess not." He shrugs, color sshing across his face.

    I blink, thoroughly confused. He thought I was in a rtionship with Dale? Oh wow, I had no idea people took note of things like that.

    "And you''re sitting there with a hickey on your neck that''s from Virgil." He says in a voice dripping with disappointment and I reel back in shock.

    There''s a lot of things that I want to say but I go quiet to arrange my response. "Oh, I see" I mumble, lifting a hand to the tender skin high on my neck. "First, I''m not with Dale and how did you know it wasn''t from him? Or that it''s from Virgil for that matter?" I ask, keeping my tone neutral.

    Luke is friends with Dale and I could understand his reaction if he thought that Dale and I were together but there was still something I couldn''t get my head around and that was how he knew,e to think about it, Shana had guessed pretty urately too.

    "Oh! You''re not?" Luke asks with wide eyes. "I feel stupid now." He mutters, rubbing the back of his neck. "I''m sorry for jumping into conclusions."

    "No, it''s fine, it was a honest mistake."

    "And, Virgil''s scent is all over you, that''s how I knew." He resumes his sandwich like he had just said the most natural thing, while I''m here blinking myopically in his direction and trying to make sense of his words.

    "Excuse me, what?" I ask bluntly.

    "You don''t know" He starts intensely then breaks off, facepalmimg. "Shit, I forget you''re not a Werewolf most times."

    I just smile a little at this, I would have to question Shana more about the scent thing.

    "We''re back, Hay!" Shana''s voice flows in and I turn around to see hering in with two trays bnced effortlessly on both hands. "I hope we didn''t make you wait long, plus we ran into stowaways."

    I get up to help her but she side steps me. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this, hi Luke."

    He nods to her.

    "Don''t call them stowaways, Shana." Mae rolls her eyesing in after her and I can see Dale behind her with a wide grin on his face, Virgiling in behind him with his usual solemn expression.

    My eyes light up at this, not expecting them. Shana takes the seat beside me, arranging the tray piled with sandwiches, chicken sd, soup and milk?

    "Why would you think I''d want milk with thisbo?" I ask incredulously, waving my hand in the general direction of the tray. "I knew I should havee along." I groan.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    "I told you so." Mae shakes her head, settling in beside Shana.

    Shana looks lost. "B-But I thought you liked milk?"

    "Yeah but not with sandwiches and soup." I reply.

    Luke looks like he''s choking on his food, cheeks extended inughter.

    "Hi, Dale, Virgil! I wasn''t expecting you guys." I greet them, putting my phone in a pocket.

    "It was ast minute decision." Virgil says, sitting at an angle that puts him in my line of sight even though this distances him from the rest a bit.

    Dale ces his tray at the spot beside Luke and walks back in my direction. "You walked right out of a fucking important meeting." Dale uses him.

    "Says the one that followed me." He mumbles, getting started on his sd.

    Dale just walks behind my chair and leans over me to ce a quick upside down kiss on my lips, going back to his seat with a really casual air that''s at odds with his recent action.

    I p my hands over my ears, looking up to see Virgil staring right at me with an unreadable expression.

    "I came along to bring you back." Dale shrugs, sliding gracefully into his seat.

    "No kidding, how did that work out for you?" Virgil asks with heavy doses of sarcasm.

    Dale just keeps his gaze down, refusing to be goaded.

    "What was the important meeting about?" Shana asks impatiently, obviously done with their spat.

    "The base of the person making the virus was found but he had info and fled before the forces could get there, they''re calling him Alexis." Dale starts to say without preamble.

    "Is that his name?" Mae asks curiously.

    "They''re not sure, they tried matching his name with a profile but came up nk so that''s most likely not his real name."

    "Or we''re looking in the wrong ce." Virgil cuts in, dragging everyone''s back to him.

    "What?"

    Virgil just shrugs. "I mean, from the facts we have down, he has a deep seated hatred of Werewolves because of something that happened in his past, his abandoned notes told us that much so maybe the reason we couldn''t find a match is because he''s registered dead."

    The entire group goes quiet watching Virgil incredulously, Dale has his mouth hanging slightly, shocked awe on his face. "Well, why didn''t you say anything at the meeting."

    "Didn''t care to." Virgil shrugs.

    Dale''s bright eyes dim slightly before he jumps right back into his narrative. "I''ll call my dadter, they also found Werewolves kept captive at his base, an abandoned log house located on the fringes of the city. They had been used as test subjects and we''re traced to a small Pack in Cone"

    "Should I be here?" Luke interrupts worriedly.

    "I don''t see any reason why not." Shana tells him. "Cone is practically on the other side of town, could that have been his next location?"

    "I doubt, that would be too obvious." I mumble, already over my initial mortification.

    "But to think that he knew so much about Werewolves" Mae shakes her head. "Cone is really far away, why would he go all the way there to get Werewolves?"

    "Pine Creek is hidden." Virgil says. "He probably found out about Werewolves from the city, my guess is that a rogue Werewolf probably attacked his home, they live far away from civilization for that to be a possibility." He pushes a hand through his hair like he''s just thinking it up as he''s saying the words. "Finding a Werewolf in the city is like searching for a needle in a haystack, they keep their secrets well and if he didn''t know that Pine Creek basically had one of thergest poption of Werewolves where would be his next option?"

    "Cone." Mae says in a half whisper.

    "I see why they really wanted you back at the meeting." Dale says darkly.

    "But instead you tagged along with me."

    "Convincing you is hopeless, have you met yourself?"

    "Please let''s get back to the discussion." Shana cuts in, again.

    I just quietly process everything, I knew that Virgil''s rtionship with the rest of his family was very shaky but the realization that it extended to the rest of the Pack is a bit upsetting.

    "That means, Alexis could be anywhere." Mae says in a trembling voice.

    "But at least hisb was confiscated so it''ll take a long while for him to make another batch of the virus, we would hopefully have found him by then." Dale surmises.

    "That''s good news, I can''t believe that one person could manage to cause so much chaos and deaths." Shana shakes her head.

    "Revenge is a really efficient partner." Virgil mumbles.

    The air gets tense a bit and I get a whiff of a story I don''t know and I frown briefly, wondering what it could be.

    The doors on the other end swings open and three people stride in, the entire hall goes quiet and I don''t miss Luke tensing up beside me.

    Leones up in the middle in a fitted short sleeved shirt that shows off the tattoos wrapped around his arm, a leather jacket slung over one shoulder, Ian walks by his left side with a pad in his hand, attention on the t device and then there''s Jaxon

    They beeline straight to us and Shana has a done look on her face.

    Jaxon looks very different, he had grown way taller, almost at Leon''s height, filled out and his bright red hair had darkened with age making him fit right in with the shy twins that were too good-looking for their own good.

    Even though he looks very different physically, his familiar kind smile is in ce and my face mellows into a matching expression.

    "Oh look it''s my favorite person!" He exims,ing around to grab me in a bear hug that pulls me right of out my chair and leaves my legs dangling in the air.

    I chuckle happily. "Nice to see you, Jaxie!" I hug him in return, remembering when he would piggyback me and run around yelling that he was a rocket.

    "Back at you, Hay." He grins, putting me down carefully. His eyes darken when he notes the mark on my neck and I''m starting to wish I had decided to throw a scarf around my neck.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    He doesn''t say anything about it though and I settle in my seat.

    "What do y''all want?" Shana asks unhappily, Luke is a tense mess beside me and I furrow my brow in worry.

    "Little sis!" Jaxon exims with childish excitement, ruffling her hair with a hand which she ps away. "Heard you got yourself a girlfriend, this her?" He inclines his head at Mae who gives him a nervous smile.

    "Fuck off." She bites out to him. "All of you."

    "Calm down." Leon says smoothly, settling into the chair beside Mae, Jaxon perches on the edge of the table while Ian just stands by himself, engrossed in tapping and sliding on his pad.

    "We were sent to babysit." He says bluntly, pushing a hand through his gold locks. "Dad and Alpha Ascott said to bring you two back, really I know I have my moments but walking out of a fucking important meeting, toe eat lunch?" He drawls in disbelief, pinning each of them a hard look.

    Dale grimaces, having the courtesy to look guilty, while Virgil just bites into his sandwich and gives his brother dead eyes. "I was bored and got hungry." He shrugs and I note Shana, and Mae struggling to hold in theirughter.

    "Got distracted." Dale offers up, already getting up from his spot on the table.

    I just watch on intently, this is a really new scene for me, I''d barely ever seen Virgil interact with other people even his older brothers, he mostly ignored them.

    "Aren''t youing?" Ian finally speaks up when Virgil still makes no move, I peek to the other side of the dining table and see that everyone''s attention is on our table - just great.

    "I''ll pass." He says without batting an eyelid.

    They all looked like they had expected this and the tension that settles over this part of the table is enough to make me mindlessly snatch up my ss of milk to take a sip.

    I nce up and nearly choke on the creamy liquid, the three of them have their eyes on me like they expect me to do something.

    "H-He''s not going to get in trouble if he doesn''t go right?" I don''t know when the words leave my mouth.

    "Hell n" Shana starts to say.

    "He will, the Alpha of the Pack from Cone is here as well not to mention the team investigating the virus." Jaxon says seriously and I bite my lip in worry, throwing a look at Virgil.

    He looks back at me, hanging around a person for most of your life meant that you could understand them without needing words.

    "Fine." I agree after a series of wordless looks while everyone else stares in wonder, if I wasn''t so worried about him getting in major trouble I''d be disconcerted.

    He gets up fluidly. "I''ll go." He agrees, already moving.

    "Bye, Hay." He waves to me and I wave back self-consciously.

    Jaxon thanks me and Dale greets me good-bye animatedly.

    "Virgil isn''t going to get in trouble." Shana insists darkly when they''re gone. "Jax just lied."

    We''re already done eating so we clear up and decide to move somewhere else, the people at the other end of the table are staring at us so hard that trying to eat anymore would just be dangerous.

    "What did you agree to?" Shana asks curiously.

    "I don''t know yet." I shrug, the kitchen is deserted, most probably eating. "He said he''ll tell meter."

    "You guys are creepy." Shana shudders.

    "Why?" I ask absently, preparing the dishes to go in the dishwasher. "You and Mae do it all the time."

    They nce at each other at this, eyes wide in surprise.

    "No, we don''t." They say simultaneously.

    "And that too." I toss at them, turning around to Luke who looks traumatized. "Are you okay?"

    "I think so." He finally speaks, staring at me in wonder. "It''s just, that''s the first time I''ve seen the Alpha''s so I mean Virgil string so many words together."

    "Oh?" I blink in surprise. "Really?"

    "Yeah, he doesn''t talk much." He mumbles, eyes distant. "I think it''s about time for my patrol shift, it was nice eating lunch with you guys." Luke excuses quickly, making his way out of the kitchens.

    "What''s his deal?" I ask when we make our way back to my apartment.

    "Well, it''s hard to convince Virgil to do what he doesn''t want to so the fact that you effortlessly made him change his mind definitely blew his mind." Shana exins. "Hell, I see you do it every other day and it still shocks me."

    I just blink, surprised to learn this new part of Virgil, well I know he''s pretty determined and hard to shake but I had no idea it was this bad.

    "Will he be okay?" I ask in worry, pushing open the door.

    "I''m more worried about everyone else." Shana mumbles.

    "Mom!" I exim happily when I see her walk out of the tiny kitchte that''s partitioned off by a wall, I hadn''t seen her all day.

    "Hi, baby." She greets in return, humoring me when I throw my arms around her. "What did you tell him?" She asks Shana and Mae suspiciously.

    "That you jumped out your window." Shana teases.

    I just pout at the implications of her words. "Can''t I miss you anymore?"

    "Sure you can!" She ruffles my hair. "I wanted to talk to you about something important, so it''s a good thing you walked in before I forgot."

    "What is it?" I ask curiously, settling on a couch and smiling when Apple hops up my leg like she had been waiting all day to do it.

    "Alpha Everett suggested that we spend the rest of the year here because of how delicate a position our house is at." She says sinctly.

    My eyes grow rounded at this, Mae and Shana squealing excitedly beside me, their arms wrapped around each other. "Oh, that''s um, n-nice of him?" I stutter slightly.

    "I know right." My mom says, her voice warm. "So we''ll make a trip to the house tomorrow to get more of our stuff."

    "Sure." I agree absently, petting Apple''s fur and basking in the low purring sounds she makes, living in the Pack House wasn''t on my bucket list but it shouldn''t turn out so bad.

    <em>Hopefully</em>

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    I shower thoroughly, remembering to floss while brushing my teeth.

    It was so ridiculous that I had to huff out augh, Virgil had texted me that I should floss as his payment for having to return to the meeting.

    Well, I hadn''t known what to expect because he had never demanded favours like that before and it''s a little surprising to hear that all he wants is for me to floss.

    It''s just like him saying that he would have gone anyway because I encouraged him to but he also wanted to win our argument over flossing.

    I tuck myself in, although summer has barely ended, Pine Creek is rapidly getting colder.

    I just realize that I haven''t slept alone ever since I moved to the Pack House and I honestly wasn''tining, it''s cold sleeping all alone anyway.

    My mood sours as my feet get colder, I can''t seem to read Virgil all the way and it was just depressing, sometimes he acts like my older brother and the next moment he''s bitingrge ass hickies on my neck.

    Dale is so easy to be with and I''m worried that I''m going to end up losing our friendship as well as everything else.

    Maybe I''m just self conscious because I''ve had a silly crush on him for as long as I can remember and he suddenly reciprocates it out of nowhere, well there''s the appearance of Dale to start that chain of events.

    I can''t help but think that it''s his overprotectiveness that''s making him do all this and it''s really disheartening, we both needed to have a talk but I''m too demure to start one and Virgil is well <em>Virgil.</em>

    I roll to my side and curl up close to myself, flopping to my back again and iling my arms a bit. I can''t seem to getfortable, I was starting to get too used to having cuddle partners.

    Dale pushes open the door like clockwork and I sit up in a sh with a wide smile.

    "Hey, doll, I''m home."

    I giggle a little at this. "Hi, Dale." I reply him, noting that I had pulled out the bedsheets by squirming around a lot. "How was your day?"

    He beelines to the bathroom. "Wish I didn''t get up this morning."

    I roll around on the bed some more when the door clicks shut, I would get up to remake it anyway so why not go all the way.

    I sigh, getting off the bed before Dale came back. I carefully remake the bed, tucking the edges in, my thoughts are elsewhere as I do this, all over the ce as a matter of fact.

    I easily forget how important Virgil and Dale are but people knowing about us was just disturbing.

    Arms slip around my waist and I startle a little. "Next time you''re going to get an elbow to your side." I say dryly.

    "Sounds like a good way to go." He hums. "Where did V keep my toothbrush?" He asks unhappily.

    I facepalm. "I''m sorry, he put it in the cupboard above the sink, I couldn''t reach it." I tell him sheepishly.

    "It''s fine, I figured he''d flush it down the toilet or something." Dale says in an odd tone that has me whipping my head in his direction.

    "Did you flush his down the toilet?" I gasp in disbelief.

    "Well if you say anything that way, it sounds awful." He pouts.

    "Oh my God." I drop the edge of the bedsheet in my hand and take his hand, pulling him in the direction of the bathroom. "I can''t believe you flushed his toothbrush down the toilet."

    "I never said I did." He grumbles.

    "You never said you didn''t either." I scold him, wanting to see for myself before I''d believe anything.

    I get to the sink and see just my toothbrush sitting in the canister. "I can''t believe it, you did flush his toothbrush, what if it gets clogged or something?"

    He crosses his arms defensively. "I just yeeted it out the window."

    "Of course, that''s way better." I mutter sarcastically. "Get your toothbrush, I''ll go get a spare one for Virgil."

    "Can I keep his in the cupboard then?" He asks with puppy eyes.

    "No." I tell him sternly, going out.

    Acquiring the toothbrush is fast and I walk in to see Dale, shirtless finishing up the making of the bed.

    "You didn''t have to" I start to say.

    "I wanted to." He cuts me off, patting down the perfectly made bed.

    "One sec." I hurry into the bathroom to keep the toothbrush in the canister, I study the brushes standing side by side and I know that it wouldn''tst long.

    I hurry across the cold tiles of the bathroom and the carpet, getting on the bed.

    Dale is seating propped up against the headboard and I''m wondering how he isn''t cold.

    He ces his hands around me and pull me in his direction before I can squeeze under the nket, plopping me down on his legs.

    I color up at this position but look up at him questioningly to catch a glimpse of heated bright green eyes.

    "You''re so easy to fall in love with." He murmurs into the shell of my ear, his hands sliding low on my hips.

    I look up at him, an immense sadness clouding me, I couldn''t say it back to him because that would mean choosing.

    His hands slide up the side of my body to bury themselves in my curls. "I know." He says simply, pressing a kiss on my hair.

    "It''s scary you know, knowing that I might lose you."

    I ce my head against his chest, wondering why, <em>why</em> <em>did</em> <em>I</em> <em>have</em> <em>to</em> <em>choose</em> <em>anyway</em>?

    He angles my head upwards and joins our lips. "It has to happen." He says with a sigh and I realize that I had said it out loud.

    "Our natures wouldn''t settle for anything else, what would happen if a Pack decided to move?" He wraps his arms around me and tucks me in closer.

    "I don'' know." I mumble, closing my eyes.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    The implications of Dale''s words don''t hit till the next morning when I wake up all alone on my cold bed, thinking about the future is quite overwhelming and I''ve proved my innate ability to run from things often enough.

    A careful knock raps on the door and I smile a little. "Hayden? Baby? Can Ie in?" My mom asks gently.

    "Yeah." I assure her, sitting up.

    It''s the first time Dale has gone before I am awake but he was probably in a hurry and didn''t want to wake me up.

    "Are you sure?" She asks doubtfully.

    "Yes, mom." I say dryly, rolling my eyes.

    "Good morning, baby!" She greets cheerfully, flinging open the door.

    "Morning, mom." I smile at at. "Someone looks excited today, sleep well?"

    "I did." Shees over to ruffle my hair. "You look like you did too."

    "I guess." I say nonmittally, inting my cheeks with air.

    She settles down on the bed beside me. "What''s wrong?"

    I drop my head on herp and stare up at her. "What do you do when you don''t know what to do?" I ask her cryptically, the words epassing how I felt.

    "Nothing." She shrugs. "If you don''t know what to do, maybe it''s because it isn''t the right time yet." Her hand lightly pushes through my hair. "Is this about Virgil and Dale?"

    I hum in confirmation, looking up at the ceiling. "I feel like I''m going to lose everything in the end."

    "I don''t think so." She smiles warmly, squishing my cheeks. "Getting into a rtionship is a very important decision, you shouldn''t feel pressured, take your time, okay?"

    "Okay." I ept, feeling way better, for someone who didn''t want to hear about my rtionship problems she was really helpful.

    "We''re going down to the house today, remember?"

    "Yeah I did, when are we going?" I ask, enjoying thefort my mom effortlessly provided.

    "This morning, we don''t have to go down to the kitchens for breakfast but that means our options are limited to cereals and fruits." She exins.

    I shrug. "I''d have gone for cereal anyway."

    "And we can always go out for breakfast at Honey''s on out way back." She says logically.

    "I doubt I''d be hungry so soon but we can always go for you."

    We fall silent but there''s an underlying tension in the room like my mom has something important to tell me, unconsciously, I toy with the idea of my mom getting interested in someone again but her next words make my thoughts copse.

    "I got a job!" She exims happily.

    My eyes fly to her face, expressive shock filling them. "You did?!"

    "Yeah." She replies happily. "I spoke to Alpha Everett, I asked if there was anything I could do to help. At first he reassured me to not worry then he paused and asked if I wanted to be his secretary."

    I sit up from her legs with a shock and give her a nk expression. "He made you his secretary?" I ask for confirmation..

    "Well, personal assistant more like." She shrugs self consciously.

    I''m just over here trying to figure out the bombshell she dropped on my.

    My mom? Got a job? Well stranger things has happened.

    "That sounds splendid!" I tell her.

    "I know right!" She corroborates giddily. "I just have to go up to the top floor which makes it even better because I won''t go far."

    "Nah, take your time." I encourage her.

    "Thank you." She appreciates. "Now clean up, I''m going to have to go to workter today." She says importantly.

    "Sure " I agree with a fond smile, waiting for her to make her way outside.

    I stretch a bit, working out the kinks in my stiff muscles as I make my way to the bathroom to brush my teeth before my brain started processing things asplex as what to wear.

    I stretch out a hand to pick my toothbrush and pause frowning, something seemed odd then it hit me - I face palm, praying for hidden strength - Virgil''s toothbrush was not in the canister anymore.

    It''s a little strange how I noticed the little things, like their obvious aberration of their toothbrush sharing the same space and how they never mentioned the other, whenever they came over unless it was about shucking the other''s stuff out the window or flushing the other''s toothbrush down the toilet.

    I just clean up, definitely not ready to open up that can of worms this early in the morning.

    The morning is even colder so I don''t feel guilty about wearing a soft cotton shirt inside my sweater, pulling onfy jeans.

    I make my way down the stairs and see my mom flitting around in a cashmere blouse and formal jacket, that infernal skirt on her body again.

    I cringe at this, an intense look of horror on my face. "You brought that contraption along?" I demand, pping my hands over my face. "Why?!"

    "Don''t have that look on your face now." She huffs, cing a tray of everything I''d need to make cereal on the center table. "I bought more when I went out shopping, for my new job?" She prompts when I just stare nkly at her.

    "Why would you think that these stic tubes are a necessity for your new job?"

    She shrugs self-consciously. "I wanted to look serious and formal." She mutters, a puffy pout growing on her lips.

    "You achieved that alright." I mutter darkly to her, mentally imbnced that she looks like well, a mom. "And transcended that realm as well, at least lose the jacket and buy pantsuits the next time you go shopping."

    Her eyes go round at this. "That''s a splendid suggestion, how did I not think of that?"

    I just take a spoon of my creamy cereal. "The same way you didn''t think of how you''re going to get down all those flight of stairs in that skirt." I nod in her direction.

    Horror and realization dawns on her. "Oh my God!" She exims. "I''m going to break a lot of bones and on my first day of work too." She rambles, bustling down to her room no doubt to change.

    I just watch her nkly, content to enjoy my creamy breakfast.

    She hurries back out in no time, this time in familiar jeans, her dark brown hair in a messy knot.

    I had already taken my tray to the kitchte so we get ready to start off.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    The journey down the stairs is mostly quiet until I''m asking my mom how we nned to make the trip to the house.

    "I forgot to say but I went and brought my car yesterday before shopping so it''s just outside."

    "Oh, okay."

    I settlefortably in the front seat, I''d missed the ridiculously shy car, the leather seats soft.

    "What''s going to happen to your job when we have to move back?" I ask inzy curiousity.

    My mom just sighs. "It''s temporary, j just wanted to try out at a job."

    "That is nice of you to want to do." I tell her bluntly. "You''re always wee to work at my antique shop, you know." I tell her seriously.

    She just gives me a look like I''d said I''d start wearing skirts. "Sure." She says drily, sarcasm heavy on that simple word.

    I just give her the evil eye, uninterested in dragging out the matter with her.

    The streets are even quieter, most of the upants either at the Pack House or on the other side of the Town that''s a distance away from the forest for their own safety.

    It''s fine by me, especially now that I know that everything would soon return back to it''s normal state.

    Our street is even more quiet, the entire ce deserted and even I know that trying to live here at the moment wouldn''t be the smartest idea.

    I keep my attention out the window as the car moves surely but steadily to the end of the street and I get my fill of staring at other houses.

    A slight movement in the house directly beside ours catches my attention but I brush it off as a trick of the light when I don''t see anything anymore.

    The house makes me nostalgic which is ridiculous because I haven''t even been gone a week.

    We make our way into the house, the house is truly boarded up which makes it look asleep, at least from the exterior.

    "You would want to go up to your room right, I''lle up with bags to put your stuff in, just go get the things you would like to take ready so we can leave soon." She says, beelining to her room.

    I do the same as well, even though I knew that there were patrols going on and that the rabid Werewolves kept their distance during the day time, I can''t help the sense of urgency thrumming through me.

    I guess it''ll take some time for me to get over the Werewolf attack, I just haven''t felt the brunt of it because we moved right after.

    I fling open the doors of my wardrobe, quick to pull out clothes for winter.

    I upturn the cupboard of woolen socks on the bed, my mom would still rearrange my clothes even if I tried so there was really no use.

    I would just shove everything in when she brings the bags up and then we''d sort it out when we got back home - to the apartment at the Pack House I mean.

    "Hayden?" My mom calls,ing in with bags in her hands.

    "Yeah?" I say, getting up from my crouching position.

    "Here are the bags, just shuck everything inside okay, I''ll deal with themter." She exins, dropping the bags at my feet. "Oh, and, I need to run down to town really quick." She adds and I whip my head in her direction with wide eyes.

    "Why?" I ask, not really bothered, there was still a lot to keep me busy.

    "Alpha Everett just called, he wants me to pick something up for him, it should take just ten to fifteen minutes tops." She exins nervously like she expects me to throw a tantrum,plete with the bawling and the rolling around.

    "Sure mom." I tell her dryly, dragging the bags closer to the bed so that I could get started.

    I''d also need to pack up my books, mostly the ones I hadn''t gotten to read yet and the ones that I really wanted to re-read, it was easy to get stuck in bed, when it started snowing anyway.

    "Y-You don''t mind?" She confirms in half disbelief, half apprehension.

    I make a slight movement with my shoulders. "Nope, why would I be? Come on, you might want to get to work, mom." I reassure her.

    Her eyes twinkle at this and she sweeps me into a hug before hurrying out with determination, I just smile a little shaking her head.

    I was happy for her that she actually decided all by herself that she wanted to do something to keep herself busy, sure she had her hands full with raising me and I guess, Virgil too, Shana was another stowaway that ended up at my house more often than not but now we were all grown so it was good that she decided to find something else to give her attention to.

    Even though it''s a little weird to find out that your single mom is your bestfriend/crush''s single dad''s PA.

    Piling the clothes into the bags don''t require much brainwork so soon enough, I''m done with the clothes.

    A faint crashing sound stops me in my tracks on my way to my bookshelf and I frown, was my mom back?

    No --- I shake my head, it was too soon.

    Unless she forgot to properly close the door in her haste to get going and most likely a couple squirrels got in.

    I sigh long sufferingly, changing directions. I wouldn''t be able to do much if it truly were squirrels that made their way in but at least I''d be able to close the door before more came in and I''d feel better if I knew the source of the crash.

    Unsurprisingly, I hear another one and this makes me quicken my steps down the stairs.

    I want to call out but something makes me stop myself in time, calling out would just make me feel dumb, especially when I find out that it was nothing but squirrels causing the sounds.

    Vaguely, I wonder how long it had been going on before I finally noticed, and I hoped that they hadn''t caused any serious damage.

    I pause when Ie within sight of the door and see that it''s closed properly, frowning when I hear a creaking sound and that familiar crash.

    Walking slowly, I make my way to the living room, the sound ising from the broken window that was boarded up.

    The front windows have been boarded up too so I couldn''t see anything through them, there''s a strip of light at the center.

    I gasp, stumbling back a bit, someone was currently on the other side, slowly but steadily ripping off the boards, no doubt toe in.

    I take more steps back, could it be a rabid Werewolf? No, no. I could see a person''s hands.

    A face peeks in through the space made and I barely duck to the side in time, I see an unfamiliar face with shaggy ck hair and thick, ck rimmed sses, evil ck eyes peeking out of a pale face.

    I p my hands over my mouth to drive back the whimper that nearly escapes, I don''t know how I figured it out.

    Maybe it''s the current terror that I''m feeling that''s making my brain work so fast

    He was here

    Mae had pointed out the possibility of him being anywhere but of course, the smart serial killer woulde to the very ce they were least likely to look for him.

    <em>Alexis...</em>

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    My breathing spikes, sure I wasn''t a Werewolf but he must have gathered intel and figured out that the people left in Pine Creek after the drastic increase in wild animals, have to either be Werewolves themselves or at least know about them.

    He looks in for a long while, most likely he had seen my mom''s car pull up and go again so he needed to confirm that no one was left before breaking in.

    I just remain still, hand over my mouth and thanking the dimness of the house, I had been tempted to put on the light but I didn''t want to scare the squirrels off and have theme charging at me in their panic.

    Turns out that was a very good foresight or Lord knows what would have happened to me if Alexis found out my presence.

    Well, I wasn''t curious enough to find out, first I needed to get the fuck out of here.

    I would keep as much distance between the two of us as possibly, it''ll still take him a good long while to take apart enough boards to be able to squeeze through, plus the fact that he is obviously taking his time, not expecting an interruption.

    This could work to my advantage and I wait for him to go back to pulling out the boards before I go down slowly and rip off my shoes, taking them in my hands before dashing up the stairs.

    I hurry inside my room and lock the door, making sure to push a couple dressers in front before I crouch against the wall and fumble inside my jean pocket for my phone.

    My hands are trembling so bad that I nearly drop my phone a couple times but eventually get it out and quickly put it on.

    My hands are mmy and ice cold at the same time which doesn''t sit well with the screen of my phone but I manage to unlock it and tap on the call icon.

    My fingers are already moving to Virgil''s contact without any conscious thought from my brain but I stop right in time, my hand hovering over the screen of my phone.

    That was Alexis out there, the dude who literally made a mutated version of an incurable virus.

    Knowing Virgil, the second I told him where I was and what was going on, he would rush in this direction without any regard to his safety.

    I couldn''t allow that, I needed to call someone else, someone that would think toe along with the appropriate authorities if I told them to.

    Virgil wouldn''t be happy about it but I would rather get caught by Alexis than run the chance of him getting infected.

    With my mind made up, I move my hand to Dale''s contact.

    I rarely made phone calls, I preferred texting but desperate times called for desperate measures so I didn''t hesistate to tap on it.

    It barely rings before he''s picking up, his voice tight with worry because as I said, I never called.

    "Doll? What''s wrong?" He asks instantly.

    "I-I" My voice ceases up when a particrly loud crash rumbles through the house.

    "Doll?"

    "I-I''m at the house a-and wait promise me you''lle with the proper authorities." I cut myself off.

    I can literally feel his aura darken through the phone. "Talk to me, Doll, what''s wrong?" He asks in a much lower voice, impatience rolling off him in waves.

    "J-Just, promise me." I insist, knowing how dangerous it could be for them. The mutated version had no effect on humans but Alexis didn''t need a virus to hurt anyone.

    I hear shuffling like he''s getting up. "Fine, now talk."

    "A-Alexis is here." I finally whisper out, my vision blurring.

    I hear two different explosive cursing and doors m in the distance <em>oh</em> <em>no!</em>

    "W-Was that Virgil?" I ask in horror.

    "Yeah, the idiot, he''s most likely running through the town in wolf form." Dale says, exasperation dripping from his voice. "Hey, hey Doll, calm down, okay." He says quickly when my unsteady breaths get through to him. "Just stay as far away from him as possible, I''ll be there soon." He reassures me, the rhythmic pounding of his feet on the ground.

    I start to nod then I remember that he can''t see me so I settle for a quiet "Okay." Instead.

    "I''m going to hang up for a couple minutes, okay."

    I hum in reply, clutching my phone to myself as I try to listen in on the sounds of Alexis ripping out the boards but after a couple seconds and I still don''t hear anything, my heart rate spikes.

    I didn''t have much time left, he was bound toe up to my room sooner orter, I hoped fervently that it would beter.

    I toy with the idea of trying to call Virgil but I stop myself in time, even if he was able to pick up the phone which I don''t see the possibility of if he''s running in Werewolf form, his phone wouldn''t even be with him then.

    If I did manage to get through to him even after all that, all I would get would be nothing but icy silence, he would pick instantly and listen to me but he wouldn''t say anything and I wasn''t sure which hurt more, all that or having my calls ignored.

    I sit stiffly, clutching my phone so tight that I nearly crack the ss device, it has probably just been like a minute but it feels longer, way longer like time is moving much differently.

    I nearly scream when my phone rings again, grateful that I had the foresight to put it on vibration but it was still so unexpected.

    It''s Dale that''s calling as expected and I pick up immediately. "Thank fuck." He sighs explosively on the other end. "Tell me you''re okay."

    "Y-Yeah, I am." I say in a strangled voice. "I hid in my room and blocked off the door."

    "That''s good, wait Virgil says you should hurry into the bathroom"

    "Is Virgil there?" I cut him off, the rest of his sentence going over my head.

    "Yeah, his dad stopped him before he ran head first into danger, we''re on our way and please get in the bathroom."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    "O-Oh, o-okay." I stutter, flustered as I make my way as quietly as possible to the cold bathroom.

    I barely close the door in time because at the same time I close the door, I hear the door knob of my room door get rattled.

    "H-He''s here." I stutter in a terrified panic, gripping my phone hard.

    "Doll"

    "I''ve got to go." I cut him off, hanging up.

    The rattling only gets louder and it''s only a matter of time before Alexis gets in my room and then my time would be up.

    I whip my head around, wondering where I could stay hidden long enough to either deter Alexis or for them to show up.

    My phone starts ringing instantly but I can hear something being mmed against my door from the outside and I don''t think twice about muting it and sliding it under the tiny space of the sink cupboards and the ground.

    If he didn''t know that I could reach out to someone, if I got caught he most likely wouldn''t be in a hurry to leave and I was counting on that if I wanted to give Virgil and Dale time to get here.

    I briefly think about the shower before shucking that thought away, I could fit into the small cupboards under the sink - well if this isn''t the time to be tiny.

    Anytime my momined about how skinny I was I''d tell her that what if a serial killer was after me and the only ce I could hide it was in a tiny cupboard, she definitely wouldn''t find that funny that''s for sure.

    My door gives with an audible crash and I slip into the cupboard at almost the same time, my heart beating painfully loud that I''m almost sure he would hear.

    "This is disappointing." I hear a gravelly voice says and I hear the sounds of drawers getting thrown open and things being turned over. "I''m getting tired of this hide and seek." He calls out.

    I p a hand over my mouth, my eyes going round in horror. He knew about me!

    I sit, shivering, it was only a matter of time till he found me.

    The bathroom''s door gets flung open and my heart stops beating for a few long seconds before it begins twice at fast, so hard that I have to press a hand over my chest so that it didn''t jump out.

    I hear another cupboard get flung open. "Found you! Oh shit." He curses when he finds out that it''s empty.

    The cupboards get opened one by one and then silence, I nearly pass out from the strained tension, moving as far away from the door of the cupboard at possible.

    I almost start to hope that he had given up and gone when the silence persist but I had hoped too soon, the doors get flung open with as much force as the others.

    I let out an ear splitting scream when Alexis pokes his head in, he''s equally stunned by this turn of events, most likely not expecting me to be able to fit in.

    I take advantage of the few precious seconds that he''s stunned and drive both my feet into his face, the impact is not as satisfying as I''d have liked because I had lost my shoes and wore nothing but silk socks.

    It''s enough to distract him and I dash out, I wouldn''t be able to get far from someone who''s obviously way older and faster but I wasn''t going to hang around for him to catch me either.

    "Bitch." He curses, scrambling after me.

    I beeline for the door but I don''t get far, he grabs onto my ankles making me fall face down and m into the carpets.

    I curse as my vision gets blurry, kicking back on him, it manages to catch him a couple times but he effortlessly catches my legs after that, pinning them down.

    "I didn''t expect you to be this feisty." He says casually and I panic again.

    "Let go of me." I bite out, adrenaline giving me energy I wouldn''t normally have and I manage to break away again, going for the door without a second thought.

    This time, my arms get caught and pulled painfully behind my back.

    I gasp in my, my vision getting dark spots from the pain, if my shoulders hadn''t been dislocated then I had definitely torn something.

    I start to panic when I feel my arms get tied behind my back.

    "I have to say, Werewolves have good taste." He murmurs beside my ear, pushing me on the bed.

    My eyes go wide at the implications of his words but I decide to keep my mouth shut, talking wouldn''t help me right now.

    "Wouldn''t you agree, Hayden?"

    An involuntary gasp escapes me when I hear my name.

    "So I''ve indeed struck gold." He chortles to himself, wrapping a thickyer of duct tape around my ankles.

    This puts me in an ufortable position with my face down and my rear up, my hands tied snugly behind my back.

    "How do you know my name?" I bite out, my entire weight is supported by my shoulders and this doesn''t sit well with the banged up appendages.

    He crouches beside the bed so that he''s eyes level with me. "Of course I''ll tell you." He agrees cordially and before I can track his fast movements, a wide strip of duct tape get wrapped around my face.

    "Simple, I got the information from a bar, buy a bitter looking Werewolf a couple drinks and you can get just about anything from them." He ruffles my hair and beams at me, his sharp little teeth very disturbing.

    "You have a lot of fans you know." He says, patting me down. "You know, the kind that wouldn''t hesistate to burn you in your house if they could."

    One name filters in my fear and panic muddled brain

    <em>Elise</em>

    It had to be her.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    "It wasn''t difficult to get all the information I needed from her, of what you looked like, where you lived, your name and a hundred and one other things I could I gone the rest of my life without knowing."

    I don''t grace him with a reply, ring at him from behind the curtain fall of my hair.

    "I thought she was too drunk when she said you were a boy but I guess even the wild ones could swing both ways, although, looking at you now I can believe that you''d make more than one person question their sexuality."

    He steps away when he doesn''t find anything in my pockets and I sigh inaudibly, he had no idea that I had called for help.

    "But even so, managing to get the two future Alphas wrapped around your finger? That''s mind-blowing, considering you''re male and human but I''ve seen stranger things."

    "How do you think they''d react if I sent them a couple fingers or maybe the whole arm?" He questions psychotically, his beady ck eyes glittering with insanity.

    "No, no, then you''d finish too fast, I need topose myself." He mutters darkly to himself, tugging on his shaggy ck hair with knobbly fingers, sses back in ce.

    I just ignore his monologue, closing my eyes to his ranting and praying that they got here before sadistic serial killer over there decides to cart me off to his cave home deep in the woods.

    "She said you lived just by the woods which would have been the perfect crime scene but it would be expected that your Alphas would move you to somewhere safer but fate has brought you back to me" he trails off, his eyes glittering again. "Do you know how long I''ve waited to set my eyes on an Alpha, to feel their life''s blood heat up my skin and watch the light go out of their eyes"

    I tune out his depraved ranting, terror drilling deep into my skin down to my bones, Virgil and Dale were in danger maybe even more than I was.

    I nearly bite my tongue when I hear his voice beside my ear, startled by the unseen action. "They''reing, aren''t they?" He whispers creepily and goosebumps crawl up my body.

    I still don''t say anything or make any movement, staring at him with nk eyes.

    "You''ve got moxie, I''ll give you that but we should leave them a wee gift yes? A couple broken ribs?" He suggests, wrapping his hands around my body and applying pressure enough to make my eyes water.

    "A dislocated shoulder perhaps?" He drawls, taking one hand away to tug on my tied up wrists.

    I let out a muffled sound of pain at this, closing my eyes tight.

    "Or I could go all out and do both, they should be pulling up right about now, good thing I left a wee party out for them."

    A bone chilling howl erupts at his words and my eyes fly open only to see him staring at me, his hands move absently to my hair.

    "Maybe I could keep you around, I''ve always wanted a younger brother." He muses and bile climbs up my throat so fast that I have to struggle to not throw up in my mouth.

    "But for now, you''re going to help me out." He gets up and leans forward, ripping off the duct tape wrapped around my face.

    I gasp at the burning sensation, my face sticking to the sheets.

    "Bless Werewolf hearing." He mutters darkly, tugging on my wrists again.

    There''s no holding back the scream of pain that boils out of my throat, my arms on fire.

    "I''ll need you to go higher than that." He growls to me, ripping off his sses and pushing his hair back so that the w marks running down one side of his face shows clearly.

    My throat feels raw after the second scream, my arms so sore that even without any pressure applied to the, hot darts of pain still shoot up my arms.

    I pant breathlessly, sob stained gasps falling out of my lips as my vision goes blurry with tears.

    "There!" He proims. "There no way they couldn''t have heard that, now to move you." He says to himself, reaching forward to pick me up.

    A crashing sound stops him in his tracks and the look of honest surprise on his gruesome features is almostical, my eyes immediately dart to the spot where the crashing sounds hade from to see Virgil rolling in.

    "You fucking pyschopath!!" I hear Dale''s voice yell from somewhere outside the house and I heave a sigh of relief, adrenaline wearing off and the tears pouring hard and fast now

    He had broken through a window and before Alexis can recover from his initial shock, he gets a savage punch to the face.

    They move out of my line of sight and I hear the sounds of feet pattering in, the bed dips beside me and I blink away tears to see Virgil staring at me with bright blue eyes, stars dancing in them.

    "Vir-Vi" hup!

    "Shh, it''s okay, you''re fine." He shushes me.

    "Hold him back!" I hear a man''s voice say, it sounded like it came from a distance.

    Groans of pain get grunted and I hear thuds to apany the sounds, then the sounds of creaking joints and - hopefully not what I think - breaking bones.

    "For fuck''s sake." The same voice says again. "How hard can it be to restrain one boy."

    Loud growling erupt but I can hear nothing but a slight scuffle which ends as abruptly as the terrifying growling.

    "I''ll need to cut you lose." Virgil starts to say but the panic in my eyes is enough to keep him right where he is beside me.

    "I''m on it!" I hear Jaxon''s voice say and I see a muscle tick in Virgil''s jaw but he doesn''t protest.

    The bed dips on the other side but I don''t dare to look in that direction, any little movement could send me spiralling down into a cavern of pain.

    I feel Dale''s reassuring fingers in my hair and that''s enough to make my eyes slip shut, <em>I''m exhausted.</em>

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    "Thanks." I hear Dale mutter, the bed moving a bit, I wince as the movement jostles me.

    My eyes fly open when I feel a slight pressure on my arms, a strangled sob pouring out of my lips.

    Virgil is still crouched beside me, his expression looks like he''s in more pain. "Careful, dipshit." He growls to Dale.

    "I am." Dale snaps at him, a raw edge to his voice as he carefully pushes a hand through my hair as an apology.

    "I-I''m fine." I gulp.

    Dale is really careful with the cutting, the entire room is quiet and I wonder vaguely if they''ve left.

    I still can''t help the tiny gasps that escape me especially when he gently cradles my arms so that he can gingerly pull off the duct tape the rest of the way, my eyes water up and I bite down on the sheets to reduce the sounds of pain.

    I note that Virgil hasn''t touched me once but I''m trying too hard to not burst out crying to think too hard.

    "Ah!" I bite out when my arms are finally released from their cruel hold behind me.

    Something is definitely broken because I try to reach for Virgil but my arms don''t listen to me, the stars in his eyes hiding, going dull.

    Dale makes quick work of my tied up legs and carefully gathers me in his arms. "I''m so d you''re okay." He breathes in my hair. "We need to get you to the Pack Clinic."

    "So you''re the young man that my son keeps talking about." The voice I had heard earlier says and I look up.

    "Dad, please don''t." Dale groans and I color up, hiding my face in his chest.

    "Come on, stop hanging around joblessly." Alpha Ascott says to someone else in the room and the twins, and Jaxon make their way outside.

    I note that Virgil is long gone and I feel my heart sink - something is horribly wrong.

    "You too, Dal." He says in our direction.

    "Just go on, we''ll catch up." He says to his dad, making no move to get up from the bed.

    "Where''s Virgil?" I ask quietly when he wipes the tears from my face with barely banked anger in his eyes that I know isn''t directed at me.

    "He left." He says simply.

    "Oh." I mumble, averting my eyes.

    He slides a hand under my jaw and lifts my face to his, possessiveness burning so hot in the bright green depths that my mouth goes dry but he damps it, averting his eyes briefly.

    "Let''s go, the girls will give me an earful." He says warmly, the dark, dangerous aura I had sensed gone in an instant like it was never there.

    "This is going to sting a little." He braces me and I nod.

    He carefully adjusts my arms so that they rest on my body and no undue strain is put on them but I still wince anyway when he gets up.

    "Where''s your phone, Doll?" He asks like an after thought.

    "Um, I threw it under the sink." I say sheepishly.

    "That''s fine, I''lle get itter or someone will." He leans down to kiss me then straightens up and I see him color up a bit when he looks forward but he doesn''t break his stride.

    I look to see what caused that reaction and I see his dad staring at me with an indecipherable expression and I duck my head as well, my cheeks burning up.

    There''s still more people outside than I had expected and I nearly die from mortification when I be the center of attention in an instant.

    Dale is obviously not happy with this as well because he quickly ducks into the backseat of his Escde and someone I don''t know gently clicks the door shut.

    There are lots of cars parked across the street as well as Werewolves, it would add up, considering that the maniac that had been terrorizing them for a good long while had been caught.

    Ian is sitting quietly on the other side, while Leon is driving and Jaxon is riding shotgun, like I''m not already nervous enough, Dale seems to draw strength from how often he can press kisses into my hair.

    "Get some rest, Doll." He murmurs and I do, letting my eyes slip shut.

    I was just relieved, there were bodies of rabid Werewolves that looked unconscious but not worse for the wear but everyone else seemed fine and Alexis was caught too.

    I keep my eyes shut but I don''t fall asleep, I''m in too much pain to anyway and I''m really worried about Virgil, he just disappeared without a trace.

    Asking Dale is out of the question again because he''s reaction isn''t exactly friendly, I could understand why but I can''t exin Virgil''s actions.

    Is he mad at because I didn''t call him first? No, that''s not it or he wouldn''t havee for me --- who am I kidding? It''s Virgil, he''de anyway.

    But he didn''t seem angry at all when he crouched in front of me, he just seemed sad<em>?</em>... <em>Broken?</em>

    I''m not sure but I didn''t like it at all, I needed to talk to him as soon as possible but that would be a little difficult for the next couple days because I know I''ll be barely left alone or allowed to wander about by myself.

    My sides start to ache when the pain in my shoulders fade to a full throb, which means my sides have always hurt but the pain in my shoulders surpassed it.

    I keep my eyes tightly shut when the door gets opened and Dale steps out, even without seeing I can sense that there were a lot of people who were curiously watching.

    It''s to be expected considering that majority of the Werewolves in addition to the two Alphas drove out in slews of cars, I want to do nothing more than run back into my room and hide in my nkets but I don''t even get the luxury of that.

    From the little I had seen, the house was in shambles and would take a while to fix but that was just wood and concrete, I wondered if I''d be able to fix what was bothering Virgil too.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Dale beelines to the Pack Clinic and now I can understand the reasoning behind cing it on the first floor.

    I expect to see my mom at the Clinic but all I see is Shana and Mae with tense expressions on their faces and an older woman who looks like the adult version of Mae with braids.

    The room is big enough to hold all three of them plus the doctor himself giving me a check up, Dale is pacing at one end.

    "Where''s my mom?" I ask absently, watching the doctor pat me down with warm and steady hands.

    "She had a t tire and locked her phone in her car." Shana exins, worry expressive on her tense face.

    There are barely any cabs in Pine Creek which is unsurprising, most people lived together so someone would have to go get her.

    "Oh." I mumur, closing my eyes. "Ow!" I exim when the doctor digs his fingers in my sides.

    I open my eyes to re at him and he apologizes nervously when Dale growls at him from across the room.

    "Okay, big guy, we''ll need you to move out." Mae''s mom says warmly.

    "Why?" He asks coldly, an eyebrow up sardonically.

    "Because he''s going to get undressed, plus I''ll need your help moving the rabid Weres around." She exins logically.

    Dale''s cold gaze just gets colder, he easily towers over Mrs. Parcell and he uses his height to his advantage.

    "Then Doctor Frisky Hands over there is moving too." He says curtly.

    Mrs. Parcell just stares at him in exasperation then turns to my doctor with an apologetic look.

    "I''m sorry, Frank" She starts to say.

    "It''s fine, ." He says goodnaturedly. "I''d expected it anyway, I''ll page Laura, she should be able to handle this as well." He says, adjusting thebels of his coat as he walks out, he gives Dale a wide berth as he does this.

    Dale just casually res at him as he does this, enjoying the uneasy squirming of the poor doctor.

    "Come on." Mrs. Parcell urges him, leading the way out.

    He keeps eyes contact with me as he does this and I duck my head, my cheeks burning up.

    "I thought they always exaggerated about Alphas." The nurse taking my vitals shakes her head.

    "You haven''t seen anything yet." Shana shakes her head and they move closer.

    "I''m Maria." The nurse introduced, she''s petite with mousy brown hair that she kept in a neat pony tail, shiny, dark brown eyes blinking behind ck framed sses. "And you must be, Hayden." She introduces nicely.

    I nod to her, my voice box currently on its lowest volume.

    "I''ll go report this in, Doctor Laura should be here soon, excuse me." She says sweetly, making her way out with her clipboard.

    Shana and Mae immediately position themselves on both sides of my bed, staring at me with wide ssy eyes.

    "How do you manage to get into the most terrifying situations, Hay?" Shana starts to lecture me like she''s my mom and I give her a crooked smile.

    "I don''t know, Shay, I''m just awesome like that." I say dryly, smiling when theyugh out even though tears are brimming in their eyes.

    They''re careful to not touch me, obviously something learnt from hanging around the Clinic way too much or Shana would be hugging me to death by now.

    "Hi, girls!" A different doctor peeks her head in, she''s much younger than the previous doctor with fiery red hair and mellow brown eyes. "Is that my patient, then?" She asks with a wide smile that''s quite contagious.

    "Yes, Doctor." Mae says politely.

    "Just call me, Laura." She waves away,ing closer.

    They move away to give her space and she carefully ruffles my already very tangled hair.

    "First, we need to get you out of these clothes." She exins nicely. "Would you feel better if your friends helped you?"

    I nod at her considerate suggestion.

    "Alright girls, I''ll let him to you for a while, you know what to do." She says, going out.

    "Your arms hurt, don''t they?" Shana takes the lead, going to carry a small scissors from a cupboard.

    "Yeah, don''t move them, please." I request politely.

    "Wouldn''t dream to." She says seriously, deftly using the scissors to cut through the sweater and the thin shirt underneath.

    "Oh my God!" Mae ces both of her hands on her face in horror which she quickly schools to a much more solemn expression at a re from her girlfriend.

    "It doesn''t look pretty, huh?" I ask wearily.

    "Yeah." Shana says in a choked voice, quickly covering my bruised upper body with the Clinic shift for patients.

    There''s a delicate rope to be tied behind me but there''s no way I''m performing the acrobatics required for that to happen.

    My jeans are less trickier, she just cuts down both sides and carefully pulls the halved piece of clothing away.

    Mae gently tugs off my socks and her expression sours at the bruises that are no doubt evident on my ankles.

    "We''re done, Laura!" Shana calls when I''m very decent and shees in with my mom on her heels.

    "My baby!" She hurries in, a weary expression on her face and I feel bad about stressing her by getting hurt way too often for an introvert who rarely goes anywhere.

    "Hi Mom." I murmur sheepishly.

    "I shouldn''t have left." She says guilty, averting her face.

    "It''s better you did." I tell her seriously. "Apparently, Alexis was after me, he''d have done something horrible to you."

    She just pets my hair quickly, moving away for Laura to do the check up.

    Her expression moves from worry to uneasiness, to all out pain and I have to close my eyes to the unsettling expressions on her face.

    Everyone remains quiet even when Laura finishes up and prepares her results, I''m grateful for this because I''m not really up to talking, I just wanted to fall asleep on my bed, preferably being cuddled by either Virgil or Dale.

    "Um, can I say this here?" She asks politely and I open my eyes.

    "Yes, please." My mom replies earnestly

    "Sure." She epts gracefully. "Um, we have sprained ligaments in both shoulders so no heavy lifting for a while, that should heal easily enough but there''s a bit of tearing in your muscles as well, that might take much longer." She starts to exin, her voice cheery despite the unsightly news that she was giving.

    "A little bit of internal and external bruising on your sides but luckily no broken bones, a couple other grazes and little bruises that your body will fix by itself." She concludes.

    "I''ll need to put your arms in a cast or just bandage them briefly so that you wouldn''t put strain on them and worsen the situation, other than that, you just need something for the pain and your body will do the rest."

    "Please, no pain meds." Iin unhappily.

    "It makes him groggy and nauseous but prescribe them anyway just in the case of necessity." My mom exins and Laura gives her a wide smile.

    "Can I go back home?" I ask.

    "Sure!" She grins at me. "I don''t see why not, I''ll be done bandaging your arms in a couple minutes and you should be good to go after that."

    I let out a sigh and rx on the bed, my entire body hurts but it was still way better than the side effects of pain meds - well I have to say I definitely hadn''t seen thising when I woke up this morning.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Shana offers to carry me up to the apartment and now I can understand why she''s so ridiculously strong, it soothes my ego even though I know that if she wasn''t a Werewolf she would most likely still be way stronger than me.

    We ended up spending more than a couple hours at the Clinic because Dale browbeat the Doctors into keeping me around, which turned out to be a splendid idea because my appetite bes non-existent with the pain so I get put on drips.

    It''s getting dark when we finally make it to my room and I''m grateful that they give me a much needed privacy.

    Just as I''m about to sink blissfully into the quiet, a quiet knock raps on the door.

    "Yes?" I call out curiously, wondering who it could be, my mom, Shana and Mae just left so it couldn''t be them again.

    "It''s Mae, can Ie in?"

    "Oh?" I blink in confusion, letting my head rest on the fluffed up pillow. "Sure."

    She quietly slips in, looking over a shoulder sneakily.

    "Is everything okay?" I ask curiously, my visual limited from my position."

    "Not really, I just wanted to try something out." Shees closer, uncertainty heavy in her eyes. "Um, you know I''m part Witch right?"

    I blink in surprise. "Of course." Who would forget a detail like that?

    "Well, my mom is more of a warrior Witch but I still haven''t found mine, maybe it''s because I''m almost one quarter witch."

    "I think you can predict the future a little." I blurt out for no reason, remembering what she said about walking to Virgil although her wording was exactly easy and simple to decipher.

    Her eyes grow wider at this. "Really?"

    "Y-Yeah?" I say, not really believing it.

    "But I can''t even control it." She carefully settles on the bed beside me. "I feel pressured to be a warrior Witch just like my mom but I don''t know how to produce even the tiniest bit of magical resonance."

    I go quiet and listen to her talk, Mae is a really secretive person so it''s surprising when she opens up like this.

    "My healing powers are less than ster but I can help you out, my mom encourages me to practice my attack spells so I never get the chance to try out healing."

    I look at her skeptically but shrug. "Sure." I understood that Werewolves healed especially fast so it would exin why she didn''t have a patient to practice on.

    Her eyes grow wide. "Oh wow! I wasn''t expecting you to agree."

    "Huh? Why not? I''d love to help you out plus it''s going to work out in my favor as well."

    "O-Okay." She agrees with barely contained excitement. "I''m...um a little nervous so could you close your eyes?"

    I try to shrug but change my mind real quick. "Sure." I ept again, slipping my eyes shut.

    I take a deep breath, not sure what to expect, would she chant spells? Or dance around a big pot and weird symbols?

    That sounded stereotypic so I stop trying to predict, bracing myself instead.

    A mellow light builds slowly behind my closed eyelids and I''m tempted to open but I stop myself in time, I wasn''t about to find out what would happen if she got interrupted or distracted.

    My burning shoulder des feel like they''re submerged in cool water and I take a much deeper breath, feeling relief for the first time all day.

    The cool feeling spreads to my sides and I heave a sigh then it stops, I expect the now familiar pain toe barreling back and I hold my breath but after a couple seconds of bated breath I still feel nothing.

    "How do you feel?" Mae asks worriedly.

    I slowly open my eyes to see her wringing her hands and pushing her damp hair from her face, I push off from the bed easily and wrap her in a hug, giving her a wide grin.

    "Perfect! Maybe I''ll jump down the stairs so you can practice more." I tease.

    Mae gasps, looking horrified.

    "I''m kidding, Mae." I tell her with heavy doses of exasperation. "And you look pale, are you okay?" I lean back to look at her.

    "Y-Yeah." She gulps absently. "It just takes a lot of my energy, plus I''ve never tried to heal something thisplex, I usually stick with little cuts and bruises, on animals too." She exins.

    "You should get some rest then." I say instantly, getting off the bed to support her to the door.

    Shana is pacing anxiously on the other side of the door and somehow I''m not surprised. "Oh my goodness! You did it!" She exims, taking Mae from me. "I told you so." She says smugly, pulling Mae into a hug.

    "Thank you, Mae." I smile softly leaning against the door.

    Shana effortlessly picks her up. "Get some rest, Hay."

    "Goodnight."

    I find myself still smiling when I take off the bandages on my arms, the ted expression on Shana''s face and the matching one Mae spotted even though she didn''t look so hot was enough to keep me grinning.

    As soon as my head touches the pillow though, my smile drops.

    I still hadn''t seen Virgil all day, I''d asked and everyone said they hadn''t seen him either.

    He had been acting weird recently, did he finally realize that just maybe he wasn''t interested in me that way?

    I sigh miserably, or was he just n angry that I''d called Dale instead.

    Exining either of those would be more than a littleplicated, I''m too worried to even be angry that he disappeared without a warning or trace apparently.

    I don''t realize how exhausted I am until there isn''t anymore pain to keep me up so even though my brain is on hyperdrive, my body is exhausted from the activities of the day that I had overextended myself doing and soon enough I fall asleep.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    I wake up from a weird dream, there was the oddest sensation of someone watching me but I brush it out of my mind.

    It feels like I woke up in the night to roll across the bed to Virgil but that''s not possible, Virgil didn''t sleep over.

    School would begin tomorrow and I was already exhausted, school would be weird now because everyone would be Werewolves.

    You know what, maybe all this has just been a dream, just my subconscious ying a nasty prank on me and I''ll wake up to find out that I''m still at the Beach house.

    I scoff at myself. <em>''I wish.''</em>

    I roll out of bed and make my way to the bathroom to brush my teeth, I reach forward absently for my toothbrush and pause, the shower is still humid and there''s only two toothbrushes in the canister.

    I drop my head in my hands with a tiny smile, I''d still kick Virgil on his shins when I see him but knowing that he did sleep over is relieving.

    Dale''s toothbrush is most likely back in the cupboard again and I''ve given up on getting them to try andpromise.

    I suddenly feel tons better, my stomach grumbling with hunger. I hop into the shower with a spring in my step, knowing that Virgil still wanted to sleep over enough to lift my mood.

    Even though that didn''t mean that everything was fine and back to normal but it was progress.

    I get lost in thought in the warm spray of the shower but my mom''s horrified scream breaks the serene atmosphere.

    I hurry out in my towel. "Mom, I''m fine." I tell her quickly, before she caused the apocalypse.

    "What? Hayden? Are you okay? Where are your bandages? You showered all by yourself?" She hurries towards me, eyes roving over me in a panic.

    "Calm down, mom." I can''t believe Shana or Mae didn''t bother to tell my mom. "Mae fixed mest night, I''m fine, see" I pull down the towel that had been wrapped

    high around my shoulders. "No bruises."

    My mom just gapes, freezing up.

    I just ce my hands on her shoulders and push her out. "Wait, let me get dressed up, I''ll exin everything to you when I get down."

    She''s too stunned to protest and I hope I hadn''t broken my mom.

    It''s already the middle of September so it''s pretty cold, my woolen collection are now in my closet and I decide to binge one them.

    I pull onfy jeans and an oversized pastel blue, knitted sweater that has ''<em>My BaBy''</em> printed in white on the front - another of my mom''s works - and a beanie.

    I make my way to the living room to find my mom waiting for me, as well as Shana and Mae who looks perfectly fine which is a relief.

    "Oh? We''ve been waiting for you." Shana says spotting me first. "You look so adorable, maybe I should take up knitting too, what do you think, Renee?"

    My mom is already by my side, squishing my cheeks in both her hands. "I''m definitely dragging out my crocheting tools again."

    I step away from her, batting her hands away. "Please don''t, I have enough to supply an orphanage"

    But she''s not listening. "You know since we''re staying at the Pack House till the new year we could rendezvous"

    "No, no!" I cut her off, moving closer to Mae. "There will be no rendezvousing, how do you feel Mae?"

    "Just great, Hay and you might as well be talking to mannequins because they aren''t listening." She waves a hand in the direction of my mom and Shana who are engrossed in a discussion of how to knit and crotchet more sweaters and beanies for me, socks aren''t exempted.

    I sigh long sufferingly. "I know."

    We make our way down to the kitchens, my mom and Shana still engrossed in their ns to drown me in handmade clothes.

    Mae is in a sunny yellow sweater, her two hands down the front pockets of her white jumpsuit, curly hair in a fluffy ponytail as we discussed school.

    The rabid Werewolves would all be relocated to a facility deep in the woods and would have to live the rest of their lives in captivity which wasn''t much as the virus slowly deteriorated their health, giving them a short lifespan.

    It was really sad and I had no idea what would be done to Alexis but I could tell that it wouldn''t be pretty, they had handed him over to the Alpha of the Pack in Cine because they suffered the most loss.

    All that Crimson Pack and Dark Moon Pack suffered was just a couple injured Werewolves due to their fights with the rabid Werewolves.

    Apparently other Werewolves moved into town as well but they weren''t a part of any Pack which was just fine with everyone as long as they followedid down rules.

    I was just happy that Werewolves had a ce they could all live in harmoniously and be themselves.

    At the moment the case of the wild wolves that gued the small town of Pine Creek or at least that was what the newspapers thought, would sufficiently deter any investors who had their eye on the town or the woods.

    It also kept humans away which was to the Werewolves advantage because it got harder to keep their identities secret when there were so many of them in one ce.

    The poption was still just a little under five hundred but Mae kept raving about how it was thergest gathering of Werewolves in one ce for decades so that was that.

    I was just happy that everything turned out fine, at least as fine as it could be without the threat of being turned into a wild animal hanging over your head.

    My rtionship issues seems tame inparison to nearly getting captured by a serial killer with an affinity for bio weapons and I was happy to settle into smaller problems.

    Like homework and school, boyfriends and mean girls.

    A lot had happened since Dale came to town and I had a feeling that myst year of high school wasn''t going to be a walk in the park, that didn''t mean I was going to shy from it.

    I''d managed to survive through an almost rape, a psychopathic teenage girl with more than a couple screws loose and a mass murderer, surviving thest year of school shouldn''t be so hard.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    I wake up surprisingly early considering I stayed upte texting Dale, he couldn''te over the night before.

    I remember that today is the first day of school and butterflies move in slow motion in my tummy, something like anxious anticipation thrumming through my veins.

    I take my time with the cleaning up and preparations, I wasn''t in any hurry to get to school.

    I study my curls in the mirror, I really should look into snipping a few inches off or I could go for the ponytail look.

    Well, that''s a mental discussion for another day. I dress up in jeans and one of my endless knitted sweaters, my Grammy would have a fit if she saw me walking around in these which would only lead to a shipment of designer, cashmere sweaters being brought over by Rodriguez no doubt.

    I make my way to the living room to see my mom fully dressed anding out of the kitchte with a tray piled with breakfast things.

    "Morning, mom." I greet her, going to help her.

    "Hi, baby, hurry and eat up so I can take you to school." She says in a flurry. "I have to be at work soon."

    I just give her a confused look. "Excuse me, what?"

    "Work? I told you I got a job, didn''t I?"

    "Not that, I''m in senior year, why would you want to take me to school?" I ask in disapproval.

    She blinks in confusion. "Well, how else are you going to get there?"

    "With my friends?" I say dryly.

    "Oh!" She whispers with wide eyes. "Well in that case, I better go get ready." She walks away. "I''ll drop Apple over at Julia''s since I won''t be home either, she say she''ll help pet-sit."

    "Sure." I mumble around a mouthful of food. "We''ll get an inted balloon back by the end of today." I tag on.

    My mom huffs out augh. "I don''t think so, Apple seems to be dieting, she''ll probably not eat much."

    I shrug. "I don''t know mom, she hasn''t seen her beloved fish casserole in a while."

    My mom reappears with Apple and some necessary things in her other hand, like her toys.

    "I''ll be gone before you get back." I tell her.

    "Sure, just take some money for lunch, it''s on the side table." She smiles at me, making her way outside.

    "Mom!" Iin. "It''s the cafeteria at school not a five star restaurant." I reprimand her, waving the crisp one hundred dor bills she had kept on the side table.

    "Go for ice cream after school or something." She throws over her shoulder going out.

    I know I''m going to get an earful if I don''t take the entire stash of money so I just shove it into my backpack, feeling like a beacon for robbers.

    My mom just went down the hallway so there''s no need to be worried about the unlocked door, I push my long hair back from my face before I missed a step on the staircase and went sprawling.

    I know I might have teasingly told Mae that I might do it, I really wasn''t interested in touching the stairs with another part of my body that isn''t my feet.

    The flights of stairs feel endless today and I''m panting again by the time I get to the end of the stairs on the second floor.

    "Need a piggy back ride?" Luke teases behind me.

    I just flick my eyes unhappily at him. "Don''t you have work to get to?"

    Hisughter stings but I still wave him goodbye in return to his happy little wave.

    The advantage to the capturing of Alexis was that everything returned back to normal and we weren''t living in a strange world that had patrols and trainings anymore so naturally Luke went back to the pet shop.

    Shana had texted me that they would wait at the parking lot for me, definitely in Virgil''s car.

    There''s talks about building the two Pack Houses side by side to improvement familiar rtions with both Packs, which meant Dale was about to move into my backyard.

    "Over here, Hay!" Shana''s voice calls me over and I make my way in that direction.

    It''s still pretty early in the morning so the parking lot is still filled with cars.

    "Hi." I pant breathlessly, nearly falling inside the car. "Who''s idea was it to not put in an elevator?"

    Shana grins at this while Mae bursts into peals ofughter from her seat in front.

    "Well you don''t look so good." Shanaments with barely concealedughter.

    I don''t even have the energy to re at her. "You think?"

    My eyes invariably get drawn in Virgil''s direction and I catch his eyes staring at me through the rearview mirror, he gives me a small smile which I return with a much bigger one. I had lots of questions but that would have to wait.

    A rustling sound drags my gaze from his and I look to the side to see Shana searching through my school bag.

    "What the fuck!" She exims when she pulls out a fistful of cash.

    I just eye her casually. "My mom said I should get ice cream after school."

    "For everyone in the entire fucking year?"

    I just snatch my bag from her. "Why are you dipping your grubby hands in my bag anyway?"

    "She wants to check if we had holiday assignments." Virgil says withughter.

    "Couldn''t you have just asked?" I raise an eyebrow at her.

    "You''d tell me?" She prompts with wide eyes. "Virgil refused to tell me."

    "No, I wouldn''t." I tell her inly, Virgil and Mae bursting out into cackles. "You could have still asked anyway."

    "I don''t like any of you." She pouts with her arms crossed.

    I just give her a look. "Where were you on thest day of school?"

    "In ss." She huffs defensively.

    "He meant your mind, dear." Mae teases.

    Shana colors up and blows air out of her mouth. "Paying attention in ss is horrible enough on every other day of school but you expect me to do the same on thest day? That''s just evil."

    I shrug nonchntly. "Well, then you would have known if we had assignments or not."

    We actually didn''t but Shana doesn''t know that, she''ll definitely find out in school anyway, although she''ll be a nervous wreck all the way there.

    Disadvantages of a small town were, everyone went to the same school and well, school was just five minutes away.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    We get to school in no time and I try to not get a panic attack at the sight of the tall buildings, for the first time since I left in a not so hot way I let myself think about school again.

    I hadn''t seen Tyrone ever since the incident at the Spring Dance and I know that no one else would bring up his name unless I asked.

    That was fine by me, although I have to admit, I''m more than a little curious and I didn''t want to bump into him again.

    We bump into Dale who isn''t as reserved as Virgil and doesn''t hesistate to swoop me in a hug, kissing my cheek which reddens instantly.

    We go for the usual orientation at the start of every new year and I note that like half of the entire school are totally new people, even the teachers are different.

    How many people had actually moved out during the wave of rabid Werewolves?

    We get put in our new homerooms and I''m relieved that while Mae and I end up in the same ss, Virgil and Dale are in a different homeroom and I figure that we were separated alphabetically.

    School was bad enough possibly being the only human, having two ''Alpha'' Werewolves constantly fight over you was just pushing it.

    I choose the spot by the window again but we had been moved to a different ss so my Apple tree is gone but I don''t mind, Shana has been giving me the evil eye ever since she found out from Dale that there wasn''t any holiday assignments but it''s really not so hard to ignore her.

    I notice for the first time, the person sitting in front of me. "Nina?" I call in surprise, I hadn''t seen her ever since the incident at Honey''s.

    It was a little hrious and cute to find out that herst name was actually Honey.

    "H-Hi." She says nervously, shrinking behind her sses.

    "It''s nice to see you again." I tell her cordially, not bringing up the incident so she wouldn''t feel embarrassed.

    Her big blue eyes lightens up. "M-Me too!"

    Our teacher walks in before I can say anything else and my eyes go wide appreciatively, I''m apparently not the only one who thinks our Homeroom teacher is good looking because whistles and catcalls start up in the ss and I hear Shana groan no doubt getting kicked from Mae who sits behind her.

    Our new teacher is a petite and curvy blonde, her formal skirt a little too much on the short side, her thigh high socks are too tight and so is her shirt that are a couple sizes too small --- where did they find her again?

    "Good morning ss." She greets in a sultry voice and the ss replies more than a little enthusiastically. "I''m your new teacher, Miss Nate but call me Jhen."

    I just watch on with wide eyes, no one else seems bothered that our teacher looks like a worker at a night club --- maybe it''s a Werewolf thing.

    "I do know some of you but could you all introduce yourself, fangs in, Drew." She calls sharply to some kid at the back who colors up when half the ss turns to look at him.

    I''d gone to school with him for years and I had no idea he was a Werewolf but wait! D-Did she just say, introduce yourself?

    Nina in front of me is obviously having an existential crises too, her hand shaking hard as she reaches in her backpack for a paper bag.

    I just cover up my face with my hands, when I thought about final year, all that came to mind was boring sses filled with droning teachers.

    If I thought that our Homeroom teacher was entric, that didn''t prepare me for the first ss.

    Luckily, she decided to give up on the n of the ss introducing themselves because the first couple guys to start had rattled off their phone numbers as well.

    I felt like her eyes had settled on me for way too long but I decide to ignore it, she left soon enough for our first teacher toe in.

    Miss Nate I mean Jhen was weird enough but then Lewis stepped in, he wore a hoodie and ripped jeans, a baseball cap ced backwards on his head and I hide a groan --- school isn''t supposed to be this colorful.

    What is even weirder is that he''s a really good teacher and for the first time, Shana doesn''t look like she wants to murder everyone with her English textbook.

    I keep getting weird looks from each teacher thates in and I''m starting to get self-conscious, my goal for final year was to breeze through school without attracting undue attention but that was starting to look like an unrealistic n.

    Then the bell rings for lunch break and the two idiots show up, I groan silently again, dropping my head on my desk when the noisy ss goes silent and everyone follows their gaze to me --- was it toote to drop out?

    Their expressions look downright scary and I don''t me Nina for making a run for it, Dale breaks out into a wide goofy grin when he gets to me, sitting backwards on Nina''s chair.

    Virgil slides a chair closer with a smile on his face as well and I color up at the both of them just staring at me.

    "Of course, ignore me, I''m just thin air anyway." Shana pouts.

    Mae moves close to me and throws her arms around my neck. "You''re not the one walking around with a lot of ''Benjamins'' in your backpack." She says sneakily. "Who''s interested in getting a proper brain freeze?!" She chants like a lead protester.

    Aaand that''s how we end up in Virgil''s car with Shana driving and Mae sitting beside her with me in the back seat, hands over my ears and trying to evade Virgil''s and Dale''s mischievous eyes, while it''s allowed to leave the school premises during the lunch break - at least for seniors - I never imagined I''d be doing it as well.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    "I need to get a couple books from my locker, I''ll catch up with you guys!" I call to them, already hurrying in the opposite direction.

    It was the end of the first day of school and the school was rapidly emptying out so it wasn''t difficult to lose my friends who would have most likely insisted on tagging along with me.

    I wasn''t a social butterfly and having so many people''s attention on me constantly was starting to wear me down.

    I get to my locker peacefully, putting in thebination and reaching in for the books I needed.

    "Hi." Elise''s voice breaks my concentration and I nearly whack my head on the door of my locker.

    I lift my head out to stare at her and note that she''s all alone for the first time, her hench girls nowhere to be found.

    I roll my eyes and continue searching for the books I needed. "What do you want, Elise?" I ask coldly, very uninterested in a holding a conversation with her.

    In my opinion, if she liked Virgil for whatever reason she should have taken it up with him, not trying to kill me or ruin my life at every chance she got.

    "N-Nothing! I mean" She stutters slightly trailing off and I slowly take my head out of my locker to give her a look full of incredulous disdain.

    "I wanted to apologize." She mutters in a soft voice, looking away at the menace in my eyes.

    "You''ve done that, now go away." I say ndly, not believing her one bit.

    She obviously had an ulterior motive and if she thought I was stupid just because I was the quiet type then she had another thinging for her.

    "Hayden"

    "I don''t care for your apology, Elise, just leave me alone." I tell her inly, giving up on the books and mming my locker close.

    "I wasn''t the one that told Alexis about you." She says in a quiet voice, stopping me in my tracks.

    I whip my head around to her, scathingughter on the tip of my tongue which I struggle to hold back. "Sure, whatever helps you sleep at night." I say dryly.

    "I-I mean it!" She insists seriously, stepping forward. "It''s some low life girl from Dale''s Pack who was heartbroken when she found out that her object of obsession was now gay."

    I just step away from her hands that are reaching for me. "Look if I say that I ept your apology will you let me go?"

    Her face falls at this but it doesn''t take much to remind me to not fall for it. "But do you?" She prompts seriously.

    "Yes." I reply, giving her a smile that doesn''t reach my eyes. "Bye, Elise." I cut her off when she looks like she''s about to protest again, her little presentation was starting to cause a scene that I wasn''t interested in being a part of.

    Now, what the hell was that all about?

    I wonder to myself as I make my way out of the school, I wasn''t sure but I had a bad feeling about it.

    "What took you so long?" Shana asks unhappily, worry on her face.

    "Sorry, something dyed me." I apologize absently, still distracted with trying to decipher the ulterior motive behind Elise''s actions.

    "Sure?" She agrees with a skeptical look on her face.

    We all make our way to my apartment even though we could have easily gone to either Mae''s or Virgil''s houses, it was just some kind of ritual.

    "Where''s Apple?" Mae asks immediately she steps in, she and Shana had stopped at the first floor to drop their backpacks and change into morefortable clothes.

    Virgil made his way up to the fourth floor so that left Dale and I alone for a couple minutes before Virgil came back.

    "She''s down the hallway at Julia''s apartment." I inform them. "She''ll probably bite my hand off if I try to take her now."

    "Oh." Mae murmurs, throwing herself on a sofa.

    "I can''t believe they''re building another Pack House just beside this one." Shana pipes up when we all settle down, it was about time for lunch but we were toozy to make the trek, we still would, just not now.

    "It''s a way to bring both Packs closer as well as the most logical thing to do, in the case of an attack or emergency, having both Pack House in a close distance is a great advantage." Mae points out.

    Virgil and Dale are oddly quiet about the issue but I don''t think it a big deal, its a little weird to know that they''ll be the future Alphas of both Packs.

    I mean Dale''s case is pretty much expected because he''s the only child but Virgil has two older brothers so that was less likely, wasn''t it?

    "Is the Alpha position aristocratic?" I ask curiously.

    "Mostly but in the case that there isn''t a male child to seed, someone else gets the spot and the aristocracy moves as well." Mae exins.

    "Oh." I nod in understanding.

    "Which should put either Leon or Ian in the spot for future Alpha, now let''s go eat, I''m hungry." Shana adds, sprawling even more in contrast to her words.

    "Not really, children in the Alpha Caste are usually preferred to seed" Mae starts to say but a nk look from Shana stops her. "Fine, let''s go eat but you better get your ass up because I''m not helping you."

    "Besides it''s not like there''ll be a shift in power any time soon, the current Alphas aren''t going anywhere yet." She adds when no one says anything, giving us all queer looks as we leave just her standing.

    I''m too busy processing all this information while Shana is mimicking a sack of potatoes on the couch, Dale is lying with his legs hanging off another couch, tapping on his phone while Virgil is watching the scene unfold with amusement in his eyes.

    "Are we going to eat or not?"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Lunch is fun and soon enough everyone makes their way to their respective houses, we had school the next day anyway.

    My mom still isn''t back when I get back and I wonder what she could be doing, I could always go check up on her but even though Virgil lived on the top floor there were still a lot of people that I didn''t want to see.

    I shower and flop on my bed, feeling drowsy.

    I''ve decided to take it slow with Virgil and Dale, I figured that Virgil was probably upset with me about calling Dale first and I wonder how to exin to him without making it seem like I think he''s rash and impulsive.

    He really isn''t but the facts were against me, hopefully he''de over tonight that meant I would get to talk to him.

    I''d better get some shut eye now before Virgil sneaked in and out like thest time.

    I had a really busy day at schoolplete with Elise acting weird so it''s not difficult to fall asleep.

    I wake up muchter and go to wash my face, worried now that my mom isn''t back yet.

    "Mom?" I call to her, rubbing my eyes when I get to the living room and see her sitting on a couch and watching TV.

    "Hi, baby!" She turns in my direction. "I saw that you were asleep and didn''t want to bother you, did you have a nice day at school?"

    I walk over to give her a brief hug. "Yeah, it was weird though, now that I know everyone isn''t human."

    "Does that bother you?" She asks in worry, biting her lip.

    I settle down beside her, thinking briefly. "Nope, not at all, I just meant that things are just more than a little different, I don''t mind, it''s fun."

    I look to her now, noting her satisfied but exhausted expression. "How about you? How was your first day at your first job? We should celebrate some." I wink at her.

    Sheughs at this, rubbing her cheek. "It was weird but fulfilling, it''s definitely not going tost that''s for sure because I''m already bored."

    I just shake my head, half expecting the reply. "Try to not set Alpha Everett''s office on fire for the next couple months at least."

    She pouts, crossing her arms with a tell tale twinkle in her eyes. "Why would I want to do that?"

    I look at her skeptically. "You buy scented candles to help you rx, what do you think is going to happen when you start getting stressed out?"

    Realization crashes through her, showing vividly on her face. "Oh shit."

    "Did you remember to pick up Apple?" I ask curiously, looking around slightly like I expect her to pop out from thin air.

    "Oh yeah." She mutters absently, reaching out to pick up her phone. "She''s fast asleep on my bed, her tummy the size of a volleyball, I might have Luke take her down to the pet store, Lord knows she could use the exercise."

    Iugh at this. "Julia probably kept the casseroleing, it must have been nice to have her cooking appreciated that much."

    "No kidding." My mom mutters, tapping on her phone. "I''m so not in the mood to go down to the kitchens, I just ordered pizza, you in?"

    I just slide down the bed, my mom always gets me. "Absolutely."

    We spend the next couple hours eating pizza andughing about her job, apparently she also assisted the Head Beta and the Delta as well, I had no idea that there was so much paperwork involved in running a Pack.

    "I need to turn in early." My mom says unhappily, a sour look on her face. "I never imagined the day woulde when I''d hear myself say that."

    I chuckle. "Did you tell Aunt Candy about your new job?" I ask curiously, getting up to go to my room as well.

    "Hard pass, she''d just tell Maggie and then they would have a goodugh at me and bet on how long I''dst at it." She throws over her shoulder, making her way to her room.

    I could definitely see them doing that.

    It''s getting colder but I want that fresh feeling thates with taking a shower so I take one anyway.

    I wear an extra thick sweater to make up for it, shorts and socks.

    There was nothing worse than cold feet, the nket seemed to be lighter at my feet and no matter how deeply I buried them in the bed, they don''t stay warm so the next best option was to wear socks.

    I getfortable on the bed, prepared to wait for Virgil to show up, my nap was about toe in handy, I think to myself bringing my phone out and idly scrolling through it.

    I remember Yanis and I wonder how he is, it was his final year of school too and I hope I''d get to see him more often but he was definitely going to college as well so that was even less likely to happen.

    I nearly fall asleep a couple times which is ridiculous because I had slept a lot earlier today but I''m bored and it''s dark, not to mention that I''m lying on my bed.

    I''m not in the mood to read any of my novels, not even the paperback ones or the ones on my phone.

    My phone hade back along with my stuff and I was ted to see that my phone had turned out just fine.

    Just when I''m on the brink of sleep, actually I''m pretty sure that I did doze off for a couple minutes, I turn towards the door impulsively.

    My breath catches in my throat when I see Virgil leaning against the wall beside the door, bright blue eyes standing out on his face.

    "Virgil!" I exim happily like I hadn''t just seen him a couple hours ago, throwing the covers off my body and hurrying off the bed.

    I throw myself on him, legs wrapping around his waist and even though he''s stunned at my actions he supports my weight easily, hugging me close.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    "Are you okay, Hay?" He asks in worry, walking towards the bed.

    I just snuggle in closer, wrapping my arms around his neck. "I thought you were mad at me." I murmur, my voiceing out muffled from where my face is buried in his shoulder.

    "What?" He exims softly, it''ste after all and I can clearly hear genuine surprise in his voice. "Why would you think that?" He asks, settling on the bed with me still with him, he smells freshly, most likely justing out of the shower.

    I huddle into myself, avoiding his piercing gaze, the room is dim but my eyes are adjusted. I still don''t reply, not exactly sure what to say.

    "Nothing." I mumble, biting into the sleeve of my sweater, now that I know he isn''t mad at me, I can''t seem to remember what I was so worried about.

    He ces a gentle kiss on my head and I burn up, it''s crazy how Dale could kiss my breath away and I''d still be able to respond to the kiss but all Virgil has to do is nce in my direction and I''mbusting.

    It''s a really scary feeling because he''s always so cool and calm while I''m about to explode from the sensory overload.

    He hums and silence engulfs, there''s so much I want to ask ---<em> ''do you like me? Are you okay</em>? But I don''t, instead we settle in for the night, my words heavy on my tongue.

    I lie down stiffly, wanting to roll over to Virgil''s side of the bed but too self conscious to, he doesn''t make a move toe closer either which is unsurprising.

    I''m usually the one getting in his personal space and instigating cuddle sessions but things were different now, <em>right?</em>

    I eventually fall asleep albeit unhappily and wake up to find the world upside down. "What the fuck?" I mumble, going rigid when I realize that I''m halfway off the bed, my lower body lying on the bed.

    "Finally awake huh?" Virgil''s gravelly voice alerts me to his presence. "You''ve been kicking all night like you were on fire." Hements drily.

    I color up but make no move to correct my position, it''s not like I don''t feel blood rushing to my head and making me feel woozy but that any wrong move would make me fall to the ground face first.

    "And you didn''t stop me?" I use.

    I hear shuffling sounds like he''s shrugging. "I don''t know, you looked like you were having a lot of fun." He says, amusement coloring his voice.

    I want to re at him but my position doesn''t allow this so I settle for crossing my arms which turns out to be a not so good idea because I slide down a bit more.

    "Eek!" I exim in fear. "Just pull me up, Virgil." I request him.

    "What do I get for that? I spent the entire night getting kicked in the guts anyway." He says nonchntly like I wasn''t sliding off the bed to a definite concussion and probably an early death.

    "I don''t know!" I say in a panic, trying to hold on to the sheets. "What do you want?"

    He makes a show of thinking and I feel the sheets get dislodged under my grip. "Ah!" I squeal as I start the inevitable slide to the ground.

    He catches me effortlessly with one hand, the other hand ced against the ground to hold us up and I roll my eyes at him. "Show off." I mumble kicking him.

    <em>Well that was dumb</em>

    We tumble to the ground when he loses his bnce and while I''m whisper-screaming my head off because it''s actually still really early, Virgil isughing so hard he nearly crushes me under his weight.

    "You''re a piece of work." He mutters, getting up to getfortable on the bed.

    I look at him incredulously, still sprawled on the ground. "Aren''t you going to help me up?" I demand in disbelief.

    "And get another kick? No, thanks." He says nonchntly, fluffing up his pillow.

    I smile sneakily. "Well, you wanted something for helping me and you didn''t specify so I just went with the flow."

    He nces in my direction with a dark look on his face. "Alright." He replies, ying along with me. "What do I get for helping you up?" He asks again, an oddly serious look on his face.

    I gulp, feeling like I''m about to bite off more than I can chew but there''s also no way I''m backing down."I don''t know, what do you want?" I repeat softly, feeling my heart thump.

    He moves closer to the end of the bed so that he can study me and I end up looking at everything but his stormy blue eyes, the thin cotton shirt riding up to blind me with an eye full of his abs.

    "A kiss." He says clearly, eyes fixed on mine.

    My brain briefly short circuits --- I mean I had expected something like that and at the same time I hadn''t, more like I had hoped for it and yet

    I realize that Virgil has been waiting for my response and I cut off my jumbled internal monologue to nce at him, gulping loudly. "F-fine." I agree, swallowing back a scream when he swiftlyes over and helps me up.

    We settle on the bed again, Virgil just rests against the headboard, an unreadable expression on his face while my hands are shaking so badly that I grab the sheets to steady them.

    ''<em>Come on, Hay!</em>'' I pep talk myself. ''<em>This is what you wanted right? It''s just a bloody kiss so get off your ass and get to work!''</em>

    The pep talk just rolls off my back and I stare at Virgil with wide stricken eyes, feeling like a fan who has waited years to see their idol and when they finally do, go frozen in shock.

    After a long while of just staring at each other with me sweating buckets all the while and visibly trembling, Virgil chuckles, an empty sound and I suddenly feel drenched in guilt.

    "Come on, let''s catch some shut eye before we have to get up for school." He invites, tugging me down to the bed.

    I wrap my hand around my neck, feeling like I can''t breathe, I want to exin but the words stick to the inside of my throat. "I-I..."

    "It''s fine, Hay." He says goodnaturedly, ruffling my hair. "Breathe a bit for fuck''s sake, you''re going blue." He teases.

    I don''t need a horoscope to tell me to roll to his side of the bed and I finally take a deep breath when he lets me snuggle, wrapping his arms around me.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Virgil is gone before I''m awake which is unsurprising as I nearly sleep in, my mom still isn''t so hot on the idea of me returning to school so soon after the event with Alexis but I didn''t want to sit and just do nothing all day.

    It''s no surprise either that she doesn''t hurry to wake me up, something she would have quickly done on an average day.

    But I manage to make it in time, dressing up in record time and running a brush through my hair, there are slight dark circles under my eyes which is no surprise because I can''t seem to stop overthinkingst night.

    I see my mom munching on snacks while watching TV and I blink in surprise. "Hey, mom? Um, you aren''t going in to work today?" I ask with a hint of worry. "Did you make paper nes with important files?" I ask in exasperation.

    "Nope." She grins with her mouth full. "I got the day off, where are you going all dressed like that?" She asks curiously.

    "School?" I reply dryly, raising an eyebrow up at her. "My friends haven''te over yet?" I question in worry, it was unlike them.

    "They did." She shrugs, returning her attention to the TV once more. "I told them you would stay home today." She says, an adamant expression creeping in her face and I know there''s no way to convince her otherwise.

    "Just for today, okay?" I tell her seriously.

    She grins goofily at me. "Of course, breakfast is in the kitchte if you''re hungry."

    "Sure." I mumble, dragging my backpack to my room again.

    I spend the dayzily, slipping in and out of sleep, overthinking and freaking out in between.

    It''s enough of an incentive to get up really early the next morning, running away from Dale who wanted a kiss before I''d brushed my teeth which was a no no.

    The minty and fresh taste of kissing after brushing was starting to burrow under my skin, Virgil still slept over and even though he acts absolutely normal, my misery grows with each passing day, although technically I didn''t turn him down, my brain just melted.

    An average day of school is waking up to Virgil or Dale and walking down way too many steps, school itself wasn''t half bad but then there was Elise who still tried to be friends with me at every chance she got.

    I wasn''t a horrible person and after weeks and weeks of her just being generally nice, I gradually start to cave and that''s how I end up having a ydate date with her.

    Shana had to go back home to spend some time with her mom who says she misses her and to help out with the baby, her Aunt had given birth recently.

    Dale was busy with his dad who was trying to induct him in the ways of being an Alpha and Virgil ghosted a lot, I figured that just because I had moved into the Pack House didn''t change things.

    He was even a worse introvert than I am and it wasn''t because he had social anxiety or anything like that but he just didn''t fancy people, well most people.

    I talked to Mae about Elise, one of the many warm afternoons we spent alone, together, poring over homework and today is no different.

    "She invited me over for a visit and didn''t even give me a chance to say no." Iin to Mae who''s unsurprisingly a really good listener.

    Mae hums, rolling around a bit on my bed. "I don''t like Elise so my opinion mighte off biased"

    "That makes two of us." I mutter to her, unhappy about the way I would have to spend the next hour.

    "But if she''s truly turning over a new leaf then it would be just cruel of us to ignore her, how about I tag along with you." She offers.

    My expression brightens at this. "Yes please, I would rather not spend an hour all alone with her and this is definitely thest time I''m getting roped into doing something like this." I pout, getting up to brush my hair so that I at least look presentable.

    "If you do, just know that you''re in it alone and telling any of the rest would just make Elise get scolded in a not so very nice way." Mae points out, getting up as well to get ready.

    I groan inaudibly, it was exactly the same reason I had opened up to Mae first, if I had told the others I''d just be told to stay away from her and Elise would get three mad friends in her face, that wasn''t fair to Elise if she was truly being nice.

    The journey to the fourth floor is horrible and it''s not just because thest flight seems steeper and ridiculously hard to climb but because of the reason why I''m making the journey.

    I really wasn''t interested in being friends with Elise, not after all she had done but I could forgive her I guess, if that was what it took to save someone else from her ws.

    The fourth floor is obviously different from the other three, it was pin drop quiet for one thing and the hallways were spacier, the decor much fancier.

    "Hayden? Mae?" My mom bumps into us, an armful of files in her hands. "What are you both doing here?" She asks curiously, not really bothered.

    "Um, Elise invited us over for a visit." I tell her shyly, evading her eyes.

    "That sneaky little witch." My mom bites out unhappily. "She has been unnecessarily nice to me and it all stinks of fish." Sheins seriously.

    "Mom, the term is ''fishy'' like something fishy is going on." I correct her, Mae choking backughter.

    "Sure." She agrees nkly. "Just be careful around her okay and tell her mom to lose my phone number." My mom grouches, hurrying off.

    "I told you, something''s not right." Mae huffs self importantly.

    I just roll my eyes, feeling a heavy weight settle deep in my stomach. "Wait till it''s all over before you scold me, please." I plead. "I''m already nervous enough."

    "It''s sure is going to get worse when I tattle on you." She mutters darkly.

    I throw her a re, praying that I don''t bump into Leon or anyone else that could question me.

    Well, the person I do bump into makes me wish I had bumped into Virgil or Leon because honestly that would have been a whole lot better.

    "Oh, shit." Mae mutters under her breath.

    <em>''Oh shit'' was right.</em>

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    I''m frozen in unexinable terror when said person notices us, his determined steps slowing down when he gets close enough.

    "Good day, Alpha Everett." Mae greets formally, bowing a bit.

    I just stand gaping slightly, unsure how to act. I wasn''t a Werewolf so I wasn''t affected by his authority but he was technically my mom''s boss so I mumble out a "Hello, Mr. Everett."

    He''s dressed really formally for someone whose office is a couple hallways away from his house but I guess the image he had to keep and project was very important.

    "It''s a surprise to see you kids up here, are you by any chance looking for Renee?" He asks me, nodding slightly in a response to Mae''s greeting.

    "No, sir." I reply vaguely, very uninterested in telling him what I actually came to do.

    He narrows his eyes, electric blue irises going dark and I suppress a shiver while Mae cowers, sliding behind me and I make a mental note to drown her in ice cream for putting up with all this for me.

    "Very well, I have to be off now." He says, dark re never leaving my face even as he continues his journey, tugging on his sleeves.

    Mae sighs heavily, throwing herself on me which I allow because I caused her predicament.

    "How can you look him in the eye? Or still be standing after all that?" She huffs out, awe shining in her brown eyes.

    I just shrug, taking her hand and continuing our journey.

    I didn''t like Alpha Everett and I could tell that the feeling was mutual, I didn''t approve of the way he treated Virgil and sure maybe my mom could have understood him after listening to his side of the story and knowing about him being a Werewolf.

    But I couldn''t, sending his youngest child at such a tender age to live with a distant rtion just because Virgil reminded him of his wife was utter bullcrap to me, plus no one sat me down to exin anything so I was allowed to hold my grudges.

    We get to Elise apartment and I run out of steam, freezing up.

    Mae just gently pulls her hand out of mine to lift a hand up to knock on the door. "Today has already been horrible enough, let''s just get this over with yeah?"

    I nod seriously like we were about to raid a store, I felt just as nervous though, heart thumping when Mae''s knucklese in contact with the door.

    I can''t help but look around surreptitiously, feeling like Shana would pop out or Virgil would pass by and then I''d fall down the rabbit hole of trying to exin to either of them what I was doing in front of Elise''s apartment.

    The door swings open like she had been waiting for my appearance, I note with a bitter taste at the back of my throat how her cheerful expression drops and go icy when she sees Mae.

    "Hi, Elise!" I greet her cheerfully, butterflying my fingers. "Mae said she wanted to tag along and since you never said I couldn''t bring anyone else, I let her, you don''t mind do you?" I overwhelm her, knowing that if she got her wits together she would find a way to either get rid of Mae or reschedule whatever this was.

    "I um"

    "We didn''te at a bad time, did we?" Mae asks in faux concern, her face hard and I note the darkening of her eyes to an unfamiliar purple.

    "N-No I mean" She stutters again, thoroughly caught off guard.

    "What''s the hold up at the door, darling?" An icy voice calls from within the apartment in a crispy British ent and I internally cringe.

    "Nothing, mom!" She throws over a shoulder, to us she gives us a choice re. "Come in." She invites tightly.

    I almost cut off the entire farce of a visit short by thanking her and turning around to go home but Mae is one step ahead of me and glides into the apartment much to Elise''s dismay.

    I walk in demurely after her, noting how fancy the decor of her house is and unsurprisingly, it''s done in varying shades of white, making it look cold and bleak.

    Her mom walks out of a connecting room with a crystal tray in her hands and nearly stumbles when she sights Mae, she''s in a slutty blue dress, her hair perfectly done with jewelry winking from her ears, neck and wrists.

    "W-Who is this, Elise?" She asks with huge amounts of disdain as she stares down at Mae who takes a seat uninvited. "I thought you were inviting that Hayden boy"

    "Hello, Mrs Hall." I greet coldly, stepping out from behind Elise.

    "Oh! Hayden, darling, I had no idea you were here." Her tone changes instantly and I struggle hard to not roll my eyes. "Renee and I were just talking about you." She says cordially and Mae snickers scathingly.

    "Sure." I mutter with heavy doses of sarcasm, taking a seat after she invites me to.

    Elise looks scandalized, her ns definitely falling apart around her.

    Mrs. Hall still nimbly ces the crystal tray down, it''s full of snacks --- well it''s Elise''s mom so more like hors d''oeuvres --- and delicate rectangle shaped crystal sses, a ss jar of punch presiding over the fancy ensemble

    I really didn''t care for it, no matter how fancy it looked. I might be nice but I wasn''t stupid to eat or drink anything Elise offerred me especially now that she is being pretty transparent with her intentions.

    She gives her mom a pointed look while Mae and I just share uneasy nces, we just got here so we couldn''t just up and leave but the longer we stayed the more likely chaos seems to ensue.

    "Um" Mrs Hall starts, faltering.

    Elise mouths Mae''s name to her but Mae is too engrossed in staring at the tray of edibles arranged on the tray to notice and I can tell that the look on her face isn''t one of interest.

    "Mae, dear? I need some help in the kitchen, could you lend me a hand?" She asks sweetly, her words dripping poisonously.

    I almost want to smack her and ask sarcastically, ''like that?'' but Mae gets up, agreeing stiffly.

    "We''ll be right back!" Mrs Hall exims happily, taking Mae''s hand and darting away with her.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    I just shake my head at this obvious tactic and I decide that I''m done with whatever game she''s ying.

    "What do you want, Elise?" I ask in exasperation. "We''ve got a hiking field trip tomorrow and I need to not be here anymore." I tell her inly.

    Her face morphs into one of pure disdain but she manages to tamper it. "I-I''m sorry." She says contritely. "It''s just I''ve never really had friends before" She starts to carefully say, pouring out drinks for the both of us.

    I listen ndly, not pointing out her hench girls, I didn''t want to prolong the conversation any more than was necessary.

    "So this is really new for me and I appreciate you being nice even though I''m such a horrible person." Sheyers it on thick and hands me the second ss of punch, taking the second one for herself.

    I collect it from her wearily, wondering what she could be nning now. "Sure." I mumble half heartedly, pushing back my wild hair with a hand.

    She takes a very obvious sip of her drink but I just stare nkly at her, refusing to be goaded. Ufortable silence falls and I keep staring at her, not nning on shouldering the responsibility of holding the conversation.

    "So, how do you feel about Werewolves?" She blurts out. "You don''t like the punch?" She asks curiously, moving closer. "I could always get you water if that is what you would prefer."

    I wave a hand to dissuade her. "No, no, it''s fine." I smile tightly, dropping the ss in the tray. "I''m just not in the mood for a drink."

    She moves even closer and I inch backwards, giving her a look. "I feel just fine about Werewolves." I tag on stiffly, swinging my head around in search of Mae.

    "That''s good." She murmurs, her voice dropping an octave and I feel my skin crawl when she moves close enough to trap me against the arm of the couch. "How do you feel about me?" She asks in a sultry voice, lifting a hand to touch me.

    I p her hand away, disgust evident in my voice. "Like driving my knee into your jaw." I bite out to her.

    She justughs blissfully, cing both hands around me so that she hovers over me, the tiny top she has on straining against her boobs.

    I really want to kick her away but I wasn''t interested in hitting a girl. "Get off me, Elise." I tell her coldly.

    "Just a moment more" She starts to say, a knock interrupting her and her smile widens.

    I just stare nkly at her, figuring out her n so it''s no surprise when Virgil steps in with a box in his hands which drops when he gets a good look at what''s going on.

    Elise turns to him with a gloating expression on her face and I use her distraction to push her away with her face, feeling a morbid satisfaction when she topples over to the couch.

    "I''d appreciate it if you stop dragging me into your shit." I tell her inly, Virgil just watches on in amusement which immediately disappears.

    "You came here alone?" He scolds me, ignoring Elise who looks like she might like to cry.

    "Of course not, Mrs Hall dragged Mae off somewhere, we should go save her."

    We don''t need to do that though because Mrs Hall flounces out with an unhappy Mae on her tail, ignorant of what had gone down. "Oh? Virgil? What a surprise to see you here!" She exims in fake surprise.

    "Um, you asked me to bring that?" Virgil says in a desert dry voice, pointing at the discarded box on the ground.

    "Y''all are horrible actors and I''m getting the fuck out of this madhouse." Mae mutters, beelining for the open door. "Not to mention horrible nners" She continues muttering, evidently upset.

    Mrs Hall''s perky expression falls to a cold and cruel one and I step backwards in Virgil''s direction who doesn''t hesitate to tuck me under an arm.

    "Y-You" Elise stutters, obviously very stunned at Virgil''s reaction.

    "Yes, me, Elise." I humor her. "Let me point out the ws in your silly n, you''re well, you and I''m gay." I give her a smile that doesn''t reach my eyes, enjoying the way her and her mom''s mouth dropically.

    "Thank you for the ydate, Elise." I say sarcastically, turning around to get the hell out as well. "And my mom said to tell you to lose her number." I toss to her mom.

    Mrs Hall''s gasp elicits a snicker from Mae who''s still waiting for us at the door.

    "Well, you guys sure took your time." Maeins when we finally make our way down the stairs. "I was nearly going colorblind in that colorless ce."

    "White is a color, Mae." I point out to her, holding Virgil''s hand.

    "That''s probably what Mrs Hall''s interior designer told her." She scoffs.

    Iugh, relieved that this farce with Elise was finally over without anyone getting hurt, at least this time I could be cold to her without any inhibitions.

    "Did you bump into my dad on the fourth floor?" Virgil asks worriedly.

    I look up at him curiously. "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    "Did he um, say anything to you?"

    I frown slightly but shrug. "Not really, he just asked if I was looking for my mom, is something wrong?"

    "No." He says with a distant look in his eyes.

    I let it go, Virgil usually opened about certain things on his own, prodding him was just going to push him away.

    We get back to my apartment without event and I''m waiting patiently for Virgil to scold me but he just calmly stares at me watching me beat myself up mentally.

    "Shana?" Mae says with barely contained excitement, holding her phone right against her ear. "Come over, ASAP!" She snickers and I huddle into myself, groaning inaudibly. "Come with ice cream, Hayden will pay."

    Shana would definitely scold my ears off and the thought of that was even worse than Elise''s shitty n.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    I think it''s ridiculous but it''s seems to go over everyone''s head, they were all very excited about the hiking trip our homeroom teacher, Miss Na I mean, Jhee had set up - it''s definitely a Werewolf thing.

    "Hayden? You''ll bete for school you know." Dale scolds me again,ing out of the bathroom where he insisted on brushing, no doubt to toss Virgil''s toothbrush in the cab again to see me still sprawled on the bed.

    I roll on my face and let out an unhappy groan. "I don''t want to go to school today." I whine, kicking my legs.

    He pauses and turns around to stare at me. "Why?" He asks curiously.

    "Miss Nate is organising a hiking trip for just our ss." I pout.

    Dale frowns. "Who''s Miss Nate?"

    I give a him look like he started break dancing. "My homeroom teacher?" I raise a brow, sitting up.

    "Jhen?" He asks, giving me an equally bewildered look.

    "Well, yes." I shrug self-consciously.

    "The entire year is going hiking, Hay." He exins, throwing his shirt on. "We''re just taking different routes and probably meeting up at the creek."

    I gape at this. "Why? What does tromping through roots and fallen leaves have to do with anything educational?"

    "I don''t know, Hay." Dale shrugs,ing over. "It''s fun I guess, all work and no y remember?" He replies, leaning over me to steal a kiss before I can escape.

    "Ew!" I wipe my mouth, ring at him. "My mouth stinks." Iin.

    He gives me a mischievous look. "It''s all in your head, Doll." He steals another kiss, licking into my mouth.

    I huff breathlessly, tasting nothing but cool water and mint, that''s not right, my mom had gone back to her horrible tasting herbal toothpaste so he shouldn''t taste like mint anymore.

    "Dale?" I pant out, averting my face. "We have to get to school."

    "Oh, that''s true." He murmurs, voice heavy with disappointment. "See you at school then."

    "Byoof!" My greeting gets cut off by another kiss and I roll off the bed when he breaks off, making for the bathroom.

    "Bye, Dale!" I call from the safety of the cool bathroom where he can''t steal another kiss.

    Hisughter trails after me and then I hear the telltale click of the door, now just how am I supposed to survive today?

    Inguidly go through the motions of preparing for school, Shana had hurried over the day before with the tubs of ice cream.

    I had just huddled beside Virgil while she alternated between loudughter and a stern scolding, I couldn''t decide which felt worse.

    Virgil was still as reticent as always but I still felt like something was off.

    "Hi, baby." My mom greets happily already dressed for work. "I was just about toe get you, ready for breakfast?"

    "No." I mumble unhappily. "I''ll just get some fruits."

    "What? Why?" She frowns.

    "I told you, we''re going hiking today, if I eat I''m definitely going to pass out on the walk."

    My mom snickers at this and I re at her.

    "I''m sorry, love, here" She offers, going to the kitchte anding out with a ss bowl of apples. "Snatched this from the kitchens this morning, you should take some with you for energy."

    "Sure mom." I ept dryly, taking the bowl from her.

    "Morning, Renee." Virgil voicees from the direction of the door and I nce to see himing in.

    "Hi, V, thank goodness you''re here, I''m almostte for work." She says with a poker face, grabbing her handbag from a side table and adjusting her formal blouse.

    I give her a nk look. "I''m not five, mom."

    "Listen to what Virgil tells you, okay? Be safe on your trip, baby." She reaches out to ruffle my hair and I snap my teeth at her.

    Virgil chuckles at this andes over to kiss my forehead before getting a good look at what I was doing. "Um, why are you stuffing your backpack with apples?"

    I just zip up and sling my bag across my back. "To throw at nature." I grouch.

    Heughs even louder. "Let me help you with that and isn''t it a bit weird to throw fruits back at nature."

    I just give him a dark look, in no mood for jokes.

    He takes the bag from my shoulders and we make our way down the stairs, Mae would join us in the parking lot.

    "I''m sorry, Hay but you seemed to like hiking a lot before, what happened?"

    "Well, let''s see, you''re not there to give me a piggy back ride when my legs give out on me and that''s all."

    His entire face lightens up at my words and my mood improves instantly. "I''ll give you a piggyback ride when we meet up at the creek." He promises.

    "Sure." I mutter under my breath. "If I make it to the creek."

    Ever since Shana moved back to her huge family house, Dale had been the one picking her up so we usually met up in school.

    "Hi, Hayden, hi, Virgil!" Mae greets cheerfully, getting in the back seat.

    Virgil replies her enthusiastically while I mumble out a reply, munching on an apple.

    "What''s his deal?" She curiously asks Virgil who snickers before giving her an answer.

    "Today''s hike." He says shortly.

    Mae''s face instantly stretches out in a wide smile, she ps a hand over her face as she struggles to hold back herughter.

    "Good to know my misery is so humorous." Iin.

    "You''re just over thinking, Hayden." Mae tells me seriously, managing a contrite expression even though there''sughter twinkling in her eyes. "You''ll be having so much fun with the rest of the ss that you''ll forget to be exhausted."

    I give her a look full of disbelief. "Uh huh, sure."

    "Plus you''ve had weeks of walking up and down those stairs back at the Pack House, don''t you think you''re giving yourself too little credit?"

    "I hope so, I fucking hope so."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    I was definitely not over thinking it, we hadn''t even gotten halfway to the creek yet and I was already panting with exertion, my side stinging.

    Dale hadn''te to school today which was a little weird because he had been looking forward to the trip, I would ask him about itter.

    We had met Shana at the parking lot, Jaxon had driven her to school even though she pretty much knew how to drive but she hadn''t gotten her license yet.

    She was steaming mad, as expected while Jax was all smile and toothy grins, ruffling my hair much to Virgil''s unhappiness.

    "If I have to take another step, my heart is going to stop." I threaten Mae and Shana who has been putting up with me all morning.

    Buses had taken us to the edge of the woods and then we had started the trip.

    Jhen had been at her descriptive best, pointing out the different species of nts, it wasn''t hard to tune her out.

    Naturally we had fallen behind and now even more as my body threatens to give out on me, it'' really not fair for Werewolves to have much stronger bodies than the average human, even petite little Nina was having the time of her life, her round face ruddy with life.

    Shana and Mae stop as well with my dramatic deration, concern written on their faces.

    "I have no idea why you pushed yourself toe along." Shana scolds, still clearly remembering what happened thest time I had gone hiking.

    "Mae, you should hurry up along, I''ll take Hayden home then catch up with you guys at the creek." She says, taking my hand.

    I give her a skeptical look. "Can you meet up?"

    Mae gives me a smug smirk. "She can, see youter Hay!" She waves to me, hurrying up to catch up with the rest.

    "I''d rather shave my hair than do this, so you''re going to be the one to talk to Jaxon." She grumbles, bringing out her phone to dial up her older brother.

    "Hi, Jaxie." I huff breathlessly into the phone, when he picks.

    "Hayden?" He calls in surprise, a frown etching his tone. "Where''s tha I mean, where''s Shana?"

    "She''s right here, um, could you give me a ride to the Pack House?" I ask shyly.

    "Sure!" I hear rustling like he''s getting up. "Where are you guys? Are you at school?" He asks quickly without wasting time and I hear the distinct jingling of keys.

    "No, we''re at the woods, we''ll wait at the hiking trail." I suggest.

    "That''s fine, meet you in five."

    Shana gives me an odd look that I can''t help questioning.

    "What''s wrong?" I ask curiously.

    She just turns around and crouches slightly, shaking her head. "Nothing, get on."

    I do so without question because Shana looks like she''s about to spank me and I''m not about to push her anymore than necessary.

    "I''ve never understood your rift with Jaxie." I say softly, making conversation as she easily strides across the forest floor that''s no doubt littered with hidden roots and rocks covered up by leaves, I should know because I had tripped on a lot of them whileing.

    She shrugs, making a nomittal sound. "Maybe its a sibling thing, he has always picked on me and although he''s much older now I don''t feel like he''s changed much." She says generically.

    I try to think, imagining how it would be to have a sibling, it was really hard because I don''t even have cousins - it was probably a rich people thing, to have few children.

    "Oh." I mumble to show that I''ve been listening.

    We get to the mouth of the forest in no time and I see Jaxon already pulling up like he said he would.

    "Go straight home, okay?" Shana tells me sternly when I get down, my coloring much better than it had been. "I''lle check up on you after school." She says quickly.

    "Of course, thank you." I ept, I had no ns of going anywhere else anyway, I was truly bone tired.

    "Was that Shana?" Jaxon asks curiously when he parks his car and steps out.

    "Yeah." I affirm, walking closer. "She has to catch up with the rest.

    "Are you okay?" He asks in concern, opening up the passenger door for me.

    "I am, I''m just a little exhausted." I say honestly, leaning into the soft seat of the car. "Thanks foring to pick me up." I give him a grateful smile.

    He smiles in return. "Sure, anytime."

    The ride is gratefully, mostly silent and I thank Jaxon again before facing off with the stairs.

    I make it to my room in one piece, although my body feels like its disjointed, my clothes sticking wetly to my body as well as my hair.

    I barely get in my room before I''m undressing, throwing my sweat soaked clothes every which way and nearly running inside the bathroom.

    The cool water on my skin is a blissful feeling and I luxuriate in it for a long time, I dress up in a sweater and shorts, packing up my hair because I''m toozy tob or dry it.

    I finally get myself back when I''m all clean and freshened up, I walk up to the tall window to look in the direction of the woods where the creek would most likely be.

    It might have be fun for me as Mae said if I was someone who could perfectly handle physical exertion but as I didn''t, I don''t feel like I''m missing out on much.

    I spend a good long time distracted staring out of the window that''s easily as tall as me, getting lost in the beautiful sights of the pine trees.

    I''m high up enough to see the sky as well as the tips of the tall trees, its peaceful here, just staring at nature and existing.

    I think I hear a sound but I ignore it, my mom was really invested in her new job, maybe it was because she knew she had limited time or she wanted to win some bet against her older sister, I could never be sure.

    It couldn''t be my mom though and Apple was over at Julia''s so its easy to ignore the almost nonexistent sound.

    Muchter though an even louder sound alerts me and I spin around in rm, my eyes widening in horror.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    "How the fuck did you get in my room?" I demand harshly, trying to hide how nervous I actually am, the blonde and blue eyed bitch could be really dangerous.

    She steps forward and I take a step back, conscious of the fact that there''s nothing but a dangerous window beside me, it might be closed but I wasn''t taking any chances.

    Elise takes another step forward, blonde hair slightly in a disarray, blue eyes cold. She opens her mouth like she''s about to say something but thinks the better of it and does the unexpected instead.

    Horror and shock carves it''s way on my face but hers remain cid, a little brighter as a matter of fact.

    I almost don''t hear the shattering of ss and I don''t feel the pain either, maybe I''m in shock, my mouth wide open in a silent scream.

    Then I''m toppling out the window and falling, head first.

    Elise only watches briefly to make sure I was going to hit the ground then makes herself scarce, it would be a perfect crime.

    Even if I managed to survive this fall which is highly unlikely, I wouldn''t be able to say who pushed me.

    Time moves a lot slower when you''re falling to your death, either that or my thoughts are shing by at record speed like they knew that the motherboard was about to crash.

    I think I now understand why people look so peaceful when they''re falling, gravity is bearing down so hard on me like it is impatient to see me hit the ground, that and the fact that it''s really hard to move mid air.

    The ground seems to take it''s time for me to get to, my thoughts shing by at hyper speed that it almost hurt.

    My mom would be devastated, beyond devastated if I was gone and Virgil

    I didn''t want to die what the hell was I doing here thinking about dying? My scream had died as my hope is bing that I almost don''t hear it but it''s too loud to ignore.

    A loud growl rips through the air and there''s a distant sh of white light, I get snatched mid-fall hitting the ground with a thud but my fall is softened by a body, arms wrapped around me protectively.

    "D-Dale?" I stutter with a trembling voice, peeling open my tightly shut eyes to see his face dark with anger, gold irises staring back at me. "Are you okay?" I ask immediately, he had absorbed the entire impact of the fall so there was no way he could be.

    What was he even doing here anyway? This was the side of the Pack House that no one came to anyway, even if my screaming had alerted someone, I''d have crashed to the floor before they could get to me.

    "I''m fine, Doll." He murmurs, rubbing a handfortingly over my back, something akin to pain in his eyes.

    "Y-Yeah." I mumble, trying to sit up. "Just a little shaken and" I feel cool wind on my back. "My sweater is ripped, I guess, thank you for saving me."

    He sits up with me, shirtless and wraps his arms around me again. "I''m so lucky I was close by" panic shes in his eyes.

    I can understand his terror because it reverberates in my chest, if Dale hadn''t been around for whatever reason he was, I''d have been a smudge on the ground.

    "Do I have to guess who it was?" He asks darkly, arms tightening bruisingly around me. "I never pegged you for the suicidal type."

    "I''m not." I affirm, getting pissed as well. I needed to give Elise a proper piece of my mind.

    "Let''s go get changed, my back stings, I might have a couple slight cuts." I note absently, it was much better than having torn muscles anyway.

    Dale doesn''t react well to my suggestion because he''s burying his nose in my neck and taking shallow breaths like he''s trying to get in control of himself.

    "Shit, this hurts." He murmurs and I''m pretty sure he''s not talking about our fall.

    "Dale?" I call in confusion.

    "You''re right, let''s go get changed, then we''ll find that Linsel bitch, after that" his voice trails off and gets softer, his eyes cooling to their familiar light green. "We need to talk."

    Hisst words hits harder than getting pushed out a window and my brain works even faster, trying toprehend what he wanted to talk about.

    Dale insists on carrying me up the stairs even though there''s absolutely nothing wrong with my legs but there''s a slightly desperate look in his expressive eyes, like he''s drowning and I''m his air so I let him.

    I''m really grateful the rest were out at the moment or the entire Pack House would have probably found out by now, with Virgil and Shana scaling balconies to get to Elise

    <em>Elise</em>

    Her name left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth and I was done putting up with her.

    We get back to the apartment and I find the door innocently closed, we step in and see nothing out of ce, no shocker there.

    My room is an entirely different matter, cold wind blows in and ss shards litter the window side.

    We change quickly and it turns out to be nothing but slight scratches on my back, my knitted sweater had taken the brunt of the shattering ss - my mom would be proud of her handmade contraptions keeping me safe.

    Dale still insists on littering my back with fruit themed Band-Aids and I let him, it does feel better though and I throw on another sweater.

    He dresses in familiar sweatpants and a ck T-shirt, his expression unreadable, I couldn''t help but feel like the talk would not be fun.

    "Ready to pay Linda your first visit?" He asks, taking my hand.

    I snicker at the way he never seems to remember her name. "Second actually"

    "What?" He looks at me in horror.

    "We should pop in on my mom as well." I massage my temples. "Preferably after we confront Elise." I tag on, knowing how my mom could get.

    Dale is still stuck on the fact that I had gone to Elise''s apartment and I have to tug on his arm to get him moving.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    I had pushed my luck too hard because Dale and I bump into my mom and<em> an unhealthy pause for suspenseful reasons</em> Alpha Everett.

    "Hayden?" My mom calls in surprise, cutting off whatever she had previously been seriously exining to Alpha Everett. "Why are you back from school so soon? Is something wrong?" She asks curiously, worry tinting her voice as she steps closer.

    "Elise pushed him out the window." Dale blurts out before I can figure out a way to break the news delicately to my mom and I note btedly that he gets her name perfectly this time.

    The files in her hands crash to the ground as she closes the distance between us, Alpha Everett''s eyes widen fractionally, a vein ticking on his neck.

    "Excuse me, what!" My mom exims, throwing herself on me, horror in her face. "Are you okay? Oh my fucking what happened?" She panics.

    "I''m fine, mom." I say, my voice muffled against her chest where she hugs me tightly. "Dale saved me."

    A flip switches in her and I remember why I don''t like my mom getting mad. "Excuse me a while, Alpha Everett." She requests stiffly, taking my hand. "I need to address a little situation."

    "You''re excused, Renee, as a matter of fact, I''ming along." He near growls, obviously upset.

    Alpha Everett knocks on the door and Mrs Hall opens up her irritated expression melting to a seductive one in the space of seconds. "Oh? Alpha, how nice of you to pay me a visit"

    "Can it, slut." My mom bites out, her eyes glowing. "Where is your homicidal kid?"

    Mrs Hall frowns believably. "I''m sorry, I have no idea what you''re on about, Elise is at school."

    "Uh huh." I mutter dryly, noting the brief look of terror that shes across her heavily made-up face when she hears my voice and sees me. "And her twin just tried to murder me." Iment sarcastically.

    "We''ll being in, Amy." Alpha Everett says, brushing past her, he hadn''t even batted an eyelid at her hip thrusting and boob pushing.

    "B-But" She splutters, protesting in a panic when we all walk in.

    My mom still has her arms wrapped tightly around me while Dale hovers close.

    "I can smell her so you either get her down here or I''ll go up and drag her down myself." Alpha Everett says coldly, hints of dark growls under his tightly bitten out words.

    He seems to be getting visibly upset with each passing second and I see Mrs Hall go as white as a sheet, whimpering softly as she mumbled a<em> ''yes Alpha''</em> before dashing off in the direction of what had to be Elise''s room.

    Alpha Everett curses under his breath, pushing a hand through his perfectly parted hair like he was just processing the details of what happened.

    "Now tell me what the fuck is going on because I''m about to lose my temper." He growls when they show up, cowering under his silver gaze.

    "I''ll do it." I offer. "I came back earlier from school today for some reasons and Elise sneaked up on me in my room and pushed me out of the window, Dale saved me and now we''re here." I say bluntly, already tired of the confrontation, I just wanted to nap.

    "Well, what do you have to say about this?" He asks ndly, with a tone that says, <em>I</em> <em>know</em> <em>you</em> <em>can</em> <em>actually</em> <em>do</em> <em>this so choose your next words wisely</em>

    They remain quiet and Alpha Everett sighs. "I sincerely apologize for this, Hayden, Renee, considering I was the one that invited you toe over to the Pack House." He starts politely. "I can promise that I''ll make sure they get their due." His voice deepens at the end and Elise crouches closer to her mom.

    "Renee, please call up Doug, tell him toe with cuffs, I need to have a word with Sam." He whips out his phone with a re at Mrs Hall and Elise.

    My mom faces me. "That''s the Sheriff." She exins to me, "...and I''ll call up someone toe fix the windows, okay."

    "Sure, mom." I ept, hugging her and letting her kiss my cheek. "I''m going to take a nap." I tell her inly, already going out.

    As much as I dreaded the<em> ''talk''</em> with Dale, I would rather not be here anymore, at least something would be done about Elise because I was done with having my life sabotaged at every turn I made simply because she was gold digging for her future.

    We settle on a couch and I rest my head on Dale''s legs, letting him y with my hair.

    "You didn''te to school today." Iment absently, my eyes heavy.

    "Yeah." He says thickly. "My mom came back from the city, she stayed behind to clear up the legalities with Nicole''s case." He exins.

    "Oh." I mumble in surprise.

    "Yeah." He says again, his voice sounding off.

    I flick open my eyes to look at him in worry. "Dale? Are okay?" I ask in worry, reaching out a hand to touch his face.

    He holds my hand to his face and I note his eyes go ssy with panic. "No, Doll, I''m not."

    I sit up in a sh at his words, crawling into hisp. "What''s wrong?" I ask worriedly, looking into his immensely sad eyes.

    He pulls me into a hug, tucking my head in his shoulder and I let him, noting how fragile he was at the moment.

    My mind races with what could have possibly gone wrong, his mom came back fine, right? Was it something to do with her?

    "I''m going to be the future Alpha of my Pack." He says in an emotionless tone, rubbing my back again in thatforting way.

    I hum softly, letting him go at his own pace.

    "And, I-I" He chokes, voice soft and I grab onto his shirt, a sinking feeling dropping low in my stomach, like ice. "I can''t be with you." He says in a strained whisper and I feel my skin crawl.

    Heughs wetly. "How did I not see thising?" He asks rhetorically, sarcasm heavy in his voice. "I told my mom I''d adopt and she looked like she was going to have a stroke, impressing on how important keeping strong blood in the lineage is fucking bullshit." He curses and I make a sound of despair.

    My eyes stings as our anatomical differences rears its ugly head, I couldn''t have kids and even worse, <em>I''m human...</em>

    "Oh." I mumble in a dead voice, feeling ice run through my veins. I was going to lose Dale without ever having him, without telling him I loved him in return.

    "You should take that nap, Doll." He murmured close to my ears, leaning down to kiss my cheek. "I''ll be here when you wake up."

    Deste tears run down my face and I know I''m going to soak Dale''s shirt through but I didn''t have it in me to care at the moment, my eyelids slipping shut but the tears don''t stop, trailing down my cheeks.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    I wake up muchter to Dale still cradling me, it''s not muchter but it should be well into the afternoon with how bright the sun is.

    "Dale?" I murmur, crawling into his arms again, I had slept with my upper body on his legs, his hands buried in my hair.

    "Mmh?" He hums, unnaturally quiet --- it breaks my heart to see.

    "I had a horrible dream." I whisper, my eyes stinging again.

    "Wha"

    "I never got to tell you" I cut him off with tears in my eyes. "...that"

    "Hayden." He cuts me off with a tight grip around my waist, agony on his face.

    I startle, falling quiet, I couldn''t remember thest time he had said my full name.

    "Please don''t."

    I bite my lower lip to keep it from wobbling but swallow my words, feeling it crawl down my throat like a sip ofva.

    He tugs me in close and I''m relieved that he''s not pushing me away entirely, foregoing our friendship.

    "I had missed her for hiding out in her room for so long that I''d forgotten that she was an egoistic, homophobic"

    "Dale." I cut him off, not wanting him to have issues with his family.

    "I think what makes it hit hard is because I''ve always felt the same way, before I met you that is." Kisses get pressed against my hair, this is going to be really hard.

    "I don''t want to lose you, neither do I appreciate cutting things off so soon but" He trails off, throat closing. "She was like woah!" He huffs out, like it''s taking him a lot to say it. "That she guesses I could mess around with you for a while, called it teenage hormones and said you wouldn''t get pregnant either ways"

    I feel his grip tighten and I don''t have to nce at him to know that his eyes are a fiery gold, his words are like a soothing balm to my burning throat.

    "I couldn''t ept that so even though it fucking stings"

    "Stop talking and let me kiss you ." I scold him, grabbing fistfuls of his shirt.

    He chokes, getting flustered. "B-But"

    "You''re not using me, Dale." I tell him pointedly. "I''m the one kissing you remember?"

    "It''s going to be weird being friends." He whispers, eyes fixed on my lips.

    I ignore his words and lean upwards so that our lips could meet, as much as it hurts, I couldn''t fault Dale for being honest with me.

    For the first time, being human seems so overrated.

    Kissing him is so familiar it makes my heart twist, the cool taste of mint sshing across my mouth, easing the ache of my throat.

    "You''re not going to make this easy on me, are you?" Dale chuckles bitterly, swiping a pink tongue over his lower lip when he breaks off.

    I just watch him quietly, studying his features like I wouldn''t see him again.

    "You''re not going to sleep over anymore?" I ask hopefully.

    He kisses my cheek and I note him slowly distancing himself even though the harsh pain in his eyes is clear to see.

    "I think it''s better I don''t, I''d hate myself if I hurt you." He ces his forehead against mine, I was going to need a lot of ice cream to survive theing weeks.

    I hum, hating the idea but understanding his reasons, that reminded me "Where are the rest?" I ask curiously.

    "Getting ice cream." He says shortly and I''m not even surprised that they already know, we were all creepily close in our own way.

    "Does Virgil know?" I mumble inaudibly but Dale easily catches my question.

    His brows furrow in confusion. "Yeah, he didn''t take it well, he sounded quite mad."

    I gape at Dale''s words, my heart sinking as my deepest fears start to take form, Virgil was just looking out for me after all.

    A knock raps on the door, interrupting my response and Shana and Maees in, a solemn air around them.

    "Should we give you space?" Mae asks, concern furrowing her brow.

    "No, it''s fine, I''ll have to leave soon." Dale says miserably.

    I try to not let my reaction show visibly, biting the interior of my check to distract myself.

    "Hi, guys." I mumble a reply to their greetings, letting them fuss over me briefly, I also find out that my window has been fixed.

    If only Dale''s and my rtionship could be fixed that easy

    Conversation dies but ice cream fills up the empty cold space so it''s somewhat bearable.

    "Growing up is fucked up." Shana grumbles, shoveling a full spoon in her mouth and chewing on the mouthful.

    I''m wincing for her, wondering how insensitive her teeth were. I''m sitting cross legged beside Dale who''s downing his ice cream like it was shots of vodka.

    We all mumble our agreements, quietly eating ice cream.

    The sweet confectionery doesn''tst forever and soon I''m saying goodbye to my friends, grateful that I had a freezer full of ice cream to keep me from yeeting myself out the window for real this time.

    I clear up when they go, the house temperatures colder.

    Everything had been too perfect, life was never that perfect even books had tragedy and heartbreak.

    Ie out of the kitchte to see my moming in, looking exhausted.

    "I quit." She murmurs, walking across the room and wrapping her arms around me.

    "W-What?!" I splutter, stunned. "Why?"

    She shrugs. "I wanted to, plus I''m signing up for ''<em>Taekwondo</em>'' sses and buying a metal bat."

    I shake my head. "it''s not your fault, mom." I tell her firmly. "If anything, I should have been more careful."

    "Sure but I can''t take back my registration and the hardware store doesn''t give refunds." She agrees, the familiar yful twinkle in her eyes.

    I just hug her some more, just realizing how much I had missed her inner child.

    "Sure, mom, whatever you want." I murmur to her, if she notices that I''m being extra clingy I hope she chalks it up to the fact that I had a near death experience earlier today.

    I couldn''t trust my mom to not pay Mrs Ascott a visit and give her a piece of her mind about what she thought of her opinions, I have to ease her into the news that Dale and I were just friends now

    I wince, the word ''<em>friends</em>'' alien and heavy in my mouth, I let out a miserable sigh, deciding that I already didn''t like thest year of high school.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    I trudge to my bedroom with another tub, depressed, I was probably going to regret all this ice creamter but that was a problem forter, not now.

    I don''t expect Virgil toe over either, he''s supposed to be the future Alpha of Crimson Pack, isn''t he?

    I curl into myself, deste, even the cold sweetness of the ice cream couldn''t improve my mood so I''d given it up a long time ago.

    <em>I wish I hadn''t gotten up this morning</em>

    Or maybe I''d wake up tomorrow and find out that it had all been nothing but a bad dream.

    I hadn''t taken their advances seriously at first but now my life seems iplete without it, without them.

    I doze off, ufortable so it''s no surprise when I wake up muchter with a full dder, the results of swallowing tons of ice cream.

    I flick open my eyes and startle when I see Virgil lying on the other side.

    <em>Of course</em> he''de, it''s Virgil and he probably just wants tofort me.

    Ie down from my side and quietly make my way to the bathroom, washing my hands when I''m done, I stare at my reflection in the mirror, noting my puffy eyes and blotchy skin.

    I don''t rinse off my face, although I suppose I should but sleep is currently my only sce and I wasn''t about to take even that away.

    I trudge back to the bed as silently as I can manage, not wanting to wake him up.

    I slid into the bed, curling up into myself again, facing his direction but I don''t go across the bed like I want to, maybe that''s why things have recently gotten so awkward...

    I couldn''t even remember thest time we had kissed, it was just like Virgil to look out for me by acting interested to check how serious Dale was, no wonder he got upset when...

    "Ah, fuck this." I hear him curse and get up moving towards the door.

    His actions are so shocking and sudden that I nearly fall off the bed trying to stand up. "V-Virgil? V! Where are you going?" I ask nervously, worried by his odd behavior.

    He doesn''t turn around but he stops. "I''m done taking advantage of your kindness." He says glumly and I frown.

    "I''m sorry, what?"

    He sighs, a hollow empty sound that wrings my heart. "It''s fine Hay, we''re still best friends."

    I just blink, my brain refusing to cooperate and process his words. "I-I don''t understand..."

    "It''s just that, a positive response from one you''ve pined over for so long is enough to make me turn a blind eye to the obvious ws."

    I fall quiet, Virgil is actually talking without so much as a prompting from me and... Is he... Is he talking about me?

    "I''m a hard person to love, unlike Dale who''s easy to love at first sight, I have to grow on you." He continues to say in a self deprecating way that has fearced worry spiking through me.

    "What was I thinking? It''s always so awkward for you, so now..." He turns around at this point and gives me a sad smile. "We''ll just be fr..."

    I pop up in front of him, not recollecting when I even moved. "I-I loved you at first s-sight." I say bravely managing to get all the words out before I chickened out and ran back screaming to my bed.

    Virgil''s mouth drops open. "Wha..."

    I''m sure I look more astounded than him and I dash back to the bed, hiding under my nket in a sh.

    I hear his footstepse over and I peek out of my nket to see him staring at me, Virgil isn''t wrong about things being awkward but that''s because he doesn''t like me that way right?

    I don''t like the look on his face, like he doesn''t believe me.

    "You don''t have to say it, it''s fine." He crouches to ruffle my hair with a sickly sweet smile.

    I swat his hands away, sitting up in frustration, why was I even trying? I wasn''t a female Werewolf and I would just end up losing him too but what more did I have to lose?

    "No, idiot." I grumbles, the tip of my ears tingling. "Why else do you think I dragged my mom to the park everyday? And went straight for you even though you didn''t respond"

    "Wha" He blinks, losing his bnce and falling to the ground from his crouch.

    "Let me finish" I cut him off, sitting up to hover over him, my arms crossed over my chest. "Why do you think I insisted you married me? And made you sleep over all the time?" I wasn''t going to tell him I''ve had a crush on him forever, I wasn''t about to do that to myself.

    "My God." I facepalm, I had no idea he was this dense.

    "B-But I can obviously smell your sadness for Dale and you didn''t want to kiss me." He splutters.

    "Because I''m still sad about Dale." I exin carefully. "Haven''t you ever liked more than one person at a time?"

    He looks genuinely stumped, like he couldn''t even imagine a scenario like that. "No, just you."

    I ignore his words even though my cheeks are on fire. "And the kiss" I say in a strangled voice, hiding in my nkets again. "I nearly died from embarrassment." I pout to him, my hands over my ears.

    He goes silent briefly then bursts outughing so carefree and so unlike him that I bring my head out of the nket to look at him.

    He snatches me from the bed at this and I squeal, scrambling for purchase.

    I end up on him, staring down into his happy, blue eyes.

    "So let me get this straight, you love me?" He asks teasingly.

    I re at him. "You''re really going to make me repeat myself?"

    "I don''t know." He shrugs, obviously having the time of his life. "We''ve misunderstood each other our entire lives"

    "Because you''re locked up tighter than a treasure box." I use him, satisfied with the sheepish expression on his face --- not like I was any better with my painful shyness.

    "Everyone pushed me away my whole life so I guess I got used to being ignored and didn''t know how to respond to the adorable thing that brought snacks for me everyday and talked nonstop."

    My heart twists at the emptiness in his tone but I''m as emotionally awkward as he is so all I say is. "I didn''t talk that much." I pout.

    He gives me an incredulous look, sitting up so that we''re face to face, upright. "You think? You were literally holding conversations with yourself."

    I make an affronted face. "Because you would ghost on me if you saw my mom so it was just me and you, what the hell was I supposed to do? I got bored."

    We move to the bed and I feel my heart sink. "Virgil?"

    "Mmh?" He hums, arms in ce around me.

    "You''re going to be the future Alpha, aren''t you?" I ask in a shaky voice.

    He stiffens and I look up from where I''d snuggled into his chest to see his eyes shing gold. "Not a fucking chance, I" he cuts himself off. "You don''t have to worry about that, Hay, I''m not going anywhere."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    I can almost understand why he wouldn''t want to be the Alpha but that''s just my own opinion, if we were going to be taking baby steps, it would help if we were more open.

    "But I''m worried now, tell me what''s going on." I prod softly.

    He looks conflicted for a moment but acquiesces. "The only reason my dad arranged for me toe back from the city was because he found out I was an Alpha." He starts quietly and I dig my hands in his hair gently, offeringfort. "Five year old me was excited to go back home but he acted like I didn''t exist which was even was than the rejection" He trails off, taking a deep breath.

    "I''m not mad at him I guess, it has long evolved to something more like not just caring about him. Sure, he lost his wife and mate but I lost my mom too, he never saw that I''m going off track here." He cuts himself off closing his eyes, I wrap my arms around him forfort.

    I just listen quietly, it was nice to see Virgil open up, he bottled up a lot of things, shouldering his pains and aches all by himself.

    "Now he wants me to be the future Alpha of the pack." He chuckles dryly without a hint of amusement. "Someone who has never held a conversation with me all my life."

    "You sound mad though." I point out, leaning up to brush my lips on his cheek.

    His hand wraps behind my nape to keep me close. "Yeah? Well that''s because he''s been conniving with the twins and Jaxon to feed me lies."

    My eyes go wide at this piece of information. "W-What?" I splutter, stunned.

    He flips me over so that I''m on my back and he hovers over me, another one of those ugly chuckles leaving his lips, nothing like the heartyughter I had previously heard.

    "Yes, love." He murmurs, cing light kisses on my neck that makes my breath hitch. "For some crazy reason, they thought that if they''d separated us, I''d agree to bing the Alpha."

    I go quiet, stunned, no wonder he had be watchful and tense, like he was expecting something or searching for something.

    "I can''t believe they would go that far." I say, angry, which is quickly fading with how hot Virgil''s kisses are getting.

    "I do." He shrugs, sliding his hands up my sweater, hands brushing over bare skin, warming and causing goosebumps to trail. "What I don''t believe is how long it took me to get you."

    I look down at him, a smug smile on my face. "So we''re just going to ignore the fact that I was the first to profess my love, you know,e to think about it, you never said it back." I taunt, a little huffy.

    His blue eyes go vulnerable as he stares down at me with his heart in his eyes.

    As scary as this is for me, I can imagine it being a whole lot worse for Virgil, it makes me want to stomp up to the fourth floor with my mom''s future metal bat and bash Alpha Everett in his sleep.

    "I love you, Hay." He says in a whisper.

    My eyes go wide, the words digging deep in my skin and settling deep in my heart, etched there for an eternity.

    A sound halfway between augh and a sob spills out of my mouth and I throw my arms around him. "Love you too, V!" I squeal happily then frown, my ssy eyes going blurry.

    Virgil looks confused. "You''re so happy and sad?"

    I wipe my eyes with the edge of my sleeve, mentally scolding myself. "Y-Yes." I whisper painfully.

    He doesn''t question it anymore, getting usfortable on the bed. "It''s alright to be sad." He murmurs into my hair, a hand rubbing my back and hair simultaneously. "Guess who told me that?"

    I sniffle, tears still spilling over my eyes, I was beyond happy that my feelings had finally been reciprocated but I was heartbroken over Dale - it felt weird.

    "A fortune cookie?" I mumble without much thought still sniffling.

    He snorts. "No, baby, you did then you showed me a crayon drawing of the both of us, I still have it." He adds proudly.

    I make a sound of embarrassment, hiding my red and teary face behind my hands. "It was hideous, why do you still have it?" I whine.

    "Because you made it?" He replies rhetorically like I was supposed to know that.

    My eyes get heavy, my bare legs tangled up in Virgil''s sweatpant d and longer legs under the nkets.

    "Kiss me goodnight?" I ask sleepily, lifting my face to his.

    I''m mostly asleep when he does but the goofy smile on my face registers when his lips make contact with mine.

    "Night, love." His familiar voice whispers into my hair.

    <em>This better not be a dream</em>

    It definitely wasn''t... I wake up first to Virgil pushing his hands so high up my sweater that it was almost off, thank all that was for his body heat and the nkets or I''d havee down with a cold.

    His face is buried in the crook of my neck and I wonder how that is evenfortable for him, he''s careful to not crush me even in his sleep which is disappointing because I didn''t mind theforting weight.

    Virgil is eager to try out everything and for how reticent and reserved he usually is, it''s a really hard whish, the tips of my ears reddening each time he nonchntly calls me by a pet name.

    Even if Dale had tried to break me out of the habit I was still really self-conscious about kissing without brushing when I woke up so that was my current n.

    Managing to extricate myself from Virgil''s possessive hold and make my way to the bathroom without waking him up.

    <em>It shouldn''t be so hard</em>

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    It actually wasn''t and I studied myself critically in the mirror while brushing my teeth, I surprisingly didn''t look like the sole survivor of a horror movie.

    I had noticed with a pang that, Dale''s toothbrush was beside mine, Virgil''s most likely in the cupboard - <em>it was always the little things</em>

    I was really excited about Virgil and I, worrying at my bottom lip and rinsing out the paste in my mouth, wincing at the awful taste of the herbal paste.

    I know that Virgil and I had talked things over but now there was the big question <em>What were we? What am I?</em>

    "Hi, beautiful." Virgil''s low voice startles me out of my thoughts, his hands going around me and slipping up my sweater as expected.

    I choke on the cool tap water which is ridiculous because I had been washing my face not my mouth. "V!" I gasp out when I feel his teeth in my neck. "Ow! Don''t bite me." I scold him, angling my neck to the side to negate my words.

    I can literally hear his pout. "But I need everyone to know you''re mine."

    I grip the edge of the sink at his words, feeling light-headed - that definitely answered my questions.

    He spins me around and I can predict his next actions. "Nuh-uh." I stop him. "Brush first."

    He rolls his eyes but does as I ask, reaching up for his toothbrush.

    I get engrossed in staring at my reflection again like I expect the mirror to shout<em> ''sike''</em> at me and show me the real version of myself looking like roadkill.

    Suspicious movements alert me and I spin around to see Virgil "V? What are you doing?" I narrow my eyes at him.

    He pauses mid-step, a guilty expression on his face. "Nothing."

    I just sigh in exasperation. "Don''t flush his toothbrush down the toilet!" I scold. "Why is that always you guys go-to option?"

    He shrugs, changing directions. "It''s fast and reliable... and so are windows." He tags on, throwing out the toothbrush with an unrepentant expression.

    He''s back at my side in the blink of an eye, stepping right in my personal space. "I brushed my teeth." He says seriously, giving me a wide smile that shows his teeth and pink gums too.

    I make a show of inspecting them, trying to swallow down the blissful giggle that keeps trying to bubble out. "I see you did."

    His response is to bury a hand in my hair to angle my face for a deep kiss, pressing so close the sink digs into my lower back.

    I don''t register the ufortable feeling because I''m too caught up in the faint taste of dark chocte and... berries? Sliding my hands up his body to pull him even closer.

    "Oh!" I gasp when he easily picks me up by the waist and drops me on the counter, tugging my head back so that he can nibble and suck on what will no doubt turn out to be very visible hickies.

    I remember his reasoning behind them and heat pools in my lower belly, parting my legs so he can move in even closer.

    Each brush of his lips feels like a trail of cold fire and I curl my toes, digging my hands in his back as he takes his time, darkening the already dark spots of my neck and making new ones on my corbones.

    "Hayden? Baby?" My mom''s voice filters in bringing back reality and sanity. "Are you up yet? It''s getting prettyte."

    I blink my eyes open, startled. "Virgil?" I say in a panic with wide eyes, clutching his shoulders. "We have to go to school."

    He doesn''t even bat an eyelid, looking very unbothered as he leans back to study his handwork, hair tousled and lips slicked.

    "Hayden" My mom starts again.

    It takes a lot to convince Virgil to let me down and I can never unsee my mom''s traumatized expression when the door finally opens to Virgil leaving with obvious evidences of a makeout session and then she turns to me who looks way worse.

    "Hi, Renee." Virgil greets cheerfully, making for the front door.

    "Oh, h-hi, V." She greets distractedly, looking like she is about to go over.

    "I-I think I''m going to do my yoga now." She says absently, ruffling my wild hair. "Clean up, okay?"

    I want to tell her that she gave up yoga years ago but I doubt she would hear me, plus she looks really dizzy, she definitely shouldn''t be standing.

    I wonder why she''s so shaken but I don''t wonder for long, a strangled scream leaving me when I get a good look at myself in the mirror --- now I look like the survivor of of a bloody zombie attack!

    School definitely wouldn''t be fun with everyone''s sensitive nose sniffing out Virgil''s scent and looking at me weird.

    I throw myself across the sink, groaning, who thought it was a grand idea to let me go to a school full of Werewolves anyway?

    The voice downstairs pull me down, I didn''t have much time to wallow in my misery and mortification anyway, I really waste for school.

    Shana is the first to notice me, her head whipping unerringly in my direction, her nose twitching. "Well, damn, no wonder Renee was so shaken." She whistles and I redden, hunching my shoulders.

    "Where''s my mom?" I ask curiously, Shana is sitting beside Mae who''s engrossed in styling her hair, Virgil is leaning against a wall, tapping his phone.

    "Asleep." Shana informs me. "I set an rm to wake her up for her<em> ''Taekwondo''</em> sses."

    I smile gratefully, my friends were more like family most times.

    "It doesn''t look that bad, does it?" I ask hopefully.

    Mae let''s Shana up and grins at me. "Define bad?"

    "Ugh! Nevermind, let''s just get to school before it''s over."

    We all sit together at lunch and I pretend to be blind to the stares boring into my back, it doesn''t work.

    Dale actually looks way better than I had expected, he had clicked his teeth at the hickies on my neck and muttered about annoying Alphas.

    He''s still as clingy, much to Virgil''s dismay even if his affectations are clearly tonic now, it makes my heart feel lighter, my smileing easier.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    "Why are you panicking?" Dale askszily, sprawling on my bed and staring up at me.

    I take deep breaths in to control my oing explosion. "Because" I start slowly, reigning in my anger. "Virgil ising to pick me up in fifteen minutes max and I''m still in a bathrobe! Why would you guyse over if you''re not going to help me?" I use, ring at Mae who''s sitting on Shana at the other end of the room.

    Shana shrugs. "You looked like you were on top of things when we came in."

    I throw down the shirt in my hand. "Because I was on top of things!" I throw my hands up. "But then you all came and dissected my fashion choices."

    "I liked the grey button up." Dale shrugs, bright green eyes fixed on me.

    "Shana called it formal."I remind him.

    "He''s not going for a bloody job appointment." She scoffs.

    "I liked the fitted sweater." Shana calls out, cing a kiss on Mae''s face.

    "Dale called it slutty." I say again, near tears.

    "I simply said it was showing too much skin." He shrugs again.

    "That''s the whole point!" Shana exims getting heated about the conversation.

    "Well, I just said I didn''t like it, I didn''t say he couldn''t wear it."

    "So I can wear it?" I ask hopefully.

    Horror sshes across his face. "Fuck no!"

    "Okay, shut the fuck up!" Mae gets up and waves them away. "Both of you, can''t you see that you''re stressing out Hay?"

    They go quiet, avoiding eye contact with Mae who''s ring hard at them.

    "This is all Dale''s fault." Shana pipes up, giving him the evil eye. "He doesn''t want Hayden to look good for his date."

    "At least I don''t want him to walk around looking like a slut or catch a cold." Dale grumbles in return, ring at her too.

    Mae gives them a threatening re and they quiet down again. "Why don''t you both make yourself useful and clean up this mess you made Hayden make?"

    She walks up to me. "Why don''t you go forfort?" She suggests sweetly.

    I take a deep breath and nod, my skin was already crawling from having to wear the sweater Shana had chosen.

    "Like this?" I ask for her approval, holding out clothes.

    Her eyes lighten up and my erratic breathing calms down. "It''s perfect, now hurry up and get in so that I can fix your hair."

    I get dressed in the soft grey sweater that brings out the color in my eyes and tastefully washed out ck jeans, no rips this time.

    By the time Ie out, Mae had sessfully chased Dale and Shana away, saying they were making me nervous - which they were but I liked theirpany.

    I sit quietly for Mae to fix up my hair, panicking at every sound I hear.

    "Trust me, you''ll know when Virgil gets here." Mae reassures me. "Hopefully, Dale will get fangs in his shoulder." She adds earnestly.

    I just groan inaudibly, it was a weekend and as soon as Virgil had left this morning, I had panicked and called my friends.

    <em>I had a date today and I had no idea what to wear!</em>

    As helpful as they were, they had stormed into my house, minutester - Dale inclusive, I hadn''t remembered calling him though.

    Luckily it was the day for my mom to make her monthly trip to Cone for her edible candles and toiletries so she was spared the chaos.

    I had just bathed, for the first time - yeah, you heard me right, first time.

    That''s how I ended up beingte for an 11 am date when I''d been preparing since 8 am, Dale had beelined for me and licked my face, humming appreciatively and asking what kind of soap I used.

    I was so stunned that the second and third licks happened before I could shove him away.

    I''d nned to simply rewash my face until he grabbed my hand and licked it as well, Shana had tackled him to the ground then and I decided to take an entire bath again.

    Dale is actually pretty fast when he wants to be and I end up bathing again for the third and fourth times before finally he cuts the licking out.

    Then the time to pick an outfites, and he and Shana refused to agree on anything.

    I almost wished I had less clothes because that would mean less things to disagree about, now apparently, Dale has my scent all over him and that''s why Mae is expecting ''fangs in his shoulder'' unquote.

    I nearly choke on my chapstick when I hear loud thudding sounds from the living room and Shana''s voice yelling encouragements.

    "Yup, he''s here." Mae gives me a wide grin. "Ready?" She asks, fluffing up my curls with her hands onest time.

    "As I''ll ever be." I mutter quietly, my nerves back which is ridiculous but I''m still adjusting to the fact that I do have a boyfriend and said boyfriend is Virgil.

    "Go get em'' tiger." She shes her fangs and I roll my eyes at her dramatics, chuckling. "Plus I really want to see Dale get smacked around."

    My eyes widen at this, remembering what was going on in the living room. I grab Mae''s arm and pull her hastily, hurrying there.

    I freeze when I burst out and get a good look at what was going on, Virgil is lounging on a sofa, looking edible in a hoodie and ripped jeans, guess it wasn''t only me that went forfort.

    While Dale and Shana are smacking themselves around with pillows, running across the entire expanse of the room and knocking down things.

    "Surprised?" Mae mutters to me, disappointment heavy in her voice.

    "Actually no." I smile sympathetically.

    Virgil gets up when he sees me, smiling so wide that I see his gums, he does that often now and it melts me every time.

    "Hi." I whisper to him, throwing my hands around his neck when he steps into my personal space.

    "Hi, baby." He murmured, leaning down to kiss me. "You''re so adorable." He coos, squishing my cheeks when he raises his head up.

    I swat his hands awayzily. "Of course, that''s the perfectpliment for your date."

    "I''ll make sure they clean up." Mae reassures me, waving us out. "Have fun!"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    "Don''t wave your hands in front of my face, love, I''m driving." Virgil scolds slightly, snapping his teeth whenever my handes close to his face.

    "There''s something on your face." I pout, trying again. "If you would just let me ah!" I snatch my hand back. "Stop trying to bite me for fuck''s sake." I scold him in return.

    "Well I would hold them down but my hands are currently busy" He chokes on the rest of his words when I climb on his legs, I''m short enough to not obscure his view of the road.

    "There!" I exim triumphantly, returning to my seat and waving two pillow feathers. "That wasn''t so hard now, was it?" I ask smugly, throwing the feathers out the window.

    He doesn''t reply and I nce at him to see an inscrutable expression on his face. "V? Are you okay?" I ask in concern.

    "Yeah." He nces briefly at me. "We''re here." He parks the car and before I can get a good look at the quaint restaurant he had chosen, he snatches me, leaning across the car to slip a hand in my hair and another tightly around my waist.

    "Wha" He slips his tongue in my mouth, cutting off my confused protests.

    I don''t even remember to panic that we''re in public, trying to survive the onught of his lips and hanging on to his shoulders.

    He takes my bottom lip between his teeth and I shiver when I peek up and see that his eyes are azy gold. "Cute." He rasps, kissing my nose.

    I just lean back, trying to catch my breath and sanity while he goes around to open up the door for me.

    I let him help me down, avoiding eye contact with everyone else, my ears no doubt a bright red under my hair.

    Virgil on the other hand looks unbothered, keeping a hand possessively around my waist.

    There were a couple of ritzy restaurants in Pine Creek but they were mostly around the entrance into the town and mostly for visitors or people passing through.

    As expected, Werewolves were the major poption so I''m not surprised to see that the waiters were all Werewolves as well.

    Our waiter is a brown haired guy that looks like he''d be in college, he gives us odd looks, almost like he''s wondering what I would be doing with a Werewolf.

    Virgil doesn''t spare him a nce even though he keeps eyeing him, ordering for the both of us.

    If I hadn''t known about Werewolves I would probably have thought and be nervous that it was because we were a same sex couple that he was staring at us weird.

    "What are you thinking about?" Virgil asks, fixing his eyes on me even though a lot of people are surreptitiously staring at him.

    "Nothing." I shake my head. "We rarelye to this part of town." I note.

    He nces down self-consciously. "I know, I just wanted to make it a little formal."

    I give him a teasing smile. "As long as it isn''t the woods then anything else would be fine."

    "I thought you wanted a piggyback ride." He teases as well.

    I watch him with twinkling eyes. "I can have my piggyback ride anywhere, right?"

    He narrows his eyes at me. "I guess, why are you"

    The waiter returns with our food, cutting Virgil off and I notice more of that staring.

    "Why are people looking at us weird?" I ask, self-consciously huddling into myself.

    Virgil''s expression darkens and his expels an exasperated breath. "They''re not part of either Packs, preferring to stay in this busy but tiny part of Pine Creek without getting involved with the rest of the Werewolves."

    I hum, taking a bite of my food. "Still doesn''t exin why they keep staring."

    He sighs again. "Being a born Alpha can be a pain in the neck sometimes, they''re just staring because of that."

    I gape, that''s how rare born Alpha Werewolves were? Out loud I mumble. "Oh wow." Even more self conscious now.

    "Just ignore them okay?" He says seriously.

    "Sure." I mumble, wondering what was the reason of the date, we basically spent the entire time together and he''s been shuffling around like there''s something he''s itching to say.

    I stand it for the duration of the meal and afterwards we decide to share a pie, then I snap.

    "Is there something you want to tell me?" I prompt, when it seems like he''s not going to just up and say it.

    "Yeah." He says, voice steady and calm as he reaches across the table to entangle his hands with mine on the table even though he''s swallowing nervously.

    I look at him expectantly, wondering what could be so important, we had just been dating for a little over a week, what could be important so soon?

    "Will you be my boyfriend?"

    My eyes goically wide and I just stare at him, stunned - I mean Virgil always finds new way to shock me but this is just

    "Oh." His voice and face falls and his hands tangled around mine goes cold when I just keep staring at him and saying nothing. "I mean, if it''s too soon or you don''t want to" He trails off.

    Itch onto it before can pull his hand away, huffing out aughter of disbelief. "V? We''ve been dating for a bloody week!"

    "Wha" He splutters, looking genuinely surprised.

    "What did you think?" I ask in disbelief, holding back chortles.

    He looks stumped, a faint pout on his face, he looks affronted. "I don''t know, that we weren''t yet"

    I burst outughing, the entire situation so ridiculous. It doesn''t help that Virgil looks like a whipped puppy and I end up asionally bursting into spontaneousughter on the way back to the Pack House.

    Stillughing even when we get there and I insist on my piggyback ride, he grumbles but epts anyway, muttering under his breath the entire way up.

    <em>cute...</em>

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    I wake up alone, which is the first thing I register because it''s the strangest, Virgil is usually beside me.

    Then the rest of my situation slowly filters into my sleep muddled brain, I''m ufortable, like there are lumps in my pillow and pins on the bed.

    The nket isn''t over me either and it''s not on the bed too because I had kicked it off, my hair stered wetly to my face and my damp clothes sticking to my body.

    I''m heated

    The ufortable warmth is making me feel delirious and my limbs refuse to cooperate to get me out of the bed, to maybe try and cool down or get my mom.

    The drapes are drawn when I turn my head weakly to get my bearings of the time, thank goodness it''s a Saturday because there''s no way I can make it to school.

    My throat is parched and aching from the dryness but the thought of making any serious movements makes me cringe, unfamiliar heat pools in my stomach and spreads outwards and I curl into a ball, sweating harder.

    At this point the door swings open, loud sounds of poppers going off and things falling all over me.

    "Happy Birthday!!!"

    Variations of my name get called after this and I flip on my back with a groan, the confetti and streamers sticking to my damp skin.

    They all freeze when I do, variations of horror on their faces.

    "Ugh! I feel like I got run over by a train." I groan, covering my face with a hand when theye in with light streaming in.

    Shana is holding a gigantic cake while my mom and the rest are standing around holding poppers.

    "Oh my baby." My mom rushes forward.

    "T-Thanks." I mumble to the others. "But you should all probably go before you catch whatever this is."

    "Um, we can''t." Virgil says, looking very worried. "But we''ll be in the living room so we don''t crowd you."

    They all murmur their sympathies and soon it''s just my mom and I.

    "How do you feel? Good Lord! You''re burning up!" She exims when she ces a palm in my forehead.

    The next couple hours are spent getting my temperature down, it wasn''t fun but it was way better than having to go down to hospital because the Pack Clinic wouldn''t have the necessary equipment as apparently Werewolves didn''t get sick.

    Just my luck,ing down with a fever on my eighteenth birthday.

    "Baby? I''m about to pick you up okay?" My mom exins to me when I wake up from another endless nap, feeling way better.

    "Hmm? Why?" I hum, disoriented.

    "Well, your sheets are soaked through plus you need to eat something, your fever has broken and you need to get nutrients so it doesn''te back." She exins softly, smoothening down my damp hair.

    "Oh." I murmur, my mom had long discarded the sweater I had worn to sleep and now I''m in a small, thin shirt.

    "Will you be okay?" I ask in worry, she has been hanging around me all day.

    "Of course." She gives me a wide grin. "I rarely fall sick." She says proudly and I smile at her.

    I rarely did too, must have something to do with our genes soing down with an impromptu fever like this was just weird.

    "I''m so old." I mumble when she picks me up and makes her way to her room.

    She looks stunned for a split second before she bursts outughing and then sobers up with tears in her eyes. "Yeah, you are."

    "Julia made chicken soup, your fever might have broken but you should sleep a little more to regain your strength." She clucks, settling me on the bed.

    "Aww, my birthday is ruined." I pout, gettingfortable on her cool bed.

    "I don''t think so, it''s not thatte you know, get better okay? That''s all we want."

    I take another peaceful nap after eating an unnecessary amount of chicken soup, my mom had insisted, saying that I had sweated out everyst ounce of fat on me so I had to rece it.

    I wake up again and for the first time I''m not covered in sweat, my skin prickling as the inner heat that kept warming me up fades, leaving me to feel the actual temperature, it''s the 4th of November so fall is almost over and therefore very cold.

    I sneak to my room, hearing muted sounds of conversation and the TV, I needed a shower to wash off everyst trace of the fever.

    It hadn''tsted long at all which I''m grateful for or I would have had to go down to the hospital and if my Grammy had found out, I''d be carted to the city to get checked up.

    My movements are still sluggish but I really do feel much better so I clean up and put on one of my mom''s sweaters and a duck printed pajama bottoms, it''s not the best outfit I''ve ever worn on my birthday but it''sfortable and my skin is still sensitive.

    Slowly I make my way to the living room, wondering what I would find.

    Virgil is the first to notice me, sitting close to the hallway like he had been checking up on me asionally.

    I freeze and gape when I get a good look at the living room, the sun is slowly setting which meant I had slept the entire day away.

    My Grammy and Aunt are also sitting on sofas, wearing knitted sweaters that no doubt my mom and Shana had forced on them.

    Virgil quickly rushes up to support me and I swat him away. "I just had a fever, my legs work fine."

    "It''s the birthday boy!" My Aunt Candy announces and there''s more of the popping of poppers, confetti spiraling around me.

    Iugh happily, letting Virgil support me anyway, my birthday wasn''t wasted at all because not long after we settle down, Juliaes over with Luke and it''s a full house.

    Usually on my birthdays, it''s just my mom and friends, my Grammy and Aunt don''t always make it either.

    I smile so much that my cheeks start to hurt, Shana starts a cake fight and gets nearly drowned in it when my Aunt Candy uses her superior strength to hold her down and shove cake down her sweater.

    I just sit cross-legged on a sofa, content to watch them have fun, Virgil leans over to kiss my hair and I smile even wider, content.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    It''s been just a couple weeks since my birthday and I''m already done with being a legal adult, like right now

    "Mom? I need a bowl for cereals." I request, standing in the kitchte, all dressed up for school.

    "Of course, baby, it''s just in the cab over the sink." She says sweetly from somewhere else in the house.

    Exasperation washes over me but I swallow it down. "I know, mom but I can''t reach it." I say slowly, unhappy.

    She makes an exaggerated sound of surprise. "Really? Aren''t you an adult?"

    I re in the general direction that her voice ising from hoping she can feel it through the walls. "Mom, it''s been three fucking weeks, that joke is already very old."

    She bursts outughing. "But I''m stillughing."

    A familiar presence brackets me and I angle my head to let Virgil kiss me. "Stop torturing him, Renee." Virgil scolds her yfully, reaching up to get the bowl for me.

    "Thanks, V." I kiss his cheek, quickly making my breakfast.

    We didn''t have to go to school today because it was thest day but it didn''t hurt to go either.

    "You know, since I''m an adult now, I can move out." I shrug indifferently when my mom makes her way out of her room dressed in a ''<em>dobok</em>'', the traditional<em> ''Taekwondo''</em> uniform.

    She drops the purple belt in her hands, genuine horror painting her face. "W-What?" She stutters, looking lost.

    I burst outughing, nearly choking on milk.

    She frowns when she realizes I was just messing with her, crossing her arms in a peeve. "That wasn''t funny."

    "Exactly!" I exim, dropping the bowl on the tray harder than I intended.

    "Okay, I think that''s enough socializing for one morning." Virgil helps me up. "Bye, Renee, let''s go love."

    "Bye, baby, have fun at school!" She waves me out with a grin on her face.

    "Bye, mom." I reply wryly with a fond smile, hoping I wouldn''te back to find broken boards littered all over the house, again.

    "You think she''ll be fine?" Virgil asks in concern,cing his hand with mine as we make our way down the flights of stairs.

    "She hasn''t killed herself yet or anyone else." I shrug, bracing myself for the walk down to the parking lot, it was one of things I knew I wouldn''t miss when we moved back to the house.

    Mae is extra hyper in the car, babbling about how she was almost done with school but Shana is the direct opposite, moping at how soon college wasing and all the extra studying she had to do for the SAT''s.

    Luckily there''s no school program for Christmas, I doubt I would have gone anyway.

    Halloween had been boring because the entire Pack House was more or less empty because they had gone on a Pack run I think, I didn''t want to prod about it and no matter how much Shana exined I couldn''t picture it.

    My mom and I had spent the night eating candy in bed and trading ghost stories which were quickly stopped when eerie sounds from the Pack House spooked us silly.

    "What are we going to do this Christmas?" Shana askszily, leaning back on her chair.

    Our homeroom teacher doesn''t even seem bothered by the chaos going on in her ss, giving us free reign to do as we wished on thest day of school.

    "The Alphas are probably going to throw a Christmas party to bring the packs closer." Dale shrugs.

    "W-We don''t even celebrate Christmas." Nina mumbles.

    "Well, we''re not humans but Christmas is also a season of giving and love." Mae counters.

    Shana snorts. "You sound like those cheesymercials."

    "It keeps getting colder so no doubt we''ll have feet of snow pretty soon." I pipe up, Virgil is sitting close to me, he had wanted me to sit on his legs but that''s a total <em>no-no</em>

    "Snowball fights!" Shana exims happily.

    "W-we could b-build a snowman." Nina stutters, she had been sitting beside us for the whole term and Shana had managed to drag her somewhat out of her shell but the stutter still stubbornly stuck.

    "Or sit inside where it''s warm and drink hot cocoa." I say dryly, not entertaining the thought of getting wet and cold.

    "Snow angels!" Dale throws in the fray, bubbling with as much energy as the girls.

    "Do you think we could ski? I mean there''s never enough snow where I moved from." Mae asks hopefully.

    "We probably could." Virgil says thoughtfully.

    "U-um, t-there''s a tradition at the P-pack House where a huge Christmas tree would be ced in the foyer and everyone gets to put ornaments on it and instead of a star, they''d put a moon at the top of it, it''s so much fun because on Christmas Eve, they''d light up all the plenty fairy lights and oop!" Nina hups, pping a hand over her mouth and going red when she realized how much she had been saying.

    The others look equal parts surprised and intrigued.

    Virgil has a small smile on his face. "I had no idea they still did that."

    "Y-Yes." She murmurs shyly, adjusting her sses and looking down. "W-we do! It was Luna Lily that made the tradition but we haven''t done it for a while now." She continues sadly. "Because everyone left the Pack House."

    "I''m pretty sure they''d do it this year then." Shana reassures her. "The Pack House has never been this full, they definitely will!"

    The day passeszily and I''m surprised when Miss Nate tells me to wait after sses that she wanted to see me.

    I tell the rest that I''d meet them at the school''s parking lot and I wave them out.

    "Um, Hello, Miss I mean Jhen." I greet timidly, still feeling weird about calling my teacher by her first name.

    "Hi, Hayden, please take a seat." She says nicely, gesturing to a seat.

    Today she''s wearing a cashmere sweater dress, a mink coat wrapped around her, high boots strapped high on her knees and I can''t help but wonder how she can afford her wardrobe with her sry.

    Turns out she just wanted to check up on me and how I was coping in a school filled with supernatural creatures. All in all it was a weird conversation and I had never been happier to walk out a door before.

    I hadn''t seen or heard of Elise ever since the window issue, there were rumors that she got thrown out of the Pack and left town but I wasn''t curious enough to find out more, that and I didn''t particrly care.

    I walk down the familiar hallways, lost in thought but thinking about nothing in particr, I make my way across the parking lot to where the cars are still in that state of mind.

    So it takes me a while to process what is happening when a strange car skids in front of me and before I can step back, the back door gets thrown open and arms pull me in.

    Panic settles in like a heavy stone in my gut, a huge palm covering my mouth quickly to stifle my scream, my struggles futile as arms effortlessly hold me down, a blindfold taking my vision away.

    In the chaotic struggle that ensues I vaguely feel the faint sting of a needle?

    My movements slow down and be sluggish, consciousness slipping from my gasp. Beside my nauseating fear is a deep confusion

    <em>Who the fuck would want to kidnap me?!</em>

    It doesn''t take long for whatever has been injected into me to kick in, my eyes heavy and slipping shut no matter how hard I struggle to keep it open.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Ie to slowly, feeling sluggish from the after-effects of whatever chemical had been used to knock me out.

    For a brief second I remember how wealthy my grandparents are but that''s ridiculous, no one even knows about my existence.

    My eyes are still blindfolded, at least I hope that''s the reason I can''t open them.

    My wrists are tied slightly above me and I''m half lying, half sitting on something soft and cushiony, it feels much like a bed, my bare feet brushing luxurious silk

    <em>Well, least whoever it is has good taste.</em>

    There''s nothing missing or hurting in or on my body so I try to reach out with my other senses to get a feel for the room, it''s either dim or the blindfold is really thick, either way when I do open my eyes I still don''t see a thing so I just keep them closed.

    There''s a quiet sound of shuffling feet and I stiffen, freezing up, to get the upper hand - sorta - I should try to pretend that I was still unconscious so I do.

    I listen intently, the quiet footsteps getting even closer, I concentrate on slowing down my breathing because my breaths speed up like I''m running for my life.

    Warm hands brush the sides of my neck as I feel my blindfold get undone, I still keep my eyes shut not wanting to impair my vision.

    I expect something more but the person just walks away and then there''s a series of soft sounds and thuds that I can''t ce.

    Slowly, I peel open my eyes, unsurprised to find out that the room is truly dim, my eyes immediately dart around the room, registering absolutely nothing as I look for who could most likely be my captor.

    My mouth drops when I finally get a good look at the person that has settled into a chair just opposite the bed, facing me.

    I scramble up the bed, wanting to get off and realizing that I''m tied up with I nce at what''s holding silk lined cuffs? What the fuck?

    "Jaxie?!" I exim in disbelief, blinking rapidly like it''ll make the image of him sitting hunched on the chair go away.

    "H-Hi." Jaxon greets nervously, giving me a little wave, prominent dark circles under his hazel green eyes.

    "What the fuck is going on?" I blurt without thinking, just stunned.

    He winces as rubs the back of his neck, scratching his wild red hair. "I''m sorry it has to happen this way, I really am, I didn''t want to you know snatch you from school and all those other things" He trails off anxiously, looking like a nervous wreck.

    I just get even more confused with every apology that leaves his mouth, what could Shana''s older brother want me for?

    "Ah! Cherry, you''re such a terrible actor." Another familiar voicees from a corner of the room I can barely see, the room is really dim, the bed area just faintly illuminated and I gulp when I see ck straps fixed strategically to the bed, the silk sheets a luminous burgundy.

    "I told you, you should have let me do it." Ian says in cid tones like his twin brother, his voiceing from another dark corner and I''m just sitting there, head reeling from the turn of events.

    "It would have produced better results if it were Cherry, trust me, all he had to do was keep a nk face and threaten Hayden a little bit." Leon insists, sounding disappointed.

    Jaxon audibly pouts, crossing his arms. "Stop calling me that, idiot, I simply said I wanted to ask HayHay a favour and you went all out and kidnapped him."

    "Erm, sorry to interrupt whatever this is." I cut in. "But would someone mind telling me what the hell is going on?"

    "I''m sorry about that"

    "Stop fucking apologizing." Leon walks out, in a dark red hoodie and ripped jeans, ck ear piercing shing with his blond hair. "Just ask what you want, I''m already bored." He fakes a yawn, leaning on the backrest of Jaxon''s chair.

    Jaxon cuts a re at him, the dark bags under his eyes even more prominent.

    Ian just walks into the brightened area, in a fluffy sweater that looks handmade, he''s without his sses this time and looks like the studious version of Leon. "Wake me up when it''s time to give him another anaesthetic shot."

    I make a choking sound at this, ncing at Jaxon fearfully.

    "I''m really sorry about all these Hay and I promise there''ll be no more needles" He cuts a re at Ian at this point who groans in disappointment. "I just wanted to ask if you could convince Virgil to be the future Alpha." He asks, hope bright in his glowing eyes.

    I blink furiously again, my foggy brain still a little slow on the uptake because Jaxon did not just ask me to "I''m sorry what?" I splutter.

    "I told you, we should have just kidnapped him for real then threatened V, everybody wins." Ian mumbles, his voice muffled from lying face down at the foot of the bed.

    I had scrambled up a bit when he first got on which was a little unnecessary because there was a lot of distance between us but my reaction was purely reflex.

    "Shut up, Ian oh my fucking God, Shana is going to kill me." Jaxon panics, realization washing over him and I almost feel sorry for how terrified he looks.

    "We can always bash him over the head, he won''t remember a thing." Leon sayszily and I scramble back just a little bit more, burying myself in the soft pillows.

    "Just" Jaxon looks thoroughly frustrated. "Will you help me?" He asks after a deep breath.

    I take a deep breath of mine because the entire situation is just more than a little ridiculous and quite overwhelming, of all the things I could have thought would happen, this was definitely not high on my list, as a matter of fact, it wasn''t on my list at all and that''s saying a lot considering what had been on the list.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    "Why can''t Leon or Ian be Alpha?" I blurt out, not sure if I want Virgil to be Alpha at all, I mean that was how I lost Dale.

    "Leon is a sadist and Ian would probably poison the water supply, I''m not risking my neck by being Head Beta to any of these two idiots."

    "Always the charmer." Leon mutters dryly, looking unbothered by Jaxon''s cruel words.

    Something clicks in my head in Jaxon''s sentence. "Head Beta? You''re going to be the Head Beta?" I exim in surprise.

    He tweaks his neck. "More like already the Head Beta, Alpha Everett made me skip out on the one year I had to travel around the world toe back and deal with the paperwork, and these two idiots too." He sighs heavily.

    "That''s because you''re too smart, who finishes four years of college in two?" Ian mumbles.

    Jaxon just waves him away. "Well, the daughter of thest Head Beta was a nutjob that I take it, tried to kill you, got herself thrown out of the Pack and her parents tagged along so here we are."

    I nod slowly, processing the information overload. "Have you tried asking him?" I ask curiously.

    They all go nk, Ian raising his head up to stare at me.

    "Have you tried asking Virgil if he wanted to be Alpha?" I repeat, raising a brow up.

    They all stare at each other for a few precious seconds.

    "We''re not suicidal." Leon scoffs.

    I decide to not push further, wanting the entire situation behind me. I could imagine that the others would be worried about me now.

    "Sure, I''ll see what I can do now please let me go." I grumble, unhappy with my vulnerable position. "Where are we anyway?" I ask curiously, disorientated.

    "My yhouse." Leon says absently, going to what seems like a cupboard, hopefully to get the keys of the cuffs holding me captive.

    I blink, starting to doubt the authenticity of my ears. "I''m sorry what?"

    "Just put on the bloody lights." Ian mumbles, still face down on the bed.

    "No, don''t your fucking dare." Jaxon blurts looking worried.

    Leon has this upsetting twinkle in his blue eyes. "Why not, Cherry? I mean he asked." He shrugs, leaning forward.

    I worry at my bottom lip, starting to think that just maybe I didn''t want to know what his yhouse is <em>aaand I wasn''t wrong.</em>

    The room gets illuminated and I''m too stunned for words, taking in the room, it''s much bigger than the mental picture I previously had, my eyes getting wider as I move from wall to wall.

    yhouse??! It''s a fucking sex dungeon! Complete with a human sized, carpeted cage, a wall lined with whips and gags and I really just want to go back home.

    At least that exined why everyone kept telling me to steer clear of him.

    I gulp when he strides over and effortlessly unlocks the cuffs around my hand, flinching slightly when his hands brush my wrist.

    Jaxon just face palms. "See now, you''ve traumatized him."

    "Don''t be a prude, Cherry"

    "I will legit kick your side if you don''t knock that out."

    "Feisty." He mutters under his breath, unbothered at the savage threat. "If you ever get bored of stuck up V, I''d be happy to treat you." He drawls to me and my cheeks flush.

    "Leon?" Jaxon calls in a warning tone, hurrying over.

    Leon nces up at him with hooded eyes. "Jealous? You know you''re always wee..."

    Jaxon doesn''t hesitate to smack him on the head with a pillow and I choke onughter when he loses his bnce, falling face first on the bed.

    "Hard pass, I''m not letting you tie me up and the only reason we''re here anyway is because neither Virgil or Shana know where it is." He snorts.

    I just fall quiet, eager to be gone from the intimidating room.

    "Let''s get going, Hay." He takes my hand, helping me off the bed. "Tell Virgil that it was them that swiped you."

    Identical sounds of horrore from the twin Werewolves lying face down on the bed and Iugh easier.

    "Sure, Jaxie."

    I take Jaxon''s advice to cover my eyes while he leads me out of the house and into his car, I really don''t want to know where the alleged yhouse is so I still keep my eyes closed for a good long while and by the time I open it we''re driving past the park.

    I delve in my backpack for my phone and I''m unsurprised to find it dead, I nce at the car dash and see that it''s just half past four.

    It''s not thatte and I breathe easier already thinking of a believable excuse to give my mom, Virgil, and my friends.

    I needed to think up a really good one or Jaxon would get jumped.

    I nce at him and note how exhausted he looks but he''s now the Head Beta so that exins why.

    "I''m sorry for all that." He sheepishly apologizes again, looking mortified with all that had happened. "Leon just told me to meet him up at his yhouse." He rubs a hand down his face. "I should have figured the idiot would try something like this."

    I just wave him away shyly. "No, no, it''s fine, I''m fine." I reassure him, the Pack Houseing into view.

    The building of the Dark Moon Pack House had been held off due to the weather, they would continue it next year.

    He parks and I barely take a step down before Virgil is hurrying over, how did he know I was back?

    "I''m so-sorry for ghosting on you guys." I exin quickly when he pulls me in a possessive hug as soon as my feet touch the ground, ring openly at Jaxon. "I had a couple errands to run and Jaxie gave me a ride back."

    I have to pull Virgil away so that Jaxon can make his escape before Shana finds him, she doesn''t listen to logic when she''s pissed and perhaps by association to the twins, he''s been branded a shady character so there''s a very high chance that she''ll jump him if she sets her eyes on him.

    I have a lot to exin when I get back to the apartment, especially when Virgil finds the telltale reddened marks around my wrists but their relief and happiness that I''m okay overshadows their suspicions.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    "What happened today, baby?" Virgil asks seriously when we settle in for the night and I freeze up mid-way through the act of pulling the sheets up.

    ncing at him to see his level blue stare fixed on me and I sigh long-sufferingly unable to lie to him. "Promise me you won''t punch anyone."

    His eyes narrow, a subtle twitching of his lips like he had been expecting this. "I''m not making any promises." He says bluntly.

    I sigh again. "Your twin brothers might have kidnapped me wait, let me get to the end." I add quickly when his eyes start shing. "For Jaxie to ask me a favor, and for the record, Jaxie had absolutely nothing to do with it." I exin seriously when he looks like he''s concocting some cruel n to make them suffer.

    He props his hand under his jaw so he can scold me properly with his blue eyes. "I''ll be the judge of that, what favor did Jaxon want?" He asks suspiciously.

    I scoff at this point, remembering the ridiculous request, I already knew Virgil''s stand on it and I wasn''t about to change his mind. "To convince you to be the future Alpha." I say offhandedly.

    His aura darkens visibly but he rxes almost immediately, reaching out a hand to pull me closer. "Did they do anything to you?" He asks gruffly, burying his nose in my hair.

    I ce both of my palms against his clothed chest and breathe deeply, tangling my legs with his. "No, I''m fine."

    Maybe I shouldn''t have been so quick to draw a conclusion because less than a weekter I''m waking up cuffed to the now familiar bed.

    "Oh for fuck''s sake." I groan, rolling my eyes when the blindfold gets taken off. "This is really starting to lose its charm." I bite out impatiently.

    Jaxie hurries inside the room looking even more haggard and more disbelieving than I am. "No, no, this can''t be happening." He groans, tugging on his wild hair. "I''m just dreaming, yeah, that''s exactly what''s happening, I fell asleep at my desk again" He rambles distractedly.

    Ian gives him a weird look, sitting at the edge of the bed again. "You drove here."

    I just level the twins a look. "Stop torturing Jaxie and get me out of this cuffs, there''s something called holding a simple conversation, you know." I scold them.

    Leon just stares at me with a nk look. "Strange, it seemed like a really good idea when we thought about this, wasn''t it, Ian?" He hums to his twin.

    Ian just scoffs, falling back on the bed. "You were pissing drunk and threatened to tase me if I didn''t help you."

    Jaxon just makes a sound of frustration and stomps around the room to get the keys from the usual cupboard. "Get your ass up, Ian, you''re the one driving him back to the Pack House." He orders sternly,ing over to unlock me with apology in his tired hazel-green eyes that are more green than hazel now with how dark they are from fatigue.

    "Have fun exining to Virgil why you napped his boyfriend, again." He continues savagely.

    "Fuck no." Ianins. "I don''t want to do that, why can''t you drive him yourself?"

    Jaxon res at him. "Because I''m literally dead on my feet, I''m on a caffeine high and I''m honestly surprised I made it here without smashing my car, I''m not driving Hay around in this condition so get the fuck up."

    "You''re seriously not even going to ask him even after I went through all this trouble?" Leon scoffs.

    Jaxon stomps over to him and pinches the side of his neck so hard that it reddens instantly - it''s definitely a family thing because Shana pinches just as hard.

    "I''m going to deal with youter when my vision isn''t doubling." He tags on, voice weary.

    I really feel bad for Jaxon but I''m not interested in revealing anything private about Virgil to them or helping them outright. "Just try something different and maybe it''ll work out,munication is important." I blurt out on a whim, hurrying out after Ian when Leon''s eyes go wide in realization and Jaxon starts bugging him.

    I get in the backseat of the car, uninterested in sitting beside Ian for the duration of the car ride.

    Virgil bing the Alpha didn''t benefit me in anyway but I did want him to fit in with his Pack, I rub my face in exhaustion

    I remember that I had taken a nap before waking up in Leon''s yhouse like some twisted daydream.

    We get to the Pack House and this time Shana is there to receive us, I quickly recalibrate on who I thought was the scariest person because the way Shana tackles Ian to the ground doesn''t seem fun.

    When she''s done twisting his arm around his back and making him swear that he''ll never nap me again, she lets him go and gives me a bright smile.

    I give her an anxious one, waving a little, her hair is a pale blue, red roots showing.

    Her hazel - gold eyes are weary but she grins so wide that her eyes turn into slits, slipping a hand in mine and tugging me along. "I came to hang out with you!" She exims. "We''ve not hung out much because Virgil is always all over you." She pouts. "Selfish bastard." She grumbles under her breath.

    I breathe easier, letting out an airyugh as I let her pull me up the flights of stairs.

    She was right, we hadn''t had much time to hang out after school closed, she still lived at her family house too busy helping out with the baby and reading for her uing exams to be around anymore and I had to admit I missed her.

    It was getting colder and colder with each day that I know it''s going to start snowing anytime soon and even though I wouldn''t ever admit it, having their handmade tons of knitted clothes was really helpful.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    My mom greets us at the door in a thick night robe and bed hair which is a little shocking because it''s almost afternoon, she looks surprised to see me.

    "Oh? Baby? When did you wake up? Hi, Shana." She greets blearily, stifling a yawn.

    "Not long ago, cuffed to a crazy Werewolf''s bed." I mutter under my breath but my mom is already waddling back to her room, no doubt to continue her nap.

    Shana on the other head easily catches my muttered words and nces sharply at me. "We have much to discuss." She states gravely, closing the door behind us. "Why don''t you go on to your room and I''ll meet you there with hot chocte."

    "With marshmallows?" I ask with puppy eyes.

    "Of course!"

    The room seems fine, nothing out of ce, I must have been sleeping really deeply for them to sneak in, grab me off my bed and make out with me but as I rub on a faint stinging spot on my arm with a scowl on my face, I can''t help but feel like that wasn''t what happened.

    I''m not sure how the conversation even started but a couple minutester I''m settled in with Shana on the bed, sipping hot chocte and listening to her ramble.

    "Did you know that Virgil''s mom was an Omega?" She asks absently, sipping on her cup of hot chocte and staring at the wall opposite her.

    I blink at this, Virgil didn''t talk about his mom much and I didn''t push, knowing that he didn''t know much about her either and that it was a sensitive topic for him. "No."

    "She was and Omegas are a lot more fragile even if they''re more fertile and the chances of them birthing a rare Alpha or Omega type is way higher."

    I just hum, knowing that Shana wasn''t really going anywhere with this, she liked to ramble as it helped ease her when she was feeling tense and I liked to listen.

    "Twin Werewolves are pretty rare and very difficult to birth so that was enough to weaken her, it didn''t help that not long after that she became pregnant with Virgil." She pauses and nces at me at this point. "I wasn''t born at this time, you know, this is just information I gathered."

    I hum again, feeling sleepy from the hot, sweet liquid and warm sheets. "Of course I know that, go on." I prompt her, intrigued by this story I had never heard.

    "Werewolves are a bit extra when they fall in love and mate so Alpha Everett was a nervous wreck when Luna Lily got pregnant again, she barely held out for the pregnancy term and most people agree that it was because she wanted to give Virgil life that she stayed alive for that long." She takes a sip of her hot chocte, going back to staring at the wall.

    I had long emptied my cup with any talking to fill in the space so I gently ce it on a side table and settle in to listen.

    "The Alpha was a crazed man when the Luna died not long after giving birth to Virgil which was quite expected but it did shock everyone when he got sent away not long after, no one questioned it anyway and even when he came back a couple yearster, no one asked questions either, relieved to see that the child was okay."

    She nces at me as if to make sure I''m not fast asleep with how quiet I had gotten, I''m not sure why Shana decided to tell me this, maybe it''s just her fatigue prompting her but I wasn''tining.

    "I feel like they only kept their distance because of how the Alpha himself treated Virgil." She shrugs. "Leaders have that kind of power you know and I''m a hundred and one percent sure that if given the choice of who to be their next Alpha they wouldn''t hesitate to pick Virgil."

    I nce sharply at her when she says this, genuinely surprised.

    "Yeah, I guess what happened was that they walked around a pothole on the road for too long and now there''s no way to fix things without breaking up the entire road, plus Virgil can be more than a little intimidating, add that to his Alpha genes and you have the recipe for a social disaster."

    That would exin why no one said anything to him yet. "But that still doesn''t justify the way they treated him." I bite out, anger burning under my skin at the neglect an entire Pack had given one young boy because what? They were too scared to approach him?

    "No it doesn''t and part of me wants Virgil to move down to a cottage in the woods, the duties of an Alpha are such a drag and I wouldn''t want to subject my best friend to that." She sobers up, looking more alert. "But I also want the best for the Pack and I''d sooner be a hobo than let Dale be my Alpha." She ends seriously. "Because the Pack is going to fall apart if anyone else but Virgil takes over, Jax might be a good Head Beta but that won''t be enough."

    I''m lulled to a half doze with Shana''s monologue, processing the meaning of her words slowly. "W-Wait?" I stutter, shooting upright when something clicks in my head. "Do I have to be Luna if Virgil agrees to be the Alpha? Is that even possible, I mean I''m a boy and human."

    Shana gives me a wide grin. "I''m pretty sure you''re both a two in one deal, if they dared mention that he would have to give you up then he''d be legging it out of their sights faster than they can blink." Her shoulders lift up slightly like she''s bragging. "That''s the only advantage of ostracizing Virgil, it means he''s not tied down by their morals, Dale couldn''t do that because he loves and respects his parents too much to outrightly disobey them like that but Virgil doesn''t give two fucks."

    I hum to show I had been listening, I wasn''t sure I would like being a Luna to a Pack full of Werewolves either, I hope it wouldn''t have toe to that.

    I sleepfortably, Shana cuddling me, broken dreams of being chased around with a moon studded crown flitting across my eyes.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    I wake up to plush lips littering kisses all over my face, sleepily I turn my face in the direction the kisses areing from,zily opening my eyes.

    "Hi, V." I mumble.

    "Hey, baby, sleep well?" He asks, pushing my tousled hair from my face.

    My reply is a vague murmur and I nce to the side to note that Shana is long gone and I''m all alone.

    He makes a quiet cooing sound when I rub my eyes and throw my arms around his neck, hanging off him like a ko bear.

    "It''s time for dinner."

    "No, I want to sleep some more." I grumble, hiding my face in his neck when he straightens easily lifting me up.

    "Sure, after you eat dinner." He agrees, amusement tant in his voice.

    I groan again but agree, if I don''t I know he''ll just carry me down to the kitchens. "Fine, let me wash up."

    I''m not surprised when he heads for the bathroom, hands under my thighs to support me.

    "How was your day?" He asks cordially, watching me as I carefully wash my face so I don''t get soap in my eyes, my hands uncoordinated from sleep.

    I rinse off my face before replying him. "Your brothers napped me again." I tattle.

    His face doesn''t change from their open concentration on me. "I know, they won''t be doing that again."

    "Oh?" I blink. "Well, Shana came over and we hung out a bit before falling asleep, what about you? I didn''t see you all day." I ask curiously, moving closer to ruffle the edges of his hair, it''s as high as I can go without tiptoeing.

    He catches my hand and pulls me flush against him, staring down at me with cool blue eyes.

    I let him hug me, flushing lightly as I ce my cheek against his chest to avoid his piercing gaze.

    "My dad invited us over for dinner."

    "What?" I flinch back at his quiet words, my brain refusing to process.

    He rubs slow circles over the expanse of my back like he''s grounding himself. "That was my response too, apparently he wants to get to know his son''s boyfriend or some other bull."

    I note that his voice is softer when he talks about his dad and I hum. "Sure, when?"

    "You''re agreeing?" He demands in disbelief, cupping my jaw to angle my face to his.

    I freeze, my eyes going wide as I lick my lips in consternation. "I wasn''t supposed to?"

    His eyes drop to my lips where my tongue had poked out. "No, you had the choice to, I''m just surprised."

    My reply gets cut off with a soft kiss, his hand gently kneading my nape.

    "Let''s do more of this and fall asleep." I hum when he breaks off.

    Heughs at this. "Sure, after dinner."

    I scoff, exasperated with how unshakeable he could be.

    Mae doesn''te up for dinner or maybe she''s already had dinner while my mom mingles with the other Pack Members her age, I note that the Alpha never came down for meals.

    I wouldn''t be surprised if there was a separate kitchen and dining room on the top floor for the leaders of the Pack, the dinner would make more sense then.

    "You should eat more, your ribs are poking out." Virgil says, feeding me.

    I take the bite of food and sleepily re at him. "I''ve finished a second serving, how dare you say I don''t eat?" I scold.

    He wipes the side of my mouth carefully. "I never said you didn''t, I just said you should eat more."

    I yawn, tuning out most of what he said. "I''m going to fall face down on my te, baby, I need to sleep." I pout, too sleepy and too full to burn up at the pet name slip.

    Virgil smiles wider. "Sure"

    I''m practically sleepwalking so Virgil gives me a piggyback ride up to my room, getting me ready for bed.

    "Tickles." I mumble, clumsily scrambling away from him when he tries to undo the buckles of my jeans, sleeping with them would be highly ufortable.

    "Stop squirming." He grabs a thigh, pulling me back.

    "Stop digging your thumbs in my side." Iin in return in a rare show of lucidity which trails off in iprehensible mumbles.

    "I''m sorry, I won''t anymore."

    "Don''t touch my butt." I mumble absently, eyes closed.

    "I''m not"

    "Or my thigh" I cut in again.

    "Stop being so difficult, Hay, how else am I supposed to change you? Or maybe I''ll just leave you in your jeans."

    His threat cuts through my sleep haze and I panic a bit, sleeping with jeans was pure torture. "M'' sorry, baby." I wiggle closer to him. "Help me."

    He huffs out a breath, incredulous, but eventually gets me out of the snug jeans without further event.

    Next came the knitted pants, it was really cold.

    "Tickles." I mumble again when he takes a foot, kicking out a leg.

    "Fuck." He bites out and I scramble across the bed when he let''s go, curling into a ball at the head of the bed.

    I squeal when I get dragged down the bed again, his grip firm on my ankle but not tight enough to bruise.

    Mumbling sleepily about how he''s a brute that wants to break my precious ankles, I doubt he knows that''s what I''m trying to say.

    "Precious" <em>iprehensible mumble</em>. "Precious, <em>wittle</em> ankles don''t don''t break" <em>wide yawn</em>.

    He finally gets me ready, even going as far as to wear me socks and gets on the bed beside me.

    "If I didn''t love you, I''d roll you down the stairs." He says in a muffled voice, no doubt massaging his jaw where I had kicked him.

    I just spin into his arms with a sleepily smile on my face, feeling snug and warm. "Love you, love you" I mumble, cing clumsy wet kisses all over his face.

    "Don''t lick my eye." Heins, making no move to stop me.

    "But I love you." I pout, eyes still closed.

    "Go to sleep, baby." He says wryly.

    "Kiss me goodnight first?" I prompt.

    "Sure." He agrees and I sigh sleepily when he ces a warm kiss on my neck.

    "Night''night, baby."

    "Goodnight."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    I had slept a lot during the day so it''s no surprise when I wake upter at night, wide eyes unblinking as I stare into the darkness.

    Virgil has his arms under my sweater as usual, face buried in my neck as he curls against me.

    It''s prettyte, at least that''s what my inner clock tells me and I know I should go back to sleep and not bother Virgil but something drags my eyes to the windows.

    The fixed ss is tightly locked to block out the cold but the curtains had been drawn, an advantage of living on the third floor was that you could appreciate the scenery and not risk someone looking into your bedroom.

    I stare into the distance for a few precious seconds before my vision clicks, white particles floating outside, it''s well lighted outside so I can clearly see

    <em>It''s snowing!</em>

    My eyes go even wider and I squeal silently, the <em>first snow!</em>

    Without hesitation, I gently slip my hands in Virgil''s hair and rub his scalp.

    "V? V!" I shake him slightly, squirming against his hold. "Wake up! V?" I whine, dragging out his name.

    He wakes up easily, always a light sleeper. "What baby? What''s wrong?"

    His deep sleepy voice makes goosebumps pop on my skin but I don''t dwell on that. "It''s snowing, V!" I exim happily, grabbing his face and grinning down at him.

    He curses under his breath, sitting up. "It''s" He nces at the clock beside him. "Fucking midnight, love, please go back to bed." He groans but I''m already hopping off the bed and putting on the lights.

    "It''s the first snow." I say importantly, giddy as I hurry to the wardrobe to get out our padded coats. "We have to go see it."

    He rolls on his face and groans again, sweatshirt riding up his hard body. "Then we''ll look at it through the window."

    "No!" I disagree petntly, getting inside my coat and slipping on a furry cap and mittens. "It has to be outside." I insist,ing over to the bed to tug on his arm. "Come on, it''ll be fun."

    He doesn''t budge an inch but he turns his sleepy face in my direction. "You know what will be fun, love?" He drawls, one eye closed. "Tying you to the bed so I can get some bloody sleep."

    "V?" I whine, giving him puppy eyes. "Please, I even got earmuffs for you."

    He gives me a look but sits up, taking the coat from my hands and bending forward slightly to let me ce the earmuffs on.

    "Thank <em>youuuu</em>!" I squeal happily, taking his hand and pulling him out of the room.

    "How are you so fucking energetic?" He demands in disbelief, jogging slightly to keep up with my enthusiastic skipping steps.

    "It''s snowing!" I exim blissfully, my cheeks red with exertion.

    "I know, you said that before." He says fondly.

    The stairs are dimly lit, empty and quiet from howte it is.

    I skid across the foyer, already overheated from the amount of thick clothes I had on.

    I dash head first into the gently falling snow, happy giggles leaving my mouth.

    "Careful, Hay, you don''t want to slip on the wet ground." Virgil scolds, hurrying after me.

    "Open your mouth." I invite cheekily, slightly dizzy from spinning around a little before Virgil had caught me, efficiently putting an end to my circr movements.

    "I don''t want snow in my mouth." He grumbles.

    I hup, tongue out as I drop my head down to look at him. "What?"

    He locks gazes with me, stepping forward. "You''re a crazy person that kicks me in the face when I try to help you change and drags me out of bed at midnight to eat snow." He snorts at this point, wrapping his arms around my

    "So you''ll open your mouth?" I prompt slyly, throwing my arms around his neck and looking up at him with ruddy cheeks.

    "Nope, I''ll just take the snow from"he leans forward. "...here."

    I slip my eyes shut against the falling snow when his lips meet mine, the warmth of his mouth wee against mine that had gotten cold from the melting snow in my mouth.

    "Hayden?" He breaks off and I open my eyes, slightly disoriented.

    "Hmm? What?" I ask in confusion.

    "You''re grinning." He shakes his head fondly. "How am I supposed to kiss you if you keep grinning."

    "Ah, youin too much." I scold him, leaning on my tiptoes to kiss him again.

    "Now you''re the one smiling." I pout to him, a couple seconds into the kiss.

    He just pulls me into a hug,ughing so hard his shoulders quake. "Let''s get back inside before you catch a cold."

    I hold tightly to his arm as we make our way slowly up the floors, nose cold and cheeks warm.

    "Thank you, V." I murmur in a soft voice when we get back in the house.

    "Hmm?" He nces at me. "Why?"

    "Foring to see the snow with me." I say, watching him when he carefully closes the door behind us.

    His reply is to pick me up and make for my room. "My pleasure, baby." He kisses my cheek when he ces me on the ground beside the bed. "Now please sleep or I''m locking you in the bathroom."

    I know he''ll never do that but the dark tone of his voice is enough to make me shrink and nod seriously.

    We take off our coats that still have flecks of melting snow, I''m not surprised when he goes through the trouble of hanging them up, taking off his earmuffs.

    I choose to leave the cap on, giving him the wet mittens, I''m feeling colder with each passing minute so it''s the best option.

    I snuggle into him and smile at his sharp intake of breath.

    "Your nose is ice cold." Heins, squirming.

    "<em>Love'' you</em>." I mumble with a faint smile, closing my eyes.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    I get jolted from sleep when I feel a ball of something ice cold get shoved under my sweater.

    My reaction is instantaneous, I yelp, rolling off the bed to the ground to get the snow out of my clothes before it melts.

    Virgil is subjected to the same treatment if his huff of breath from thumping on the ground is any indication.

    "Good morning sleepyheads!" Shana yells happily, high-fiving Dale.

    They''re both dressed for the snow in thick coats and scarfs and Mae runs in, dressed thickly as well, her cheeks red with exertion and I can hear my mom squealing from her room.

    "What the fuck?" Virgil recovers first, getting to his feet but the three of them dash outside happily.

    I change quickly, my sweater ufortably cold that I shrink into myself everytime it brushes my bare skin.

    "There''s inches of snow outside!" I say happily when I look out the window to see that the snow has been falling steadily.

    "Good." Virgil tuts, flexing an arm with a scowl on his face.

    "Wait, you need to put a scarf on!" I stop him in a panic when he''s about to hurry outside. "And ear muffs, and"

    "Don''t wrap the scarf so high up, baby, I can''t see a thing." Virgilins, squirming impatiently.

    "Sorry." I say absently, engrossed in getting him warm enough for the amount of snow outside.

    My mom threw the door open a couple minutester. "Ready to feed some people snow?" She asks with a wide grin, swinging her gloved left hand.

    "Hell yeah!" I humor her.

    We all hurry down the stairs, the entire Pack House is in a fray, people getting dressed to go y in the first snow of the year, it''s just the second week of December but the excitement is thick in the air.

    There''s a clear spot beside the Pack House that had been cleared in preparation for the Dark Moon''s Pack House but now is just an open space surrounded by trees and the first Pack House.

    It''s the perfect spot and it seemed to have collected all the snow because there are piles of it, rubber boots sinking in the soft, white powder.

    Shana, Dale and Mae are waiting for us, they chose a corner to wait in ambush with fat snowballs in their hands.

    Virgil blocks off the oneing for me and very quickly moulds another in his hand, Mae screaming bloody murder when it smacks her in the face.

    It is so much fun and even though I''m panting and shivering at the same time from lumps of snow sliding inside my clothes, I''m grinning just as hard.

    Soon, it turns into an all out battle with most of the teenagers from the Pack House while the smaller kids built snowmen and made snow angels with the adults.

    I''m quick to dash behind a tree, I''ve lost sight of the rest and Werewolves are a mean bunch who throw snowballs so hard they feel like cannon balls.

    I''m catching my breath against the trunk of the tree when I hear my name, I reflexively nce in that direction before realizing what a bad idea that was when Luke gives me a peace sign and throws a snowball at me.

    It hits me smack in the chest and I go offer with a scream, the snow cushions my fall but I still get rattled pretty hard.

    Luke panics at this - lots of people are terrified by Virgil - running over to check up on me.

    "Hay? Hay? Are you oof!"

    He had leaned forward to help me up and I had secretly folded a small ball of snow which I shove in his face when he bends close enough, scrambling away and making a run for it when he slips and falls face first in the snow.

    I step out and freeze, a couple of small wolves run past me, happily nipping at each other and constantly shaking the snow off their fur.

    I slowly look up to see that most of the people ying had shifted, I step backwards slowly, awe shining in my eyes as they carefreely ran across the snow, rolled around in it and pawed at it.

    I bump into something unnaturally big and slowly turn around to see Virgil''s familiar white wolf, bright blue eyes twinkling down at me.

    I take a deep breath of relief and push my hands through his soft fur littered with flecks of snow, he nudges me forward gently with his nose but with how much restrained power he has and how light I am, I end up getting pushed a couple meters.

    I pick myself with a wry smile only to see a huge ck wolf dashing for me, my scream gets caught in my throat and at thest minute I see my mom hanging off Dale,ughing and screaming her head off.

    Virgil doesn''t appreciate this though and he easily jumps over me and tackles Dale from the side and they roll around a bit in the snow, mock biting each other.

    My mom falls on the snow,ughing harder than I''ve ever seen and proceeds to immediately make a snow angel like she hadn''t just been thrown off a huge ass wolf.

    I barely get over that before I''m being tackled to the ground by Mae''s coffee brown wolf, something like smug triumph in her brown eyes.

    At least until Virgil harmlesslytches onto her tail and Yanks her away, blue eyes cold as he stands tall while Shana joins Dale and Mae, and I wonder what their devious n is.

    Oh

    I think unhappily when I get licked for the umpteenth time, Virgil has his hands full with the three of them and it gets even harder when he has to watch out for me as well.

    He actually holds his own but Dale and and Shana are sneaky, after a while he just gives up, either that or he''s done ying because he uses his teeth to hold onto my cor with the most bored expression I''ve ever seen a non-human have and slowly makes his way back to the Pack House, eyes a smug gold.

    I just hang on for the ride,ughing and waving my hands around.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    "Hurry up baby!" My mom calls across the hallway.

    "I''m almost done!"

    We were going on a visit to my Grammy, the constant snowing had let up for a couple days so it was the perfect time to make the trip to the city to pay her a Christmas visit before the roads got blocked off by snow.

    The dinner was in two days and I''ve been too busy to remember to be nervous, I had gone shopping with my mom for decorations and to get gifts for my Grammy and Aunt.

    I hurry out, my mom''s impatience nearly palpable, we would spend a night at my Grammy''s ce and I hoped we didn''t get snowed in, I had to be back in Pine Creek really soon.

    My mom wraps a knitted scarf around my neck when Ie down to the living room and ces a loud smacking kiss on my cold nose which I rub because it tickles, scrunching up my face.

    "Ready, baby?" She asks, grabbing the suitcases and bags which are ridiculously plenty considering we would being backter tomorrow. "Did you carry your gifts?"

    "Yes." I reply, going out the open door. "Oh hi, Virgil!" I greet happily when I see himing down the stairs. We had said goodbye earlier this morning so seeing him again was a pleasant surprise.

    He ces a kiss on my cheek. "Need help with that?" He offers.

    "Thanks darling." My mom says in relief when he effortlessly moves all of her unnecessary luggage.

    "My pleasure, Renee, bye, baby." He hugs me onest time and waves as my mom drives out.

    The journey to the city is smooth which is a really wee change because sometimes it snows so hard that the drive is nothing but a pain and we end up spending hours on the road.

    It''s a family tradition that we wouldn''t opt out of but neither my mom or I are particrlyfortable in riding in a helicopter so bracing the roads it is.

    We started out early and we made it into the city in the early afternoon, my Grammy hurrying us into the living room close to the electric firece so we can get warm.

    Which is just her being fussy because the heater was on in the car so it''s just the short walk to the house from the car that would have gotten us cold.

    "The snow wouldn''t let up," My Aunt Candy says,ing in with a tray of steaming hot chocte. "I was almost thinking we would have to forfeit this year''s Christmas dinner."

    My Aunt practically spent the holidays with my Grammy so she wouldn''t feel lonely, my grandad wouldn''t be back in time for the holidays, no surprise there.

    "We might have to leave first thing tomorrow morning though." My mom says, taking a sip of her steaming drink. "So we won''t get caught in a nasty snowstorm."

    My Grammy just ces an arm around me, obviously very pleased to see me if her constant ruffling of my hair and chafing at my cold hands to get them warm is any indication. "Of course, I''m just d you were able to make it."

    The next couple hours are spent catching up, my Aunt Candy it''s thinking of opening her ownw firm, something she could have done easily if she wanted to but she liked to earn her own money which didn''t bother my grandparents in the slightest.

    They had already epted that their children were an odd bunch so instead choose to use ridiculously extravagant gifts to console themselves.

    After lunch we lounged on sofas ying cards when my Aunt finally spoke up, ever shy when it came to emotional things.

    "So" she trails off, her funny tone of voice alerting everyone.

    "So?" My mom prompts, impatient when her older sister doesn''t say anything else.

    "Don''t rush her, Rennie." My Grammy tsks.

    "Fine, sorry, take your time, Andy." She teases.

    Aunt Candy just res at her sister but gulps, looking nervous about whatever she wants to say. "So I, um" she twiddles her fingers, avoiding eye contact.

    "I can''t believe it!" My mom exims with wide eyes, her cards dropping to the ground. "You''re seeing someone!"

    My Grammy blinks, confused. "What?"

    I''m on the same page as my grandmother too, staring at them with a bewildered expression. "How did you know?"

    "Well, yes." Aunt Candy finally admits. "Ren is right."

    "Really!" My Grammy cries out, happy. "I need to take up knitting sses, I want the very best for my grandbaby or I could travel out, solely for the baby''s shopping you know because that''s very important, you would have to quit your job, for the baby''s sake you know" She starts to mutter, brows furrowed in concentration.

    "Mom!" My Aunt whines, "I just met them a couple weeks ago." Sheins.

    "Congrattions, Auntie." I smile at her, while my Grammy falls into another monologue of nning.

    My mom is stunned, like her brain short circuited after my Aunt''s confirmation of her guess. "I was right?!" She asks with something akin to horror. "You''re seeing someone?! I thought you were fucking aromantic."

    "That''s you, Ren, I''m just really picky."

    My Grammy insisted we drank champagne to celebrate the asion then proceeded to fuss over my Aunt about drinking alcohol even though my Aunt kept saying she wasn''t pregnant.

    Dinner was a colorful affair and I ended up choking more than a couple times at my mom''s and Aunt''s sibling rivalry while my Grammy just watched on fondly.

    After dinner we retired to the living room for the tradition of exchanging gifts. Somehow I wasn''t surprised about my mom''s gifts to everyone knitted sweaters!

    My Grammy ooh'' ed and aah'' ed over them, saying that they should have knitting dates for the new baby.

    My poor Aunt kept getting flustered at the mention of babies that she was a bumbling wreck at the end of the night.

    I had given my Grammy mittens because she alwaysined about freezing hands in the winter but never bought something to help and to my Aunt I gave a cutesy little keychain with a chibi wolf and bow ties made from fangs.

    My Aunt had made charm bracelets for everyone with our initials on it, there was a lot of detailing and I could tell that she had spent a lot of time on it.

    My Grammy started her gift giving by saying she wired half a million dors into our ounts and we all just smiled at her, knowing that there was no way to convince her otherwise.

    Then she hurried inside the house and came back with little framed pictures of herself and us, each picture was different.

    I was really small in mine, my chubby hands reaching for her to pick me up with childish giggles on my face.

    We retiredte to our rooms and I found that I couldn''t sleep, my heart too full to sleep, staring out the windows where the lights of the city twinkled.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    "How are you not nervous?" I ask Virgil, fussing over my hair, my shirt, my facial expressions

    "I''m worried because of how nervous you are." He tuts, hovering over me. "We don''t have to go if you don''t want to." He says in consideration.

    "I know." I shake my head. "I want to but I''m just nervous."

    It was almost time for the famed dinner and I''m an anxious mess, fussing over my clothes that are already fine, wringing and ruffling my hands and hair.

    "Hey, baby?" He cups my face in his hands to calm me down.

    "Hmm?" I hum absently, lost in thought with how the dinner would go.

    "It''ll be fine and we''ll leave as soon as you feel ufortable, now please for heaven''s sake put on pants."

    "Wh-What?" I blink in confusion, looking down. "I''m n-not wearing pants?" I groan, realizing that truly I had been so flustered and nervous that I forgot to put them on.

    "I can''t believe you!" I throw my hands up, I''d been pacing for a while now. "I''ve been fussing half naked all this time and you didn''t think to tell me?"

    He just has a small smile on his face. "You were cute."

    I yank my head out of my wardrobe to re and point a finger at him. "Calling me cute doesn''t let you off the hook."

    He shrugs. "You''re still fussing half naked." He points out.

    I don''t grace him with a reply, stiffly dressing up and marching right out with my nose high in the air.

    I''m distracted for a sufficient time but as soon as we step on the hallway of the fourth floor, I start to panic again, my mmy hands holding tightly to Virgil.

    He keeps ncing worriedly at me, a skeptical look on his face like he wouldn''t hesitate to pick me up and make his way back to my room, canceling the dinner but I couldn''t allow that.

    I take a deep breath and try to get my nerves under control, I wanted to close the breach between Virgil and his dad, family was very important, especially if they still cared.

    Virgil and the twins still lived with their dad in a huge master apartment I had never been inside of and the first time I would is for dinner - cue the anxiousness.

    "Are you okay?" Virgil asks when we stop in front of the door. "You''re breathing really loud."

    "Just open the bloody door, V." I say, already at my wit''s end.

    Heughs silently but knocks before opening the door.

    "I''m d you could make it." Alpha Everett starts to say only to falter when he sees Virgil smiling, no wonder the entire Pack is low key terrified of him.

    "T-Thanks for inviting us to dinner." I stutter slightly when Virgil''s smile fades and he just stares nkly at his dad who looks ufortable under the scrutiny.

    "O-Of course." He smiles nervously, leading us through a sparsely decorated living room done in chrome furniture in varying shades of brown.

    I''m grateful that he heads straight to the dining room because the only person that seems unbothered about this gathering is Virgil.

    He links our hands together and I''m grateful for the thoughtful gesture since I''m the one being nervous for the both of us.

    "You know, the news of Virgil''s rtionship was such a shocker." Alpha Everett says after we exchanged pleasantries, more like just me and him, Virgil and awkward social situations did not mix, I should remember that in the future.

    "Really?" I prompt.

    "He seemed too severe to bother about things like that, he''d always been like that actually." He takes a bite of his meal and I lean forward, eager to learn something new about him. "His nanny said it was just his nature but the rest of the Pack were worried because he''s an Alpha." He looks slightly upset at this point and I nce at Virgil who has an expressionless face on, dutifully eating.

    Turns out the reason he had sent Virgil off to live with a rtive in the city was so that he could y around with kids his age because the rest of Pack wouldn''t allow that, that''s where he met Dale.

    It''s a lot different from Shana''s version and I see the surprise in Virgil''s face, he hadn''t known either.

    Alpha Everett probably didn''t know how to say it straight up to Virgil or he didn''t even know that was the issue.

    "So, Virgil doesn''t look like his mom?" I ask curiously, noting that I had never seen a picture of her.

    Alpha Everett made a face. "No, not at all, I admit that looking at her pictures hurt so I had them all boxed up"

    "Not because you didn''t want me to see them?" Virgil finally speaks.

    His dad blinks, confused. "What? Why no why would you think that?"

    Virgil shrugs. "That''s what everyone said when I came back."

    "Leon and Ian?" He asks angrily.

    "No, not them."

    Apparently, Alpha Everett is a bit of a recluse and had no idea of the rumors trailing around, damaging his already very delicate and strained rtionship with his youngest son.

    He didn''t even know about the twins and Jaxon plotting to convince Virgil to be Alpha.

    "Maybe I should leave you both to talk." I offer, already getting up.

    Dinner was already more or less over even if it wasn''t, I didn''t see anyone working up an appetite.

    Alpha Everett looked troubled as he tried to unweave the tangled ropes of half truths and skewered versions of events that happened while Virgil kept his nk expression.

    I wander into the living room, strains of their mute conversation thrumming.

    At least the dinner hadn''t been a waste of time, my anger at Virgil''s dad was second hand so it wasn''t hard for it to dissolve when I started getting a clearer picture of what actually happened.

    I sit gingerly on a mahogany sofa, tapping my feet gently as I wait, I look around the room, something catching my eye.

    Before I can think too much about it, my legs are already moving.

    It''s behind a couple of pictures of the Everetts but it''s facing down and I carefully reach it to pick it up.

    A quiet gasp leaves me when I flip it over, Alpha Everett wasn''t lying when he said Virgil looked nothing like his mom.

    There''s a prettydy with ck hair and smiling brown eyes, she''s grinning at whoever it is that''s taking the picture, in jeans and acy white top, her wavy hair in a ponytail.

    Her grin is contagious and I find myself smiling softly as I ce it back.

    "Ready to go?" Virgil asks in a soft voice, he''s behind me and he drops his jaw on my shoulder.

    "Yeah."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    "Why do I have to wear this sweater for the Christmas dinner?" I whine, unhappily scrutinizing said outwear in the mirror.

    My mom''s face falls at this. "You don''t want to wear my Christmas present?"

    We had all given each other gifts the day before, knowing that on the actual Christmas day, they would all spend it with their families which was just fine.

    "I do but it''s so big, it''s swallowing me up, I''m pretty sure if I don''t walk right I''m going to trip and fall." Iin, exaggerating a little bit.

    "Stop being dramatic or we''ll miss the lighting up of the tree." She says to me, wrapping one of her knitted scarves around my neck.

    Apple isn''t left out of her knitting frenzy, the adorable cat in a sweater and kitty cap which she kept pawing off, ufortable with how it keeps rubbing at her ears.

    The sun just set so it''s not so dark out but the Dark Moon Pack members were also invited so it was wise to do it early enough for everyone to make it back to their houses.

    "Fine, let''s go." I agree, letting her take my hand and hurry me along like a child, smiling slightly when she stops asionally to adjust my scarf or tug or my cap or rub my cheek.

    "Is the scarf too tight?" She asks worriedly, looking down at me with concern shining in her pretty grey eyes.

    "No, mom." I shake my head. "It''s just fine." I reassure her even though I know she''ll still adjust the dark blue strip of knitted cloth a couple more times before we get to the foyer.

    She''s wearing one of her sweaters as well - no surprise there - and I can''t help but think that all of her free time actually went into knitting these beautiful sweaters that had different things printed on it.

    Mine is a snowke, gleaming against the dark blue backdrop of the sweater while hers is a santa hat, a matching one on her head.

    "I was almost scared you had slept off and Renee was trying to wake you up?" Shana stage whispers after she squirms closer to me through the crowd after sighting my mom and I.

    "Why would I be asleep?" I whisper back to her, hugging Mae who has a wide grin on her face, a candy cane printed on her dark green sweater.

    "Because it''s you." She shrugs, the elf on her sweater moving with her.

    I roll my eyes, uninterested in humoring her. The tree was fully decorated but the moon hadn''t been put up yet, apparently Dale''s dad had been invited to do the honors if him walking towards the tree is any indication.

    I look around as much as u can, which is more than a little difficult when everyone is so tall but there''s two people I''m looking for

    "Looking for me?" Virgil pops into my line of sight with smiling eyes, in a ck sweater with a snowman printed on it - my mom had said it was because he was cold and cuddly, that''s why.

    I unconsciously heave a sigh and smile at him. "Yeah."

    Shana nudges him. "I figured your dad would make you give a speech."

    "Virgil?" Dale''s voice alerts me to his presence. "Not a chance, he has stage fright." He says simply.

    Virgil kisses my nose, the only part of me easily essible and not wrapped up by my mom, good thing they left the doors open or I''d have overheated, kes of snow getting blown in asionally.

    "I''m not, idiot." Virgil mutters, pping him upside the head.

    "Sure." Dale agrees in a dry voice. "Whatever helps you sleep at night."

    We all settle in to watch Alpha Ascott climb up thedder that would take him to the top of the tree, it''s a little bit difficult because of the moon.

    It isn''t some glittery paper cut out like I had expected, instead, it''s a 3-d version of a sleeping moon.

    It''s impressive enough now, I wonder how awesome it would look when it got lit up.

    The moon is a huge globe that is a little difficult to hold with just one hand even for someone like Alpha Ascott but he manages just fine and a little cheer rises up when he smoothly settles it at the top of the gigantic tree.

    There were a lot of pine trees to choose from and the Pack obviously took their time, fake snow is sprinkled all over the massive tree, big colorful balls hanging off its edges.

    Everyone had the option to put up a trinket so it was a riotous design but somehow it turned out harmonious.

    Apparently a speech is supposed to happen, I definitely wasn''t expecting one so I''m a little disappointed to find out that I have to wait a little bit more to watch the tree get lighted.

    Alpha Everett gives a speech, his mannerisms subtle and reserved but from the way the entire crowd gives him their rapt attention, it''s easy to see that they loved and respected him.

    I barely listen to him though, getting bored halfway through the first couple sentences when he starts talking about the plight of supernatural creatures, it''s not like I don''t feel like what he''s saying is important.

    Far from that actually, I''m happy that they''ve found a safe ce to be themselves but I really want to see the tree get lighted up.

    It gets even worse when Alpha Ascott also gives a speech, he''s obviously more boisterous and charismatic than Alpha Everett but their personalities are a perfect match, each onplimenting the other.

    It''s no wonder they are able to easily work together.

    Finally the speech gets finished and there''s a polite smattering of apuse, apanied by cheering just as when Alpha Everett finished his own speech.

    They were all obviously giving their own meaning to Christmas but that made it all the more beautiful.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    The timees to light up the tree and an eager silence falls over everyone, anticipation thrumming through the crowd as we all keep our gazes fixed to the tree.

    Virgil slips his hand through mine and so does my mom, everyone holding hands.

    Children are carried on the shoulders of their parents to see better and the excitement in their wide eyes brings a soft smile to my face.

    A man I''ve not seen before or maybe I have but I simply can''t ce his name or face, ces his hands on the lever and I can literally hear everyone hold their breaths.

    He ms it down and a loud cheer rips through the crowd, crackers and poppers going off as confetti gets showered everywhere.

    The tree is absolutely stunning, the moon glowing subtly on top of it, the fairy lights hung all around the rest of the house get turned on as well, someone dimming the lights.

    Gasps get uttered at the full impact of the lighted up tree hits, then the crowd starts to move around, hugging and sharing greetings.

    I frown, unable to ce the greetings because I sure wasn''t hearing ''merry Christmas''

    "What are they saying?" I ask curiously.

    "May the goddess bless you." Virgil replies to me with one of his gummy smiles.

    I blink, not too surprised, I knew that Werewolves sorta revered the moon. "Oh."

    My mom is ted by this though. "May the goddess bless you." She says happily to Dale who is right beside her, making a sign of the cross.

    "Mom, no" I start to say but she''s already slipped away to go traumatize more people.

    "My mom wants to see you!" Shana says happily to Mae, eagerly grabbing her hand and dashing away with her.

    "May the goddess bless you." Mae manages to wave to us before she gets pulled away.

    The crowd is starting to think out, most people are moving the socializing outside while some people are already leaving.

    "Dale, darling, here you are." A woman''s voice says and I drag my eyes from the enchanting, glowing moon.

    "Won''t you introduce me?" She prompts with a faint smile across her red lips.

    I look around to see ady with inky ck hair in a chignon and a fur coat over a tailored skirt and ck heels.

    "Um, mom, this is my friend, Hayden and you already know Virgil"

    "Yes of course, hello child, you never visit." She pouts slightly.

    Virgil just makes a nonmittal sound while Dale forges on.

    "...and Hayden, this is my mom."

    She steps forward at this to pull me into a hug. "May the goddess bless you." She croons in my ears, leaning back to pat my cheeks.

    "You''re just adorable, I believe we''ve never met in person and I deeply apologize, I should havee personally to thank you for your immense help with that murderer''s case."

    I just take deep breaths, trying to keep up with her and her close proximity, she still was my least favorite person but I could be polite for Dale''s sake.

    "No, no, it''s fine, I didn''t really do much."

    "So humble." She says with sparkling dark green eyes, patting my cheeks again. "You know I''ve heard a lot about you and in person you''re such a sweet child that I wouldn''t have minded you with Dale but you see"

    "That''s enough mom." Dale cuts in fluidly, a sympathetic look on his face as heces his arms with hers and leads her away.

    "May the goddess bless you." She greets in a hurry, waving as Dale practically pulls her away.

    "Well that was all parts awkward." I mutter to Virgil who hugs me from behind.

    "Are you hungry?" He asks in a low voice, ignoring the people walking past us as he nuzzles into the crook of my neck.

    It might not bother him but I''m burning up under my way toorge sweater at the <em>PDA</em>. "I guess."

    I might as well spend as much time as I could with Virgil before he''d have to go home, I couldn''t help but feel like he''d sneak in my bedroom at night anyway, I was actually looking forward to that.

    The dinner is full ofughter and it''s easy to just live when you''re so happy, Shana goes home with her mom and older brother but that''s after the dinner and it''s fun to watch them bicker while their mom tries to separate them.

    I end up helping my mom down the stairs when she drinks one too many wine sses, at least she had stopped making the sign of the cross and asking people if the goddess had a baby.

    "Baby?" She hums to me when I prop her against the wall to close the door.

    "Yes mom?"

    "I wove y-y" <em>hup</em>. "I w-ov" <em>hup</em> "I love my adorable little snowke." She finally gets out sleepily, trying to hug me but ends up throwing her entire weight on me.

    She''s not a lightweight but has always been a sucker for sweet tasting alcohol so here we are, I eventually get her in her bed and tuck her in.

    Kissing her cheek when I''m done only to find her fast asleep. "Goodnight, mom." I whisper to her with a fond smile, making my way out.

    It''s too cold to think about showering but the acrobatics I had to do to get my mom safely to her room makes me heat up so I wear one of my mom''s less thicker sweaters that smell like warmth and home and sweatpants before getting in bed.

    I doze off staring at the moon which reminds me of the one sitting on the tree in the foyer, the moon is soothing, the gentle light lulling me to sleep.

    I wake up briefly muchter when my bed dips and Izily roll over to the other side, Virgil''s open arms waiting for me.

    I fall asleep again with a soft smile on my face.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    New Year''s pass in the same loving and happy way that Christmas did and soon it''s time to go back to school.

    As nice as school is with no bullies and no Elise - except for the part about being the only human and the boyfriend to one of the future Alphas because the attention from that wore me thin - I got sadder as each day passed because soon my friends would all have to go to college pretty soon.

    Mae and I end up spending most of the time together but even that is limited as she''s practicing her healing abilities.

    It''s Spring again and we''re back home, the house is exactly like we left it and I''m so relieved to be back in my own space but it also means that Virgil wouldn''t be sneaking in my room anymore, it doesn''t exactly feel like a fair trade.

    It just rained and the sun rays sshed across the bright green leaves of the pine trees, reminding me of Dale''s eyes.

    I''m curled up in my bed, it''s a weekend and all my friends are busy again, I''mying vertically across my bed, a paperback novel open in front of me, while Apple doses at one end of the bed.

    My mom is somewhere in the backyard, trying to make y pots, her newest distraction with the y made wet by the rain.

    My phone rings and I roll off the bed to pick it up, tugging down my sweater paws to slide my hand across the lighted screen - it''s Shana calling.

    "Hello?"

    "Hi, Hay!" Shana''s cheery voice pours over the radio waves.

    I settle on the bed with a smile on my face, tucking my socked feet under my body as I lean against the headboard. "What''s up?" I ask cordially.

    "Dale wants to kill me." She whispers conspiratorially, fear leaking in her voice.

    "W-What?..."

    "Found you!" I hear Dale''s voice faintly from the background, he sounds livid.

    "Aaaaargh!!! Stay the fuck away from me!!" She screams like she''s being yed alive.

    "For fuck''s sake, Shay, ''Phonemes'' can''t hurt you."

    But Shana is already running away again if the rhythmic thumping sounds and shaky static is any indication. "It sounds dangerous." She whines on a pout, her voice sounding distant like she''s holding it in her hands and running for it.

    "I swear, Shana I will fucking leave your house." He threatens and then there''s a shuffling sound and a loud thud, most likely Dale tackling her to the ground.

    Shana screams even louder.

    "Stop kicking, why do I do this to myself?" He asks rhetorically. "I should just leave you but you can''t flunk English so let''s go." He scolds, most likely dragging her back to their study spot.

    Shana sniffs into the phone, cing it against her ear again. "Bye, Hay, if I end up dead, it''s all Dale''s fault."

    "Bye, Shana, good luck." I greet her sympathetically, watching the call get cut off.

    I sigh, dropping my phone on the bed with a sad smile, I''d really miss them.

    There was still a couple of months before they would have to go but the days we''re moving so fast, it was like time itself was against me.

    I had a date with Virgil soon, Shana had randomly said one of the few times when we all got together that we should get each other promise rings.

    I had blushed my cheeks off but Virgil just hummed, my mom took it to hear though and immediately dragged me along to the city to shop for rings.

    The rings at Tiffany''s had made me cringe with how extravagant they all were but my Grammy had jumped on the bandwagon of getting a promise ring and wouldn''t allow anywhere less.

    I didn''t see what I liked even then and my Grammy was more than ready to get a custom ring made, the prices for custom rings made me feel nervous, I didn''t want to overwhelm Virgil.

    My mom had waved away my worries and teamed up with my mom to boss the agents around, I wanted a in band, not gold but some other metal.

    They browbeat me into choosing tinum and I don''t think long beforeing up with a design, I wanted something simple and beautiful.

    I decide on carving out our initials in sapphires, inscribing my name on the inside of the ring.

    That was a couple of weeks ago and now the ring is sitting in a silk box in one of my drawers, just waiting for the right moment.

    I feel a little self-conscious though, although Shana says that Virgil got a ring but he acted absolutely normal so it''s a little hard to tell if he actually did or Shana is just trying to lift my spirits.

    The rain starts drizzling again and it hit me that my mom hadn''te in yet, I start to panic because there''s a high possibility that she''s dancing in the rain.

    I throw sweatpants on in a hurry and shove my socked feet in shoes, Applezily raises her head to stare at me briefly at my hurried movements and then curls up in sleep again.

    I rush down the stairs, tugging up the sleeves of my sweater as the rain increases.

    "Mom?! Mom?!" I call out in a panic, making for the back door. "Mom!!"

    "B-Baby!" My mom grins at me with her arms wrapped around her, she''s dripping wet and shivering so hard her teeth are chattering.

    "Oh my God." I gape in horror. "Mom?" I walk closer to her to take her arm, she is mud sshed but she looks beyond happy. "You''re going to catch a cold or worse." I scold her unhappily, hurrying her to her room, uncaring of her muddy footprints littering the house, I would clean that upter.

    "What were you thinking?"

    Her reply is a wet sneeze and more of that shivering. "The rain wanted to ruin my pottery, I had to get them to safety." She pouts.

    "At the expense of your health? You''re drenched, please get out of the wet clothes let me run a hot bath for you." I scold her some more, ignoring her whipped puppy expression.

    I run the bath as hot as it would be bearable and hurry out to help her in.

    "Eek! Hay! Hay! It''s too hot!! Let me out!!" She starts struggling to get away as soon as the tip of her toe touches it.

    "It''s not that bad, mom." I say in exasperation, keeping her in ce.

    Eventually, she gets in and I turn away to let her take her towel off. "I''m going to make a cup of hot tea for you, stay in there and don''te out." I tell her expressively, knowing that I could very welle back and find her outside again with her towel around her body, shivering hard.

    After the water cools, I bundle her up and force her to take a nap.

    It has stopped raining and she pleaded to let her go check her pottery but I don''t budge.

    Her shivering calms down but she''s now exhausted and it doesn''t take too long for her to fall asleep.

    I clean up the bathroom and the rest of the house, turning in after cooking myself dinner.

    Julia couldn''te over as often anymore, she still paid us visits but currently, she''s too busy taking care of pups.

    It was still weird how they called baby Werewolves that, it was also cute.

    I didn''t mind, I nned to take care of my mom anyway so that she would stop starting fires in the kitchen and flooding the house by trying to wash the bathrooms.

    Cooking dinner isn''t difficult but it''s just for me so I don''t do anything borate, making myself a cup of tea muchter before bed.

    I didn''t have issues waiting for Virgil but it was the time that we would have to spend apart that made it so difficult.

    He would be gone for the entire time because he had bluntly said that if he came back for the holidays and saw me, he was dropping out of college and I couldn''t allow that, he needed the degree.

    The future was so far away yet it filled me with a tingling feeling of anticipation, I fell asleep curled up around a pillow, it''s really hard adjusting to sleeping alone.

    ~~~~~~~

    "Hayden? Virgil is here!" My mom calls from the living room.

    "I''ming!" I call down to her, in a sweatshirt and knee-length shorts, it''s a sunny Spring day which is rare considering it''s been rainy with dark gloomy skies for almost a week straight.

    I fingerb my hair, knowing it''ll only get more tousled, and grab the small ss box from my drawer, slipping it in my front pocket and tugging my sweatshirt over it, the striped top easily hiding the small bump.

    I hurry down in time to see my mom gifting Virgil a small y cup with swirly designs, a bright smile on her face.

    "Mom, don''t share dirt to people." I tease her knowing she''d go on the defensive.

    "Dirt?" She gasps, cradling the y cup protectively. "You dare call my art dirt? Why won''t you? When you''d never join me in the first ce, if you did then you would know that" she starts ranting.

    I just quickly give a bewildered Virgil a quick kiss and grabs his hand to pull him away. "Love you, mom!" I call to her.

    She huffs a breath out, cutting off her ranting. "Bye, baby."

    Her pottery was actually beautiful and it still stunned me how she could just effortlessly do things, I had tried joining in her pottery making once but the dirt had buried itself so deep in my nails that I was washing them out for days, not to talk about my hair and let''s just say, I''m not gifting anyone y cups anytime soon.

    We''re taking a stroll through the woods which is no surprise, Virgil really likes it and I couldn''t say I didn''t, plus we didn''t deal people do it''s the perfect spot.

    "I missed you." I murmur when he lets me get on his back, hugging him around his shoulders.

    It''s a little ridiculous because we''re still in front of the house and not even on the hiking trail yet.

    "You just saw me yesterday." He snorts, corded arms holding up my thighs.

    I scoff as well. "Yeah, for like a couple seconds."

    "I literally slept over."

    "And left before I even woke up, just say you miss me too and we can end this argument." I tell him importantly, looking around when we enter under the cover of the pine trees.

    He easily eats up the distance of the hiking trail, his breath even that I almost start panting on his behalf.

    "Of course, I missed you too, snowke." He teases.

    I groan and hide my face in the crook of my arm. "You''re never going to let that go, are you?" My mom had taken to calling me that, all through winter.

    "Nope."

    The sun is shining brightly but it doesn''t sting, it''s rays giving off a gentle warmth that bounces off pine cones and the furs of the squirrels running around with them.

    Virgil had said we would go on a run so when he stops at the end of the hiking trail, I know toe down, pping my hands over my eyes as he shifts.

    He had asked why I always did that and I said it made it more magical which made him crack up.

    A cold nose nudges at the back of my palms and I take them away to see Virgil staring down at me with gold-tinted eyes, I gently pat his face and climb on when he leans down for me.

    Running with Virgil is exhrating, like a roller coaster or skydiving, especially when he decides to run so fast that I just hide my face in his fur and hang on for the ride.

    He takes his time this time around though, moving at a slow pace but is still fast enough that we make it to the creek in no time, he speeds up slightly to make the jump over the creek.

    I prefer watching him do it than jumping with him because it''s a lot cooler seeing him sail smoothly to the other side than having your throat in your mouth and seeing the overflowing creek rush under you.

    He stops when we get to the other side and I carefullye down, the trees are thicker on this side so there''s always a covering of soft leaves on the ground.

    It''s nice to fall asleep on Virgil in his wolf form, his gentle breathing, and the sound of flowing water lulling me to a deep peaceful slumber but there''s no way we can swap rings like this so I cover my eyes again.

    This time, his familiar hands pry mine away from my face and I look up into his blue eyes, he''s shirtless as expected and I wasn''t sure why that always happened, I guess it''s way better than him turning up naked when he shifts.

    That would be a whole lot inconvenient, for all parties involved.

    The quiet atmosphere of the forest, the sun shining through the trees and reflecting off the water, and Virgil staring down at me like this, like I''m really special just makes me.

    "Are you crying?" Virgil breaks me out of my reverie, lifting a hand to my face.

    "W-What?" I avert my face and touch my cheek instead, horrified to find my cheeks wet.

    Rubbing my face would make it more suspicious so I just throw my head to the side to throw the tears off my face before turning back to Virgil with an affronted expression. "I-I''m n-not, the wind just blew something in my eyes."

    He gives me a knowing look but doesn''t say anything else, pulling me into a hug.

    We settle under a tree and I truly burst out crying when he gives me his ring, it''s a delicate silver band, burnished so it almost looks grey, like my eyes.

    The tears fall hard when he says that and my shaky hands drop my box a couple times before I finally get the ring out.

    ''<em>Promise</em>'' is carved in italics on the inside of my ring and the letter<em> ''V''</em>.

    I smile happily with teary cheeks when he doesn''t bat an eyelid at my expensive ring, his eyes lighting up when I help him wear it.

    I blush bright red when he kisses me,ining about the snot on my face and how I look a mess.

    He wipes my face with his hands and goes like there, now you look just fine, like you always do.

    I ce my head on his thigh, our ringed hands entangled together and reflecting off the sunlight.

    Even when I close my eyes I can still picture them twinkling, <em>blue and grey</em>

    With this promise to keep me, the wait doesn''t seem so bad.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    AUTHOR''S NOTE (Important!!)

    Hi everyone(^^), thank you for staying with me through the first volume, I appreciate all of your wonderful support.

    I just want to say a couple of important things before the volume begins, I promise this won''t take long.

    Firstly, and most importantly, there will be a lot of mature content in this volume, amongst other upsetting themes, appropriate warnings will still be ced in due time.

    Also, the characters are older so there will be subtle or outright differences to show this but nothing too extravagant.

    The writing style is a lot different but I will try my best to retain its cuteness.

    Thank you all once more and I hope you enjoy the story!!!

    PS: Surprise everyone!!! There''s a vol. 2, yes that was my surprise. ^^

    ~~~~~

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em>The bell above the door dings</em>

    "Chick-enee wees you to Snowke''s"

    "Mom, you''re scaring away the customers." Hayden sighs to his mom in exasperation,ing around the counter to rescue the person that had walked in.

    "I''m not." She replies, affronted, her wings on her distended waist. "How am I supposed to do my job if you keep interrupting, huh?" She asks, the chicken crown style headband she had on bobbing.

    "Um, did Ie at a bad time?" The customer asks, clearly ufortable as she tightens her grip on her leather bag.

    "Not at all." Hayden gives her a nervous smile. "Mom, why don''t you check up on Apple? I think she''s tearing up your boxes."

    "Again?!" Renee huffs, throwing her wings up, she was about done with the cat. "That''s it! I''m cooking her for dinner!" She announces, the yellow beak strapped to her nose bobbing.

    Hayden turns back to the customer with another anxious smile, noting that the poordy looked like she was about to bolt, eyeing the door subtly from the corner of her eye.

    "Wee to Hay''s Bookstore, I''m Hayden, why don''t you walk around and see if there''s anything you''d like." He says politely.

    She just watches Renee waddle away in a full chicken costume, a skeptical look on her face but the adorable young man is enough to get her mind back on track. "O-Of course, I''m Riana. I just moved in and I stay in Paper District."

    "Nice to meet you, Riana." He says nicely.

    Hayden just moves back to his spot behind the counter, the area around Pine Creek''s entrance had earned the name Paper District, aptly named for how people never seemed to make roots there, living there was fickle and shortsting.

    "Oh? You don''t n to stay very long?" He asked, he still couldn''t tell from looks alone if people were Werewolves so he pretended like they didn''t exist to strangers even if they were being nosy about it.

    He wouldn''t be surprised if she wasn''t though, Paper District housed all of the humans in Pine Creek as well as some Werewolves.

    Hayden watches Riana walk around the bookstore, there were signs indicating which genre was located at what aisle and he noted that she went into the historical romance section.

    "Come again, Riana." Hayden waved with a wide smile when the dark hairdy made her way towards the exit with her package filled with paperback novels, mostly of the historical romance kind.

    "Of course!" Riana waved back, an easy smile on her bright face.

    The bookstore was located far out from Paper District and more to the middle of the town where the locals were but she had been rmended the ce by someone in Paper District and she decided that it wouldn''t hurt to give it a try.

    She was quite d that she did,ughing out loud when she got to her car about the weird but bright and lovely bookstore, she hadn''t nned on staying at Pine Creek long but she just might, if she kept on bumping into people like Hayden and his mom that was dressed up as a chicken?

    Crashing sounds made Hayden hurry around the counter again, going in the backroom to see his mom on her back, Apple proudly sitting on her and licking her paw, discarded and upset boxes all around them.

    "What the fuck? What happened?" Hayden asks in mortification, watching in exasperation as his mom tries to roll over to her feet to no avail, the huge girth of her costume stopping her. "This is exactly why I ban you from the store." Hayden exins slowly like he was talking to a five-year-old, swatting away Apple who hisses at him when he tries to move her from her victorious position.

    The cat was unhappy, she had finally defeated the mean human that always chased her around and wore her itchy clothes, and here was the fluffy-haired human she actually liked, moving her away.

    "I thought that was because I kept moving the signs around." Renee grins,tching onto her son who easily pulls her up, chicken costume and all.

    Hayden goes rigid in shock, letting go of his mother identally who flops back on the ground with an outraged yelp. "That was you??! I thought my mind was ying tricks on me, that I was going crazy, why would you do that?" He asks in disbelief.

    "Did you have to drop me so hard though?" Renee grumbles, rubbing the side of her head.

    "Mom?" Hayden calls threateningly.

    "Alright, I''m sorry, I just wanted the signs to match with the cupboards, I had no idea what they meant, I don''t know novel genres."

    Hayden just gives her a look full of disbelief, helping her up the second time. "That''s it, I''ve had enough, thanks for stopping by mom, and please get out of that chicken suit, it''s hurting my eyes, where do you even find these ridiculous outfits?" He huffs absently, starting to rearrange the fallen boxes.

    Renee just shrugged, she wasn''t telling or knowing Hayden he would find a way to stop it. "I just do."

    "Uh-huh." Hayden mumbles with heavy doses of disbelief. "Sure, now please go help Julia at the Pack House or something, you don''t apply to be a nanny and then ghost on her because the children bite."

    "But they do." Renee whines, rubbing her hand at the memory of a particrly nasty bite, the white, feathery wings bumping against each other.

    "They''re Werewolves, it''s what they do, now go." He tags on sternly, voice soft, knowing that she probably only came over because she missed him.

    She didn''t fancy the bookstore because Hayden was at it most of the time, all weekdays actually and a half-day on Saturday, for someone that has had the full attention of her only child it was a little hard to adapt to even though it had been almost two years since the book store opened.

    "Fine." Renee agrees in a grumble, squeezing through the door and then waddling her way out of the store carefully so she didn''t hit any book stands or chairs.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    "Mom?" Hayden frowns, following after his mom to make sure she actually got in her car and didn''t go around scaring people with her costume. "You didn''t bring any change of clothes?" He asks with something close to frustrated disbelief.

    Renee pauses her attempts to push her bloated body through the driver''s door of her car. "I was supposed to?" She frowns at him.

    Hayden just facepalms, sweater paw hitting his forehead. "Of course, what do you even have under that?"

    "Underwear." Renee replies with a sly grin which has Hayden waving his hands in a rebuttal.

    "No, please no, mom, don''t drive around in your underwear." He says quickly.

    Renee just pouts, finally huffing and puffing in her car after some major adjustments to the chair''s position. "Aw, you''re no fun."

    "I''ll call, Julia." Hayden lightly threatens when his mom starts the car.

    "Ugh! Fine, I''ll go." She epts unhappily, starting the car.

    "Better, say hi to Jaxie for me." Hayden waved her away, going back in the bookstore when her car drives out of sight.

    Hayden takes a deep breath, going back to finishing up the cleaning of the back room.

    The bookstore wasn''t exactly swarming with customers but that was exactly what Hayden needed, it gave him purpose and also gave him lots of free time surrounded by a lot of his favorite things - books!

    The bookstore is more of a mini library where you could actually buy the books because there were chairs and tables, set just in front where people could sit and read.

    It was mostly Maeing in to read her dusty books on witchcraft but sometimes people dide in to read, especially on Fridays and Saturdays when the weekend came and people could get away from their jobs.

    It really helped that there was a cafe, just a stone throw from the book store, Hayden got his morningtte from the cute shop, it was owned by a Werewolf, Brea who was a member of the Dark Moon Pack - technically Dale''s Pack - and stayed at the Pack House.

    Hayden missed his friends, a lot, he missed his boyfriend even more.

    He smiles softly as the pale grey ring on his hand catches the sunlight, he was relieved he had thought to make Virgil''s ring a couple sizes too big because he had to get his resized.

    He scoffs reflexively under his breath, it was just like the idiot to think he wouldn''t grow.

    The past four years hadn''t been as bad as he had thought, maybe because they all called every day, most times more than once plus all of the pictures and whatnot, they made it really hard to miss them.

    It waste spring and the rains were drying up which made Hayden''s skin thrum with anticipation because when summer came, it would bring the people he loved back to him.

    "There." He mutters to himself when the back room is arranged once again. "Don''t even think about it." He quickly warns Apple who has a sly look in her eyes.

    The cat justzily licks her paw again, her tail swayingzily behind her - her entire actions spelled smug.

    Hayden didn''t hesitate before picking her up, making sure to close the door behind him securely and dropping her on the counter.

    It''s a couple minutes past one which means Mae should be showing up anytime soon, Hayden didn''t mind, the half-witch was nicepany and she always brought him atte.

    The entire bookstore was properly arranged but he couldn''t help but walk around, carefully adjusting thefortable chairs and adjusting tables.

    Next, he makes his way to the aisles, straightening dislodged books and adjusting the signs.

    It wasn''t new news that he didn''t need the bookstore, financially at least, in Hayden''s opinion, the bookstore kept his sanity intact and gave him a purpose.

    Or maybe he just wanted to surround himself with a lot of books without having anyonein.

    The bell above the door dings and Hayden doesn''t even bothering out of the bookshelves, taking his time.

    "Hi, Mae." He greets cheerily from his hidden spot.

    "Oh, Hayden?" Mae replies in surprise, looking around slightly for her shorter, adorable friend. "I thought Apple finally gave in to her urges and ate you."

    "Very funny, Mae." He mutters dryly,ing out to meet her.

    As expected, she''s lounging on one of the four sofas, two are ced opposite each other on both ends, the normal chairs, and circr tables in the middle.

    Mae picks the one near the windows, ignoring the outside world as she drops her pile of books and coffee on the rectangr-shaped, mahogany table.

    While Hayden took to cutting his hair short after they left which made it less curly, Mae grew hers out, the ck, thick, curly mass draping over her shoulders.

    She''s in a short-sleeved turtle neck with a denim jumper, the pant legs loose and stopping just before her socks.

    "I brought coffee." She grins up at him, holding it out.

    Hayden takes it gratefully, settling down across her with a book in his hand. "Thank you."

    "I spoke to, Shana." Mae starts to say absently, arranging out her big books and taking out a glittery notebook as well, it was at odds with the creepiness of the rest of her reading materials, Renee had gotten the notebook for her.

    "Really? How is she doing?" Hayden asks in interest even though he had just spoken to her the day before.

    "She says she''s fine, a little busy from reading for her final papers but she''s just fine."

    He hums in reply, it would exin why she hadn''t called him yet, he rarely called because he didn''t want to bother them or call at the wrong time like when they were in sses or something and it was just fine because they called often enough to make up for it.

    He took longnguid sips of his beverage, staring outside the window as people walked past or cars drove by, getting the familiar feeling that his phone was about to ring.

    In a couple minutes, said item starts to tinkle and vibrate and he drags himself from the couch to go get it from the counter, Apple meowing unhappily at the unwanted sound that was ruining her umpteenth nap of the day.

    "I''ll take a guess, it''s Dale." Mae says, raising her ridiculous pen shaped like a bird up in the air, her attention still on the books in front of her.

    He just shakes his head before picking the call, Mae liked to guess who it was calling him and disturbingly had an uncanny way of guessing right.

    "Hello?" He says into the phone.

    "Hey, doll"

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    The sun streams into the little bakery shop, it''s still pretty early in the morning but it''s already so bright, Dia ascribes it to one of the things thate with living in the city.

    It''s so busy out, cars driving by in a hurry and people moving around in even more of a hurry, no one seems to have the time to sit at thefortable tables to savor the warm pastries, the few that do all but gobbling them down just to be on their way again.

    It''s business as usual for the curvy Werewolf as most of the peopleing in her bakery took their orders to go.

    "Mom, we''re running out of the blueberry muffins." A youngdy with dark brown hair in a pale pink apron with a diamond embroidered over it says, standing behind the counter and trying to get her mother''s attention.

    Dia turned around to her only daughter, she hade to check on something and then got lost in thought staring out the windows of the bakery. "We are?" She blinks in surprise, she had just made a couple of fresh batches less than an hour ago.

    "Yeah, and Dream is busy with the cupcakes... hello, what''s your order please." She cuts herself off to attend to the customer in front of her, unsurprisingly the person bought a couple of the blueberry muffins and she was relieved to see her mom head into the kitchen.

    Deidre was worried about her mom, she kept getting increasingly distracted and she knew it was because her dad had gone on one of his nameless trips again.

    In her opinion, her mom should have left the annoying man but she knew that her mom loved him even though it was no secret that he cheated on her.

    Deidre just brushes her wispy hair away from her face, her bright blue eyes concerned as she attends to the next customer.

    Dia hurried in the kitchen to see her youngest son retrieving delicious smelling cupcakes from the oven, all her children worked so hard and helped her out, it made her so sad that they had to go through all the trouble.

    "Done with the cupcakes?" She asks, even though she already knows, washing her hand at the sink.

    Dream turns around with the tter of steaming little cakes and ces them on the counter to cool. "Yes, mom." He smiles wearily at her, reaching around himself to undo the ties of his apron. "You wanted me to take some muffins to Miss Jacobs"

    Dia was barely listening, getting lost in thought again, she knew living in the busy city with so many humans wore on her youngest son the most.

    Blending in wasn''t too difficult for Beta wolves but Alpha and Omegas had it harder, it was also made moreplicated because he was male. A male Omega was even worse.

    "Mom? Mom? Are you okay?" Dream asks in worry, moving closer to her, she had been staring at a spot without blinking for a while.

    "What?" Dia breaks out of her thoughts to see her son staring up at her with concern in his beautiful blue-grey eyes.

    "I was talking about the muffins? For Mrs. Jacob?" He repeats himself, not bothering to undo his blonde hair packed in a messy ponytail, he was just going across then down the street and when he came back, he would continue baking.

    "Oh, yes, sorry dear, let me just grab it." Dia apologizes, moving around the kitchen to get a small white box. "Be careful when you''re crossing the road, Dream" She starts to advise,ing over with the confectionery box.

    Dream pouts. "I''m not five"

    "No, you''re twenty-one yet you manage to get distracted by practically everything." Dia scolds him.

    Dream just keeps quiet, knowing she''s not wrong. "Fine, I''ll be careful"

    "Did you use your scent suppressants?" Dia interrupts him again, moving the box far away from his outstretched hands as she proceeds to sniff him. "I can barely catch anything over the scents in the bakery."

    "O-Of c-course mom!" Dream says, flustered and affronted. "Just give me the muffins, let me be on my way." He sighs.

    He didn''t like the scent suppressants because they made him feel nd and colorless if that even was a thing but they were a necessary evil.

    "Or maybe, Deidre could take it to her, I don''t like you going out all by yourself." Dia frowns.

    Dream''s face fell, he had been looking forward to taking the short walk through the colorful city because most of his time was either spent in the house or the bakery''s kitchen, it got monotonous.

    "Then who would handle the orders." He points out calmly, knowing that if he sounded too excited, his mom would definitely call off his trip. "Besides I go there every day, what''s different today?"

    "Or Darian could go." Dia continues musing, ignoring her son.

    "Mom!" Dream whines.

    "Alright, fine, you can go but don''t get distracted by kittens or puppies or babies or"

    "I understand, mom." He says dryly, taking the box of muffins from her. "I''m off now!"

    "Be careful, Dream." She calls after him, watching him bound out the door and unsurprised when most of the people seated instantly looked in his direction.

    She really wanted to protect him but hisck of a danger radar was proving really inconvenient, maybe she shouldn''t have named him ''<em>Dream</em>'' because he seemed to live like life was a dream and the whole world was his dream world.

    That was dangerous because the world wasn''t all cream and roses on a spring morning but Dream didn''t know that.

    "He''ll be fine." Deidre''s voice interrupts her thinking. "And you''ve been getting lost in your thoughts way too often mom, sure you''re okay?" She asks in worried concern, backing the bakery as she looked into the kitchen from the window in the wall that was used to pass orders, it had a sliding door that was currently wide open.

    "Yes, Deidre I''m just fine." Dia huffs out, upset at herself for letting her inner turmoil show, today was theirst day in the city - maybe that''s why it was so busy - and she couldn''t help but feel like it wasn''t the best thing to do.

    "Of course," Deidre answers with obvious sarcasm, parting her messy bun. "Aren''t you supposed to be doing something?"

    Dia blinks, looks down at her hands, and up at her daughter, blinking again. "I am?"

    "Yes." Deidre rolls her eyes in exasperation. "The muffins, mom, the muffins."

    "Oh." Dia mumbles, realization hitting her. "Go back to work." She grumbles at the smug look on her daughter''s face, sliding the window shut.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Dream happily makes his way out of the bakery, unknowing of the interested eyes focused on him.

    He was too busy nning how to make the most of his short trip to the olddy who sold antiques, Mrs. Jacobs, without making his mom suspicious.

    There was a pet store just a couple of stores away from the antique store and that was his greatest enemy but this was hisst trip anyway so he had nothing to lose.

    He carefully crossed the street, remembering his mom''s warnings plus he was too focused on getting the muffins to Mrs. Jacobs do he would have quality time to stare at the animals through the windows.

    He could have gone in but the owner was a Werewolf and he had to be careful while hanging around him or he would find out about his status.

    He would still have to pass by the pet store to get to Mrs. Jacobs antique store but that was fine, there was no way he could pass by without stealing a nce, he really shouldn''t have.

    Dale walks up the street, coffee in hand as he moves with quick strides to his favorite pet shop, thoughts disorganized and mind absent.

    Hands shaking as he brings his scalding coffee to his mouth, uncaring if it burns him because after years of fucking through college it took just a phone call from his best friend to realize that he might be gay.

    He wasn''t looking in front of him, something he started to do after Hayden, the future simply wasn''t worth it anymore.

    The smaller figure hits before the high-pitched squeal reach his ears, his coffee gets thrown out of his hands and he''s d that it doesn''t ssh on anyone.

    The person he had bumped into didn''t have something so minuscule to lose and he reached for the cutesy box at the same time that he steadied the... <em>girl</em>?

    He looks down into captivating blue-gray eyes - maybe he''s bi after all.

    Blonde hair packed in a messy ponytail and cherry plum lips, Dale notes, his thoughts t-lining as a sweet smell of honey and jasmines? Hits him.

    All this while, Dream was panicking, he had been specially warned to stay away from Alphas but how was he supposed to know that one would be walking by this very street, they were so rare if only he hadn''t been distracted staring into the pet store.

    He should step away, apologize and grab his box of muffins that are luckily unscathed, and makes away before the Alpha finds out what he was, apparently they had really sharp sense of smells so while the full effect of his scent wouldn''t hit him, it would be enough to let him know what Dream was.

    But he can''t move, hands against a well-formed chest as he gapes into leaf green eyes, a fresh scent of mint and spring swirling around him plus that sted hand on his hip was fogging up his brain functions.

    Dale steps away first, shaking his head like it was muddied, which it was with that mouth-watering scent but he wasn''t an asshole to ogle a girl he bumped into in public.

    "I''m so sorry miss, I wasn''t looking, are you okay?" He asks in concern, holding out the box.

    Dream blinks, momentarily confused - <em>girl?</em> - <em>weird</em>. "I-I''m fi-fine, I-I j-just I-I mean" <em>Oh wow, Dream, would it kill you to make aplete sentence?</em>

    "You know what" he finally huffs,ughing a bit in nervousness. "I''m sorry for bumping into you too and um" He gestures in the direction of the Alpha''s split coffee. "... spilling your coffee." He takes the box from the Alpha''s outstretched hands and smiles up at him. "And, I''m a man, nice meeting you stranger." He tags on, quickly making his way down the street as fast as he can without breaking into a run because that wouldn''t seem very polite.

    Dale''s jaw drops as hard as his coffee as he watches his acquaintance make their way down the street in a hurry, head bowed.

    <em>She''s a boy</em>?... "Fuck me." He mutters to himself, pushing a hand through his hair.

    He burst into the pet shop, needing his daily dose of serotonin that even a frothy cup of coffee couldn''t give him, dogs and now

    "Niall, man, you wouldn''t guess what the fuck just happened to me" He immediately starts to say as soon as he gets in the shop.

    Dream had never walked away from someone so fast in his entire life, he had to lean on the exterior of Mrs. Jacobs store to catch his breath because the man he just saw took it away with him.

    It would make a lot of sense why Alpha''s were rare because if he had to bump into someone like that more than once a week he would have to be put on life support from how often his heart would malfunction.

    <em>Hair as dark as night and eyes so green</em> yeah, no, Dream wasn''t doing that to himself.

    Not only was he leaving Brenwich City in a couple of days but it was also a one in a hundred chance that they met, it definitely wouldn''t happen again.

    He sighs miserably as he peels himself off the wall to make his way inside the store, this is exactly the reason why he''s going to die alone because his expectation is just way too high, well that and he never goes out, unless it''s too give olddies, muffins.

    "Dream, darling, it''s so nice to see you." The adorable, little olddy says with a sweet smile.

    "Hello, Mrs. Jacobs, I''m sorry I''mte, we had a morning rush at the bakery." He starts to exin as soon as he makes his way inside the vintage shop filled with knick-knacks.

    "It''s fine, love, you really don''t have to, I could always make my way across the street, Lord knows I need the exercise." She chuckled at herself, white, wispy bun bobbing.

    Dream just smiles absently, mind very far away, deep voice on repeat in his head and an imprinted hand on his left hip.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Dale had been miserable for the past several minutes, Niall doing nothing butughing at him even the dogs couldn''t improve his mood.

    He still didn''t know the name of the person he had bumped into and that should be a good thing because he''s been trying to forget the man? boy? But it wasn''t working out for him.

    "Peel yourself off my counter man, you''re distracting my customers." Niallins when a couple of girls that hade to buy pet things had drifted out again, dazed and giggling.

    "I''m miserable, Niall, don''t make me move." Dale drawls, keeping his eyes closed.

    Niall just res at him, eyebrow piercing glinting beside his ck eyes. "Because of some dude you bumped into for a couple seconds? What did you tell him anyway that had him running for his life."

    "Called him, miss." Dale says half-heartedly.

    Nial bursts outughing at this. "I keep telling you to get yourself sses you blind fuck."

    "Shut up and actually help me, you say he passes by every morning but you don''t know his name, how the fuck is that even possible?"

    "Unlike you, I don''t stalk strangers, besides your nose is going wonky on you, he''s not an Omega at least that I''m sure of." Niall tuts wiping down the counter.

    "So he''s going to pass by tomorrow at roughly this same time?" Dale prompts, wheels turning around at top speed in his head.

    "Don''t you have exams to study for?" Niall cuts him a look. "Besides, why do you care about some boy you just bumped into, you''re not gay."

    "No." Dale replies absently. "I''m not gay" - <em>just attracted to one person who I can''t have</em> - "I''ll be by tomorrow." He tags on getting down from the counter.

    "W-Wait" Niall starts to call out but Dale has already slipped out the door. "...or nevermind, the idiot will be fine, he changes girls faster than shirts anyway."

    Dale wasn''t fine though, he was used to being attracted to just Hayden, he could live with that torture but adding someone else who he would probably never meet again was just pushing it.

    Of course, it would have to be in his final year of college when he would be leaving the entire fucking state in a couple weeks that he would find someone that could actually hold his attention and the best part, it''s a guy - that was sarcasm by the way.

    He didn''t recall getting back to his shared apartment with Virgil or even getting in,<em> until</em>

    "Oh, fuck!" He curses, pping a hand over his face. "What the fuck, V, why the hell are you lying around in your underwear?" He demands, stumbling around a bit.

    Virgil doesn''t even look bothered, casually reading a book. "Because you''re not supposed to be back for a couple hours." He points out. "So, where''s Shana?"

    Dale blinks, momentarily confused. "Where''s who oh shit." He curses, rubbing a hand over his face.

    "Wait," Virgil narrows his eyes at him, blue eyes sharp and icy. "You forgot? What the hell? Where did you go then?"

    "Okay, hear me out and please for fuck''s sake put some clothes on." He groans.

    Virgil gives him a nk look but gets up anyway to get dressed, pulling simple sweatpants on and settling on the couch again. "Now talk, you were supposed to pick Shana up from the airport which is a one-hour drive away but youe back in twenty minutes and I find out that you didn''t even take the car." Virgil says quietly, eyes dark.

    "I wanted to get a cup of coffee first"

    Virgil nces down his shirt and notes the coffee stains. "And you decided to pour it all over yourself and" He sniffs. "...visit a women''s perfume shop?"

    "Stop fucking interrupting me and maybe I can exin." Dale says in exasperation.

    "Alright, I''ll shut up now."

    "Thank you, so I needed to visit the pet shop first before having to sit in a car for a full hour with Shana and decided to get coffee before that but I bumped into this guy and I just forget like I legit forget Shana even existed." He exins with gusto.

    Virgil drops his book and gives him a look of disbelief. "You bumped into a guy? Was he holding a metal bat?"

    "No, no, you don''t get it"

    "And how does that exin the sweet scent you''re covered in?"

    "Exactly what I''m saying, it''s the same guy." Dale makes wild hand gestures.

    Virgil just keeps a poker face on, getting up in a haste. "I knew this was a bad idea, grab the fucking car keys let me get a shirt, we''re going to pick Shana because if we keep her waiting we''re dead."

    Shana had chosen a different college to get her degree in nursing and was already done with her final exams and for some crazy reason didn''t want to go back to Pine Creek all alone so she would be rooming with them for a couple weeks then they would all go together.

    "I still think this is a bad idea." Dale mutters when they get in the car.

    "I didn''t hear you telling her no when she was saying it." Virgil scoffs, backing out of the driveway, his shy ring catching the morning sun. "And you still owe me an exnation about the strange guy."

    "You think I''m lying?" Dale demands in shock.

    Virgil shrugs unrepentantly. "You have to admit, your story does sound sketchy with lots of holes and I don''t put anything past you, there''s a lot you would have done to get out of picking up Shana."

    "Even make someone up?"

    "Who''s Tiana? And Maude? And Cree? And need I go on?"

    "Okay, okay, you''ve made your point but I made them up for a perfectly good reason." He insists.

    "Of course." Virgil says sarcastically. "It might have been bearable if it actually worked."

    Dale just groans, leaning back against the seat. "I do know how to pick ''em, don''t I? Come to think about it?" He turns to Virgil. "I noticed Sally stoppeding over, what happened?"

    Virgil just cuts him a look. "I''m not even surprised it took you this long, a girl stalks you for weeks and when she stopsing around you don''t notice for nearly a whole week?"

    "Just tell me what you did, don''t tell me you murdered her?" Dale res around in disbelief.

    "You think I''d dig a hole wide enough to fit her hips in?"

    Dale just shrugs. "Knowing you, you would probably bury her sideways."

    "I told her we were engaged." Virgil says with a straight face.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    "You did what?!" Dale exims in disbelief.

    "What I said." Virgil mutters, unbothered as he swerves to make a quick turn. "Told her you bought me this." He adds on, waving his fingers.

    Dale just slides down the chair, at a loss for words, head in his hands as the maddening scent of honey and jasmines keeps haunting him.

    Virgil nces down at his friend in worry, he knew he had no right telling Dale what to do so he let him be and tried to put up with the creepy girls that kept sneaking into their apartment or the ones that tried to hook up with him.

    He knew Dale had done a pretty good job of hiding his pain from everyone, even Virgil at least until they started sharing a room.

    Virgil was stumped, offering sympathy felt hypocritic but watching his friend run himself down to the ground was even worse.

    Virgil floored the gas, they were supposed to pick up Shana by 11 am and it was already well past 10:30 am when they left the apartment, they were definitely going to get yelled at.

    No magic was getting him to the airport on time, the situation worsening when they ran into traffic.

    "I need a fucking smoke." Virgil curses under his breath, tapping the steering wheel impatiently when they had only moved a couple of meters in the past five minutes.

    "You don''t smoke." Dale points out with a frown.

    "And you''re not gay but somehow a guy makes you forget where you were going." Virgil quips back.

    "I deserved that but then again you cheated at rock, paper, scissors so I''m justified."

    "You were the one who suggested it." Virgil huffs in disbelief. "How does one even cheat at that for fuck''s sake?"

    "Keep your eyes on the fucking road." Dale bites out when Virgil res at him for a second too long. "Or, wait, you know what, don''t, Shana can''t kill us if we''re already dead."

    "You''re the only one dying just shut up, you talk too much." Virgil grumbles, keeping his eyes on the road.

    He had expected Dale to break the silence because the Werewolf did like to talk so when Dale goes quiet for the rest of the ride, Virgil nces at him secretly in worry.

    He knew for a fact that Dale wasn''t gay, unless the slew of women all through college was a sham but he did know for a fact that he wasn''t attracted to guys except Hayden and it was no surprise his boyfriend ruined Dale for everyone else, he could totally rte to that.

    They find Shana immediately because she''s waving arger-than-life signboard which spells out,<em> ''If you two idiots forgot about me, you''re walking home when you do get here.''</em>

    Virgil is the first to see her which is no surprise as Dale is too distracted to.

    She''s in an all ck ensemble which is a little weird for Shana who likes lots of colors, her red hair is not dyed for the first time and cut short, a single ck stud in her left ear and a silver dangly one on the right.

    "You''re going through your emo phase? At twenty-one?" Virgil teases her easily walking into her outstretched hands.

    Shana is tall but he easily towers over her, her hand reaching up to ruffle his hair. "Shut up, you two idiots left me waiting." Sheins, pinching Dale''s side before hugging him.

    "Ow! Hey! Why am I getting hurt?" Daleins, hugging her tightly even though his side smarts.

    "Because you were the one that was supposed to pick me up and why do you smell like" She pauses, leaning back briefly only to lean forward again and sniff him. "Honey?  and some flower?"

    "He went perfume shopping with a guy." Virgil says quickly, easily hoisting up her luggage.

    Shana blinks in confusion, walking with them to the car. "I''m sorry, what?"

    "I didn''t go perfume shopping with any guy." Dale protests.

    "But there''s a guy?" Shana asks ndly.

    "Well, yes"

    "Is that coffee on your shirt?" Shana leans forward cutting him off.

    "I"

    "I told him to change it." Virgil cuts him off again, dry humor in his voice.

    "Cut it out." Dale bites out unhappily.

    "How did you idiots get so tall?" Shana looks at them appreciatively. "I''m riding shotgun."

    Dale res at her but swallows his retort, slipping in the backseat. "We sent you pictures?"

    "And I figured you surrounded yourselves with petite people to deceive me." She replies sweetly. "Plus why do you look so huge, what did you do? Customize a mini gym in the apartment?"

    At their expressions, she shakes her head, a happy smile on her face. "Should have seen thating."

    "How was your trip?" Virgil asks conversationally while Dale crosses his arms in a pout in the back seat, sulking.

    "It was nice, some chick kept staring at me weird." She summarizes quickly. "I also spoke to Mae and Hayden, they still think we''reing in a couple of months."

    "Couple months?" Dale frowns. "That''s a little cruel, I thought we agreed on a month."

    "Well, yes" Shana starts to exin patiently. "But they didn''t say they missed me so I edited that part out."

    Virgil just snorts, uncaring of the time that was given, all that really mattered was that they would be going back, and pretty soon too

    He gets yanked out of the thoughts by the sounds, sights, and smells of Shana spraying a mini bottle of perfume around.

    "What the fuck, Shay? What are you doing?" He asks in bewilderment, leaning away a bit so that the spray didn''t get in his eyes or mouth.

    "I''m sorry." Shana apologizes absently, turning around to spray a generous amount all over Dale who tries to bat her away. "But that scent is driving me insane." Shements.

    Dale doesn''t even fight it anymore, knowing it was better to lose the scent. "That makes two."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Hayden hums under his breath as he prepares the watering can, it''s just like his mom to nt actual flowers in vases on the front porch and forget about their existence.

    He could have just easily gotten rid of them but he had gotten attached to the colorful nts and it wasn''t raining often enough for them anymore so he had to look for another alternative.

    He hadn''t even known that they owned a watering can, AirPods in his ears as hees around the house from the back with said watering can that had been previously filled.

    He nearly drops the small metal container on his feet when hees around to the front and sees moving trucks, someone or some people were moving into the house beside him!

    It''s so shocking because almost all of Hayden''s life, he doesn''t think he had ever seen the next house get lived in.

    He continues his journey to water the nts, trying to not look like a nosy neighbor unabashedly staring at them.

    As he absently waters the nts, he wonders if they are Werewolves, they most likely are, humans were put off by Pine Creek because something always seems off about the town like there was something no one was telling you.

    Unless you knew about them, you couldn''tfortably be a local, most humans gave up after a couple of years and moved out again.

    He could barely catch a proper glimpse of the actual family moving in, the number of people moving around too much.

    "Stop standing in my way, Dream." Darian tells off his younger brother, easily hoisting several boxes piled on top of one another, arms bulging from the strain.

    Dream just gives him a nk look. "Stop following me around." He fires back, helping with the smaller and more delicate things that couldn''t be carried at once.

    "Stop bullying your baby brother and take those boxes up to the rooms upstairs." Dia throws over her shoulders.

    "He''s a baby alright." Darian scoffs, doing as his mom had directed.

    Dream hadn''t told anyone about who he had bumped into a few days ago, it didn''t make any sense for him to plus it would just make his mom and older brother increase his social limitations, he really didn''t need that.

    He had caught a glimpse of someone watering nts in the next house and he wondered what kind of family lived there, he hoped his mom would let him visit sometimes.

    The house on the other side was unupied, which was just fine with him, at least he had a neighbor.

    "If I have to carry another box up, my arms are going to fall out." Deidreins, flopping on a covered couch.

    "Lazy idiot." Darian grumbles under his breath, passing by on another trip for boxes, shirt off and muscles gleaming, blue eyes unhappy.

    "You want to talk, dickhead." Deidre rounds on him. "You ghosted when it was time to pack so you might want to put a cork in it."

    He just gives her a smug smile. "Mom? DD iszing around." He tattles.

    "You asshat." She curses, throwing him a pillow which he effortlessly catches, dropping it and making his way out.

    Diaes down with Dream on her tail, her face weary. "Deidre?"

    "Mom, I''m exhausted, we''ve been on the bloody road for almost two days and it''s not like we''re leaving anytime soon."

    Dia''s face softens at this.

    "Plus you look beat, you should take a break, shower, and take a nap, the rooms are more or less ready." Dream adds, gently massaging her shoulder, he aplishes this by standing on the stairs while she stands on the ground.

    Deidre snickers at this earning a re from her brother.

    Dia considers this, they did deserve some rest. "When Darianes back with thest of the boxes we can stop for the day, just help me take the covers off the chairs, we can always put them back again if we need to dust." She says kindly, patting Dream''s cheeks and making her way up the stairs again.

    "We''re also going to pay the neighbors a visit!" Deidre calls up to her mom who just waves her away, most likely going to take a shower and nap.

    "Do you think that included me?" Dream asks hopefully.

    "I don''t see why not." Deidre shrugs, she didn''t feel the incessant need to hide her brother from the rest of the world and was the only one who stood up for him when the time came.

    "Mom says we can take a break, muscle head." She tags on when Darian makes his way in. "And put on a shirt, I don''t want to see your scrawny chest."

    "Because it''s not for you." He drawls smugly, winking at Dream who just makes a face of disgust and trips him.

    "We''re going to pay the neighbors a visit," Deidre says when hees out again without the boxes and ruffling the dust out of his tousled dark brown hair.

    "Yeah, we just need to clean up first, you interested?" Dream asks, pulling his sweaty shirt away from his body and lifting a hand to pull off the scrunchie holding up his long straight hair, the blonde tips touching his neck.

    "No, I''m not joining you sissies in doing any of that, I''m going to check out the town."

    "I don''t care what you want to do." Deidre starts up the stairs to her room.

    "Try to not get in trouble." Dream adds, slowly trudging past a shirtless Darian to get up to his bedroom that was at the other end of the hallway.

    Darian had chosen the bedroom on the ground floor or more like their mom made him pick that one because he always yed pranks on his youngest sibling.

    He just rolls his eyes and makes his way to his room. "You''re not the boss of me."

    Dream justughs as he makes his way up the stairs, he was already exhausted but even that couldn''t take away the excitement of making new friends.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Hayden chickens out for the third time and flops on the couch, his mom wasn''t in because she had a shift at the Pack House, he was pretty sure that they were looking after her as much as the pups.

    Maybe when she came back they would both go together, he had baked chocte chip cookies, leaving the bookstore earlier than usual as it was a Saturday.

    It''s a bit of a surprise for people to move into their street, most of the new Werewolves moving in preferred to stay at the Pack House.

    Mae''s mom was now a permanent fixture at the Crimson Pack House, although she was more or less the main doctor of both Packs.

    Mae preferred her own space and stayed at their house which was just fine with her, although she was a better healer when it came to magical ailments.

    Those didn''t happen often so she could just as easily do it from her house, fixing appointments there.

    A intive meow brings his attention to his cat who is currently struggling with a huge ball of yarn, she has her small teeth in the bright yellow yarn and is slowly dragging it to her nest.

    "Good work, girl." Hayden ps for her, encouraging her.

    Apple just gives him a dark look, expecting him to help her pick it up and transport her favorite toy to where she needed it.

    A knock on the door startles the both of them and Apple loses her grip on the yarn, mistakenly pushing it in the opposite direction from where she needs it to go.

    Hayden winces at the upset screech she lets out, hurrying to the door nervously when the knock raps again.

    He''s dressed infortable jeans and a thin, pale yellow sweater that shows a strip of his stomach, he really wasn''t expecting guests at least not the type that knocked.

    Who could it be? Jaxie always called beforeing over and Mae definitely wouldn''t knock.

    "Who is it?" He calls out reflexively when he gets to the door.

    "Your new neighbors, we just came to say hi." A sweet feminine voice replies to him and Hayden panics but tampers his nerves quick enough to smoothly open the door.

    "H-Hi." He greets shyly with a smile that crinkles his eyes into slits, opening the door wider.

    Dream''s eyes widen when he takes in his new neighbor who''s just a couple inches taller than him and looks around his age, and is human.

    Deidre obviously doesn''t have his inhibitions. "Hello! I''m Deidre and this is my baby brother, Dream, we just moved in with our mom and older brother."

    Hayden''s eyes widen when he takes in the guy''s name, he does look dreamy with big nted, blue-grey eyes that look slightly worried.

    "Why don''t youe in?" He invites cordially, stepping back to let them in. "I live here with my mom, it''s surprising to get new neighbors."

    "We moved here from another state, we needed a change of pace from the city." Deidre exins, sitting down when she''s directed to.

    Their new neighbor is cute but he''s obviously younger than her, most likely Dream''s age, maybe they could be good friends.

    They certainly had simr statures which was a little umon for a human male but she didn''t care or mind.

    "Oh, that exins it." Hayden smiled, still nervous. "Um, d-do you m-mind cookies? I-I just baked them y-you see so" He stutters nervously.

    "No, we don''t mind at all." Deidre cuts off his anxious rambling, smiling wider when he stumbles in his haste to get to the kitchen. "He''s so adorable." She sighs when he goes out of sight.

    "And he''s human!" Dream whisper yells, shing a hand to add emphasis on his words. "We need to get out of here before he finds out."

    "No we don''t, that''s exactly what''s so intriguing about him, he''s human and has obviously lived here for a really long time." She looks at Dream hopefully. "There are humans who know about us you know and he looks to be around your age, you could both be good friends."

    Dream looks torn, the expression falling off his face when he catches a glimpse of Apple finally pulling the yarn back to where she had been.

    "Cat!" Dream squeals, immediatelying down from the couch and going on all fours to properly study the white cat. "It''s so pretty." He coos making heart eyes.

    Apple just eyes the weird human blocking her light and path, unhappiness in her eye when he makes no move to get up.

    Hayden makes his way out at this point with tes of cookies and sses of milk on a tray,ing out to see Dream cowering in a corner while Apple was hissing at him, he had tried to pet her.

    Deidre wasughing, leaning against the arm of the chair, herughter only increases when she sees Haydening in with the tray, thebination was just so adorable and his horrified expression at Dream who''s nearly in tears from the cat that''s refusing to back down is just so hrious than she rolls to the floor inughter, arms around her.

    "Oh my God." Hayden mutters in horror. "Apple, stop that!" He scolds sharply, hurrying around to help his guest up.

    Apple just stares up at him with watery eyes, already bored, and goes back to pulling on her ball of yarn.

    Dream didn''t think too much about hugging Hayden, traumatized from his encounter with the cat.

    If Hayden was surprised with the touchiness he doesn''t let it show, knowing he would need a hug if he had been terrified like that. "I''m sorry about Apple, she doesn''t take to strangers very well, are you okay?" He asks in concern, if they were the same age it was really nice to have someone his height, although Deidre was easily taller than the both of them.

    Dream just raises shaky hands to his face, tears shining in his eyes. "I think so." He mumbles, letting Hayden lead his back to his seat. "I''m sorry about that." He apologizes contritely when he calms down, mortified at his show.

    Deidre had gotten over herughing fit, sitting with red cheeks as she struggled to not burst outughing at the serving of cookies and milk.

    Dream doesn''t have such inhibitions though, scare forgotten when he gets a good look at the table. "Cookies and milk!" He says with unrestrained excitement, a wide smile on his previously terrified face as he reaches a small chubby hand to pick up a cookie.

    Hayden just sits down slowly, a little stunned by how quickly his guest recovered.

    "Have you stayed in Pine Creek for long?" Deidre asks curiously, staring at him with dark blue eyes.

    "Um, y-yes." He blinks, rubbing his neck, he had been so lost in watching Dream stuff his mouth with an entire cookie after dunking it in the milk.

    "This is so good." Dream says with puffy cheeks, his wordsing out muffled.

    "Th-Thank y-you." Hayden blushes slightly at thepliment, taking a small bite out of his.

    "I''ve practically lived here all my life." He adds to Deidre, whose eyes go wide at this.

    "Really?" She demands with wide eyes. "That''s strange for a human." Shements.

    Dream chokes at this slip not knowing that his sister had done it intentionally to find out how much Hayden knew.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Hayden blinks at the odd word usage, it took a while for new Werewolves to adapt to the fact that he and his mom as humans knew about their secret.

    He shrugs, now that he knew that they were Werewolves there wouldn''t be any harm in letting them know what he did but he was still cautious. "It''s my home plus the people of the town are really nice once you get to know them b-better." He says firmly.

    Deidre wasn''t sure if to be in awe or exasperated of his willingness to protect their secret even. "So you''ve been to the Pack House?" She asks bluntly, already done with the back and forth.

    Dream chokes again and gulps down a sip of milk, ring at his sister in disbelief, what if their neighbor had no idea that Werewolves existed? They could get in really big trouble. "DD?" He calls sharply.

    Hayden smiles easily. "Of course, my mom helps babysit pups sometimes."

    Dream whips his head around, eyes rounded in excitement. "Really?! You know about Werewolves?!" He asks happily.

    "Nice going, Dream, very tactful." Deidre scoffs, making Dream color up.

    "I-It''s fine, most people are really cautious of us, I''m surprised you didn''t want to live at either of the Pack House''s, most families for that." He notes, picking up the now empty tray, Dream had polished off his sister''s share. "Do you want more?''

    "Yes please."

    "I guess we just want our space." Deidre says, noticing the silver ring on his wedding finger, a little strange to put an essory there, unless "Your ring is beautiful."

    Hayden nces down at his finger at her words, surprise etched on his face. "O-Oh, thank you."

    Dream delves in the second helping of cookies and milk, red staining his cheeks.

    "You seem to enjoy them a lot, I don''t have a lot of people trying them out."

    "Their loss." Dream shrugs. "They''re really so good, you have to show me how you make them sometime."

    "I''d love that."

    "We should probably be on our way, we''re much exhausted from the journey and moving in." Deidre says with a smile. "You''re most likely Dream''s age and I hope you''ll be good friends." She adds on with a megawatt smile, ignoring Dream who stomps on her.

    "Oh, really, how old is he?" Hayden asks curiously, expecting him to be more than a couple years younger.

    "Twenty-one." Dream mutters in a muffled voice.

    "Whoa! Really, we''re the same age."

    "Even better!" Deidre agrees, getting up fluidly. "You''re free to visit, you know what I might send Dream over to invite you and your mom for dinner, do you think you could make it?"

    "I don''t see why not, thank you foring." He gets up as well, Dream getting up more slowly,pletely stuffed.

    "Our pleasure, you''re too kind." Deidre says politely.

    "Thanks for the cookies, Hay." Dream murmurs, eyes sleepy.

    Hayden smiles at this and waves them out, his neighbors were even better than he had hoped and he hurried up to his room giddily to share the news with Mae.

    Renee was driving back home just around this time, as she makes the turn to her street, she sees thest of moving trucks drive out of the house next to hers.

    Rubbing a fading bite in the hand ced on the wheel, her initial disgruntled state changes when she sees that they most likely have new which is more than a little odd if they were Werewolves and even weirder if they were humans.

    A young man passes by her car with headphones over his ears and hand in the pockets of his jackets, she freezes momentarily in shock but gets over it just as fast, continuing her journey home.

    "Baby! I''m home, I smell chocte chip cookies! Did you bake some?"

    "Wee back, mom, how was work?" Haydenes down from his room at his mother''s voice, moving to hug her.

    "Jaxie threatened to throw me off the top floor and Alyssa cried again but other than that it was just fine." She tells him.

    "Why did Jaxie want to do that? And I''ve told you to stop tickling Miss. Alyssa." He scolds her, helping her take off her jacket.

    "I bit Xander." She says proudly, puffing her chest out.

    "You did what?!" Hayden demands in horror, cing his hands on his face.

    Xander was a 2-year-old kid that was at the Pack House''s daycare and the image kept getting worse the more he thought about it.

    "He bites me a lot every other day and I decided to give him a taste of his own medicine." Renee says without a hint of remorse, taking out the scrunchie from her hair to scratch her scalp. "Where are the cookies?" She asks in disbelief, staring at the empty tray like she expects them to poof out of thin air."

    "Oh dear, I''m sorry, I almost forgot, our neighbors came over to pay us a visit." Hayden exins.

    Renee just stares nkly at him, expecting him to continue when he doesn''t, she makes a face. "And how does that exin where the cookies disappeared off to?"

    "I''ll bake more, the youngest son and his older sister came over, he really liked the cookies." Hayden tried to pacify her.

    Renee just looks stumped. "He ate them all?" She demands with wide eyes.

    Hayden blinks, just realizing it. "He did." He affirms slowly, tugging on his shirt as he thought about it, how did the petite and slender man finish his entire batch of cookies?

    "Is he fat?" Renee asks, giving up on the empty tray and making his way to her room. "What''s his name by the way?"

    "No, he''s not, he''s a couple inches shorter than me"

    "Really?" Renee cuts in. "I thought you said he was a man."

    Hayden just gives her the evil eye. "We''re the same age."

    "Oh." Renee winces. "I love you."

    Hayden just waves her away. "His name is Dream"

    "Dream?" Renee interrupts again, going to prepare water for a shower. "That''s such a beautiful and strange name."

    "I know right." Hayden agrees. "His older sister''s name is Deidre and we might get invited over for dinner today." He tags on quickly, going out so that his mom could get undressed and clean up.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    "Dinner you say?" Renee says when she walks into the kitchen to find Hayden baking up another batch of cookies, an apron around his slender body.

    "Yes, mom." He affirms, swatting her hand away when she dips a finger in the chocte mix. "I was thinking we could gift them more cookies"

    "I''m sorry what?" Renee cuts him off. "I thought it was for me." She whines on a pout.

    "You''ll get sick if you eat them all, besides you can always have as much as you want to eat, now could you please answer the door." He says when a knock alerts his attention.

    "Fine." Renee agrees unhappily in a loose top and jean shorts, wet hair packed up in azy bun.

    She opens the door to see a cute young man staring up at her, mesmerizing blue-gray eyes fixed on her in surprise.

    "Hello, you must be Hayden''s mom, I''m Dream, your new neighbor." He exins cheerily, a smile on his face.

    Renee blinks in surprise, Dream in person is actually adorably beautiful and slender? How the hell did he fit all those cookies inside of him?

    "Yes, I am." She responds with a smile. "I just came back and it''s nice to have new neighbors, do you want toe in?" She asks when he doesn''t make anymore toe in even though she gestures him to. "I''m Renee by the way."

    Dream just smiles, happy that Hayden''s mom wasn''t some stuck up and colddy but seeing how her son turned out it''s hard to imagine her as that. "Oh no, thank you, Mrs. Renee"

    "Just Renee please." She cuts him off with a wink, stopping herself from cooing when he blinks in confusion."

    "Oh? Alright, I just came to ask if you would still be able to make it to dinner."

    "But of course, what time?"

    "7 pm, thank you." He gives her a wide smile, tongue sticking out a bit.

    Renee doesn''t think twice about taking a picture of the wholesome smile, blowing him a kiss when he gets stunned by her actions. "See you by 7 pm Dream, say hi to your mom for me."

    "Sure?" Dream mutters, still slightly shaken - had had Renee just taken a picture of him? - he thinks to himself as he makes his way back to his house.

    "Baby! I''ve got a new screensaver." Renee hurries to the living room to see Hayden sitting.

    "I''m sorry, what?" He asks, confused. "Who was at the door?"

    "Dream"

    "You took a picture of him?!" Hayden demands, mortified for his mom.

    "Yes" she replies uncertainly. "Is that illegal?" She asks fearfully.

    "No." Hayden sighs heavily. "What time is dinner?"

    "7 pm"

    Sun sets soon and then they''re leaving the house.

    "Apple should be okay." Hayden mutters to himself. "We''ll only be gone a couple hours, mom?" He calls out when hees out of the kitchen with the cookies. "Aren''t you ready yet? It''s already time."

    "I''m sorry." Renee pants slightly with exertion, hercy top swirling around her. "I couldn''t find my left shoe." She huffs, blowing a stray wisp of hair out of her face.

    Hayden holds his breath almost scared to look down, he groans and rubs a hand through his short curls, she is still missing a leg. "Let me guess, you didn''t find it?" Hr asks dryly.

    "Yes! How did you know? I''ve searched everywhere, I just can''t imagine where it would have gone." Renee says unhappily, still searching around the living room.

    Hayden takes in deep breaths, reminding himself that he loved his mom. "I''ll be right back, don''t go anywhere, and don''t lose the second leg." He says to her, making his way to her room which is on the ground floor.

    He wasn''t about to tell his mom because he knew she would only find a way to lose the extra pairs too, it was her favorite pair of ts to wear so naturally they got missing just as often.

    He had bought identical pairs just for situations like this so he just picks a left shoe out of his hidden stash and makes his way out again.

    "How do you find them so fast?" She asks in awe, shaking her head when he hands the shoe to her. "Thank you, baby." She smiles gently at him, leaning over to wear her shoe.

    "You''re wee, mom, now let''s get going, we''re alreadyte." He hurries her out the door, making sure it was locked behind them so they wouldn''t get a mini-battle between Apple and any number of roons that wandered in.

    A prettydy answers the door to Renee''s knock and beams at them.

    "You must be our neighbors, pleasee in, I''m Mrs. Micall but please call me, Dia, the children are already seated in the dining room."

    "Hi, Dia, I''m Renee, and thank you for inviting us over for dinner."

    "And you must be Hayden, my kids told me a lot about you."

    "Hello, Mrs. Micall." Hayden greets quietly, clutching his package of cookies protectively in his hands.

    "It''s notmon to find humans who know about us and I''m"

    "Cookies!!!" Dream''s squeal carries from a different room in the house followed by the quiet pattering of feet as he follows his Kern sense of smell to the living room. "Oh? Hay! You brought cookies? Hi, Renee!" He greets excitedly, beelining for Hayden without as much as a nce at his mom''s stern expression.

    He just pulls him into a hug and tugs him to hurry up, most likely heading for the dining room so he could steal some cookies before his mom put a stop to desert before meals.

    "Don''t eat any cookies, Dream!" Dia scolds sternly. "At least not before dinner."

    A loud whine apanies her request. "Yes, mom." His pouty voice replies hers.

    "I''m sorry about Dream, he can be really impulsive"

    Renee had just been watching the adorable Werewolf with a fond smile. "He''s fine, he''s adorable really, I don''t mind."

    Dia sighs audibly, happy to make a friend that seems close to her age.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Shana watches Dale mope around the house unhappily, he has been this way ever since he couldn''t find the strange guy that he bumped into, he was calling him Jasmine now because he had figured out the scent of the kind of flower, it sounded ridiculous to Shana because honey was the moremon scent but there was no changing Dale''s mind.

    He still read for his final papers but all the time was spent lying around or stalking the pet shop and the bakery he found out Jasmine worked at, it had been shut down already and Shana was just as miserable as her cousin.

    "Dale, baby? Are you okay?" she asks in worry, walking closer to the couch he had been lying on.

    A muffled murmur replies her and shees close enough to see him lying halfway off the bed, he had a scruffy beard and dark bags under his eyes, and the only reason he remembered to shower was because of Shana.

    "Come on, Dale, get up." She walks around the couch to look at him properly, she had found out about his frivolous life from Virgil, she knew he had been trying to forget Hayden, and while she didn''t approve of his lifestyle that was still way better than the depressed, couch potato he was bing.

    "Why don''t youe along with me to a bar, it could cheer you up." She suggests cheerily, staring at him hopefully.

    Dale just groans again and averts his face from her bright expression. "If I have to kiss another girl, I''m going to puke."

    Shana freezes up not sure she heard him right, horror painting her face when she finally processes his words. "Virgil? V! Get yourzy ass out here!"

    Virgil strolls in from another room. "Why are you yelling? It''ste." He asks her in a cid voice.

    But Shana is too panicked to be calmed by that. "It''s just 6 pm and you made Dale gay?" She demands in horror, staring usatory at him. "How are we going to exin that to his mom? I mean the codfish was happy when she heard he was sleeping around with girls."

    "How is it my fault? He bumps into Jasmine who uses whatever voodoo on him and now it''s my fault?" Virgilins.

    Shana just perches at the edge of the sofa, cradling her head in her hands. "This is a disaster, how am I going to exin all these to Luna na?"

    Virgil just shrugs, settling on a beanbag. "I wasn''t the one charged to take care of him, plus I don''t give a fuck about what his mom says, I just want that to go on record." He says casually.

    Shana just ignores him, wheels turning in her brain, during their first year of college, Dale had been moping around over Hayden, he wasn''t gay but he wasn''t straight either, it wasplicated.

    Then sometime around the middle of the second year, Virgil called her toin, she was worried about him but she hoped that it was just a phase because she knew he beat himself up over trying to please his parents, his mom especially who took advantage of that.

    Things went on like that for a while but he was straight again which made it tolerable to himself and his annoying mother but now he bumps into this strange person that almost nobody knows about and they drop back to stage one after Hayden? What kind of sorcery is that?

    "You only met Jasmine for a couple minutes at most, besides you keep iming he''s an Omega which everyone denies and that''s believable because they almost don''t exist so maybe you''re just embellishing the memory and that''s why you can''t get over it." She tells him softly, patting his wild ck hair.

    "Sure." Dale agrees nkly. "I''m still not going to any bar."

    Shana just sighs in exasperation knowing he would agree to anything she said just to get her to leave him alone. "Fine then, we''re all going out for a haircut, both of you too."

    "What? I''m not the one looking like a caveman." Virgil protests.

    "No, you look like a priest, which is even more terrifying, we''re going back the day after tomorrow, you''re noting with me looking like train wrecks."

    "Why did you make Dale shave and make us put on fancy clothes?" Virgil asks when they settle in the car, confused.

    Shana nces over at him, her starting the car while Dale is lying down in the backseat. "Because I have a reputation to protect and since you two idiots have no self-pride, I''ll have enough for the three of us, now drive."

    Shana keeps her head out the window, the sun just set less than half an hour ago but the city was alive, stores bustling. Something catches her eye and an idea hits her.

    "Hey, Dale? Why don''t you get a tattoo, it might help lift your mood." She suggests casually.

    "Sure." He agrees nkly again.

    "I feel like you could tell him we''re driving off a cliff and he''d say ''sure''" Virgil mimics him savagely, earning a hard swat from Shana.

    "After we get our hair cut, we''ll go down to a tattoo parlor, I think I want another piercing, don''t you want one, V?"

    "I''ll pass, I already have a piercing that you sneaked up on me in the night to make." He reminds her.

    "Because you look hotter with it and I was honestly expecting you to wake up and throw Zni and me off." She admits honestly. "You slept like a log."

    "Because that bitch made her dad give me extraps because I told her to stop calling me."

    "Twops made you wonk out like that?" Shana asks in disbelief.

    "Add a zero." He mutters tightly.

    "That bitch." Shana mutters under her breath, eyes melting to silver. She almost wished that they hadn''t thrown her out just so she could make Elise''s life miserable but she knew it was better for everyone that she was.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Shana wasn''t sure if to be proud or mortified of her best friends, they were immune to flirting, well Virgil was but Dale didn''t even notice and that was the start of a disaster.

    It made her happy to put his mom''s nose out of joint but she didn''t like what it was doing to Dale, the situation made worse when they got sleek haircuts that made the workers at the hair salon nearly break out into sobs because nothing short of stripping looked like it would grab their attention.

    Shana just hurries them out after they paid before they got kidnapped or worse by adoring fans.

    Dale just settles in the back seat, eyes trained on the city through the windows, a lock of ck hair falling over his bright green eyes.

    The journey to the tattoo parlor is quiet and ufortably so, Shana is so used to them taking jabs at each other.

    Dale''s quietness is upsetting because he''s the cheery one but now, his lips are turned down at the sides and his eyes have lost their light.

    Shana knows suggesting a tattoo is simr to cing a band-aid over a bullet wound but it''s all she can do.

    "So what would you like to get?" A tattooist asks, eyeing up Dale appreciatively.

    He just slouches, pushing a hand through his newly cut hair. "A jasmine." He says nkly eliciting a gasp from Shana and a wide eyed expression from Virgil who''s leaning against the wall.

    The girl that asks the question just frowns, surprised at his choice. "A-Are you sure?" She asks hesitantly.

    "Yeah, a Pink Jasmine, right over my sternum." He exins shortly, he could still feel the small hand of the guy he had bumped into, pressed right against the spot he wanted the tattoo.

    Maybe karma had finally gotten him for breaking way too many hearts.

    Shana was immune to them going shirtless but not the poor workers if them going pale and immediately getting flustered is any indication.

    She just levels the dude piercing her ear a dark look. "Please don''t drill a hole through my head." She tells him unhappily when she finds him staring at Dale for the umpteenth time.

    "Sorry." He mumbles getting back to work.

    Dale wanted something that he could get in one sitting, although he could probably get an entire sleeve tattoo at once with his quick healing abilities but that would only creep out the tattooist.

    He made up in detail for the rtively small size of the beautiful flowers, insisting on inking them immediately although the tattooist suggested otherwise.

    They don''t make their way back home tillte and no one says anything about the pretty obvious tattoo, hoping it''ll help him get over the strange man he had bumped into.

    Dale immediately beelines to his room, no doubt to take a shower and fall asleep.

    Shana pours herself some wine and settles down in the living room beside him, he has exams the next day so she doesn''t offer him any, taking in his grave expression.

    "Think he''ll be okay?" She asks in worry, taking a sip of her drink, a new silver stud at the tip of her left ear.

    "I can only hope he''ll be." Virgil rubs his face in frustration.

    "You still feel guilty, don''t you?" She asks after a short spell of silence, staring down into the pale yellow contents of her wine ss.

    "Can''t help it." He shrugs. "Dale''s the kind of person who''s so open that you can never tell how he''s really feeling half the time, I mean it took me so long to realize how serious he was with Hayden until he went head to head against his mom" he trails off.

    "Who, as expected used Jade to emotionally ckmail him, I can''t wait for her to step down from power." Shana growls.

    "Then again when we got to college and he slept around, I don''t know which is worse, all that or the fact that it just made him feel worse."

    "Now, there''s Jasmine who has wrecked the entire situation." Shanapletes again.

    "You should get to bed." Shana says after another short pause filled with a heavy silence. "You''ve got exams tomorrow."

    "Yeah, I do." He agrees, getting up. "Try to not get drunk okay, you don''t have a speech filter when you do."

    "Sure, whatever." Shana waves him away with the bottle, pouring herself another cup.

    Virgil just makes his way to his room, lost in thought, while Werewolves couldn''t get any venereal disease and Dale was extra careful, he didn''t approve of it but it could have been worse, it could have been drugs and a drinking problem plus there''s also the fact that he had been cured by Jasmine.

    On an average day, Dale would have collected the numbers from the tattooist and then some at the hair salon but he didn''t.

    It made him troubled so he couldn''t even fall asleep after taking a shower and rolling around on the bed for a while, it was toote to call but Hayden usually texted him, he had been so lost in thought he almost forgot.

    The soft smile that paints his face while reading it is quite expected, he knew about their new neighbors and how well they were all getting along.

    He quickly types up a lengthy text, editing out the part of Dale''s mood swings and Shana''s presence, and the fact that they would being back in a couple of days.

    He''s not even surprised when he doesn''t get a text back, his boyfriend was most likely fast asleep or he had forgotten that he had a phone.

    He switches off the t device and tosses it on the side table, breathing deep.

    Shana goes to bed not long after Virgil leaves, putting away the wine that tastes sour in her mouth.

    She makes sure to check on both of them before turning in, Virgil is tapping his phone, most likely texting Hayden if the peaceful smile on his face is anything to go by.

    She checks on Dale next and is somehow not surprised to find him wide awake and staring out the window, a longing expression on his face.

    She remembers the smile on Virgil''s face and hopes that Dale would get that too, <em>soon</em>...

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Dream makes sure that the rest of his family are long gone before hopping down from his bed and pulling on jeans, he has only been at Pine Creek for a couple days and has been itching to take a run in the woods that are just a stone throw from his house.

    Everyone has been too busy to run with him and he''s not allowed to run all by himself for his own safety, the same reason he''s not going to the Pack House with the rest of his family.

    Male Omegas are coveted because there''s an old belief that they only birth Alphas, there are so few of them that it''s difficult to prove it wrong or right but it was enough to put a restriction on Dream''s movements.

    He ties up his hair with a bandanna, it''s cool out so a sweatshirt would be the perfect clothing.

    He nned to take a short run through the woods, his wolf itching toe out and roll around in the grass but he had to be careful because scent suppressants faded away whenever he shifted and he couldn''t risk being scented out.

    He was in luck though because Werewolves kept away from this part of the woods do it was mostly quiet, plus they were the only people living on the street which made it even more isted, the perfect stage for Dream.

    He bounds out of the house, blue-grey eyes alight with happiness, he makes sure to hide the keys properly.

    He couldn''t take it with him because it would easily get lost but he hoped to get back before the rest of his family did it he would have a lot of exining to do.

    It''ste on a Sunday morning and his neighbor''s house looks quiet, he had gotten closer to Hayden and Renee who keeps sneaking up on him and grabbing him in bear hugs - literal bear hugs - because she would wear a bear suit to do it, the first couple times it happened he had screamed his head off and even now he still hadn''t gotten used to it.

    He just hurries past, beelining for the cover of the woods, he wouldn''t put it past his mom to tell Renee that he wasn''t allowed in the woods.

    He only slows down when he gets deep enough to be hidden from view, taking in deep breaths with a wide smile on his face.

    Shifting was still a mystery to him as much as any other Werewolf, he had watched documentaries where they depicted Werewolves shifting as their wolves literally tearing out of their skin, it looked like it hurt.

    Those videos had given him nightmares and he couldn''t imagine wanting to shift if that was how it actually happens, it was more like swapping forms, like a shapeshifter.

    Sure he lost his clothes as expected but every Werewolf could shift back into human form with a minuscule piece of clothing, something to do with their inherent magic.

    It was optional and they could shift back to their human forms naked but they had be so attuned to their human natures that it was just awkward so pants and shifts it was.

    He takes off his sweatshirt, not wanting to have to walk back to his house half-naked, and carefully hangs it on a shrub.

    He stretches a bit, it didn''t exactly offer any help but it had been a while he shifted he didn''t want to mess it up.

    Shifting is fluid and painless, the soothing white light that envelopes him making him feel calm and peaceful.

    When it''s all over he finds himself sitting on the leafy ground, paws down in front of him.

    His familiar blonde fur sshed with blue-grey staring back at him, he sniffs the air, smelling easier.

    He already knows about the creek, being able to smell it even in his human form but now he can clearly hear it rushing and his paws tingle, wanting to get to the creek.

    He jolts to his feet stumbling a little and starts to move, something niggles at one of his ears and he wiggles the appendage, trying to get rid of it.

    This doesn''t work and soon he''s adding more energy in trying to get off what''s on his ears, spinning around and twisting his head.

    He rolls over to his back and proceeds to use his paws to clumsily get it off, when it doesn''t work he rights himself up and sniffs self importantly, choosing to ignore it instead.

    It doesn''t take long before he takes off in the direction of the creek again, paws thudding against the ground as he increases the pace and is soon all-out running.

    He easily leaps over roots and small bushes, making the first, second, and third leaps effortlessly and fluidly, thest time he leaps though he doesn''t look at where he''s going andnds heavily on a pine cone.

    <em>''Fuck!''</em>

    He curses whiches out as an outraged whine, he cradles the paw to himself and licks it tenderly, all the while ring at the evil pine cone.

    As much as he wants to let his wolf take over and frolic around, Dream knows he''s on a time limit, and instead of settling down to gnaw on the pine cone like he really wants to, he just kicks it away with one of his hind legs and continues his journey.

    He yips happily when he gets to the creek, hurrying over to peek in.

    Pale yellow eyes stare back at him, image wavy from the constant movement of the water and he leans forward to check his ears and snorts impatiently when he sees what it is.

    <em>His bandanna</em>

    The blue and white strip of clothes was tied around one of his ears, the bow facing forward and making him look ridiculous.

    The water is really fascinating and it doesn''t take long for him to curiously dip a paw in, snatching it back just as fast.

    <em>The water is cold!</em>

    He licks his paws haughtily only to lose his bnce and go over, face-first into the streaming water.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    "Do we really have to go to the Pack House?" Diedreins, a hand under her jaw as she stares unhappily out the window of the backseat.

    "Yes, we do." Dia replies, brows furrowed as she thinks about the fact that Dream was all alone at home, she would have preferred that Diedre stay behind to keep an eye on him but they were required to alle, making excuses for just Dream wouldn''t be so hard but for two of them would be pushing it.

    "We''ve put it off for too long that the secretaries of both Packs have sent me emails."

    "It''s strange that two packs would stay in the same town." Darian notes, driving. "Think they''ll expect us to choose one?"

    "Yes, they will but there''s also the option to pick none, as long as we don''t cause troubles for the town they would leave us be." Dia exins.

    "But you want us to pick one?" Deidre asks with something akin to disgust.

    Dia sighs imperceptibly. "Yes, DD, I do, being in a Pack is very important, what with your dad on his business trips all the time."

    "You mean he keeps ghosting on us to have quality time with his girlfriends." Deidre mutters darkly.

    "DD!" Dia scolds wearily. "Not today, please."

    "Fine." Deidre agrees, swallowing her scathing remarks about her never present father and returning her sulky gaze out the window.

    Dia just sighs, noting Darian''s tight jaw and his increased grip on the steering wheel. They didn''t understand that she couldn''t leave their father because of them, she didn''t want them to not have a father figure in their lives and she was too busy with the bakery to think about remarrying.

    While she had gotten mated pretty early, she was surprised to find out that she was still more than a couple years older than Renee, which meant the single mother also had her son quite early, not like she could judge when she was the same.

    "Oh wow, you choose not to live there?" Deidre pipes up when both Pack Housese into view, the two impressive buildings sitting side by side.

    "Who side are you on?" Darian res at her.

    "My side." She scoffs haughtily.

    "No fighting when we go in okay?" Dia scolds her children, picking up her purse when Darian parks the car in the garage of the first Pack House.

    The siblings grumble but acquiesce anyway, unable to disobey their mom.

    "Good, we have our first appointment with the Alpha of Dark Moon Pack then the second one, be polite and don''t talk smack about people, especially you Darian" She debriefs them while they get out of the car and walk to the entrance of the building.

    "Leave the talking to me, please, and don''t talk unless you''re addressed"

    "There are more rules than an Ancient Chinese Sect, can''t I just sit this one out in the car?" Deidre interrupts unhappily.

    "No, you will stay put, keep quiet, and like it." Dia warns her darkly, shutting up theint that was about to bubble out.

    The rest of the journey goes just as smoothly, they were headed to the top floor and every one of the Werewolves she had met was quite nice.

    "Hi, I''m Erin." A slender brte intercepts them when they climb up the final flight of stairs. "You must be the Micalls?"

    "Yes, I''m Dia Micall and these are my children, Darian and Deidre."

    Erin frowns, her eyes a constant silver, Deidre guesses it must be one of the perks of living with Werewolves, you didn''t have to bother about things like that.

    "I believe you have three children and your husband who is away on a business trip?" She inquires, consulting her filed like the facts were getting mixed up in her pretty head.

    "Yes, my youngest son, Dream, he''s a little under the weather so you''ll have to pardon his absence." Dia says firmly, keeping eye contact with the secretary who epts.

    "Fine, pleasee this way." She leads them down the hallway and knocks on the door. "Alpha Aston?" She calls out, her voice slightly shaky.

    "Yes, Erin." A booming voice replies her from within and Deidre doesn''t me the poor beta for trembling.

    "The Micalls are h-here?"

    "Splendid, let them in, and please fetch the Luna."

    "O-Of course, Alpha, right away." She agrees, bowing slightly although the door is closed.

    "You may go in." She turns around to face the family she had left there, a megawatt smile on her face as she opens the door slightly and steps away, no doubt to go get the Luna if the fast tap-tapping of her pumps against the carpeted floor is any indication.

    Dia isn''t sure what to expect but somehow isn''t surprised by the formal decor of the room, they all settle on their assigned seats tentatively.

    Alphas of Packs aren''t necessarily born Alphas but the man sitting imposingly on the other side of the executive table is clearly a born Alpha, dark green eyes alternating between their usual green and an upsetting gold as he appraises them.

    Introductions are done and Dia makes the usual excuse for Dream, if she thought she was intimidated by Alpha Aston, it didn''t prepare her for his Luna.

    A sleek woman in a fitted ck suit and lots of red lipstick, Deidre couldn''t remember taking a proper breath ever since thedy walked in and leveled her a look with herser-like eyes.

    Darian just stares coldly at them, leaning back casually in his seat as the Alpha appraises him.

    "Let''s not do that again, please." Deidre mutters to them when the meeting was finally over, it had just been them doing a background check and exining the workings of their Packs, Deidre didn''t need much more to tell her that she wasn''t interested.

    Erin, the pretty secretary, leads them to the other Pack House through a hallway that connects the top floor of the Dark Moon''s Pack House to the other one.

    It was the smartest thing to do because interaction between the two Pack Houses would involve going down all the flights of stairs then climbing up another, it also served as a protective exit.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    There''s an obvious difference between both Pack House''s which Deidre notices as soon as they step in.

    "Hey, Erin, what a surprise to find you here." A young man walks out of a connecting hallway, well-built body rippling under his shirt as he swipes across an iPad in his hands.

    Erin just gives him the evil eye, touching a stray lock of hair that had wandered into her face and tugging on her blouse, her cheeks red.

    "I texted you to say I was bringing the new residents over?" She reminds sarcastically.

    He looks up at this point, blond locks falling in his bright blue eyes as he levels are a stare through his sses. "You did? I knew I was supposed to be here but I couldn''t remember why" He muses to himself. "Well thanks, Hello, you must be the new residents, I''m Ian, the secretary of the Crimson Pack, pleasee along with me." He tells them nkly, dismissing Erin without a second thought.

    Deidre winces at the horrified expression on Erin''s face, it was obvious she had a thing for the other secretary and was horrible at hiding it.

    She appraises him as they make their way down the hallway, she could understand why Erin would get all flustered.

    "The Alpha is a bit of a recluse so if you don''t mind the Head Beta will take care of your meeting." He exins absently and Darian wonders what the guy is constantly typing into the pad.

    "I don''t mind at all." Dia replies politely, a little out of sorts with theid back air around the ce, a 180-degree turnaround from the previous Pack House.

    They stop their journey in front of a double door.

    "Get off my table, Leon." A voice scolds someone from the inside.

    The response of whoever had been scolded is muffled and Darian shares a look with his sister who shrugs, Dia just bites her lip nervously, ufortable with the unprofessionalism.

    Ian just pushes open the door to reveal a red-haired man trying to push someone off his table, the person in question had blond hair with dark highlights azy look on his face as he refuses to budge.

    "Ian, thank fuck you''re here, please get your twin off my table, why is he even in here? I thought I specifically stated that he shouldn''t be allowed in while I''m worki oh no." Jaxon trails off in horror, finally looking up to see Ian standing at the door of his office with the new residents.

    "Hello?" Dia greets nervously into the pin-drop silence.

    "I think I like this ce." Diedre grins, earning a dark look from her mom.

    Soon, they all settle down at another part of the room that has cozy couches and a weing air.

    Ian brings them tea and cute little cupcakes that Dia thinks is nice but could have been better.

    She''s definitely surprised, not expecting the good-looking young man with the jarring Ted hair that looks like he doesn''t get enough sleep to be the Head Beta, he must be really good to have gotten that position so young.

    Darian just keeps his eyes on the redhead, watching him push his tousled red hair behind one ear as he listens intently to his mom exin where they lived before and why they moved.

    He didn''t even bat an eyelid at Dream''s absence, telling them that whatever was convenient for them was fine.

    "You don''t have to live at the Pack Just because you choose to join this Pack" He was saying nicely, giving stern looks to the secretary''s twin who kept staring at him like he wanted to take a bit out of him.

    "You don''t have to do anything really, you can opt out of Pack runs and meetings, you''re free to choose." He exins kindly.

    Dia sighs in relief at this, her major worry was how to exin Dream''s constant absence and the Dark Moon Pack seemed like they would make all the things Jaxon had just mentioned mandatory.

    "But I would like to contribute to the Pack, just not through the conventional ways." She says.

    Jaxon thinks this over a bit, ignoring Leon who''s ying with his hair with a tattooed hand, keeping up with the Werewolf was a chore but only Jaxon seemed to have any semnce of control over him so he was stuck with him more often than he liked.

    He studies the new residents, they''re a nice family and if he thinks their mom looks too young for them, he keeps this to himself.

    He looks at the firstborn, Darian who has a menacing look in his dark blue eyes as he coolly takes everything in and an idea hits him.

    "Well, some people offer to babysit the pups sometimes during their free days or join the Warriors"

    "Warriors?" Darian speaks up for the first time. "Isn''t that a little archaic?"

    Jaxon just smiles, noting that Leon stiffens, his dad had taxed him to be the leader of the Warriors as the previous leader was retiring and even though Leon seemed to act embarrassed about it, he was awfully protective of them.

    "Maybe but we have our reasons for reviving them plus it''s purely optional, it''s not like you''re expected to fight actual battles..."

    "You are." Leon cuts Jaxon off, a dangerous glint in his eyes which is a stark opposite to hiszy expression on his face. "This puts most people off so you might be better babysitting pups." He tags on casually.

    Darian''s already dark look darkens and a vein ticks on his jaw. "Fine, I might be interested, I just hope there isn''t a uniform or some shit." He mutters.

    Leon smirks slightly, he just might not mind the Werewolf. "No, we have matching tats." He grins without humor.

    An expressive look of distaste settles on Darian''s face. "I''ll pass."

    "I''m sorry, Leon is just messing with you and I appreciate your help." Jaxon speaks up. "I believe that''ll be all, you can meet with Leon, Darian, he''s the leader of the warriors."

    Darian was getting lost listen to Jaxon talk again until the rest of his words hit him and he turned to see the annoying Werewolf give him a smug look. "Why am I not surprised?" He mutters darkly.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Dream wastes precious time getting dry and has very little time to do any exploring whatsoever but even that was cut shut when he pokes his nose into the wrong tree.

    A sweet scent grabs his attention and without thinking much about it, he bounds in that direction only to howl lowly when he bumps into a beehive.

    Without thinking, again, he turns around and darts away, the bees hot on his tail.

    Dream doesn''t think he has ever run this fast but the terror of the bees getting him is enough of an incentive and soon the mouth of the woods ising into view.

    The bees don''t let up and he scrambles out of the woods still in his wolf form, he realizes just when he sights Hayden watering his nts that there''s no way he can fit through the door in wolf form.

    Hayden justnguidly waters his nts, he had foregone the music this time which was lucky because he hears the thudding sounds as soon as Dreames close enough followed by a nearly deafening buzzing sound.

    He turns in time to see a beautiful wolf sshed with several colors running his way, a swarm of bees? Behind them, oh no! Bees!

    The watering can drops from his hands as he panics, he hasn''t seen the Werewolf before he figures that has to be Dream''s wolf.

    The wolf easily scales the picket fence and runs straight for Hayden only to shift when he gets close enough then grabs Hayden''s hand and pulls him in the direction of the house where they scramble in and m the door shut, crumbling to the ground right there behind the door and hugging each other in fright.

    "Are the windows shut?" Dream asks, adrenaline still rushing through his body.

    "Y-Yes, I m-mean no but there ares over the windows." Hayden exins with pants.

    The buzzing disperses for a bit, no doubt the bees going around the house to look for an opening when they don''t find one they return to the door and just remain there.

    "Did you try to steal their honey?" Hayden asks after they calm down.

    "What?"

    "You smell like honey." He adds absently.

    Dream stiffens, while he had upset their give identally, he hadn''t gotten honey on his body so Hayden wasn''t supposed to smell him but then again he had loved his entire life amongst Werewolves so maybe that exined his ability to pick out scents.

    "Oh." Was all he said, uninterested in answering the question. "I''m sorry about this." He adds in a quiet voice.

    "It''s fine, I''m just d you''re okay." Hayden gives him a smile, getting up. "Come on, I can lend you one of my shirts." He offers.

    Dream frowns only to look down and remember that he''s shirtless. "Eek!" He squeals in mortification, throwing his arms around himself in an attempt at modesty. "Thank you." He says in a subdued voice, hair down his face as he had lost his bandanna while shifting again.

    "My pleasure." Hayden says, thinking of how to call his mom and or Mae to note home for a while so they didn''t bump into the swarm of angry bees outside.

    It wasn''t the first time Dream was over so he just directs him to the right wardrobe and makes his way down again to get his phone.

    He makes a quick call to his mom who had gone to visit his Aunt Candy who''s currently heavily pregnant and confirms that she''ll be there a while, Hayden speaks to his Aunt who still has a couple more months to go, and spends precious time convincing his mom that assassins weren''t after him.

    He''s finally able to call Mae who picks on the second ring.

    "Hi, Hay, I was just about toe over" Mae starts to say in a cheery voice as soon as she picks.

    Hayden panics. "No! I-I mean, wait!"

    "Hayden?" Mae says with a frown. "What''s wrong?"

    "Bees, there''s a whole swarm of bees just outside the house." He finally exins.

    Mae blinks. Bees? "I''m sorry what?"

    "Yes, Bees, it''splicated but you can''te over at the moment, wait a while." He tells her earnestly.

    "I''m a witch remember, just give me a couple minutes let me grab some things, I''ll be by soon." She says lightly, hanging up.

    Hayden just stares at the device in his hands uncertainly then shrugs, making his way up the stairs to check up on Dream.

    The Werewolf is sitting at the edge of his bed, one of Hayden''s thin sweaters on his body.

    "I couldn''t find anything that wasn''t fancy." Dream mutters when Hayden walks in, he couldn''t believe that people had that much designer clothing and weren''t celebrities.

    Hayden scratches his head nervously, easily forgetting how expensive the contents of his wardrobe is. "It''s fine, y-you can keep it if you''d like, it''s my grandma, she keeps spoiling me."

    Dream looks at him after he says this, the uneasiness in his face fading away. "That''s nice, I don''t see my grandparents often, they live so far away."

    "I''d love to introduce you to my Grammy then, I''m sure she would love to meet you."

    They make their way downstairs and Hayden exins to Dream that his friend ising over, noting that Mae had never actually met Dream.

    "Will she be okay?" Dream asks worriedly. "The bees are still outside."

    "She will, she''s half-witch so I''m pretty sure she should be able to handle herself." Hayden reassures him.

    Dream actually has bigger worries than that, his scent suppressants were totally gone so if another Werewolf came within ten feet of his they would smell him and figure out his status, even a part Werewolf.

    A loud whooshing sound alerts them to Mae''s presence even before she knocks.

    Hayden carefully opens the door to see Mae standing proudly on the front porch that is gratefully without bees.

    Dream doesn''t hesitate, as soon as the way is clear, he dashes out, throwing greetings to Mae and goodbyes to Hayden.

    Mae goes rigid when he passes by her, her nose twitching, that can''t be right, Hayden''s new neighbor and friend is a male Omega?

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Hayden lounges on a couch, a novel discarded on the table beside him, he''s at the bookstore and utterly bored, and simultaneously restless.

    So much that even his favoritette and a couple of Dream''s cupcakes doesn''t lift his mood, the bookstore has been unusually empty today.

    Mae unable to make it and Dream who usually snuck around to keep himpany was also absent as well, he had even gone over to the ''Diamond Bakery'' that was just opposite his bookstore but his friend was nowhere to be found and his mom had said that Dream couldn''te in that day.

    So he bought cupcakes anyway and wandered back into his bookstore, arranging and rearranging the books on the shelf or just in pacing around.

    Apple is already past done with him, unable to stand his constant fidgeting and restlessness, she had hidden in the backroom to get a proper nap that didn''t keep on getting interrupted by her owner.

    It was just 2 pm but Hayden felt tired of his own skin and the bookstore as well, he lurches up from the couch with determination.

    He would close up early for the day and take a hot bath or something, anything to distract himself. He could even make the trip to the Pack House, Jaxie had been begging for a visit anyway.

    He just had to leave the bookstore before he jumped out of his own skin, with his mind made up, he grabs the book he had been reading, deciding to take it home with him and possibly finish it.

    Today seems like one of those days, he muses to himself absently twisting his silver-grey ring gently when he gets behind the counter, those days when missing Virgil feels like a physical ache.

    Pushing a hand through his short hair, he tugs down his shirt and starts to pack up, there wasn''t much to pack, he had finished up the cupcakes, rare for him who didn''t eat too much and the extrarge cup oftte.

    The book goes in the satchel and he starts to straighten out the counter, his mom was currently at the Pack House and if Mae wasn''t here by noon, it meant she wasn''ting so he would just text his mom to let her know that he closed up early, it would probably make her happy.

    Because although Hayden did absolutely nothing at the bookstore, it still felt like hard work to Renee and she was worried that he was overworking himself.

    One of Apple''s stic toys that had been littered around the entire bookstore rolls off the counter to the ground and Hayden immediately goes down after it because if it rolled into a corner somewhere it was as good as gone and he didn''t want to have to deal with a grumpy Apple.

    He backs the counter as he does this, reaching for the colorful, squeaky mouse-shaped stic.

    The bell dings when he does and he stiffens briefly in surprise, the chiming sound resonating in slow motion as time seems to slow down.

    <em>What are the odds that he would get a customer just when he''s about to leave?</em>

    He snatches up the toy and gets up to his feet slowly turning around.

    Virgil feels the impatience thrumming under his skin as he pushes open the door to his boyfriend''s bookstore, Shana had gone to Mae''s ce while Dale had driven home, saying they would all meet up the next day.

    When he gets in, he doesn''t see the usual goldish brown, fluffy curls of Hayden''s hair and starts to panic, throwing his eyes around the store until rustling movements drag his attention back to the counter where said fluffy curls slowly make their appearance.

    He just stands right there in the middle of the store and smiles so wide that his cheeks hurt when Hayden turns around in surprise with a stic mouse clutched in a small hand.

    Hayden frowns slightly as he turns around, wheels whirring around in his brain as he tries to figure out who it could be, he looks up and the first thing he sees is a familiar gummy smile on an unfamiliar body, who was this huge stranger taking up most of the space in his bookstore?

    "Hey, baby."

    His eyes widenically at that familiar voice, mouse dropping from his hands in shock as he starts around the counter. "V-Virgil?" He asks tentatively, wondering if it was just a hallucination from missing his boyfriend too much but Virgil still stands there just staring at him with happiness in his bright blue eyes, he breaks out of his skin.

    "V!" He squeals happily, dashing for him and throwing himself on Virgil.

    This turn of events is very unexpected but Virgil effortlessly catches the lithe body thrown on him, supporting him with his hands under his thighs.

    Hayden just throws his hands around Virgil, trembling slightly from the excitement which keeps overflowing as he proceeds to hug the very life out of him.

    "Hay, you''re cutting off my airflow." Virgilins.

    Hayden just leans back to re at him which isn''t very effective with the tears that keep spilling out of his eyes. "I-Idiot, h-how can y-you ju-just show up u-unannounced? D-Do you wa-want my h-heart to stop b-beating?" He demands in a shaky voice, wiping at his eyes which just makes the tears spill faster.

    "I missed you." Virgil says in a choked voice, burying his face in Hayden''s neck and taking deep calming breaths.

    Hayden wants to say those words back but his words get drowned in tears.

    "Stop crying, love, don''t cry." Virgil says starting to get nervous with the constant water flow.

    Hayden just pries off one of his hands from Virgil''s neck and slowly reaches down toce their ring hands together, cing their foreheads together. "I-I" sniff. "I love you."

    Virgil just props him up against the counter, his boyfriend''s legs crossed behind his waist, keeping him close, Virgil didn''t mind, he didn''t n on going anywhere anyway.

    "I love you too, so so much." Virgil breathes in return, lifting his finger hand to kiss it and sprinkling featherlight kisses all over his wet face.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Hayden huffs out a shakyugh, slipping his hands into Virgil''s hair, slender body pressed flush up against his muscr one, he almost didn''t recognize him.

    He looks up into those familiar piercing blue eyes, the words he wants to say getting clogged in his throat again, Virgil seems to be having the same difficulties but they''re content with just having to stare at each other.

    Hayden knows that Virgil isn''t supposed to be back for a couple more months but he''s notining not in the least bit, this is the best surprise ever.

    Virgil''s handse up to cradle his face and his eyes slip shut, hiding away from those eyes that melts to a burning gold.

    <em>He''s missed this</em>

    Hayden decides when Virgil ims his lips, melding their bodies even closer, he let him lead the kiss, a hand slipping from his hair to trail down Virgil''s neck and over his chest.

    It''s easy to fall into the kiss, the rest of the world falling away as all is right again.

    <strong><em>~</em></strong>

    Dale sits in the car and watches Virgil hurry in the book store, a gnawing nk space where his heart is supposed to be.

    He had agreed to go so why is he still sitting here, parked in front of Hayden''s bookstore like some stalker?

    He''s not sure what he''s waiting for but he knows it when he hears it, Hayden''s voice, screaming someone else''s name.

    Dale rubs his face and puts the car in reverse, Hayden''s cute, small car sitting in the driveway as he backs away.

    Thoughts jumbled in his head as he frantically tries to make a run for it, he couldn''t let Hayden see him just yet, he knows Shana and Virgil wouldn''t tell Hayden about his pastimes but those big grey orbs staring up at him would make his guilt consume him.

    So call him a wimp but he would put that off for as long as possible, he curses when his hands get jittery, barely able to steer right. Maybe he should pick up smoking, seeing that Jasmine had switched off his dick, he chuckles in self disdain, pushing his dark hair out of his face.

    A sparkly building catches his attention, a bakery and on a whim, he stops the car and gets out, crossing the road to the bakery.

    What can he say? He was still experiencing withdrawals fromck of the heady mixture of honey and jasmines and the bakery was associated with the scent so naturally, he decided to check it out.

    The delicious aroma of pastries and candied fruits assaults his senses as soon as he steps in.

    Some people were seated at the tables, munching down but he just swept his gaze over them, their features not registering.

    Although he clearly feels their eyes on him, he can''t see their eyes or faces and that was fine by him.

    He walks up to the counter and stares down at thedy behind the counter, something niggling at the back of his mind.

    Slightly terrified dark blue eyes stare up at him and it''s so different from the delicate blue-grey that''s imprinted on his psyche that he shakes himself out of his trance and mumbles out an apology, it must not be fun to have an Alpha re down at you so menacingly.

    He ends up buying blueberry muffins and making his way out with his package, still slightly lost until he gets in his car and starts the drive to the Pack House.

    Why the fuck had he walked right into a bakery and bought muffins?

    <strong><em>~</em></strong>

    Virgil licks into his boyfriend''s soft wet mouth like it''s air and he''s breathless, hands slipping under his shirt to rub over the warm silken skin.

    "V-Virgil" Hayden halts him, panicking when it seems like Virgil is about to take off his shirt.

    It''s hard to breathe, much more think when Virgil is tonguing at the crook of his neck like that and nibbling gently but the horror of someone walking in and finding them tangled around each is enough to make him break away, panting slightly.

    Virgil looks unbothered, his pale blond hair tousled from Hayden''s constant tugging as he eyes up his boyfriend looking like he wants to pick up from where he left off.

    "L-let''s cl-close up the st-store first." He ces his hands on the other man''s shoulders to keep him away.

    "Fine." Virgil agrees unhappily, blue eyes narrowing.

    "Ah!" Hayden yelps when Virgil slips his hands under him and picks him off from the counter, making like he wants to just leave.

    "W-Wait, I-I" He trails off when Virgil pauses and stares down at him with an eyebrow up, he realizes there''s nothing he actually needs to take with him except his cat. "A-Apple!" He stutters, the cat was probably still fast asleep in the back room. "I h-have to get her."

    Virgil just smiles subtly, noting that his flustered stuttering was still there and it was so very easy to get him flustered. "She''s wrapped around my legs."

    Hayden blinks at Virgil''s words and a intive meow rings clearly, followed by a ridiculously loud purring. "Let''s go then." He smiles wryly, expecting Virgil to drop him.

    Instead, he just grabs the keys off the counter and makes his way out of the store with Hayden still wrapped around him and Apple following obediently.

    Hayden just buries his face in Virgil''s shoulders, half-dead from embarrassment as Virgil proudly makes his way to his car, eyes tightly shut.

    He only opens them when he is safely situated in the passenger seat, Apple gently ced on his legs, the white cat just spins around when Virgil deposits her on her owner''s legs, paws against the window when the door gets closed like she wants to get back out to Virgil.

    She spins just as fast as Hayden does when he gets into the driver''s seat, beelining for his jean-d legs to continue purring around them.

    Hayden just res down at his shameless cat. "Please step on her." He mutters darkly to Virgil who settles in with a smile on his face. "I don''t know, she looks like she''ll probably like that." He replies in amusement, leaning over to kiss off the disgruntled look on Hayden''s face, the flustered one that reces it much better.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Hayden wakes up alone on his bed, arousal pooling low in his belly, his dream should be rated PG 21, good thing he was twenty-one.

    He rolls over to his front, the nket tangling around his body as he does this but tucking his knees under himself and sticking his rear in the air soothed the ache somewhat so he stays like this for a long while, uninterested in touching himself when his boyfriend is around to do it for him.

    His phone rings and he blearily reaches out an arm to check it only to see that it''s well past 9 am, he''s already veryte for work, not to mention that his friends areing over.

    Virgil had barely been able to spend a couple hours until his duties pulled him back to the Pack House and Hayden was definitely not pleased with this.

    Said hours had been spent making out and bringing each other up to date with their lives

    Which is exactly why Hayden thinks to himself as he hurries to the bathroom, ignoring his throbbing lower area which is not difficult when he gets a clear look at his upper body.

    Virgil had gone to town with the hickies and it looked like pale red tattoos all over his upper body.

    He throws a robe on to go down and check on his mom, Renee had been excited to see Virgil the day before, she said she had run in Dale at the Pack House beforeing home.

    "Morning, baby." Renee greets her son, wearing simr clothing of a nightgown and an outer robe.

    "Morning, mom." He rubs an eye sleepily, he hadn''t slept well which is ironic because he had been sleeping just fine all alone till Virgil came back.

    "You''re not going to the bookstore today, are you?"

    "I am." He murmurs, turning around to climb the first stair. "I just wanted to check up on you."

    "Isn''t itte, plus you look really tired." Renee frowns, Hayden had gone to bed early the night before so she''s rightfully worried about how tired he looks.

    Hayden colors up and hurries up the stairs. "I-I''m fine, mom, don''t you have to go in to the Pack House today?"

    Renee sighs miserably, easily distracted by this question. "I do."

    Hayden just smiles, knowing that even though sheined at every chance she got, his mom loved babysitting. "Have fun."

    He cleans up and dresses up quickly, the cool shower doing lots to help things down south.

    He''s not ashamed of the love bites littered across his skin but he''s not interested in advertising to the test of the world just how much they were so he wears a simple sweater, that doesn''t do much for the ones on his neck but it was fine

    He couldn''t wait to meet Shana and Dale, it feels like so long yet it feels like not much time has passed

    "Apple? Apple?" He calls, searching around for his cat after grabbing his car keys, a small work bag in hand. "Mom? Have you seen Apple?" He calls to his mom who''s most likely holed up in her room taking a hot soak just so that she can light up candles.

    "Yep! She''s up here." She calls back cheerily making Hayden panic.

    "W-What?! Why?! Don''t let her burn her paw again." He stutters, hurrying to his mom''s room.

    "Calm down, baby, I locked her out of the bathroom." Renee exins just as Hayden bursts in to find his cat sprawledzily on his mom''s bed.

    He sighs audibly walking up to her. "Don''t you want toe along to the bookstore?" He invited, leaning forward with a hand out.

    Apple bats his hand away with a paw and a stern meow repositioning herself on the bed.

    "Apple? Come on, I don''t like to leave you all alone in the house" He tries again only to get a firm rebuttal and more of that stern meowing.

    Hayden gives her a look. "Virgil will be there."

    Apple goes on high alert at this, raising her head quickly to give Hayden a look like she senses he''s messing with her.

    "I''m serious, nowe on let''s go." He sweeps out, unsurprised when the cat hops off the bed and tags along, maybe he should put her up for adoption considering she had disowned him.

    "I''m off to work, mom!" He informs his mother, the calming scents of butterscotch wafting out.

    "Sure, bye, Hayden."

    The trip to the bookstore is short and after a drive that doesn''tst up to five minutes considering how carefully Hayden always drives, he gets there and opens up.

    The Micall''s bakery is already in full swing and he wonders if Dream is in now, he would love to introduce him to his friends.

    He notes that he had barely seen the blonde ever since the bee incident, he hoped that Dream wasn''t still feeling embarrassed about it.

    He picks up Apple so she doesn''t go wandering off and locks up the car, making for the front door of the bookstore.

    He goes around opening up the windows and putting out the open sign, a quick trip to the cafe and the bakery gets him his daily routine of atte and cupcakes that are currently not avable so he goes for scones instead.

    Apparently, Dream didn''t stille in and although his mom assures him that his friend is just fine, he can''t help but worry, nning a visit.

    He doesn''t spend long alone in the bookstore before Maees in, her hair in a ponytail and the widest smile he had ever seen on her face.

    "Well, isn''t someone excited today?" He teases when she twirls into his bookstore in short shorts and an oversized shirt.

    Mae just skips over and pulls him into a hug,rge books forgotten today. "Damn straight I am." She grins, whistling at the hickies on his neck.

    Hayden just swats her away, face red as he walks around the counter to pretend to busy himself. "Where''s your girlfriend?"

    "She''sing." Mae huffs out, gettingfortable on her usual couch. "She spent the night over at my ce and had to go over to her family house this morning." She exins, munching on a scone that she had swiped from Hayden. "She''s going to move in."

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Hayden looks up at this, pleasant surprise on his face. "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    "That''s good but I thought she wanted to work at the Pack Clinic." Hayden hums.

    "She still will but she says she wants her space as well, just like me so she''ll show up for her shifts ande back home to me." Mae exins, looking out the window for the first time no doubt trying to catch a glimpse of Shana.

    Hayden just sighs, d that they sorted things out and he wonders how it would go with Virgil and the issue of where they''d stay.

    "I see her!" Mae exims after a while of an uninterrupted period of staring out the door window, Hayden had been going through the bookshelves taking note of which books would have to be restocked.

    "W-What?... Ow!" He yelps, holding his smarting head. He had been squatting by the lower shelves only to get up too fast and smack his head.

    "Hay?" He hears Shana call him, her voice sounding strange and familiar at the same time.

    He peeks out of the shelf and his mouth drops open when he gets a good look at her before rushing into her embrace. "W-What happened to you?" He asks in disbelief, cupping her face and studying her new haircut.

    Shana justughs happily, kissing his cheeks and squishing them simultaneously. "The same thing that happened to yours." She replies wittily, sying out his shirt hair.

    "It got in the way and I missed you, I can''t believe the three of you got together to trick us." He pouts.

    "Mae nearly killed me." She rolls her eyes, settling her jaw on my head.

    Mae gets flustered, touching her hair. "I was taking a nap and you sneaked up on me."

    "It''s called a surprise, babe." Shana says dryly.

    To me, she leans back and squishes my cheeks again. "Someone grew taller." She notes, ruffling my hair.

    I bat her hand away and cross my arms. "You sound surprised."

    "No, no, I''m not." She refutes quickly. "I guess I expected you to finally hit your growth spurt and shock me but you only grew a couple inches."

    Hayden just levels her a nk look and walks away. "Why was I missing you again?"

    "HayHay" She whines, giving him puppy eyes.

    He pauses and nces at her. "Acknowledge my height and maybe I''ll hug you again." He bargains.

    Mae ps a hand over her mouth to hide herughter when Shana cringes.

    "Lying is bad, Hay." She says seriously and Hayden just rolls his eyes with a smile.

    "Why did you decide to cut your hair anyway?" He asks curiously, taking up thest of the boxes to the backroom.

    Shana shrugs. "Just because, besides" She trails off giving her girlfriend a knowing look.

    "I love it!" Mae says in a giddy voice sidling closer to her.

    "Of course she does." Hayden mutters, more to himself as he steps back out and nearly trips at the sight in front of him.

    "What the hell?" Heins, pping a hand over his eyes. "Lick your girlfriend''s throat somewhere else." He scolds them.

    Shana bursts outughing at this. "Don''t be a sore third wheel." She teases.

    "Who''s third-wheeling?" Virgil sweeps in, ncing absently into his phone which immediately starts ringing but he just ignores it and slips it in his trouser pocket,ing around to meet Hayden.

    "Me." Hayden immediately replies, walking straight into his boyfriend''s arms. "And Shana called me short."

    Virgil justzily kisses hisints away, a hand sliding well past his lower back.

    Hayden can hear Shana clearing her throat loudly and muttering "Hypocrite." But he ignores her, reaching his hands up to cup Virgil''s face.

    "Where''s Dale?" Shana asks impatiently when he still doesn''t make an arrival after several more minutes.

    "Most likely on his way." Virgil responds, taking his constantly vibrating phone out of his pockets and tossing it on a random table.

    "Isn''t that important?" Hayden asks on a gasp, he had kept the closed sign out because he currently wasn''t in the right state to attend to any customers.

    "Most likely Ian spamming me." Virgil waves dismissively, settling his hands around Hayden''s waist.

    Hayden doesn''t understand why he can''t sit on the sofa like everyone else but he''s really notining, anticipation thrumming under his skin as they bide their time till Dale makes an appearance.

    Dale knows he''s stalling and that he''s also overthinking this, these are his friends and although it isn''t easy to admit, it was fine to be not okay.

    He keeps telling himself all this in repeat in his head but still, it takes a lot to convince him to make the drive from the Pack House, his mom had been happy to see him as expected but her wee felt fleeting like she only wanted him back just so he could get mated and give her a grandson.

    She even already set up a date with some girl from the Pack that he doesn''t even remember meeting and it''s taking lots out of him to just live.

    The bookstore still sits quietly the way it did the day before, nothing out of ce, it''s not like he expected the sky to fall out of the sky just because there were a couple of bumps in his life.

    He pushes open the door slowly, not sure what to expect, it''s definitely not Hayden screaming his name and jumping on him.

    "Dale!"

    His breath gets kicked out of him when the slender body ms into his, a wide smile on his face.

    "Doll?" He mutters in a shaky voice, still confused.

    "What took you so long? I thought you wereing anymore." Hayden pouts, legs casually thrown around him like someone else wasn''t holding up all of his weight.

    Dale tries to piece words together but they don''te and he just stares at those kind grey eyes, staring up at him with a true and deep happiness.

    "You look so grumpy too." Hayden notes, a cute furrow in between his brows as he leans forward to better inspect Dale. "And are those eye bags? Are you not sleeping well?"

    He uses, ring down at him in usation.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Dale just smiles, ites easy, the curving of one''s lips to show happiness. "I just had my final papers a couple days ago, the eye bags will go." He reassures him, carefully helping him down to his feet to hug him properly.

    "You look good." Dalements, trying to not make it awkward.

    Hayden just grins, his eyes crinkling and turning into slits at the action, in his opinion, his friends look even way better - probably something to do with Werewolf genes and had also changed drastically over the years while he looked pretty much the same just with shorter hair.

    "You cut your hair." He notes, carefully touching it.

    Hayden looks down self-consciously, he hadn''t expected them to notice that much.

    "I thought you ran yourself over with your car." Shana quips when they all settle down.

    Dale finds it ufortable to share a couch with either couple so he just pulls up a chair and settles down.

    "That''s physically impossible, Shay." Dale mutters dryly, reaching down to let Apple who purrs a brief wee around his legs before returning to Virgil.

    Hayden just leans back with the echo of a smile on his face, a hand held lovingly in his boyfriend''s hand as he let the familiar banter of his childhood friends wash over him.

    Their bubble of happy conversation doesn''tst for long as Shana gets called in to the Pack House and Mae decides to tag along, wanting to pay a visit to her mom anyway.

    Dale takes his leave not long after this after he picks a call that sounds really urgent so that leaves Hayden and Virgil again.

    "Ready to move in with me?" Virgil back hugs him after he had told Dale his goodbyes and the door slips shut.

    Hayden blinks in surprise and turns his head to the side to get a look at Virgil''s face, he had been expecting them to discuss that and this was a little impromptu, not that he minded.

    "Now?" He asks for rification.

    "Mn." Virgil hums, dropping his face in the crook of the shorter man''s neck. "My dad is leaving town, to go find himself or something so I''ll be stuck at the Pack House more often than not."

    Hayden spins around, which involves lots of shuffling and maneuvering but he manages it eventually and looks up to see uncertainty in his boyfriend''s eyes.

    "Sure." He agrees with a sweet smile, patting the Alpha''s cheek and stepping away. "We might have to sneak out though because my mom is likely to throw a fit."

    Virgil smiles at this, a clear scene building in his mind''s eye. He leans against the wall and watches as Hayden smoothly locks up,fortable in his own skin as he moves around the space.

    A subtle purring drags his attention to his legs and he looks down to see Apple meowing up at him, he bends down to pick her up and the white cat instantly burrows in his arms, tucking herself into a ball of constant purring.

    "I see you got her." Haydenments when he''s done,ing with his work bag which Virgil takes out of his hands, he let him.

    "More like she got me." He drawls, noting that trying to drop her would only earn him ws buried in his midsection.

    "Good to see she likes you, she can barely stand Mae." Hayden says when they make their way over to the car.

    "So she''s definitely not getting the job of a familiar."

    Haydenughs at this. "I don''t think so."

    The drive home was Virgil exining to him what was going on, apparently, Jaxie had been the one handling most of the workload - that would exin the poor Werewolf''s constant dark circles and pale skin.

    Alpha Everett had fully reclused and barely left his apartment anymore, the twins had moved out and Jaxie stayed at the top floor, including the Delta, a much older Werewolf who usually spent most of his time around Paper district to make sure mistakes weren''t happening to reveal their secrets, the Delta of Dark Moon Pack was also assigned with this job so they barely spent time around the Pack Houses.

    Hayden felt giddy, excitement jumping out of his skin at the thought of him and Virgil moving in together, it held the promise of something more, something much moresting but he was in no hurry.

    Virgil was definitely not kidding about his ns to take him to the Pack House right then because less than an hourter, he found himself emptying his wardrobe into suitcases while Virgil watches from his spot on his bed.

    His eyes darting around like he was ufortable on the bed while Hayden was hard at work although he had told the taller man to sit still while he sorted his things out.

    "All this isn''t going to fit in my car." Hayden huffs, slightly out of breath and itchy with sweat.

    "I know." Virgil replies, fluidly getting up. "Someone will be by to pick them up."

    "Why don''t I take them downstairs while you get ready." He adds with a light kiss on Hayden''s lips.

    Hayden stands still for a couple precious seconds before his legs decide to get with the program, it was tempting to take a shower now but what better way to break in his new apartment than to do that there instead, maybe they could break in the bed as well.

    He slips in the bathroom, sshing water over his flushed cheeks as he tries to cool down, of course, he''s thought about having sex with his boyfriend.

    He''s a young man with a healthy sex-drive but that didn''t mean he wasn''t nervous it shh about the mere thought of it if his cheeks heating up is any indication.

    He was supposed to try and cool down but here he was worsening the situation by having dirty thoughts, he sighs, sshing another handful of water on his hopelessly red cheeks, he would have to change out of this shirt now, it was soaked through.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    "You okay, babe?" Shana asks in concern, she''s tapping her phone while Mae is driving the car but her sharp eyes don''t miss how often her girlfriend gets distracted.

    Mae blinks at this, her eyes ncing briefly at the redhead before returning her dark brown eyes to the road. "Yeah."

    She was actually, she had just been lost in thought about Dream who had turned out to be an extremely rare male Omega, the next time she had bumped into him, she hadn''t been able to catch any whiff of his scent, most likely as a result of scent suppressants.

    She could understand why he would want to keep that a secret and even though it itched her to say something to someone, she kept her mouth shut about it.

    "Is Dale okay?" She asks to fill up the space of the car, she knew about his rocky college life and although she wasn''t pumped to get on the train of hiding things from Hayden she knew that it was best Dale admitted it to their human friend himself.

    "I don''t even know." Shana sighs, ruffling her pixie cut, a new habit.

    Today she had only studs in all her piercings, dangling earrings weren''t exactly safe for work.

    "I didn''t tell you yet but he bumped into someone before we left Brenwich."

    "Who?" Mae asks curiously.

    Shana shrugs. "No one knows, he didn''t get the guy''s name, and apparently the guy left town soon after."

    Mae whips her head around to face Shana. "Guy? I thought he was straight."

    "Well if that isn''t the anthem of that issue." She huffs.

    "What''s so special about the guy then?"

    "I''ll be damned if I know but hebed through the entire city looking for him before we left and even got a tattoo for him."

    "Whoa!" Mae gasps with wide eyes. "That''s not just something you do for someone you just bumped into, did you get a name at least?" She asks, pulling up to the Pack House.

    "He calls him Jasmine."

    Mae cracks up at this. "I''m sorry, what?"

    "Something to do with his scent." Shana says absently, hurrying in the direction of the Pack''s Clinic.

    Mae had grabbed a potion from the backseat for one of her patients. "I''ve got to take something up to your brother, I''lle check up on you first before I head home okay." She quickly informs Shana, giving her a quick kiss on her cheeks before hurrying up the stairs.

    It doesn''t take much for Mae to forget about what she deems another quirky story about her friends, more interested to see if her newest creation would work.

    Jaxie was suffering from acute insomnia as well as little time to even fall asleep and it was starting to tell on him.

    Short of injecting him with tranquilizers, drugs didn''t work as they had found out when Mrs. Parcell tried prescribing some for him.

    So she decided toe up with some sleep-inducing natural herbs infused with magic, getting it right was really tricky.

    She wasn''t sure about how she felt about her mom leaving now that Shana was here to take over the running of the Pack Clinic but she knows her mom misses her dad and only stayed this long because her services were needed, mostly for gruesome injuries that didn''t heal as fast as scratches and childbirth which was a very delicate affair.

    "Hey, Ian." She greets one of the twins who was headed somewhere, as distant as he seemed from the rest of the world, he was actually very good with organizing and tech.

    He reduced Jaxon''s paperwork by a meaningful amount but Jaxon still managed to get a mountain load of it, it wasn''t easy not only running a ce as big as this but technically half the town.

    "Hi, Mae." The blond man flicks blue eyes up at her, infortable jeans and a quirky shirt. "Jaxie is waiting for you in his office."

    "Of course." She nods at him. "Thank you." She mutters as she makes her way down the hallway.

    As a witch most people expect her to show up in flowy skirts and ridiculous make-up so it whished them when she showed up dressed in jeans and a crop top, hair in a ponytail or braid.

    She knocks on the double doors, although Jaxon insists that she doesn''t need to, she feels it is polite.

    A ruckus is currently going on inside and Mae decides to just go in, seeing as her knocks are going unanswered.

    Jaxon was ring down at Leon who just smiled calmly up at him.

    "Get the fuck out of my chair, Leo, don''t you have patrols or something?"

    Leon looks quite unbothered, in an actual shirt today, most of the times Mae came over the Werewolf preferred to hang around half-naked, tattoos inked on his muscr body.

    "You''ve beenining that the chair hurts your back so I solved it." He announces magnanimously.

    Jaxon blinks at this, confused. "How?" He asks cautiously.

    Leon ces both hands behind his head and man-spreads. "Sit on me." He says in a low voice.

    <em>Okay!</em>

    Mae thinks nervously, clearing her throat. "Am I um interrupting something?" She asks in the most casual voice she could manage.

    Jaxon turns around at this. "Mae, I had no idea you were here, I''m sorry for all this"

    His words get cut off as someone else walks in and Mae bites her lip to stop herself from whistling out loud.

    She had no idea how the Head Beta did it but sizzling hot men always seemed to surround him.

    The person in question had dark brown hair with dark blue eyes and looked oddly familiar like she had bumped into him before.

    He walks in holding cushions and some files.

    "I um brought these for your back and found the file you were looking oh?" He pauses when he gets a good look at the crowd staring at him. "What''s going on?"

    Mae decides to do the exining because Jaxon looks just as lost.

    "Hello, I''m Mae, half-witch who''s also Jaxon''s private healer of sorts and you''re"

    "Darian, Micall, I know you, you live on the other side of the street." The neer says, a dark brown up.

    "Aha, I knew it, you''re my new neighbor yes? I just need to steal Jax away for a couple minutes." She replies brightly, motioning for Jaxon to follow her to the other side of the office that had the couches andfortable rig, making sure to close the connecting door.

    Jaxon just looks sheepish, skin as pale as ever, dark circles present.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    "How''s Shana?" He asks politely, settling on the couch at my silent ordering.

    "She''s fine, she''ll probablye up here after her shift to scold you on not sleeping." Mae tells him bluntly, noting how he winces.

    She checks him over, using magic as well in the case that she misses anything.

    "You need to take walks in the sun more often." She scolds him. "And actually try to sleep, it doesn''t count if you just close your eyes for a couple of minutes and get back up."

    He only chuckles nervously at this. "Yes ma''am."

    Mae res at him, unimpressed. "That was what you saidst time, I made a potion of sorts but it''s not a cure which means it''ll just help you sleep but you have to actually try as well." She gets up at this. "Honestly with how little you care for yourself if you weren''t a Werewolf you would have crashed since."

    A loud thumping sound alerts their attention to the office they had just left, Mae shares a look with Jaxon.

    "Is everything oka"

    Another thump, louder than the first shakes the room again and they go to check on it only to see Leon and Darian smacking each other around.

    Mae just ignores them, she had seen enough of that with Virgil and Dale. "Leon, please make sure Jax takes a teaspoon of the potion I gave to him before bed and I''m pretty sure Darian''s cushions are way more efficient than your body Leon." She summarizes before going out.

    Jaxon doesn''t even look surprised, leaning over the table to go through the files that Darian had brought.

    "Nah, they''ll be fine." She mutters under her breath when they go back to whatever they were doing, Darian trying to get Leon out of Jaxon''s chair and failing.

    It would exin why she didn''t see him often anymore if he was now staying at the Pack House, it''s not totally surprising why he would.

    She hadn''t seen Dream for a while, it must be a little difficult to live with an unmated Omega, besides he was obviously easily older than Leon or Jaxon, there was nothing wrong with choosing to live alone.

    <strong><em>~</em></strong>

    Dream settled in the steaming hot water unhappily, his stomach cramping up viciously if he so much as breathed the wrong way.

    This didn''t happen often so he learnt to put up with it, as an Omega once he hit eighteen years of age, heats were inevitable and dangerous in a ce like the city where you had no idea who was a Werewolf or not.

    So the next best options were heat suppressants, life isn''t really fun with having to suppress everything, his scent, his heats, he could see the worry in his mother''s eyes and knows that it''s all for his safety.

    The heat suppressants worked perfectly well, he didn''t feel like a mindless baby carrier begging for someone to fill him up with pups but there was a but.

    Suppressing his heats wasn''t following the natural order of things so once in a while at the periods he''s supposed to be getting his heats, he would have these painful cramps instead.

    They usually subside after a couple days and painkillers helped but it was still very ufortable not to mention that his scent went wild and wonky on him like he was in heat, scent suppressants useless against it so he was trapped in the house, hoping no one came too close.

    He was relieved that at least Darian didn''t have to suffer from the effects of his heats although because he couldn''t go to the Pack House as often as he would have liked, it meant that he would barely see his older brother.

    He would kill for a muffin just then but that was a no-no with how delicate his stomach currently was unless he really fancied spending the next couple hours throwing up.

    His mom had wanted someone to stay home with him but he hadn''t seen the need, it would only make Diedre ufortable with how potent his scent was.

    Besides, they were needed at the bakery, they had only been in Pine Creek for a little over a week but the bakery was already doing really well and it also helped that teenagers from the Pack House got part-time jobs working there, although most of the baking was left to his mom and that''s why he wanted to hurry up and get better so he could help her.

    He made sure that all the windows were tightly locked, spraying an air freshener with a dense scent to dull the intensity of his before settling in for a warm bath.

    He actually missed Hayden, his first real friend and the sentiment was reciprocated because the other man had texted him to check up on him and his mom tells him every day that his sweet friend asked after him.

    Maybe he could pay him a visit when he got better, he could already feel the sharp pains dulling as he settled deeper in the water, then they would get together and maybe bake cookies.

    He barely thought about the Alpha he had bumped into or maybe it was just easier to convince himself that he didn''t but they were countries apart now and the stranger probably forgot him instantly, he wasn''t that remarkable.

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    Dale ces a hand over his tattoo, an unconscious act that is quickly bing a habit as he listens to his mother ramble on about the girl she had set up as his date the next day.

    He notices how jittery and impatient she is about the matter, not to mention how quick she was to make his father call him back to Pack House when she knew he was spending time with Hayden.

    He had only one exnation for it, his mom was terrified of the adorable Teddy bear that was terrified of puppies, it was hrious.

    He knows she feels like he''s still in love with Hayden even though Hayden clearly belongs to the other Alpha, he wasn''t correcting that because he wasn''t sure either.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Hayden didn''t get to take his coveted shower until it was alreadyte, bumping into his mom had taken most of his time, exining to her that he wasn''t moving out of the entire fucking continent wasn''t something he wanted to repeat.

    Then dinner, he hadn''t fancied the crowd but he couldn''t easily see their excitement to have their Alpha at the dining room even if it''s the newly appointed one.

    Virgil had some things to take care of so that left him alone in the apartment that feels too big and quiet when it''s just him in it.

    Apparently, it was the apartment that Virgil would have lived in if his mom was still alive, it had undergone major renovation though.

    He beelined straight for their shared bedroom, impatient to get out of his clothes and clean up.

    The bedroom is done in soothing shades of blue and gray and he keeps the lights dim, peeling his clothes off his body and tossing them in the clothes bin.

    He had spent some of the afternoon actually moving in and was already so acquainted with the apartment it felt like he had been living there for a considerable while already although he''s pretty sure it''s just because it''s Virgil.

    The warm water is wee on his sticky skin and he takes his time washing out his hair and cleaning up thoroughly, now that the nagging sensation of wanting to be clean is settled, nervous anticipation settles under his heated skin.

    He makes his way barefoot out of the shower and throws a towel around himself, absently rubbing it over his wet skin as he makes his way to the bedroom.

    Although he instinctively remembers that he''s now sharing the space with someone else, it''s also easy to forget that when he slips the door shut gently only to look up and panic, wrapping the towel higher on his body in a show of modesty.

    Virgil is sitting at the edge of the bed, facing his direction with his elbows settled on his thighs, and very shirtless.

    A surprised gasp makes its way out of Hayden''s mouth before his boyfriend''s presence registers and he heaves a sigh of relief, frozen in ce.

    "Hi." He breathes, slightly out of breath. "A-Are you done with what you had to do?" He asks to make conversation, unsure of what to do next, getting dressed in Virgil''s presence was going to be a new kind of experience that he was hoping he''d love through.

    His breath catches in his throat when Virgil doesn''t reply but fluidly and quickly gets up andes in his direction, crowding him against the wall.

    Hayden startles at this, nearly losing his death grip on the edges of his towel, the soft cotton whispered against his thighs and was held close just over his chest as he looks up expectantly at Virgil who casually states down withzy blue eyes.

    "Mn." Virgil hums, leaning down to tuck his face in the crook of the shorter man''s neck, inhaling the soft scent ofvender and wet skin.

    Hayden shivers when a warm tongue licks its way up his neck, his eyes fluttering shut when it morphs to an open warm over the prominent vein of his neck.

    They don''t stay shut for long, going wide when big warm hands slide up the skin of his thighs, going under the tower to brush around his waist and settle on the globes of the bare skin of his ass.

    One hand releases their grip on the edges of the towel and he ces the hand on Virgil''s bare chest, caressing the silken skin stretched taut over firm muscles.

    He feels a hand up and over his barely covered body to wrap a hand around his nape and angle his head backward.

    "I miss your hair." Virgil murmurs against his lips, his other hand digging lightly I''m the plus skin of his thigh.

    Hayden remembers once when he said he would cut it and Virgil said he liked the length, he had thought that his friend was just trying to lift his mood but not now.

    Not now when his tongue is buried in Hayden''s mouth, pulling and pushing against his tongue as his hand gently finds a grip on his almost too short hair.

    It doesn''t take long to give up on the towel and throw his arms around Virgil''s neck, body arched and stretched on his tiptoes so he can angle his head into the kiss.

    The only thing keeping up his towel now is where it''s caught in between their bodies, a jean-d leg slips in between his thighs, eliciting a soft moan which gets drowned in the heated kiss.

    Virgil decides that he wants to hear more of that sound so he thrusts again making Hayden break away from the kiss as his breath catches in his throat, a strangled moan leaving red and kiss bitten lips.

    "A-ah!" He gasps softly, head thrown back when there''s more of that subtle grinding.

    Virgil doesn''t break his stride easily kissing down his neck as the hand on Hayden''s thigh lifts the limb high to drape it around his waist.

    Hayden''s slender body easily moves with the adjustment, arching backward as the kiss trail over his corbones, towel dropping

    "Achoo!" Hayden sneezes cutely and violently which makes him jerk and move against Virgil, the sneeze ending on a moan.

    Virgil freezes with his head over a dusky nipple and looks up to stare at the love of his life with concerned eyes.

    Hayden colors to a violent red at this but it doesn''t stop the next sneeze from popping out, the quiet sound deafening to his mortified ears.

    He doesn''t think he''s ever seen a heated scene get diffused so fast, filling cock growingid when Virgil immediately bundles him up in one of his sweaters and shorts which were because of his protests or he would have been stuck with woolen pants and simr socks.

    He let Virgil tuck him in with unhappiness, nothing was changing his mind even though Hayden insisted that he was just fine.

    "I''ll make hot chocte for you, okay." Virgil says seriously, brushing a hand over his cheek

    Hayden just let his stare drop to the tent in his jeans, unabashedly staring at it although Virgil looks like he might like to hit himself over the head for exposing his fragile boyfriend to the cold air.

    He just sprawls on the bed when Virgil bustles out to their kitchen, no doubt to prepare the promised drink, seriously considering if he could live without his nose.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Hayden prepared for work in a frustrated peeve, Virgil kept treating him like he would break and it was exasperating.

    He had been cuddled to an early death the night before and while he didn''t mind his boyfriend being sweet he wanted something entirely different.

    The tingling strumming through his veins was enough to push him out of bed early, he padded to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    He couldn''t keep sufficing his breakfast with muffins and cupcakes so a proper breakfast it was.

    He was so engrossed in what he was doing that he nearly jumped when arms slipped around him.

    "Oh, H-Hi, V, sleep well?" He asks shakily, leaning his head to the side slightly so that the taller man could nuzzle into his neck.

    Virgil hums. "You shouldn''t have bothered to cook, not till you feel better."

    Hayden just barely stops himself from rolling his eyes knowing that Virgil means well. "And as I said nearly a hundred timesst night, I''m fine, it was just a couple sneezes."

    He can feel Virgil''s frown against his shoulder as he grabs the maple syrup for the pancakes.

    "You''re going to work then?"

    Hayden spins around slightly and nces up at him then leans forward to kiss his cheek before slipping away to move the tray of pancakes to the ind.

    "Of course." He affirms, keeping silent when Virgil insists on arranging the rest of the food on the counter.

    The sun streams into the kitchen, soft conversation floating around, Hayden eats little and this makes Virgil frown although the brte is more interested in getting another piece of bacon in Virgil''s mouth and he couldn''t say no to Hayden, not when he''s being asked directly.

    It''s much easier to sidestep or ignore his silent questioning but he would eat an entire Pancake Pile if Hayden keeps telling him to open his mouth for another bite in that soft voice.

    Virgil leaves first with a kiss that makes his legs turn to jelly and he trudges to the bedroom to get ready for work, he''s still upset and slightly sexually frustrated but it''s hard to not feel better after a kiss like that.

    The enthusiastic way that the other members of the Pack he bumped into greeted him makes him wish there was a back door, he notes some people biting back the ''Luna'' title and he settles in his car seat with a different kind of weight on his lower belly.

    Maybe he''s just out of breath from the flights of stairs, his mom would bring Apple over today to give him time to settle in.

    He starts the car and makes his way out of the parking lot, there would be no cupcakes for him, at least not this morning.

    He decides to go with a mocha voredtte wanting a reminder of the hot chocte of the night before, he can admit a weakness for the sweet caffeinated drinks but he usually sticks to just one a day so that was fine, right?

    Dream should be back at the bakery that morning but he didn''t get the chance to go over because for some crazy reason, the bookstore had a steady stream of customers not to mention the people seated to read and it wasn''t even the weekend yet.

    His mom had been by earlier on her way to the Pack House with Apple and the cat was currently settled on the counter, appreciating the attention the people who came in gave her.

    He didn''t even notice the time go, too busy rmending books and actually selling them, he hadn''t ever thought he might need help but then he never thought he would get this busy.

    Things calmed down when the afternoon came, the only people left were a group of teenagers who upied the couches close to the windows, they hade in not long ago, most likely after school and maybe had a project or the other to work on.

    There was also anotherdy, she didn''t seem familiar so it was most likely that she was either from Paper District or in Dark Moon Pack, she was a housewife whose twins had started school and she was looking for a past time.

    She found one alright and was currently binging on steaming hot romance novels.

    The doorbell rings and Hayden raises his head, expecting another customer only to see Dream with a bright smile on his face, a package in his other hand.

    "Hay!" He exims happily, practically floating over to the counter.

    Hayden makes his way around to hug his friend and pull him inside the other side of the counter, there was enough seating for the both of them.

    "How do you feel?" Hayden asks in concern, looking him over like he could possibly decipher what had been wrong by staring intensely at him.

    "Much better." Dream waves away. "I brought you cupcakes."

    "Oh." Hayden murmurs, flustered. "Sh-shouldn''t I p-pay for it?"

    "Of course not!" Dream insists. "I made them myself, I don''t pay for your cookies do I?"

    Hayden couldn''t argue with that logic and he only realized how hungry he was when he bit into the whipped cream covered confectionery.

    "Is it me or there''s a lot of people here today?" Dream asks absently, divided between petting Apple and eating one of the cupcakes he brought.

    "It''s not just you, trust me, it''s been like this all day" He barely got all his words out before the doorbell dinged again.

    They both look up to see a youngdy gingerly walk in, her dark brown hair in two ponytails on her head but her hair is short so it''s more like two fluffy buns.

    "Another one." Dream pipes up, his voice muffled from his mouth full of cake.

    "I see that too." Hayden says quickly, shuffling Dream, the cupcakes, and Apple to the other end of the counter so he could attend to the neer.

    "Hello, wee to Hayden''s Bookstore." He greets cheerfully when she stops in front of his counter, with wide brown eyes behind ck-rimmed sses and a purple top.

    "I''m Hayden, how may I help you?"

    "Hey." She starts nervously, looking like she might be around Hayden''s age or slightly younger. "I''m Jennie and I wanted to find out if you were hiring."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Dale grudgingly changed out of his casual clothes, his mom had chased him out of his office and away from his paperwork to have a date with some Omega that he doesn''t even remember although his mom insists that they''re acquaintances.

    He yanks on cks and res at his reflection in the mirror, a white shirt on his body with the buttons undone and the pink-white flowers on his chest catch his attention.

    Getting the tattoo was a split-second decision but he didn''t regret it, he would humor his mom because he couldn''t tell her no outright but they both knew that it was nothing but empty actions.

    Maybe she was hoping that he would fall in love with one of the girls, Dale wasn''t even sure he was against that seeing as he couldn''t get the two people he actually felt something for.

    His mom wanted him to look formal but the shirt, cks, and loafers had to do or he was taking a run in the woods, suits were a no-go.

    He slicked his hair a bit just to satisfy his mom which was a good idea because it made her ignore hisck of a suit or tie.

    He power-walked down the stairs, using a hand to undo the top buttons, his neck needed to breathe.

    Bluetooth earphones in his ears which sted rap music in his ears to block the world out, the hushed whispers and audible gasps grated on his nerves, it was easy to not see them and block out the sounds with music but the scents were something he couldn''t escape.

    He didn''t know which pissed him off more, being objectified or the fact that it didn''t seem wrong to the people doing it.

    He takes his first deep breath since leaving the top floor like there wasn''t enough oxygen everywhere else, his car smelled familiar like sandalwood and the barest hint of mint.

    He quickly put the car in gear and sped out when he sighted someone walking towards his car with determination, probably some teenager that had been dated by her friends to hold a conversation with him.

    He was to meet his date at some restaurant he had never heard of in Paper District which was the smartest thing his mom did or he would have just driven the girl back home if he were the one to pick her up after a short drive around town.

    Paper District had its advantages and disadvantages, there were humans and there were Werewolves.

    The most humans did was stare at him a little bit the Werewolves went from impressed to mindblown.

    It was no secret that the only Alphas around his age were to be the future Alpha of each of the Packs so finding out that he''s a rare Alpha born and finding out that he''s also going to be the future leader of a pack made for very exasperating treatment.

    He spied blonde hair first as a waiter directed him to his table and he was thrown back to where he had seen blonde hair, on Jasmine, the soft-looking gold locks falling in blue-gray eyes.

    "H-Hello, Alpha." The Omega he was to meet says shyly, her head ducked.

    He frowns slightly when he finds out she''s an artificial blonde, wondering if he ever let it slip that he preferred blondes.

    "Hey." He greets stiffly. "Please drop the formalities, I''m Dale." He introduces politely. "And you''re?"

    She only ducks her head lower, brown eyes momentarily meeting his. "S-sh." She murmurs softly, coloring up.

    Dale curses under his breath, wincing slightly at the intense scent of hazelnut that ms into him, it was going to be a fucking long afternoon.

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    Hayden could only gape in surprise. "I''m sorry, what?"

    "It''s fine if you aren''t, I''m new to Pine Creek and I''ve always wanted to work at a bookstore but the only ones I could find are at Paper District, and I didn''t like them."

    "Oh." Hayden breathes, he''s never actually thought about hiring but if the store would be this full regrly then he would very much need help plus it wasn''t like he had to worry about her sry even if the bookstore didn''t do very well.

    "So" She trails off expectantly.

    Hayden gives her an appraising look, she seems like a really nice person. "Maybe, why don''t we have a little talk." He suggests,ing around. "Can you handle the counter for a while, Dream?"

    "Sure!" Dream agrees with excitement. "I''ve always wanted to sell books."

    Hayden just shakes his head fondly. "That was the same thing you said when you helped me garden."

    Dream just shrugs, moving to Hayden''s seat. "What can I say? I want to be a lot of things."

    Hayden would me his sixth sense on this question but he''s actually getting better at telling Werewolves.

    "Do you stay at either Pack House?" He asks curiously.

    "No." Jennie shakes her head when they settle at one of the tables closest to the shelves for privacy. "I live in one of the little houses beside the park but I belong to the Dark Moon Pack." She says easily, if she''s wondering how a human knows about all that she keeps her mouth shut.

    Hayden just goes through the usual questions and finds out that she wanted to be independent and live on her own so she got the college degree for her parents, just a couple years, and always wanted to live in a small town.

    He doesn''t push when she refuses to talk much about her family and finds out that she''s twenty and a Beta Werewolf, favorite color isvender and she''sctose intolerant.

    Jennie is actually fun to be around and Hayden''s mind is already made up before the very informal interview is halfway through.

    "I actually had no ns on hiring anyone but you''ve got the job." He announces, smiling at the way her eyes light up behind her sses and she ps a little.

    "Oh wow, really! Thank you so much."

    "My pleasure, there isn''t much to do except offer suggestions on books and sell them, sometimes peoplee in with their own books but they usually borrow as well." He starts to exin.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    They spend the next hour or so getting through the workings of the store and bonding over books.

    Turns out Jennie is also a big reader which would make it easier for her to advise customers or help them find the books they might like ording to their preferences.

    He nces at Dream from time to time, noting the ease that he uses to attend to the customers, easily making them smile with his pure and easy charm.

    At least until the bell rings again and he sees color wash from Dream''s face as he quickly ducks behind the counter, Hayden is quick to check who it could be, maybe Deidreing to drag him back to the bakery.

    He''s pleasantly surprised to see Virgil instead, staring directly at the spot the Dream had just vanished from, the bickering teenagers immediately fall silent at his presence, awe clearing written in their young faces.

    Dream, on the other hand, was panicking, Alphas had very sensitive noses, he could easily waltz through the day with just a couple spritz of his scent suppressants but an Alpha would easily sniff it out unless he sprayed a freshyer every couple of hours.

    Which is why he immediately ducked, grateful that he had thought to take a bottle of the clear substance with him in the case of emergencies like this, he quickly sprays a little on both sides of his neck, especially his scent nd, the liquid is cold and ufortable but a necessary evil.

    Virgil frowns when the person behind the counter immediately drops out of sight before he can get a good look at them, he immediately beelines for it.

    Hayden would tell him if he hired someone and there was no reason why Hayden would want to hide from him like that.

    He leans over the counter at the same time that the person on the other side stands up, unflinching when this puts them face to face.

    Dream isn''t that stoic. "Ah!" He whisper yells, leaning back as far as he could manage without falling off his chair which isn''t a lot so he goes cross-eyed with trying to keep his eyes on the Alpha in front of him.

    Virgil''s frown only deepens, his electric blue eyes an icy blue. "You''re not Hayden." He says simply, something like usation in his eyes.

    "Obviously." Dream huffs under his breath, still shaken. "What do you want with Hayden anyway?" He fires back, staring up at Virgil distrustfully.

    Virgil blinks at this, stunned at the turn of events. He had a good memory and would have definitely remembered if he had run into the teenager in front of him, odd, he couldn''t catch a scent.

    "Who are you?" He asks bluntly.

    Dream just gives him a look, unimpressed. "I should be asking you that."

    Hayden just watched them from his seat with Jennie, the girl had a firm grip on his hand after putting two and two together and figuring out that Hayden was the popr human mate of the Crimson Pack''s Alpha.

    Hayden had just colored up at this, worried about the interaction going on with Virgil and Dream, they knew about each other but hadn''t met yet.

    Virgil just huffs, equally unimpressed with the kid that his boyfriend had hired, blue-gray eyes ring at him, pink lips folded in a pout, whipping cream smeared on the bottom lip, and crumbs down his top.

    He ignores him and pulls out his phone to call Hayden''s phone to find out for himself where his calm and pretty boyfriend had gone.

    His eyes widen when Hayden''s phone rings somewhere on the blonde kid''s body and he takes out the familiar device, picking up the call without staring at the screen, cing it against his ear.

    "Hello." Dream grinds into the phone. "How may I help you?" He asks tightly. "The ''asshole'' is silent." He tags on, full lips in a tight line.

    Virgil hangs up in exasperation, unsure of how to deal with a situation like this. "Look, kid just tell me where Hayden is." He says in a calmer voice that''s no less cold.

    Dream audibly gasps at this. "Who''re you calling kid?!" He exims in an outrage that just seems adorable to Virgil.

    "Is everything okay?" Hayden asks carefully, finally making his appearance with a jittery Jennie behind him.

    Virgil heaves a breath of relief, pulling his boyfriend into his arms.

    Dream was already talking. "No, everything is not okay, I''m about to throw him out don''t hug the enemy!" He cuts himself off when he sees what''s going on.

    "Um, Dream, this is Virgil, my boyfriend I told you about." Hayden introduces sweetly.

    Dream detes. "W-What?"

    "And Virgil, that is Dream." He half scolds his boyfriend, knowing that he probably said something dumb considering how red Dream currently was. "My friend?"

    Virgil blinks, pausing in the act of kissing his boyfriend, and turns around slightly. "That''s Dream? I thought you said you were the same age." He asks, thoroughly bewildered.

    "Keep that up and I''ll throw Apple at you." Dream threatened tightly.

    "Hi, I''m Jennie." The brte throws into the silence that followed Dream''s threat, a goofy smile on her face.

    "And I''m gone." Dream huffs, getting down from the chair toe around the counter, Jennie recing him.

    He walks up to Hayden to give him a hug and re up at his boyfriend. "Nice to meet you." He grinds through his teeth, stretching out a hand to Virgil for a handshake, he and the Alpha might have not gotten off to a very good start but this is his best friend''s boyfriend so he could be the bigger man.

    "How is it possible that you''re shorter while standing?" Virgil murmurs seriously, ruffling his hair.

    Dream sees red at this, face red in anger as he swats away the hand ruffling his hair like he''s a baby and stomps out.

    Hayden just struggles to keep hisughter in, he would have to apologize to Dream with a boatload of cookies, preferably chocte chip.

    Virgil just looks down at his hand, a furrow between his brows like he''s still wondering what he did wrong.

    This just makes Haydenugh harder, throwing himself on Virgil who easily holds up his weight.

    "Did you hire someone?" He asks curiously.

    Hayden nods. "Yeah, just a couple moments ago, that''s Jennie and Jennie this is my boyfriend, Virgil." Hayden does the introduction, although it''s not so necessary again.

    They exchange pleasantries and Hayden is quick to drag Virgil away before Jennie melts all over her mobile chair.

    "Did youe to pay your hard-working boyfriend a visit?" Hayden asks coyly when they settle at the table.

    "More like take him on a date." Virgil replies, brushing a lock of hair out of Hayden''s eyes.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    "You just wanted me back with you." Hayden uses Virgil who looks unbothered.

    They''re sitting in their living room with some rom on, Virgil has Hayden in between his legs, a hand up his top to brush against his side.

    "It''s a date, baby." Virgil insists, leaning forward to kiss his cheek.

    Hayden just huffs, not finding it in him to be upset, the both of them didn''t really fancy social situations so sitting in their living room with pizza and a movie is actually one of their best kinds of dates.

    "Don''t you have work anyway?"

    "Hmm? I do but I told Jax I was taking you out on a date to propose so he let me off." Virgil replies casually.

    Hayden feels his heart shift and starts to choke on the bite of pizza. "Wh-What?"

    Virgil repositions them at this, cing the leftover pizza on the table and propping Hayden against the armrest of the sofa so he could hover over him.

    "I''ve been waiting for this ever since you asked" He starts solemnly.

    Hayden makes a dying sound at the back of his throat, looking up at Virgil with intive eyes. "So you didn''t want to marry me?" He pouts.

    Virgil leans down and kisses away the pout. "I did, I just didn''t think it was possible or you''d want that."

    Hayden''s eyes crinkle at this, remembering, it was after Virgil had starteding over and he decided that he wanted to marry him, he had even gone the extra mile with stic rings, a fancy robe for a wedding dress, and burnt cake.

    Virgil cups his face and leans forward so that they''re nose to nose.

    Hayden waits patiently for what most likely is a proposal, grey eyes shining expectantly.

    He starts to smile when Virgil opens his mouth briefly only to close it up again, his smile only growing wider when his struggle bes even more visible.

    "I love you, idiot, where''s the ring?" He finally cuts in when it seems like Virgil isn''t getting it out. "It seems like I''m always going to be the one doing the proposing o-oh my God!" He cuts himself off when Virgil brings out twin gold bands one noticeably smaller than the other.

    "I love you" Virgil starts when it seems his boyfriend is no longer functioning. "How your eyes light up when you''re excited, how you color up when you''re flustered and have the cutest sneeze ever, how you forget to be shy when you''re sleepy and stick your tongue out when you''re fast asleep"

    Hayden just throws his hands over his face, overwhelmed, big eyes ssy.

    "Your adorable pout and grumpy face, your frustrating humility and how you''re just so strong, emotionally" he grins at him at this point but Hayden is too far gone to register the tease, he sobers up quickly though. "The only person I know who''s terrified of puppies but effortlessly fixes gruesome cuts like they''re nothing, I love you, did I mention that before? I don''t think so, I love you, Hayden, marry me?"

    Hayden was already full-on sobbing at the end of it, he''s a hundred and one percent sure that''s the most he had ever heard his quiet boyfriend say at once - wait, not boyfriend anymore

    "Y-Yes." He sobs out in a shaky voice, throwing his arms around Virgil who panics.

    "Hay, Babe, the rings!" He exims when they get knocked out of his hands.

    "Shh." Hayden says wetly, cing his hands on the other''s face to keep his attention on him. "The rings are fine and you bought wedding rings, crazy person."

    Hayden thinks he sees his fiance color up for the first time - well if today wasn''t the time for firsts -

    "We already had rings." Virgil starts to say, leaning back so that Hayden canfortably straddle him. "I didn''t want to have to take off this one."

    "And we''re already married but you''re proposing again." He murmurs, toying with locks of white-blond hair, nose still red from his brief sobbing fit.

    "You wanted an engagement ring?" Virgil asks nervously.

    "Of course not silly." He reassures the oversized teddy bear and leans to the side to pick up the box of rings that had rolled to the other end of the bed.

    "You''re crying again." Virgil points out worriedly after they had exchanged rings, wiping away the salty tears with his palms.

    "S-sorry, I-I''m j-just" Hayden stutters lightly, lips glistening wet as his longshes as he tries to stop the water flow.

    "I honestly have no reason why I''m c-crying, I-I''m j-just s-so ha-happy, baby, o-oh G-God, I-I''m so ha-happy" His speech fades into iprehensible babbles and Virgil just tucks him in his chest, keeping him close.

    His thoughts are a gooey jumble and he makes his mind up for the umpteenth time in a day to protect his precious fiance from the world.

    Hayden clutches against his shirt as the wave of happy tears calms down. "I look horrible." He sniffs, wiping his face with his left hand, silver and gold sitting side by side on his small fingers. "And I''ve gotten your shirt wet."

    Virgil just looks down at him when he finally raises his head, beautiful grey eyes a pale silver and just as starry as a moonlit sky staring up at him from a reddened face, full lips parted and wet - he squirms slightly, ufortable in his right pants.

    "You don''t." He simply says the awe-filled words that his brain had created beingpressed into those two words.

    Wetshes flutter up at him. "Really?"

    Virgil just lips down and joins their lips, it was the next best answer to reassure his doubtful lover.

    Hayden melts against the kiss, their lips slotting perfectly together like they were made for just this, his wetshes feel cold against his face but it''s only a vague feeling in the background, drowned out by the tongue tangling with his.

    He''s so happy he feels like his heart would flutter right out of his ribcage like a butterfly and he knows Virgil feels the same way because he can feel his smile against his lips.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    "Someone is at the door." Virgil says suddenly with a tight look on his face.

    Hayden frowns, he hadn''t heard any knocking but he''s also realized that his ears don''t always work when his lover is kissing his breath away. "Really?" He blinks in surprise.

    "Yes." Virgil affirms, picking him up with him as he gets to his feet.

    Hayden is used to being manhandled like this so he just throws his arms around Virgil''s neck and lets him do what he wants, he is still floating on a huge cloud of happiness anyway, he thinks to himself, twisting the rings on his fingers with the ghost of a smile gracing his bruised lips.

    Virgil just throws open the door when he gets there, unsurprised by the crowd that tumbles in.

    Not Hayden though who hadn''t expected it, gasping in shock when his mom, Shana, Mae, and Jaxie jumped up with a huge banner that read<em><strong> "Cheers to the two of you and to the love you share!"</strong> </em>and throw glitter around, a mini trumpet in Renee''s hands with a smaller sign in one hand that reads<em><strong> "I''m so proud of you for choosing to marry out of love and not a surprise pregnancy."</strong></em>

    "I''m going to tell her." Mae whispers furiously, holding up one end of the banner.

    "Don''t you dare." Shana whispers back to her, in charge of throwing around multicolored glitter from a fancy basket.

    A meow drags Hayden''s attention to the ground and he sees Apple with a huge bowtie pped on her head, a tag that reads wedding present on her body.

    "Congrattions!!!" They finally exim with excitement after untangling themselves from the ground.

    That was the breaking point, Hayden breaks out in sobs again, burying his face in Virgil''s neck.

    "Come in." Virgil invites tightly, not wanting the entire Pack House to show up due to their ruckus.

    Shana immediately turns to her girlfriend. "Pay up, metalhead, I told you he would cry."

    Mae just curses under her breath, bringing out a hundred dor bill from her pocket to which Shana quickly stashes away.

    They retire to the living room and Shana immediately goes to get sses for the champagne they had brought.

    "Wait." Renee frowns, taking a good look at Virgil''s hand, she had wanted to see what the rings looked like. "You''re married?" She exims in disbelief. "Without us?!"

    "Who''s married?" Shana waltzes back in with the cups, while Apple just tumbles past with a frustrated meow as she tries to get the big bow off her.

    Hayden just quietly watches on from the safe confines of his future husband''s arms as Virgil gets stuck with exining to his mom about the rings, his crying subsides so he actually tries to join the conversation.

    "When''s the wedding?!" Shana asks excitedly.

    "They just got engaged." Jaxon scolds her.

    The visitors don''t stay long, Jaxon taking it on himself to drag the three nosy women away to give the couple some privacy.

    "Hayden?" Virgil asks with slight concern when his smaller lover crawls out of his arms to grab a half-full bottle of champagne, pouring a ss full of the liquid-gold drink to gulp it down.

    "Hayden?" He repeats, louder when the contents of the ss quickly disappear and Hayden''s trembling hands just move to pour more, tiny fingers wrapped around the neck of the bottle in a way that makes Virgil heat up.

    Hayden just hups, staring up at his boyfriend with hazy eyes, he''s sitting on his knees beside the table, another shot of the fruity wine in his ss.

    "Hmm? Does does <em>V</em> <em>wan</em>'' <em>sum?</em>" <em>another</em> <em>hup</em> "...Hmm?" He prompts, getting up unsteadily and making his way in Virgil''s direction.

    Virgil just watches on in amusement, he knows Hayden can''t hold his liquor and also hates the harsh burn of alcohol so he doesn''t think he''s ever seen him drunk.

    He watches on still, coolly when the brte crawls up his body, one small hand wrapped around the slender stem of the champagne ss.

    Hayden presses his body up against his, a hand trailing over his chest. <em>Hup</em>. "Does my baby want a sip? He asks again, waving the drink invitingly in front of his face.

    Virgil notes that the stutter fades with how inebriated he gets, he should probably stop him but he has to see this through - for science.

    "I''ll give you, you want it, don''t you?" He takes a big sip of the drink at this point and before Virgil can figure out his next movements, surges forward and joins their lips together, pouring the sweet liquid down his throat.

    Virgil finds that he can''t fault this mode of being given a drink, licking his lips when Hayden leans back with a bewildered look on his face.

    He nces at the ss in his hand that has somehow not spilled yet and at Virgil''s lips, ncing at the drink in his hand again.

    Virgil just watches his boyfriend have a mini-meltdown over what he''s not sure of.

    "You taste better." Hayden finally says with an air of finality and throws the rest of the contents of the cup into his mouth, yeeting the cup over his head.

    Virgil doesn''t even have the time to panic over the thrown cup that would most likely get smashed to bits when his face gets grabbed again and more of the wine is sshing into his mouth, Hayden licking after it like he wants to go in with the wine.

    He lets Hayden do as he wants, letting him lead the kiss which he only fumbles a little at the start of when he wasn''t sure if to kiss him or chase after the taste of pressed grapes.

    He gently ces his hands on the other''s waist, carefully watching him for any sign of difort, he loved Hayden, he really did but he wasn''t interested in him throwing up in the middle of their steamy kiss.

    The alcohol content in the champagne isn''t that excessive though so there''s a very little chance of that, he just has <em>to</em>

    A huff of breath gets expelled when Hayden grinds down, his thought processes screeching to a halt, and his grip around his waist tightening which makes Hayden moan softly in his mouth, slick tongue delving deeper in his mouth.

    <em>A drunk Hayden was very very dangerous...</em>

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    <em><strong>WARNING: EXPLICIT MATURE CONTENT</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    Virgil leans back and lets Hayden go to town with marking him up, his quiet and shy lover never worked up enough courage before except for a little hickey here and there but now sharp little teeth is digging into the skin of his neck, skimming over his corbones and the skin of his chest, his pants feeling like a steel cage on his hardened dick.

    He keeps a firm grip on the slender lover''s waist to stop him from grinding down, the pressure bordering on pleasure-pain.

    "Virgil." Hayden gasps sweetly into the crook of his neck, impatient and that was the go-ahead he needed to sweep him up into his arms and make for their bedroom.

    He had barely settled down Hayden on the bed when he''s throwing his legs and arms around him, pulling him down, eyes hooded as he arches slightly.

    "Kiss me, V." He says, soft voice sultry, and Virgil is struggling to rte this needy vixen with his quiet and shy baby who colors up from chaste hugs.

    Who was he to deny that request though? He leans forward to im his full, bruised lips, leading the kiss with powerful thrusts that leaves Hayden breathless.

    Hayden let his hands trail over his future husband''s body, needing more skin-to-skin contact so he tugs at his shirt making Virgil break off the kiss to rip his shirt off.

    His own follows soon after and he''s quicker to put his hands on the bigger man''s body, dim lighting reflecting off Virgil''s tanned body beautifully.

    He has experienced this before but Hayden still goes rigid with pleasure when warm wet lips mp over a nipple.

    "Ah." He whines softly at the suckling sensation, hands buried in Virgil''s hair to keep him in ce.

    While some of his inhibitions are lost with the warm, fuzzy feeling of the alcohol in his system, he''s still shy of the weird sounds leaving his lips.

    He jerks slightly when he feels Virgil''s sharp teeth scrape against his rosy bud, he''s impatient to get a move on, however, wanting more.

    "V-Virgil ah! I need" he stutters slightly tugging on his hair.

    Virgil hums, knowing exactly what was needed.

    Hayden feels the heated kisses go lower, heart in his mouth when he feels Virgil''s mouth over the beauty spot on his side squirming slightly at the ticklish sensation of his tongue licking over it.

    He feels his breath catch in his throat when his boyfriend''s mouth trails even lower, teeth scraping over the top of his hips.

    His pants get pulled off carefully and he shivers when the cool evening air hits his bare legs, he had thrown on silk shorts that morning on reflex but Virgil''s sharp intake of breath is so worth it.

    He expects to feel shy, he does, a small part of him wanting to cover himself up but his desire overshadows that especially when Virgil is staring down at him like that blue eyes dark and stormy.

    He''s still drunk so before his filter can stop him, Hayden strikes a seductive pose on the bed, arms thrown over his head and body slightly arched. "Like what you see?"

    Virgil whips his eyes up to his face and he gulps at the predatory look in his eyes, maybe he shouldn''t tease him so har

    "Ah!" He trembles when he feels Virgil suck marks into the skin of his thigh, pinpoints of pleasure starting from where Virgil had his mouth and radiating throughout the rest of his body making his cock weep.

    He tries to get away from the sharp shards of pleasure, moans catching in his throat as he pants harshly.

    Either Virgil is cruelly doing this on purpose or he''s too engrossed in marking up the skin of his thigh to notice how worked up it''s making him.

    Hands desperately clutching the sheets when the open-mouthed kiss curves to the inside of his sensitive thighs, a high pitched whine tumbling past his lips when Virgil lightly digs his teeth in, cock throbbing.

    He takes his first deep breath ever since his pants came off unprepared for what woulde next.

    A strangled moan pours out of his throat when Virgil mouths over him through his silk shorts, he can tell Virgil tries to be gentle about it but his cock is already rubbed raw from his jeans earlier.

    The shorts get peeled off as well, a sob catching in his throat when Virgil easily deepthroats him, his toes curling at the wave of pleasure that threatens to drown him.

    Eyes rolling back in his head as he pulls at his hair, going ck-jawed with how good it felt.

    He feels Virgil''s hands dig into the skin of his ass as he starts to bob his head, tongue flicking around and that incredible suctioning.

    He feels the pleasure ball up low in his stomach, tightening up to fever pitch, a firm grip on his hips to keep him from bucking, although Hayden isn''t sure if he wants to get away or chase after the pleasure.

    "V!" He chokes out, hands still buried in his hair to keep his hands busy. "I-I"

    He feels the pleasure unfurling, about to boil over and although he''s barely coherent feels the need to warn Virgil so he doesn''t make him gag and choke.

    "<em>Uhn</em>! V-Virgil! I-I''m go-going to " his words dry up when his orgasm hits, mouth parted on a silent moan as shudders wrack his delicate body.

    He expects Virgil to pull away but his fiance just slows down, easily swallowing down his spurts of cum and helping him through the intense wave of pleasure and he slowlyes down from his high.

    Thest of his alcohol haze fades away with his powerful orgasm and he just copses on the bed, eyes shut with harsh pants leaving his parted lips.

    His entire body feels like melted jelly and he wees Virgil''s weight on him, shivers sneaking up on him when his reddened cock brushes against the coarse material of his jeans.

    "You okay, baby?" Virgil murmurs, kissing him gently on his neck.

    Hayden hums, a faint smile on his face, he knows what will make him feel better.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    <em><strong>WARNING: EXPLICIT MATURE CONTENT</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>He angles up Virgil''s head to join their lips together, easily ignoring the bitter taste of himself as he licks into his boyfriend''s mouth, small hands trailing over his hard muscled body.

    He lets his hande down to his lover''s jeans, tugging slightly on the snug piece of clothing to show what he wants.

    He lets Virgil get off him to get rid of his pants and he crawls up the bed to prop his head on the pillows, watching with possessive hooded eyes as his fit Werewolf steps over to a dresser no doubt to get the lubricant.

    He''s never seen Virgil fully naked and the anticipation of that is enough to make him forget that he''s lying in their bed without a strip of clothing on.

    It''s still dim but his eyes had long adjusted to theck of light and his eyes grow rounded when Virgil makes his way back, pants long gone.

    He gulps, apprehension settling under his skin beside the anticipation and want - that was supposed to fit inside him? <em>No</em>, that''s impossible, it definitely wouldn''t.

    His shock must have shown on his face because Virgil pauses, looking worried.

    "You don''t have to"

    "No." He cuts him off sharply, dragging his eyes up to Virgil''s face. "I want to, I want you" He trails off, eyes getting drawn to his lover''s dick.

    The size difference between them very obvious but he doesn''t mind, maybe he''s a size queen and just doesn''t know it yet.

    He crawls over to Virgil wanting to touch him

    Relishing the sharply indrawn breath that Virgil takes when he wraps his hands around him, it takes both of his hand to get a proper grip on his dick and he jerks him off with a kind of fascinated fixation, wanting to put his mouth on Virgil as well and wondering if it would even fit.

    Virgil stops him before he can plot how to get what he wants, crawling on the bed after him.

    He knows this ising, when Virgil ces him on the bed how he wants him, a pillow getting tucked under his lower waist and he''s not sure what he had expected.

    He had sort of expected it to be ufortable and intrusive but he doesn''t feel that way at all, all he can feel is how much he loves and trusts Virgil to bare his most vulnerable spot to him.

    He rolls his eyes at the concerned expression on Virgil''s face which is at odds with the entire situation, his lover looking so worried when he''s kneeling in between his parted legs, fingers coated in the lubricant.

    His breath hitches when two fingers rub against the puckered skin of his hole, Virgil''s other hand rubbing his thighfortingly.

    The rubbing sensation goes on for too long and just when he''s about toin, a slicked up finger slips in.

    His breath gets punched out of him as well as a soft cry, he had tried touching himself there out of curiosity but it felt too weird so he stayed away, well that same feeling is what he''s currently feeling only magnified by a hundred times.

    He screws his eyes shut when the single finger that slips in doesn''t try to go in deeper instead it slides out again only to repeat the shallow thrust, there''s only one exnation for it, he thinks as his breaths get shallow and his skin reddens, he''s <em>really</em>, <em>really</em>

    "S-sensitive ah!" He gasps when the single digits pry in deeper, flinching when Virgil rubs against the silken skin of his inner walls.

    The single finger turns to two and a soft sheen of sweat paints Hayden''s body, spent cock easily filling up again.

    His toes are constantly curled, back arched as steady moans leave his bitten and reddened lips.

    He rxes easily, staring to press down against the fingers nestled deep in his ass, Virgil had used way too much lube that he doesn''t even feel the burn, easily taking three fingers after a considerable while of prep.

    "D-Don''t" He stops Virgil when the other makes a move to put on a condom.

    Virgil pauses but looks like he''s about to protest. "But"

    "I want to feel you." He cuts him off, making grabby hands at him.

    He''s probably going to regret itter when he has to clean out the cum in his ass but now he''s too far gone to care, he doesn''t think he would mind at all at any other time, it''s Virgil.

    He watches with hungry eyes as his lover slicks up his hard dick, anticipation pooling low in his stomach as well as the saliva in his mouth that''s threatening to drool out.

    Licking his lips when Virgil ces one of his legs over a shoulder - well if this isn''t the perfect time to appreciate how flexible he is - lining himself up with Hayden''s slick and glistening pink hole.

    Hayden braces himself for the insertion but he still chokes when the head of Virgil''s dick pops in, he had been prepped properly but Virgil is big, the stretch burning deliciously and distracting him from the needlepoint pleasure.

    "<em>Ohh</em>" he moans breathlessly, ass spasming wildly when Virgil takes it painfully slow.

    He grows impatient, bracing himself against the bed to push himself down, making Virgil bottom out harshly.

    A high pitched scream tumbles out of his lips at this, his entire body trembling while Virgil hunches forward, pressing Hayden''s elevated leg closer to his body as he buries his face in the crook of his slender lover''s neck, shivering slightly.

    It''s good to know that Virgil isn''t made of marble but he needed him to stop holding back, he throws his arms around Virgil''s neck at this, whispering in his ears.

    "V? Baby? Love me." He whispers huskily, clenching down on Virgil''s dick which is still sheathed deep in his body.

    That seems to have broken off his inhibitions because Hayden''s eyes roll to the back of his head when Virgil slowly pulls out and ms in.

    Jerking violently from the force of the thrusts when Virgil does it again, he notices that Virgil subtly changes angles like he''s searching for something

    "Aa-aaahh!" He cries out when starbursts of pleasure streak through him when Virgil ms in again, perfectly striking his prostate.

    His vision whitening out when Virgil fucks into him again with deadly precision making him drool into the sheets and tears leak out of his eyes.

    He''s full-on sobbing when Virgil speeds up, fine tremors wracking his body, cock weeping in between their bodies.

    It doesn''t take long before his second orgasm is washing over him again, hole clenching which pushes Virgil over the edge as well.

    Weak moans spill out of his mouth when warm cum paints his heated insides, soiling deep in his body.

    He''s still trembling and crying softly while Virgil showers him with soft kisses to help ground him, he just clutches his love tight, breathless.

    He''s so out of it that it takes a while to notice that Virgil didn''t go soft.

    His eyes fly open to see Virgil staring down at him with love shining in his blue eyes that are so warm, blushing a deep red.

    "V-V?" He starts shyly, unable to hold eye contact like Virgil isn''t balls deep in his ass.

    "Hmm?" Virgil hums, slightly bracing himself on his arms so he doesn''t suffocate him with his weight.

    "Y-you''re st-still hard" he ends in a whisper, dropping his hands to cover his bright red ears.

    Virgil just gives him an undecipherable look and thrusts shallowly, hands tight on his hips as he fucks his cum in deeper.

    Hayden mewls weakly, slight trembling starting up again from oversensitivity, head thrown back as Virgil moves down to mark him up some more.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Hayden thinks he passes out on the fourth or was it the fifth orgasm now, this was definitely not the way to find out your partner was insatiable but he wouldn''t do it again without question.

    Although the regret would be high in the morning, he was very open to the idea of falling asleep while they were still joined but cking out, albeit briefly meant he wasn''t able to ask for that.

    Not like asking for something like that woulde easy to him, they had shared the most intimate of acts, and yet

    He must have dozed off because when he wakes upter at night Virgil is cleaning him up and pulling out the soiled top covers, he sleepily makes grabby hands up at him.

    Ass still slightly numb and sore, he''s probably going to spill out on the bed but he doesn''t have it in him to take a bath and lose all the delicious warmth still thrumming through his body.

    He''s so blissful, throwing his leg high on Virgil''s body and curling into him like a satisfied cat that he doesn''t notice the apologetic look on his lover''s face.

    Already exhausted with jelly limbs, it doesn''t take too long before he falls asleep, wearing nothing but Virgil''s shirt.

    He wakes up feeling as blissful as the night before, shirt rucked up to his chest in his sleep as he stretchesnguidly like a cat, yawning slightly as he arches off the bed, hands thrown over his head.

    He opens his eyes with a soft smile on his face with falls off when he gets a good look at Virgil sitting beside him.

    His lover looks traumatized, that''s the only description that he can match with that expression, hands clenched into fists by his side, blue eyes stormy.

    "V? What''s wrong?" He tries to sit up and winces at the sharp pain that shoots up his lower back, that was to be expected considering what went down the night before but it doesn''t stop him, his shirt dropping to give him some measure of modesty.

    Virgil flinches when he reaches for him and this makes Hayden frown, trying again. "Darling? Are you okay?"

    He sighs when Virgil lets his hands make contact this time, cing his palms against his bare chest.

    Virgil gulps but nods, albeit hesitantly, his eyes constantly trailing down on Hayden''s body.

    This catches Hayden''s attention and he looks down with him wondering what could be the matter and why Virgil is so jittery this morning.

    He doesn''t see anything out of ce, except perhaps for the ridiculous amount of dark love bites tattooed across his bare thighs, he thinks they look pretty against the backdrop of his legs.

    But Virgil might not think that way. "I don''t mind those you know." He tells him slowly climbing on his legs, walking without taking a couple hours long hot soak would be suicidal.

    Virgil just cradles him gently, a sharp contrast to the way he had held him down the night before to fuck him into the bed, he feels his ears burn at the memory.

    "You might think differently when you see this." Virgil finally speaks up, adjusting Hayden so he''s sitting with his back to his front.

    Hayden blinks, wondering what the other man is going on about until Virgil slowly pushes up the shirt he has on.

    He nces past hisid cock sitting between his legs, slightly pink and his eyes widen at the bruises on his hips and waist where Virgil had gripped him, delicate skin unused to that kind of handling.

    Hayden just looks at the bruises, up at Virgil''s intive look like he expects his boyfriend to yell at him, and down at the bruises on his lower body again.

    "I don''t mind either." He shrugs. "Now be a good future husband and carry your fiance to the bathroom because I don''t think my legs will work."

    He sits gingerly on the toilet seat to relieve himself, not trusting his jelly legs to hold him up while Virgil prepared the bathtub.

    There was no way he would make it to work today, too bad and he had just hired someone newly, he would have to ask Mae to watch over the bookstore for him, he was sure she wouldn''t mind.

    He stands up slightly to drop the cover so he couldfortably settle on it and smiles gratefully when Virgil wordlesslyes in and hands him his phone like he could read his mind.

    He''s slightly unsurprised to see a text from Mae saying that she didn''t want himing anywhere near the store today and she would take care of everything, it was just like the sweetheart to do something like that.

    There''s a text from Jennie too saying ''congrattions'' and that they would throw a party when he came back.

    And a final one from Dream, querying him about getting married without his knowledge and saying that he would being overter to yell at him.

    He replies to all the texts with happy smiles, Virgil holding a conversation on the phone catching his attention.

    "I don''t care if you''re bored, Dale, stop fucking ringing my phone, it''s still nearly an hour to the meeting"

    He smiles wider at this, cing his phone on a hanging shelf when he gets carefully and gently ced in the blissfully steaming water.

    The dark bruises painting his skin go higher most likely stopping at his jaw but he couldn''t be bothered about that at the moment.

    He makes grabby hands at Virgil for a goodbye when he''s done making the bath quitefortable, with a waterproof neck pillow, bubbles, and soothing music.

    "I''ll be fine." He reassures Virgil after their kiss who looks stricken. "I''m just slightly sore besides I can always ring you up if I need to."

    This seems to ease Virgil''s worry, leaning forward to gently kiss him again.

    Hayden frowns slightly when Virgil makes his way out, he didn''t mind the soft love but he can''t help but feel like something is off, that troublesome thought dissipates though as he settles deep in the sweet-smelling, bubbly, and hot water.

    He knows he has to clean out the cum in his ass eventually but it doesn''t have to be now.

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    "Yes, mom, for the seventeenth time, I used my scent depressants and I''m carrying a couple of spare bottles which are carefully hidden." Dreamins. "Honestly, with the way you''re going on about it, one would think I''m infiltrating the enemy''s base."

    "I''m just worried, Dream." Dia says with concern, her brow furrowed.

    "I know, mom." He sighs, giving her a quick hug. "But I''ll be fine, Hayden stays on the top floor, most Werewolves stay out of the Alpha''s floor and I''ll stay inside his apartment the entire time and Darian cane pick me up again when I''m ready to go."

    It was still a little early, just minutes past ten but he was eager to see his friend, not to mention the fact that he wanted to spend some quality with his friend.

    He hurries out the front door after a quick wave of goodbye to his sister, he''s not close to any of the other workers because he spent most of his time in the kitchen.

    "What took you so long?" Darianins when he eventually gets in the passenger''s side.

    "Sorry, mom was being herself again." He apologizes sheepishly, unsure of the important job it was that his older brother had in the Pack but it seemed pretty important because he even had to get an apartment at the Pack House and weird tattoos down his spine.

    The journey there is quick and over faster than Dream had expected, he stares up with parted lips at the two huge buildings sitting majestically side by side, it''s was still a little hard to wrap his head around the fact that Hayden was engaged to the Alpha of one of these Pack Houses.

    <strong><em>~</em></strong>

    It takes nearly half an hour of getting bugged by Jaxie with Leon as a side package and simultaneously hitting Virgil''s phone off for Dale to realize that he left his documents back in his office.

    He could have easily rung up Erin to get her to bring it but it wasn''t like he was merrily upied either way, eager to be gone from the crackheads that Virgil surrounded himself with, it was always hard to rte to the fact that said crackheads were older than he was.

    The documents are sitting unharmed on his desk when he gets to it and he snatches them up with a sigh of relief, his mom has been advocating that he get a personal assistant but he knows it''s just another one of her ploys to get him married.

    So naturally, he disagreed, Erin handled things just fine.

    He makes his way back to Virgil''s office, distracted with the issue at hand, some asshole real estatepany wanted to mow down half the woods to build a housingplex and they had found out that while the woods in Pine Creek didn''t belong to the government, it belonged to some old geezer so they had to act fast to gain ownership over it before thepany did - it was a literal pain in the ass.

    He catches pale pink from the corner of his eyes, someone or some people rounding a corner but he pays it no mind, striding down the hallway.

    Dream tugs nervously on his lucky pink sweater as they make their way through another turn, this floor is quieter than the others, the ambience imposing.

    Darian makes his way around easily, no doubt ustomed to moving around, stopping in front of an apartment before making himself scarce.

    "Call me when you want to go." Are the only words he says before disappearing around the corner.

    Dream takes in a deep breath, wishing on crossed fingers that he didn''t bump into Hayden''s annoying Alpha before reaching forward to knock.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Darian strides down the hallways, making for the Head Beta''s office, sure, he doesn''t have to be there but one of the perks of rising so fast through the ranks of Warrior Werewolves meant that he could do whatever the fuck he wanted until Leon called and he chooses to spend that time helping Jaxon organize his files.

    Because he''s a nice person and Jaxon is his friend, yes, that''s all it is. Nothing more than that, finding his hands in Jaxon''s wild hair is just a work hazard, and getting lost staring at his gold-green eyes can''t be helped.

    Absently, he takes the next turn and bumps into thest person he wants to see.

    "D, just the person I was looking for." Leon grins without humor, cing a hand on his upper hand to stop him from continuing his journey.

    Darian just barely stops himself from rolling his eyes, the dickhead was his superior and could still beat his ass to the ground two out of three times so that isn''t a particrly smart thing to do.

    "What''s up?" He asksconically, very uninterested.

    "Cherry said I should go check out the west border of the woods, there have been sightings of wild coyotes." Leon says casually, leaning against the wall.

    A vein ticks on Darian''s forehead at this irritating nickname for Jaxon but he just casually stares down at the tatted Werewolf. "And this concerns me how?"

    Leon pushes himself off from the wall, lethal I''ve blue eyes glittering as he throws a cordial arm around the dark-haired. "You''reing along, we''re just scouting so we don''t need a lot of people, I linked with Luke, he''ll meet us up in the parking lot." Leon ends with a pat on his back. "Come along."

    Darian just crosses his huge arms and res down at the annoying Head Warrior, wondering if anyone would notice if he offed him and hid his body in the woods.

    He was easily the second inmand, one of the few people able tost in a spar with Leon, he had lost, eventually but it was a close win.

    So even though it burns under his skin he follows after Leon''s striding gait, if it was something as unimportant as a scout, Leon had no reason to drag him along except for the reason that he didn''t want him alone with Jaxon.

    So it''s with dead eyes that he sends a quick text to Dream, this wouldn''t take long - he eyes up the back of Leon''s head - so would a murder.

    ~

    "You weren''t even here yet?" Virgil says darkly when Dale slides into his office, a bunch of files in his arms. "And you kept blowing off my fucking phone."

    "No, no, I was, I just is that... I''m sorry, are those teeth marks on your cheek?" Dale cuts himself off, leaning over the desk to get a better look.

    Virgil stares back at him with an icy expressionless look. "Sit your ass down."

    Dale raises both hands in a gesture of surrender, dropping the files in his hand on Virgil''s properly arranged desk, settling down on a chair opposite the authoritarian table. "I''ve got info on thepany." He starts to say.

    "Good, let me ring up Jax." Virgil interrupts, reaching for his desk phone.

    Dale gives him a weird look. "You could just use the mind link." He points out.

    "Jax is usually upied, thest time I did that without warning he nearly gave himself a concussion when he got startled so I''ll ring him up, thank you very much."

    "Suit yourself." Dale mutters under his breath, shrugging, looking everywhere in the bright office except at the dark pink hickies littered on his friend''s neck.

    He had gotten the text yesterday but unfortunately couldn''t make it to the little surprised party that had been nned, Sh held on like a ko for all her skittishness and he couldn''t politely break away from the date till it was dark.

    "Congrattions on your engagement." He says when Virgil put the phone down again.

    Virgil just gives him a weird look. "You helped me pick out the rings."

    "Because you''re an idiot and that doesn''t mean I can''t congratte you."

    Virgil shrugs, picking up the files again and going through them. "New World Realtors" He reads out in a tone of disgust. "What kind of shitty name is that?"

    "Shitty name aside, they''re powerful and they work with some pretty big constructionpanies"

    "Which wouldn''t hold salt with the ace we have up our sleeve." Virgil pushes a hand through his light hair.

    "Talking about aces, I''ve got information in the old geezer." Jaxon walks in, in sweatpants and some polka-dotted shirt, files in his arms.

    The two Alphas turn to look at the Head Beta as he settles cross-legged on the chair beside Dale.

    "Let''s hear it."

    "Some, Mr. Mason, he''s an elite, a rich man who bought the woods while he was still really young for no reason other than that he could." Jaxon says. "Ironically, he stays in Reef City, has no heirs and lives with an army of dogs in his seaside mansion."

    "Sounds like a nightmaree to life." Dale groans.

    "We can afford to buy it back, both Pack Houses have a lot of stock in a lot of businesses and homes in Pine Creek, at this point we own most of the town but convincing Mr. Mason to agree to sell would be the major issue."

    "Have you tried emailing him?" Virgil asks, tapping something onto hisptop for future purposes.

    "It''ll most likely get umted into his spam, someone as important as him would receive emails like that daily." Jaxon exins tugging on his hair. "We have to try some other way."

    "We might have to pay him a visit." Virgil muses.

    "That might help and also give us clear answers, I''ll get Erin to do that." Dale says, already getting up.

    "Ian should tag along as well." Virgil murmurs, hands flying over his keyboard. "I have to figure out a way to dy the meeting with the Realtors, at least until we have an upper hand."

    "Sure." Dale throws over his shoulder, making his way out.

    "I''ll ry the message to Ian and also try to find out more about the old geezer." The Head Beta says, unfolding himself from the leather seat.

    Virgil appraises him, noting that the dark circles under his eyes are less prominent. "Thank, Jax."

    Jaxon gives him a weary smile. "It''s my job, Alpha, say hi to Hayden for me." He says going out.

    Virgil works out the cricks in his shoulders as he settles down tob through his endless emails.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Dream waits patiently after knocking carefully, hearing nothing on the other side of the door, reaching out to knock again, he startles when the door swings open to reveal Hayden with bed hair in an oversized shirt and loose sweatpants, a healthy glow to his face.

    "Dream!" He exims happily, pulling his friend in. "I was wondering if you would make it."

    Dream fakes a pout. "I said I would, you don''t trust me, huh?" Hugging Hayden with his armful of cupcakes.

    "I didn''t say that." Hayden smiles, leading the way to the living room. "Is that are those cupcakes?" His eyes track down to the package in Dream''s hand.

    "Of course!" Dream agrees smugly. "What kind of friend would I be if I didn''t bring a housewarming gift."

    Hayden colors up at this, he had spent most of the morning cleaning up, Virgil had done a decent job but his good friend wasing over, he had to make sure the house looked perfect.

    "Although, it couldn''t have hurt you to tell me that your boyfriend is the Alpha of an entire fucking Pack!" He exims, settling on a couch at Hayden''s direction, making heart eyes and cooing sounds when Apple climbs into hisp.

    "I-I didn''t think it was that important." Hayden stutters sheepishly.

    Dream appraises him, saying nothing about the hickies on his neck. "Really? It''s not important that you''re going to be the ''Luna'' of a Werewolf Pack? Really, Hay?" He asks in disbelief.

    Hayden flops back on the couch at this. "Ugh! Don''t remind me about that."

    "Sure, whatever helps you sleep better at night." The blonde says dryly, blue-gray eyes sparkling as he inches closer. "Now let me see the ring."

    Dream frowns when he takes Hayden''s outstretched hands. "I think I''m colorblind because it''s a gold band? Where''s the diamond?" He asks, voice heavy with disappointment.

    Haydenughs at this. "Virgil didn''t want to take off the promise rings so he just went ahead and bought wedding rings instead."

    Dream blinks at this. "So you''re married?" He asks, horror painting his voice.

    Hayden makes a face. "Hmm? I think so."

    "Don''t do that, don''t think because I''m going to be the bridesmaid, how is that going to happen when you''re already married." Heins unhappily.

    Hayden''s grey eyes go round. "I''m not a bride." He mutters with color on his cheek.

    "Neither is Virgil, that''s for sure and someone has to be the bride." Dream concludes haughtily.

    Haydenughs at the, shaking his head. "There''ll be no big wedding anyway so that''s not happening."

    "You''re no fun." Dreamins, already digging into the cupcakes.

    Hayden already had his mind made up, just a small affair, he would have foregone it altogether if it weren''t a formality, he preferred Werewolf marriage rites anyway, what''s more fun than dancing in the moonlight?

    ~

    Luke shifts ufortably in the back seat of the car for the umpteenth time, honestly, he didn''t see why he had to tag along, the two Werewolves in front were crazy strong enough to handle a wild coyote pack all by themselves.

    Plus the tension always rolling around them was downright unpleasant, he didn''t understand how two people could walk around with that much bloodlust towards each other.

    Being a Warrior was fun, it had its perks but not when he kept getting dragged into situations like this.

    Darian is the one driving, another Werewolf that Luke gave a wide berth, Leon acted happy-go-lucky sometimes even if it was at odds with his cold sapphire eyes and threatening sleeve tats, and piercings but Darian also acted the part of a cold-blooded killer.

    The guy never smiled, had a nk look at all times that you couldn''t tell if he was appreciating the cut of your shirt or he wanted to skin you alive unless he said so.

    The car slowed to a stop after driving over uneven ground for a while, this was close to the spot where Pack runs sometimes happened and pups wandered easily.

    It would be horrific if they ran into a Pack of bloodthirsty coyotes who would hesitate to take advantage of their weakness and try to hurt them.

    They''re both out of the car before he can teach for the door handle, shirts off in preparation to shift.

    Luke suppresses another frustrated groan, another reason why he utterly detested having to tag along with them, although he couldn''t say no to the two highest-ranking Warriors, they bloodypeted at every fucking thing.

    Nevermind that they''re both freaks of nature with rippling muscles and unrealistically huge wolves, they had to worsen things by being at loggerheads over every single thing.

    He got out as well, albeit reluctantly, he had gotten his Warrior tattoo on his right shoulder, the only perk of Leon taking over was that he modified the rule on tattoos, sure you still had to get one to be a part of the Warriors but it didn''t have to match anymore and you could get it wherever you wanted, not over your chest anymore.

    He shifted as well, his wolf wasn''t average but it looked almost small beside the wolves of the other two.

    <em>''try to keep up''</em>

    Leon''s voice rings in their heads and Luke can practically feel Darian''s eyeroll.

    Good thing he was fast because, as expected, Leon set a punishing pace from the very start, Darian easily keeping up.

    At this point, he would ept extra shifts at the pet store just to get out of scouts like this.

    They moved silently and quickly through the trees and rough uneven ground,rge, heavy-duty paws used to this kind of exercise.

    <em>''Slow down.''</em> Leon''s cool voice floats into his head again. <em>''I can smell the trespassing bastards.''</em>

    They all do as was ordered, Luke mightin a lot about the two of them but there was no question that they were damn fine fighters with impable hunting skills.

    He falls back gradually as they both slink down, in tune with each other like the moves had been choreographed.

    It doesn''t take long to sight the animals, and Luke frowns again, Leon was brutal, sure the coyotes could be dangerous but there were calmer ways of killing them off.

    Darian was a more methodical killer but he didn''t even flinch at Leon''s sadistic methods, Luke couldn''t decide which was worse.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    "Mom!" Hayden calls as he let himself into the house, he had told her he woulde to visit today plus she never left the house without locking up. "Mom? I brought cookies!"

    "I''m out back, baby, just give me a couple minutes!"

    He heaves a sigh of relief at her confirmation, Grammy and Aunt Candy have been moring to see him ever since they heard the news and as a heavily pregnant Aunt Candy couldn''t make the drive down, he would go over instead.

    He didn''t mind, it had been a while anyway. Hayden isn''t sure what to expect when his mom makes her way in, he hopes she''s not covered in twigs and leaves or something simr.

    "I had almost forgotten to water the nts." She bustles in, looking spick and span.

    Hayden frowns, he hadn''t seen her doing any watering when he came in. "Watering? What nts?"

    "I nted some more at the back, you shoulde see them some time but now we had better be on our way if we don''t want to sleepover."

    Hayden chooses to drive them there while Renee digs into the cookies, Aunt Candy can''t have them, and neither can Grammy.

    "You didn''t open up the bookstore today?"

    "No, although Jennie kept pouting about it." He lets his mom put a piece in his mouth.

    He wasn''t exaggerating about his work partner, she loved the store even more than he did and that''s saying a lot.

    "You should have let her." Renee says with a mouthful.

    "She should get a life outside of the bookstore, I appreciate her dedication but it''s been a full week and Ie in the mornings to find her either at the bakery or cafe, waiting for me."

    "You sound like an upset parent." Renee teases. "And if you just gave her a spare key."

    "Then knowing her she''d spend her nights there, reading." Hayden rolls his eyes, tapping his ringed finger against the steering wheel.

    "That sounds like a healthy past time." Renee shrugs.

    "Mom!"

    "Alright, fine, I know." She waves his look of disbelief away. "Try getting her engaged somewhere else, like the Pack House."

    Hayden hums thoughtfully. "That could work, she adores Apple and any other pet that walks into the store, maybe I could get her to volunteer at Suzie''s ce."

    "See that''s a settled now, Aunt Candy doesn''t want to miss your wedding." His mom sighs.

    Hayden nces briefly at her. "I know, that should work out fine because things are all up in the air back at the Pack House."

    "That deal about those Realtors?"

    "Yeah, everyone''s so busy there''s barely any time to n a wedding, I wouldn''t want her on the road so close to her term or immediately after she gives birth." He reaches back to push his hair out of his eyes. "Virgil doesn''t mind, in his opinion, we''re already married."

    "Mmh." Renee simply hums.

    "Don''t eat up all the cookies, you''ll get sick." Hayden scolds when he nces down to see that she had almost gone through them all.

    Renee looks betrayed. "Why give them all to me if I can''t eat them all?"

    "Just keep the rest forter or you''ll spend the rest of the trip with your head down a paper bag."

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>"Why am I not the one driving?" Erinins.

    "You''ll drive on the way back." Ian says simply, concentrating on the road again.

    She res at the back of his head for a while, conceding with difficulty. "Fine." She bites out. "But why did you make me stay in the backseat when the passenger seat is perfectly empty?"

    "It''s easier to ignore you."

    Erin clenches her jaw, ring harder, the only reason she had agreed to this team-up was because Dale had asked personally.

    She huffs and looks out the window with her arms crossed, two could y that game, she would make him sit in the backseat too when it was her turn to drive.

    The car lurches violently and although she had her seatbelt on she was still thrown slightly to the side.

    "What the fuck? Don''t you know how to drive?" She sasses him.

    "Shh." He hushes her, more of that violent lurching.

    "Okay, stop the fucking car, I''d rather hitch a ride than sit here in this deathtrap with you."

    "You know, you curse a lot." Ian notes, bncing out the car with ease.

    Erin gapes at him, the nerve of this geek but she refuses to let him ruffle her feathers, it was just a simple trip to the city.

    They had the address of Old man Mason, they just had to check the ce out and approach him with their case, report back to the Alphas, and then she could put this ugly road trip behind her.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be ignoring me?" She scoffs, crossing her arms again - she was usually a very nice person but the annoying Werewolf just made all that fly out the window.

    "Shh." He hushes her again and Erin sends a death re his way, this was one of those days that her earphones woulde in downright handy but she had chosen to leave them in her office, as a work ethic and now, she was really regretting that choice.

    The rest of the journey is spent in silence, Erin refusing to look anywhere but out the window side although if you asked for the life of her she couldn''t recollect what she had been staring at, maybe trees, a couple houses, some people.

    As annoying as Ian was, he had a lead foot because in no time they''re pulling up into the fancy beach house street.

    Erin isn''t sure what to expect but it''s definitely not a fancy fence that doesn''t protect or give the huge house behind it any privacy, even worse when Ian parks the car a little way ahead so it doesn''t get in the way, the gate isn''t locked.

    "Should this be happening?" She asks in concern, worrying at her bottom lip with how easy it was to ess Old man Mason.

    Ian just shrugs, unperturbed. "Don''t think so but it''s to our advantage."

    Erin is even more doubtful now but isn''t one to chicken out especially when Ian is striding up the walkway packed with beautiful white pebbles like he owns the fucking ce.

    So she hurries on after him, grateful that she had gone for ts today even if it made the other secretary tower over her, thest thing she needed was her heels sinking into the holes in the ground and slowing her down.

    "Strange, it doesn''t look lived in." Ian murmurs when Erin finally catches up to him and she looks around the house, wondering how he came to that conclusion.

    "How..." She starts to ask but someone else beats her to it.

    "Elo!" A man in a wide-brimmed straw hat greets them cordially, bushy mustache streaked grey and jovial dark eyes smile out at them from a weather-beaten face. "Looking for someone?"

    Erin flinches, they looked out of ce in their formal attire and she just wants to tell Ian that they would probably be better off ignoring the nosy Gardener and ringing the bell.

    "Yeah, we''re looking for Old man Mason." Ian calls back without hesitation and Erin panics.

    While what they were doing certainly wasn''t illegal, it wasn''t totally allowed either.

    "Really, old acquaintances of his eh?" The gardener clucks sympathetically. "You might be a couple of months toote then, he passed a while ago." He says without pompadour, taking off his straw hat to show his respects.

    Erin gapes slightly at the thick braids of shiny dark brown hair that falls down his shoulders at the action.

    "You young pups are far from the wolf town, if he was that important to you, I can tell you one thing." He ces his hat back on his head and ces a well-shorn stick back in his mouth.

    "Most people think the Old man didn''t have any family but some foreigners dide here not long after he died, they looked French and looked awfully heartbroken about his death, might be his distant rtions." He shrugs, turning around, no doubt to get back to work. "You won''t be getting any answers from him anymore that''s for sure."

    Erin stayed quiet throughout the entire narration while Ian looked brooding.

    "Let''s get back." He finally says, leading the way back.

    Erin had tons of questions but decides to keep her yap shut, things were about to get moreplicated if Old man Mason was dead but the gardener had mentioned something about foreignersing over so there was a good chance that his properties didn''t get turned over to the government.

    Erin was so lost in thought she didn''t remember getting in the back seat until the car was already well on its way out of the street.

    They had more pressing issues at hand than who would drive the car back to Pine Creek so she didn''tin, bringing out her pad to take down some important tidbits so she wouldn''t forget them.

    She also had to go through tons of celebrity pages, there was a lot of information freely given on those sites that one couldn''t simply find on the.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    "Oh, it''s my handsome groom." Maggie bundles her grandson into her arms.

    "Hi, Grammy." Hayden smiles, face getting squished against her.

    He''s barely out of the hug before he''s swivelling his head around looking for his Aunt, the recieving room hasn''t changed much, he''s already used to the seasonal change in decor.

    It''ste Spring so it''s done in gentle shades of a water Lily, from deep purples to the palest of pinks.

    "Where''s Aunt Candy?" He finally asks.

    Like she was summoned, Candy waddles out from a connecting room, her hands cradling her big tummy.

    "Looking for me?" She asks with a bright smile, a healthy glow to her face.

    He refrains from hugging her altogether and just takes her hands carefully, leading her over to the sofa.

    "I''m pregnant, not injured." Sheins but still lets him do as he wishes, not when he has that look of pinched concern on his face like he expects the baby to pop out any moment.

    "I thought you said you would grow any bigger." Haydenins with a light terror, like he wants to lean over and tell the baby to stop growing until theye out so they wouldn''t hurt he''s precious Aunt.

    "They barely did and no, we''re not letting the baby take over the newest news oh." Her face falls when she takes his hand to study. "Y-you''re married?" She looks up at him with intive eyes.

    "Without you, that would be backstabbing, Virgil didn''t get engagement rings because he didn''t want to have to take off his promise ring and so here we are." He exins quickly, smiling at the way the light bounces back into her eyes.

    "That''s so sweet,e on, to the dining room with you two, I was making sure it was all set before I''de out, next we have a wedding to n." Candy bustles up to her feet.

    Hayden just watches her with awe, he couldn''tprehend how she managed to have so much energy when she was carrying another life inside of her.

    "The wedding is after the little pupes out." He reminds her.

    "Ever since you''ve gotten pregnant, Andy you feed everyone like we''re also pregnant." Reneeins, walking arm in arm with her mother.

    "Is that criminal?" She sasses her sibling, settling her nephew on his chair so that she can tuck his napkin in.

    "Yes." Renee says with a straight face, earning a smack to the arm from Maggie. "Mom?"

    "Let Candy do what she wants, if eating with her helps her eat more for the baby then that''s what we''re all doing."

    "I miss your cookies." Candyins when they were all settled to eat. "And Ren keeps eating them beforeing here because she knows I can smell them on her."

    Hayden turns his face to the side to hide hisughter, he used to bake them for her but she liked them way too much and gorged on them, making herself sick so she couldn''t have them anymore.

    They spend the rest of the day cataloging baby''s clothes that somehow keep piling up, which is a really ridiculous amount considering they didn''t even know the sex of the baby.

    Candy had wanted it to be a surprise and no one was disputing it, instead Maggie and Renee turned it into a minipetition to see who could find the most unisex clothes.

    "We should visit more often." Hayden smiles in the car.

    "You mean, you should visit more often."

    "Yes, that." Hayden acquiesces, thoughts full of nothing but babies, he''s never thought about before but maybe they could adopt.

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    "Tell me they''re back again so soon because there''s good news and not because they argued so much they drove the car into a tree." Dale strides in, going straight for his favorite chair.

    Virgil just stares nkly at him. "Let''s hope not."

    "I mean, I don''t think I''ve ever seen someone that dense." He sighs, referring to Ian who couldn''t see how Erin liked him.

    "You mean like Jax kind of dense."

    Dale winces. "Like your kind of dense."

    Virgil levels him a cold stare. "We''re done with this conversation."

    "We might have some good news." Jaxon floats in, holding his signature stack of files.

    "They''re really back?" Dale repeats again. "I for real thought you just wantedpany."

    "I think we should have a talking pen, if you''re not holding the pen, you shut the fuck up." Virgil half growls.

    "There''ll be no need for a ''talking pen''" Jaxon makes a face. "You''re both weirder than Leo and Darian." He mutters under his breath, settling on his chair, I''m his usual cross legged fashion.

    "Old man Mason is dead." He immediately starts to say.

    "How is that good news?" Dale flinches. "The woods would have been turned over to the government."

    "Not if he had rtives, luckily they could still be holding onto it while sorting out his assets, Erin tracked them down, they''re high profile so I''m still wondering how she managed to do it and on the way back too."

    "Who are the rtives?"

    "The Nns, they''re not even in the continent so it''s going to be a bit of a hassle..."

    "I''m sorry, what?" Virgil interrupts him. "Did you say Nn?"

    "Yes? You should know them..."

    "Damn right I do, they''re friends with the LeBarons." He muses.

    "Yanis?"

    "How does that have anything to do with us?" Jaxon asks, genuinely confused.

    The two Alphas swivel their heads to him. "You know that Renee and Hayden are LeBarons, right?" Dale finally asks.

    "What?" Jaxon''s mouth falls open.

    Virgil gives Dale a knowing look.

    "Fine, he''s definitely denser." Dale finally admits.

    "Hayden went to the city with his mom to visit Aunt Candy, I''ll talk to him when he gets back, knowing Yanis he''ll probably just gift it to him or something." Virgil concludes.

    Jaxon still looks stunned but he gets up anyway. "I think that''s solved, I''ll just go restructure my entire viewpoint on Hayden, anything else you need?"

    "No." Virgil hums, returning back to work, after a while of Dale just staring at his head he nces up. "Don''t you have somewhere to be?"

    "Maybe." Dale leans back. "But if I have to go on another blind date, I''ll put a bullet hole through my head."

    "I don''t know man, just tell your mom that you''re not interested at the moment or something." Virgil says absently.

    "I did, she''s selectively deaf." He mutters darkly.

    "So, hiding out in my office is your next best option?"

    "No, you''re horriblepany but she thinks I''m working so it''s a win-win."

    "Then go keep Jaxpany, I''m pretty sure he''s betterpany." Virgil waves him away. "Your ugly mug is distracting me."

    Dale res at him but makes no move to budge. "They''ll only leave after I''m mated." He says in a quiet tone of voice. "There''s a higher chance of the moon moving to the parking lot than that happening so I''m going to be miserable for a long time."

    "Sure, as long as you don''t make camping out in my office a habit, I can live with that." Virgil shrugs, his phone ringing.

    He picks immediately. "Hello, love."

    "Hi, V."

    "How are you... oof." Dale ms into him.

    "Is that Doll?" He asks with barely constrained excitement.

    Virgil pushes him away by his face. "Fuck off, idiot, call him yourself, I''m sorry about...

    "Hi, Doll!" Dale calls happily into the phone, Haydenughing on the other side.

    "I will throw your ass out the window." Virgil threatens darkly.

    "I just wanted to let you know I''m on my way back, I''m driving so I have to hang up now." Hayden exins.

    "Bye baby." Virgil says, hanging up before Dale can say a word. "That''s it, my hospitality has run out, get out."

    "Fine, meanie." Dale pouts, rising to his feetzily. "Do you think she''d notice if I got someone else to dress up like to to attend the date instead?"

    "Why are you still here?"

    "I''m going, I''m going." Dale raises his hands up in surrender, hurrying out.

    He trudges across the hallway, hands in his pocket, carrying his phone around was like carrying an rm that rang all the fucking time, he''s had gotten tired of changing his phone number, it might have been effective if his mom didn''t keep getting his new numbers.

    "Dale, my love, I''ve been looking for you everywhere." His mom panics when he turns a corner and bumps into her.

    "I was at Virgil''s office, having a meeting." He told her seriously.

    "I know, I know but Ka has been waiting at the restaurant for half an hour now why aren''t you picking up your phone?" She scolds him already pulling him to his room.

    "As I said and you so obviously ignored, I was at a meeting, does this not mean anything to you?"

    "Of course it does." She agrees. "But getting a mate is also important."

    "I can''t do this anymore, tell Ka I''m noting, I''ve got emails piled up." He says coldly.

    Luna na flinches back like she''s been pped. "I''m sorry what?" She says on a whisper, her voice shaky.

    Dale rubs a hand over his face, this was the part he hated.

    "Did I do something wrong?" She whispers.

    "No, no, mom, you didn''t, look I''ll go okay, just go do your nails or something." He acquiesces immediately, cursing under his breath when she struts away, her eyes alight with happiness.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    "V?" Hayden pads over to his study room in fluffy slippers and PJs after taking a shower.

    Virgil immediately looks up, giving him his full attention. "Yes, love?"

    "Well, it''s time for dinner and Yanis might being over." He says sheepishly.

    Virgil blinks at this abrupt change of topic. "I''m sorry what? He''sing over for dinner?"

    Haydenughs at this. "No, silly, you said I should talk to him about Old man Mason, didn''t you?" He asks walking over to him.

    "Well, yeah." Virgil affirms, pulling him down to sit on him with which Hayden easily goes, throwing his arms around his neck. "But I thought he was in Asia."

    "He is but he nned on a surprise visit which got ruined when I made the call so he''sing in a week." Hayden exins.

    "Oh, that''s nice." He murmurs, kissing his forehead. "What did he say about Old man Mason?"

    "He says he''ll email the necessary documents, that it should satisfy the Realtors till hees over with the hardcopy. I don''t understand why can''t you both have this conversation? Why does it have to be through me?"

    Virgil makes a face, getting up with Hayden in his arms to make his way to the dining room. "The first words I might have said to him was that we were married."

    Hayden whips his head up at this. "You did not? No wonder he kept asking if there was anything I wasn''t telling him."

    Virgil just shrugs unrepentantly. "He''s still not my favorite person."

    "How''s Candy doing? How''s the baby?" Virgil asks, proceeding to feed his fiance who he doesn''t let up from his hold.

    "Perfectly fine, energetic as usual." Hayden shakes his head fondly. "Honestly, I still can''t get my head around how she can bounce around with her tummy so big."

    "I don''t know, she seems like the kind of person to."

    "Virgil?" Hayden murmurs, absently kissing off the sauce from his lower lip.

    "Mn?"

    "I was thinking about children today." He says shyly, wringing his hands.

    Virgil nces at him at this, surprise etched on his face, while he hadn''t thought about that, he was down with whatever his baby wanted. "Mn." He hums again, returning to his task of feeding them both.

    "You want children?" Virgil asks bluntly when it seems like Hayden''s record is broken.

    Hayden chokes at the way the question is phrased, like Virgil could give him actual children, face burning a bright red.

    "I-I w-was th-thinking we could m-maybe adopt?" He suggests nervously when he gets his breath back.

    Virgil hums again. "Sure, whatever you want." He agrees easily.

    Hayden''s eyes light up. "Really? We could get a little baby girl"

    Virgil watches silently as his lover spends the rest of dinner monologuing about getting the right shade ofvender bowties with love in his bright blue eyes.

    He had lucked out getting someone as wonderful as this to fall in love with him and he was going to remember that every time he had to wake up at night to catch Hayden before he fell off the bed.

    Hayden''s face falls for the fifth time in a row when Virgil just settles in bed for cuddles before they slept, he was a chronically shy person, that didn''t change much even though they have been living together for a while now.

    So nothing short of getting drunk would give him any semnce of courage to ask Virgil why he never touched him like that anymore.

    Did he do something wrong? Was he too drunk to notice?

    The bruises on his skin had long faded but Virgil didn''t look too eager to start up anything again, content to give cuddles and chaste kisses like they were twelve.

    It bothered him but he wasn''t a nymphomaniac, he could also understand that maybe Virgil was too upied with the Realtors threatening their safety.

    He falls asleep cocooned in theforting warmth of Virgil''s bare chest, worries easily forgotten.

    He wakes up to find Virgil gone, which is odd considering he had woken up early enough, he considers rolling around in bed all day just beingzy but Jennie would probably hunt him if he didn''t make it down to work.

    He decides to go looking for his fiance, husband? Same difference.

    "V?" He rubs at his eyes, waddling out of the bedroom. "Virgil! Bab oh!" He blinks in surprise when he pops into the kitchen to see Virgil in a fistfight with the pan.

    "No, no, don''t ow!" He winces when Virgil tries to flip the egg and just whacks his head with the pan, the half goey egg dribbling down his face.

    "You''re up already?" Virgil notes with a poker face like egg yolk isn''t coloring his nose yellow. "I wanted breakfast to be ready before you did."

    "You''re too sweet for your own good." Hayden coos, snatching up a hand towel to wipe his face. "You could have just gotten something brought up from the kitchens." He half scolds him, checking his head where the pan had hit him rather hard.

    He ends up getting on his tiptoes to do this.

    Virgil frowns, leaning forward to make things easier. "I wanted to cook for you, you work so hard."

    "Not really." He shrugs, trying to y off his blush and the fluttering in his stomach. "I like cooking for you... Oh my God, there''s egg in your eyes!" He cuts himself off, panic bleeding in his voice as he grabs Virgil''s hand and pulls him in the direction of the bathroom, remembering to turn off the stove.

    Virgil is unperturbed while Hayden panics around him, letting him fuss over him and rinse off his face.

    "Does it hurt?" He finally asks after washing Virgil''s face so thoroughly his hair gets wettened. "Can you see?"

    Virgil stares nkly at him, eyes dark and Hayden panics harder.

    "I''m pretty sure I washed it all out but it could have already... mmph." His words get cuts off as Virgil leans forward to im his lips, tongue putting an end to his worrying.

    He wraps both arms around him to pull him closer, pajama top melded to his skin from the water.

    "You talk too much and you''ll catch a cold." Virgil says when he breaks off, taking his hand so he can help him out of the wet clothing into something preferably dryer.

    Hayden rolls his eyes at this. "If you had just told me your eyes were fine like a normal person."

    "What''s the fun in that?" Virgil shrugs, helping him in the new shirt. "Besides, I like kissing you, it''s a win-win." He says bluntly.

    Hayden reaches for his ears, wondering how Virgil could say things like with apletely straight face. "Go shower, I''ll prepare breakfast before you burn the kitchen down."

    "You don''t want to shower with me?" Virgil says and Hayden can''t tell if he''s being serious or not.

    "W-What?" He splutters.

    "Fucking adorable." Virgil mutters under his breath, leaning over to kiss his nose before making his way to the bathroom.

    Hayden just wanders into the bathroom wondering how he''s still alive with Virgil cruelly teasing him like that so often.

    Mentally he catalogs his schedule for the day, excitement thrumming under his skin at the thought of Yanising to pay a visit.

    All the while preparing breakfast and humming under his breath, multitasking was something he needed to survive at the bookstore.

    It took having the ability to multitask to attend to customers, stop Jennie from getting turned into a songbird by Mae, and also stop Dream from overfeeding his cat, Apple.

    That all happened at the same time and now he could say he was a master at multitasking.

    He kisses Virgil goodbye and goes to prepare for work, he''s decided to let his hair grow out since Virgil said he liked that.

    His hair still hasn''t lost the ability to rapidly grow and it was nearing the time for his monthly haircut so his hair is the longest it had been in a while, he couldn''t say he didn''t like it.

    It a little bit shocking to get to the bookstore and Jennie isn''t ninja jumping on him, she makes an appearance not long after though.

    "Did something happen Jen?" He asks in concern when she makes her way in with her usual box of bagels and cappino in hand.

    "I took your advice, Hay." She bundles in happily, somehow always holding too many things when she shows up in the mornings.

    "I''m sorry, what?" Hayden frowns, confused.

    "While we were texting, you said I should go visit a pet store or something?" She reminds him, slipping in the backroom to ce her handbag in her locker.

    "Oh." Hayden mutters under his breath, petting Apple who kept asking.

    What Jennie meant to say was what he told her to stop her from spamming him.

    "Turns out there''s one not very far from where I live."

    "And you went there this morning?" Hayden asks for rification, wondering just at what time the elf-like girl got up in the morning.

    "Yes." She nods seriously. "Suzie knows I work for you and she''s extra nice."

    "And chaotic as you are, it would add up that you''d be best buddies."

    "I know right." Jennie nods seriously. "Suzie totally gets me and the animals too but I don''t want to work there, it''ll hit different if I did."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    "Sir, Luna na said to remind you of your date by eleven?" Erin says respectfully.

    Dale makes a face, all the enthusiasm he had for filing had just hopped out the window. "Sure." He mutters, getting up and putting his things in order.

    Erin panics. "Not right now, Sir"

    "I know, Erin." Dale says respectfully. "...and please call me Dale, you''re older than I am."

    "B-But, Luna na"

    "Forget about my mom, I''m saying you should call me by my name." He cuts her off. "Has the meeting with the Realtors been set?"

    Erin shakes herself, getting back into work-rted conversations with relief. "Yes sir I-I mean, D-Dale, eight in the morning tomorrow at the town hall." She peeks into her files to confirm and gives him a reassuring smile.

    "Good." Dale mutters, walking past her, four years of college studying estate management was about toe in real handy.

    "S-Sir but where are you going?" Erin asks in confusion, knowing that the Luna would question herter.

    "On a run." He tells her shortly, hurrying down the hallway to his apartment.

    His mom insisted he wore ties to look professional and it felt like a noose around his neck half the time, he was definitely not wearing it to run.

    He quickly changes into something morefortable, afortable shirt and old jeans, he could also visit Hayden for a bit, he deserved to smile for putting up with his mom whose sole aim in life was to drive him mad.

    Maybe if he ran hard enough, he could escape from her demands.

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    Dream pouted his way through the entire morning, having to clean up his room instead of tagging along to the bakery and seeing Hayden making him very grumpy.

    Even worse is when there''s nothing to do but he can''t go anywhere alone without a chaperone, being a male Omega was all parts tiring.

    His mom is allergic to cat fur so he can''t even get a pet and dogs are out of the question because no one else wants a pet.

    He stares nkly at the books Hayden had rmended for him, he couldn''t understand why his dark-haired friend had been waxing poetic about them, there weren''t even any pictures, how was he expected to concentrate.

    He tried watching cartoons but they kept going out to a party or hiking or just in socializing, shows had simr energy and the one documentary he found was talking about ces to visit.

    He had officially had enough, he got up in a fit, he was an adult for fuck''s sake if he wanted to walk around in the woods that are a couple of steps away from his house, he would.

    As long as he came back in time to hide all traces that he left the house with express permission and a chaperone.

    It wasn''t like anyone even came to these parts of the woods anyway and he never went far, he mostly hung around the creek and came right home.

    It was a lot of fun at night when the moon would be so big and bright and he would have to swallow back his howls so his mom didn''te out and drag him back to bed by his ears.

    He takes a proper shower, scrubbing thoroughly to reduce the intensity of his scent, he could always carry a pic basket and go eat brunch beside the creek.

    Sshing through the water on bare feet and feeding the squirrels that sometimes kept himpany, his mom didn''t like his presence at the bakery anymore because now they had a lot of workers which meant it would be harder for Dream to keep his secret safe and not slip.

    He didn''t totally dislike the closeted lifestyle he had to live, it made sneaking out like this - like he was a ten year old going on an adventure - tons more fun.

    <strong><em>~</em></strong>

    "Hi, Dale" Jade, one of the first Omegas he had gone on a date with osts him on the stairs, expectation in her bright eyes.

    "Bye, Jade." He waves her away, not breaking his stride across the foyer.

    The arch-nemesis to his wonderful n of freedom is his mom and there is a very high chance she has already found out about his absence and is currently hurrying down from the top floor to catch him.

    He couldn''t allow that to happen, practically skidding across the tiled floor in his haste.

    The parking lot has never looked more magnificent, with soft sunlight reflecting off shiny metal cars.

    He hurries to his Escde that had been upgraded to a more recent version and peels out of the lot, it might just be his paranoia but he could have sworn he heard his mom yelling his name.

    He had left his phone back in his office and he was still patting himself on the back at that quick thinking, she couldn''t cause him anxiety by constantly ringing him up.

    He leans forward to turn up the volume of the music, thumping rap filling the car.

    He drives over to Hayden''s, chortling to himself as he mentally pictures his mom''s horrified reaction if she found out his destination.

    His eyes rove over the bakery when he steps out, a vague memory of blonde hair whispering across his mind when he does.

    He feels a pang but that also fades as fast as the faint memory that feels painted out of watercolor, pastel, and unrealistic.

    He pushes open the door, the resounding ding bouncing off the walls. He hadn''t had the time toe over as often as he''d like but he did know about the new girl working at the bookstore.

    The bookstore is mostly empty which is fine by Dale, he needed some peace and quiet sometimes too.

    He frowns though when he doesn''t see Hayden, faltering as he makes his way in.

    Jennie raises her head from her book to see ''the'' Dale Ascott walk in.

    "Hello, Dale." She grins happily, waving him over. "Looking for your Doll?" She asks brightly.

    Dale flinches, thoroughly confused. "I''m sorry, what?"

    "Hay! Stop dancing with Apple ande on out, you have a visitor!" She calls over a shoulder and muffled sounds replied to her from the closed backroom.

    "How do you know my name?" He asks curiously, taking in the brightdy who was currently struggling to fix a fancy bookmark on the page she was on.

    Jennie nces up briefly at him. "How wouldn''t I know your name, I belong to your Pack, that and Suzie doesn''t ever shut up about you." She shakes her head fondly, struggling harder. "I''m Jennie by the way."

    "I know." Dale mutters under his breath.

    Hayden chooses this moment to step out, a chubby Apple cradled in his arms. "Oh? Dale! What a pleasant surprise!" He exims, happy.

    Dale just drops his eyes to Apple who squirms slightly in her owner''s hold. "Is that Apple? How did she get so fat?"

    "Dream." Hayden sighs wearily, handing the cat over to Jennie so he can lead them to a table.

    "Dream?" Dale repeats, frowning.

    "Yeah, I''m sure I told you about him, his mom owns the bakery but he''s not in today, I''ll introduce you both some other time."

    "So how did Dream make Apple look like Garfield''s younger sister?"

    Hayden giggles at this. "He keeps spoiling her with snacks and for some reason keepsing up with new recipes for cat sushi I have no idea if that''s even a thing." He takes a deep breath. "This is surprising." He indicates the situation and Dale winces.

    "I''m honestly surprised your mom let youe." He teases.

    "She doesn''t know."

    Hayden nods. "That would exin it."

    Dale didn''t even notice the time go by, smiling for so long that his face started to hurt, after sometime Jennie came over with Apple to join them.

    "Remind me again why I decided to y Scrabble with either of you?" Dale asks dryly when his three-letter word got converted into a ten.

    "You said you wanted to give us an advantage." Jennie hums. "Who are we to not ept your generosity."

    "I hope that isn''t sarcasm." He mutters darkly, scowling when his turn came and all the letters on his rack were all consonants.

    "Who decided that vowels were necessary for a sentence?" Heins unhappily, ring at the board like a neon arrow would pop out and show him what to y.

    "We can always y cards." Hayden suggests nicely.

    Dale grinds his teeth, a vein ticking on his neck. "No, we''re almost out of tiles."

    "My hair is going to fall out before you make a decision." Jennie groans leaning backward without knowing that Apple had settled into the little cozy space behind her.

    She lets out an outraged meow at the unexpected ufortable pressure, hopping on the table in her bid to escape and upturning the board.

    Dale picks her up and ces a loud smacking kiss on her face, ignoring the ensuing chaos as all the tiles get thrown about.

    "You''re the bestest cat." Another smacking kiss. "I''m going to buy you a fish farm and a chef."

    "Don''t make promises you can''t keep." Jennie warns him ominously. "Apple never forgets."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Dream actually goes through with it, packing up a cute little basket and covering it up with a red checkered nket like he''s little red Riding Hood about to make a trip through the woods, except this time he''s the wolf.

    He makes his way down the street, knowing that Renee was most likely down at the Pack House, her car wasn''t in the driveway which was a godsend because she would most likely ambush him in a bear suit.

    Henguidly makes his way into the cover of the trees, not feeling the urge to shift just then maybe he would after his pic, he deserved the sandwiches in there after putting his room in order.

    Absently he thinks about his future, skipping a little as he lightly brushes his hand over the rough bark on the tree trunks.

    He hasn''t thought much about it but he mostly wanted his independence, mating was supposed to give him that but in his opinion, and from what he had seen mated Omegas lost even more of their freedom.

    He could kick ass but yet his mom treated him like he would break if he so much as breathes the wrong way.

    As a matter of fact, everyone he''s ever met treated him like that and it was exasperating.

    The journey to the creek is uneventful and he is starting to wonder if he would have been better off making the journey in wolf form but he''s hungry and holding the delicate basket with his teeth wasn''t an activity high on his bucket list at the moment.

    He settles down on the checkered nket and casually munches down on his sandwiches, polishing off the filling food.

    He considers taking a nap but is too jittery to do so and decides to tire himself out first by taking a run in wolf form, napping in the woods isn''t his best move but he''s bored and feeling spontaneous so that was what would happen.

    He pushes himself to his feet and takes off his shirt, stretching a bit although unnecessary, there''s no reason why he can''t.

    A couple of squirrels have been eyeing him up anyway, he would have the time of his life chasing them down.

    ~

    Dale decides to walk to the woods, if it has been a long time since he came to Hayden''s bookstore then it''s been an even longer time since he''s been at this street.

    The quiet street brought back memories of being a carefree teenager and being in love and getting over his sister''s death in the arms of a short teenage boy with a big heart.

    He passes by Mae and Shana''s shared house, they spent more time down at the clinic anyway.

    Renee was also down at the Pack House when she wasn''t shuffling between the city and the town to keep her pregnant older sisterpany.

    He walks down the middle of the street, leisurely, taking his bloody time, he didn''t have anything fun to go back to anyway, except maybe his nagging mom and more paperwork.

    He takes off his shirt when he walks into the entrance of the woods, folding it carefully, his body wasn''t horrible but he wasn''t interested in walking down the street half-naked.

    Shifting is swift more a means of a distraction than for fun or anything else and he immediately starts into an all-out run.

    Paws pounding, muscles shifting, the wind in his pitch-ck fur was actually doing wonders for his crappy mood at least until it hits.

    At first, he convinces himself that he''s just hallucinating and that''s why his brain is reproducing the very distinctive scent of Jasmines and honey.

    Softer sounds of much smaller paws breach his ears and he instantly goes into predator mode, leaning close to the ground as his speed increases.

    Dream was just happily, all by his lonesome chasing after squirrels when a vaguely familiar scent of mint breaches his nose and the threatening sounds of paws.

    He didn''t question why whoever it was seemed to be chasing him, all he could think about was how much trouble he would be in if he bumped into that person and immediately broke out into a run.

    No one was supposed to know about him or everything his mom had worked so hard to keep safe woulde crumbling down, shifting rendered his scent suppressants useless, whoever was in the woods with him would know instantly that he was an Omega if they bumped into him, he couldn''t allow that.

    He pushes himself harder than he''s ever thought possible, leaping over hedges and ducking under shrubs.

    Dale didn''t think, letting his wolf take over the hunt, he runs faster than he''s ever had over what he''s not exactly sure of, it''s like he gets a whiff of Jasmine and honey, and his brain short circuits.

    In the distance, he catches a sh of blue-grey and he runs even faster making a great leap.

    Dream howls in terror when he gets ambushed from the side, his much smaller wolf getting trapped under their gigantic ck paws.

    How the fuck did whoever this is catch up? Although he had been busy ying his senses were very much alert and he had noticed immediately the other Werewolf had stepped into the area around him.

    Unless he had some mad teleportation skills, Dream should have been able to get home before the person would even think about catching up unless...

    He stiffens when a low threatening growl resounds in his ribcage, the low rumbling sound bouncing around in his head.

    Long ass fangs get bared beside his head and he''s immediately rolling to his back, without any go-ahead from his brain, his wolf terrified into submission.

    He nearly rolls his eyes out of his head in frustration when his wolf bares their neck to the side, whimpering softly.

    Like get up and fucking go you squealing idiot, no no, don''t you dare shift back! Don''t... Toote.

    He curses under his breath when his wolf fades away to escape the onught of dominance that the ck Werewolf hovering threateningly over him keeps exuding.

    Dale nearly falls on his face when the smaller Werewolves shifts back under him and he gets a face full of the person that has been haunting his dreams and every one of his waking hours, it wouldn''t be a good n though because he''s still very much in wolf form and would only tten his poor Jasmine.

    Dream crosses his arms in anger, ring up at the wolf on him.

    "Are you just going to stand there staring at me? Why are you so fucking big anyway?" Heins darkly.

    Dale blinks in surprise, deciding to just go ahead and shift, it wasn''t like the upset Werewolf who looked like he would like to smack him would even recognize him, they only met once.

    "Jasmine." He breathes in awe when he gets his human form back.

    Their position is verypromising, he had the other trapped under him, bare arms bracketing him on both sides.

    Dream stares up at him like his brain was pouring out of his ears. "What did you call me?" He asks in disbelief, the tattoo on his chest catching his attention.

    Dale nearly swallows his tongue in apprehension at this. "I-I meant you smell like Jasmines." He stutters, internally panicking.

    Dream''s look of disgust only intensifies, mentally screaming, how was he going to exin this to his mom? He was dead.

    "Please get off me." He bites out ufortably when the stranger above him looks like he was starting to getfortable in their ridiculous position.

    Dale blinks, immediately forgetting how to use his arms and legs when Jasmine says those words.

    Eventually, he gets them untangled and watch nervously as Jasmine daintily picks himself off the ground.

    "Were you stalking me?" He demands, still upset. "Who the fuck goes around chasing down people in the woods?" He shoved his face in the dark-haired''s personal space, uncaring that he''s definitely over a foot shorter and they''re both half-naked.

    "I ah..." Dale rubs the back of his head, at a loss for words. "I um... Y-you''re an Omega?" Was the only words that remotely made sense that finally tumbled from his lips.

    "And you''re an Alpha, wanna trade stories?" Dream sasses, cursing as he takes out the twigs and dried leaves in his hair.

    Dale just stares outrightly at him, hisst two brain cells going dead, it was Jasmine, the person who he never thought he would ever see again, standing right in front of him, in the flesh and very shirtless.

    Dream nces at him. "Is there something on my face? You know this is all your fault and if you tell anyone about my status, I will find you and I will skin you alive." He threatens darkly, blue-grey eyes shing.

    Dale flinches. "Y-yes miss... I-I mean..." He winces, mping his big mouth shut - he fucked up.

    Dream whips around at this and old memory popping in the forefront of his brain. "You again..." He uses, eyes narrowing.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Dale flinches at the venom in his tone. "I''m sorry, I don''t have my sses with me today." He pulls out of his ass.

    Dream calms down visibly at this. "Oh." Maybe he''s not the one and he''s just here blowing off his top at a stranger. "I''m sorry, I thought you were someone else."

    Dale goes quiet, confused. Should he correct the mistake and get in trouble or should he just go with it?

    He nces down to see Jasmine furiously patting down his dusty pants with unnecessary force and he gulps, the smaller Werewolf was really scary.

    "What flower is that?" Dream blurts out, curious.

    A part of him wants to make a full one-eighty degree turn to go grab his things and run home but it doesn''t feel right to just go.

    "Huh?" Dale murmurs, whished by the question.

    "Your tattoo, it doesn''t look ugly, what kind of flower is it?"

    Dale''s brain t lines, remembering for the first time since he shifted back that he had a very suspicious tattoo on his upper body. "It''s a um" - crap! Getting it had seemed like the best choice of his life but now that he''s standing in front of Jasmine who is staring up at him with his newest favorite colorbination, he''s thinking maybe it wasn''t such a grand idea.

    "It''s a jasmine flower." He finally blurts out.

    Dream frowns but pays it no mind, he didn''t care if hot Alphas decided to walk around with dainty tattoos - did he just say hot? Maybe the shining sun was killing off his brain cells.

    "Uh, what''s your name? We might as well be civil towards each other." He says importantly, nose turned up. "Even though you''re mostly a babarian who chases down people in the woods."

    "I''m sorry about that." Dale apologizes solemnly.

    "Hmmph, apology epted, now what''s your name? I''m Dream."

    Dale''s mouth falls open. "Dream? Hayden''s friend Dream?"

    "How do you know Hayden?" Dream immediately rounds on him, fiery blue-grey eyes narrowed suspiciously.

    "We''re childhood friends, I''m Dale." He exins quickly when Dream takes a threatening step forward.

    He stops, disapproval on his face. "Oh."

    He had heard Hayden talking about his friend Dale, sometimes. "Fine, goodbye and good riddance." He mutters tightly, stomping off into the woods in the direction of the creek.

    Perhaps today was a very bad for a creekside pic, he still had to get his favorite pic basket though and his shirt, yes his shirt, he couldn''t walk back through the woods without it.

    He stops when something alerts his attention. "Why are you following me?" He demands in confusion, ring down at the annoying Alpha, it just made it all the more annoying that he looked so striking - he means, favoritism much? Why did Alphas have to look so good? Wasn''t it enough that they were Alphas?

    Dale freezes up, unsure himself of why he was following the captivating Werewolf, thest of his brain cells died when Dream shifted in front of him, he wasn''t iming to be sensible at the moment.

    "I shouldn''t?" He asks haltingly, an eyebrow up.

    Dream gives him a look full of disdain, managing to re him down although Dale could probably easily pick him up with one hand. "Of course, what are you? Retarded?" He demands, still peeved that his wolf had been so quick to roll around for a random Werewolf that wasn''t even his Alpha.

    "Okay." Dale agrees simply.

    "Good." Dream hmphs, continuing his journey.

    He nearly trips when Dale just keeps following him like an oversized puppy. "Don''t you have somewhere else to be?" He sighs in exasperation, wondering how he was going to get rid of him.

    Dale shrugs, he did have something to do but suddenly none of them seemed important or fascinating enough to rival just following Dream around so he was going with that.

    "Not really."

    Dream decides to not care, if the weird guy wanted to follow him around then that was fine by him, it not like he would let him into his house anyway.

    He stops when he gets to his destination, pulling on his shirt and packing up his pinic basket meticulously while Dale just watches him like he was the only thing he could see.

    Dream tries even harder to ignore him was this what his mom was trying to avoid by making him hide his status all the time because if it was he felt sorry for everytime he had ever gotten angry at her.

    "Do you mind if I buy you lunch?" Dale blurts out with one of his recently restarted braincells. "As an apology for osting you?" He asks nervously, he''s usually sleeker than this but although Dream looks soft like a doll, he was very terrified of him.

    Dream pauses his actions at this, ncing up at him with shock which he quickly covers up. "You''ll take me to Paper District?" He asks suddenly, an idea hitting him.

    He liked that colorful part of town but his mom would never let him go there.

    Dale blinks, a bit put off by this weird specific. "If you want that then yes."

    Dream shrugs, who was he to turn down free food? Besides the weird idiot already knew about his status and was willing to keep it a secret.

    He might as well befriend him to keep an eye on his precious secret that was now privy to the other Werewolf.

    "Sure, I live beside Renee, pick me up in half an hour or the deal is off." He says bluntly, picking up his basket and promptly walking away.

    Dale stands frozen for a couple precious seconds, maybe longer, did he just get a date with Jasmine?

    Maybe it''s all a daydream and he''ll wake up to find himself at his table where he had fallen asleep on and his mom is hovering over him with a new suit she had ordered for his date.

    Pinching himself is a bit silly so he just makes his way over to the stream of water and promptly sshes himself over the face with the cool refreshing water.

    He blinks after this and the scenario doesn''t change, he takes a deep breath and the intoxicatingbination of Jasmines and honey is still thick in the air that he can taste it.

    It hits him then that he just has thirty minutes to get to Hayden''s bookstore where his car is to drive back and pick up Dream, this thought is enough to get him moving, easily shifting mid movement and running through the forest in wolf form.

    He wouldn''t put it past Jasmine to throw a pan at his head if he camete saying something like. "Get the fuck away from my house, the deal is off."

    That line for some reason makes him crack up and he nearly bashes his head in on a tree trunk in his haste to get into his shirt.

    He power walks the rest of the way back, grateful to find out that his mom hadn''t ambushed Hayden yet because his car is parked outside his bookstore.

    On a spur of the moment he nces at the flower shop at the end of the street and briefly ponders buying, it didn''t ur to him at that moment that just maybe Dream didn''t think it was a date - which it wasn''t, it was apology food - but Dale isn''t thinking straight, he''s high on the scent of honeyed flowers so he locks up his car again and jogs down the street.

    For some insane reason he asks for jasmines and the sweet florist gives him a delicate bundle of the pale white flowers.

    Too soon, he''s pulling up on Hayden''s old street, a bunch of flowers sitting on the passenger seat but he''s alreadye this far with them and they''re too pretty to throw out.

    He wasn''t keeping track of the time but he''s very sure he''s notte when he parks in front of what has to be Jasmine''s house.

    He steps out of the car and jogs across thewn, flowers in hand like the main character of an angsty romance movie.

    He rings the bell respectfully and wait, flowers held nervously in front of him.

    Dream''s footsteps make their debut on the other side of the door and the rest of his brain cells get active.

    "What the fuck? I brought flowers? Am I crazy?" He whispers furiously to himself in a panic when the footsteps get louder. "He''s going to kick me in the balls." He croaks out, resigned to his fate when the door swings open and Dream gets a face full of flowers that smell an awful lot like himself.

    "What the fuck is this?" He demands in shock, eyes going cross eyed as he res at the delicate flowers.

    Dale gulps, going deathly quiet.

    Dream plucks the flowers from his shaky hand and proceeds to ce the entire bunch on Dale''s head. "There, you look pretty, like a ''Miss''." He says savagely brushing past him. "This isn''t a date, crazy person, this is me getting a proper apology by being bought food, which is the best way to apologize by the way, nowe over here, I don''t have all day."

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Dale nearly stumbles over his feet trying to follow after Dream, the flowers toppling from his head. Why did he invite the scary-ass man out to eat again?

    He opens the door for Dream carefully, expecting to get yelled at, at least and getting stomped on at most but Dream just thanks him and gets in.

    The difference between him and Hayden was so stark it almost hurt but his fascination with his Jasmine couldn''t be exined and to be honest he didn''t want it exined.

    After weeks of feeling like his world was in shades of grey, the blonde spitfire crashes back into his life and everything is suddenly in Technicolor, his savage responses too.

    He gets in quickly and starts the car, looking at Dream from the side of his eye to see him searching through a small purse.

    "Can you smell me?" Dream asks out of the blue.

    Dale splutters, nearly crashing the car. "What?"

    "Alphas have very sensitive noses, I need to make sure that my scent ispletely hidden."

    Dale blinks, frowning slightly, he made it sound like it was a bad thing, he didn''t know much about Omegas, even less about males but he the females he knew didn''t hide their scents, as a matter of fact, they wore it proudly.

    For the first time since he walked out the door he finds for his scent and finds it almost non-existent, he scrunches up his nose in distaste, disliking theck of scent but he knows better than pointing it out or asking why.

    "A little." He finally says when he can still catch a whiff.

    "Thanks." Dream mutters absently, bringing out a little bottle from his purse and spraying something on both sides of his neck.

    Dale just watches with fascination, unable to catch any scents from the bottle, and soon after, Dream.

    "You said I reminded you of someone?" Dale asks after a short silence, easily pulling out of the street, he was curious about what Dream thought about him.

    "Yeah, someone I bumped into in the city I lived before, it''s not that important." Dream waves away, looking out the window so he doesn''t notice Dale wince. "You look like him but maybe all Alphas just look like that."

    "Like how?" Dale prompts shamelessly, listening intently.

    Dream looks over to him, wondering why he kept prodding, unless... He narrows his eyes suspiciously. "He called me Miss too, like that very specific word, are you him?"

    Dale chokes, his n backfiring. "I-I wouldn''t... I-I mean."

    "It''s fine if you are, I mean you weren''t wearing your sses that day either and I grow my hair out..."

    Dale just keeps quiet, letting Dreame up with excuses for him, very relieved that there was no issue with him finding out that he had met Dale before.

    "Although I specifically told him I was male so maybe you''re not just selectively blind but also have a bad memory."

    Dale just nces at him with a done expression, wondering why he kept on savagely dissing him. "Sure."

    "You might not be a bad person if you''re Hayden''s friend, are you friends with Mae too? And her red-haired girlfriend, I rarely see her."

    "Shana?"

    "Yeah." He affirms.

    "I am, we all practically grew up together, although it''s mostly Hayden, Shana, and Virgil, Mae and I moved in our final year of high school."

    "Oh." Dream nods importantly, interested in hearing about Hayden''s past.

    He couldn''t imagine that someone as rich and famous as he and his mom choose to live in Pine Creek and were so sweet and nice.

    "How was he when he was younger?" He asks curiously, ducking when they get to the street the bakery was at.

    Dale stares at him weirdly when he goes down but again keeps his mouth shut. "Pretty much the same, he stuttered harder in high school though."

    "Even more than now?" Dream asks in surprise eyes wide.

    Dale looks down at him, squatting in front of the seat with wide eyes and fluffy, long blonde hair, arms crossed on top of his legs and he quirks his lips.

    "Believe it or not, yes."

    Dream looks at the floor of the car where he was currently squatting and nces up, confirming that they had long passed the bakery before settling on the seat again - he couldn''t risk his mom or Deidre catching him or even worse a worker, Deidre might not snitch but they definitely would.

    He frowns at the implications of Dale''s words, why would Hayden stutter like that? Did he have some kind of past trauma?

    "Honestly, I think he''s just adorable like that." Dale says in response to the visible frown on his face. "He''s just fragile."

    "Oh." Dream could see that, Hayden was too precious, he belonged in some fairy world where the clouds were pink and he could read all day.

    The rest of the journey is mostly quiet, Dream easily getting distracted by the busyness of the Paper District, it''s like they entered into a big city.

    shy signs and shops, music ring and people constantly on the move.

    Dale watches his carefully, Dream''s fascination with Paper District was almost child-like, meanwhileing here gave Hayden mini panic attacks from how loud it was.

    There were a number of fancy restaurants he could walk into without a reservation and he would promptly get a seat and he was very willing to abuse that power but there was the one in like twenty chance of it being the restaurant that his mom her set his date at.

    He nces at the clock in the car, the date that was supposed to begin fifteen minutes ago.

    He is going on a date, right? And with an Omega too although he couldn''t shake off the feeling that his mom wasn''t going to approve of Dream but that wasn''t even his major problem, Dream didn''t even approve of him.

    On a spur of the moment, he chooses the least likely restaurant for his date to be at and parks the car in the parking lot.

    Dream gapes slightly when he gets down, hiking up his skinny jeans. "Don''t we need a reservation for a ce like this?" He asks nervously, appraising the ritzy ce.

    "It''s fine." Dale reassures him.

    Dream nods and quickly tucks his head into his shoulders to reassure himself that his scent was still hidden before following after Dale, he''s the Alpha of one of the Packs, after all, he''s pretty important - he thinks to himself.

    Although why the Alpha would want to apologize with lunch when he doesn''t have to is still a mystery to him.

    Dale frowns when he catches on to what Dream is doing, why is he hiding his scent so steadfastly.

    A waitress walks up to them as soon as they step in, eyes fixed on Dream, he wasn''t sure he liked the look of disdain that thedy was wearing, actually, he didn''t.

    He notes that she gets close enough and sniffs the air and her face goes nk for a bit before she''s smiling up at Dale, with suggestive eyes. "Hello, sir." She bows slightly. "I belong to your um..." She trails off with a knowing look in Dream''s direction, smiling brightly. "Would you like a table for you and your acquaintance."

    Dale flinches back like he had been pped obviously, the waitress had thought that Dream was an Omega from his physique but when she couldn''t catch a scent, she dismissed him as a human, and all her animosity faded away. "Acquaintance?" He repeats in a dark tone, who was this puttingbels on Dream?

    "I-I thought..." She fumbles.

    "This conversation is unnecessary, I''m hungry." Dream blurts out, giving the waitress the evil eye.

    She only stutters harder, bowing furiously as she immediately leads them to a table.

    Dream rolls his eyes, used to that kind of treatment from other people, it was why he dly hid his scent.

    He settled down and collected the offered menu, ignoring Dale who just stared outrightly at him without picking up his own menu.

    After a while of the constant staring, he rolls his eyes again, dropping his menu to re across the table at Dale. "What?"

    Dale quickly looks away, realizing that he''s been staring like a weirdo.

    "I get treated like that all the time, it''s nothing new." He shrugs.

    Dale frowns harder, green eyes stormy. "Why? I don''t understand."

    "Of course you wouldn''t, you''re an Alpha, you''re at the top of the fucking food chain, now choose what you want, I''m about to call the waitress over."

    Dale had to force himself to look in the fancy menu, mind elsewhere as he scans through the page, he doesn''t remember what he ordered but that''s fine, he wasn''t really hungry.

    What he was though, was curious and he nned to get some answers.

    "I apologize for not knowing, would you mind telling me." He says sincerely, curiosity mounting.

    Dream pauses his motion of drinking the water that had been offered them, eyes wide.

    All the information he''s heard about Alphas has led him to believe that they were bossy, inconsiderate jackasses who threw their weight around but Dale was proving all that information wrong.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Dream takes his sip of water and looks away, at another table where ady wasughing at something her date said.

    "Male Omegas are like freaks of nature, the ostracization isn''t popr because of how umon male Omegas arebut it is there."

    Dale''s frown intensifies, female Omegas weren''t treated like that, it didn''t make sense to him. "It''s something outside their control, why would people..." He trails off, just stunned.

    Dream nces at him, wondering why it bothered him so much, it was easier to pick on male Omegas because of how coveted they were so naturally, they received hate from the females of their species who looked down on them simply because of something way out of their control.

    The other males simply looked the other way because it wasn''t like there were enough male Omegas to go around, they didn''t want to get on the bad side of the females.

    He shrugs, unwilling to have this kind of vulnerable line of conversation with a total stranger that was also an Alpha.

    Their foodes and Dream instantly digs in, this was what he came here for anyway and he doesn''t hesitate to tuck the food away.

    Dale just stares open-mouthed at him, all the dates he has been on thedies always ordered fancy sds and tossed the food around with their forks without really eating anything.

    But here''s Dream, stuffing arge bite-sized chicken in his small mouth like he didn''t just finish a pic a couple of hours ago.

    "Is something on my face?" Dream asks after a swallow.

    Dale blinks. "No, there''s nothing there."

    Dream gives him suspicious eyes but goes back to his eating, he would like to sightsee a bit before having to go back but he had only been offered lunch.

    He sighs sadly as he tucks in his sandwich, the food was nice but sightseeing would be even better.

    "Is something wrong?" Dale asks in concern.

    "No." Dream said shortly, he needed to cut off whatever this was, maybe he could have Dale drop him off at Hayden''s store.

    Dale swallows copiously, maybe Dream was right, Alphas acted like the entire world was supposed to fall at their feet, it didn''t seem weird to him because he was one and no one else seemed to fault it.

    He''s always received special treatment all his life, everything came so easy, dates, hookups, it was a little bit ufortable to be treated this way.

    "Um, here you can have mine." He pushes his food across the table to Dream.

    Dream gives him a scrutinizing look and Dale freezes up, some of his panic must have shown on his face because Dream relents and takes what was offered.

    "You''re weird." He mutters, thanking him.

    "What? Why?" Dale splutters.

    Dream shrugs. "You bought me food as an apology even though you didn''t have to and you agreed to keep my secret without trying to ckmail me into doing something for you."

    Dale''s brain tlines, he could have done that??!! It would have been an underhanded way of getting Dream where he wanted him but everyone would have been happier in the end right?

    He hums, mind far away.

    "So, thanks." Dream says quietly.

    "You say that an awful lot." Dale notes, leaning forward slightly to properly watch him eat more.

    He had to admit he had been instinctively structured to believe that Omegas weren''t allowed to eat lots because they always seem ufortably thin well except Nina but now that he really thinks about it, everyone looked down on Nina like she was doing something wrong for being chubby - in Dale''s opinion she was adorable.

    Dream shrugs, he hadn''t thought about it much but he wasn''t ashamed to be grateful or to apologize when it was needed, his mom thought him that much. "Is it bad?"

    "No." Dale assures him, thinking of how maybe he should appreciate people more often.

    He still couldn''t get past how much Dream could eat so much, rosy cheeks puffy and still remain that miniature size.

    "You have that look on your face." Dream notes darkly.

    Dale raises his brow, confused at his coldness. "I do?"

    Dream just sighs, tossing his napkin on the table. "You''re all the same, let''s go." He says shortly, getting up.

    He had been willing to give Dale the benefit of the doubt but the mocking look he had on his face as he watched him eat like it was unnatural to simply want sustenance, he wasn''t going to deal with that.

    "What, why? Aren''t you going to finish stuffing down?" Dale asks in surprise, getting up after him.

    Dream gives him a piercing look, shoves his hand in his wallet while keeping eye contact with Dale, and pays the bill.

    "No, no, you don''t have to do that..." Dale refutes desperately, still wondering what was going on.

    "Neither do you." He cuts him off.

    As he turns around to make his way out ady bumps into him, she has her hands over her face, and when she looks up to apologize Dream notices that she''s in tears.

    Her apology gets cut off however when she notices Dale, pain shing in her wet blue eyes. "A-Alpha? I''ve been waiting for over an hour, f-for our date, y-you were not picking up your phone..." She whispers in a shaky voice, ncing briefly at Dream and putting two and two together. "A-ar-are y-you two... Oh my God..." She gasps, looking like she was about to break down again.

    Dale just looks aghast, Dream turns around in horror to see the telltale expression on his face, disappointment heavy in his blue-grey eyes.

    It was easy for Dale to forget that the girls his mom set him up with were not just her puppets but real, actual people with feelings, and his choice to ignore and run away instead of confronting his mom is hurting someone else.

    "One hour?" Dream gasps in disbelief. "And you kept waiting? Why the fuck would you do that? Any guy who isn''t waiting for you or hell, doesn''te to pick you up doesn''t deserve you." He tells her seriously.

    The crying girl just res at him. "Easy for you to say, you''re the one on a date with him, I''m sorry for talking back." She says to Dale who is just speechless.

    "First of all, ew, no thank you, he bought me apology food, and secondly, I''m getting the fuck out of here." Dream raises his hands in surrender, making no hesitation to walk away.

    He couldn''t understand Alpha-crazy girls, one just stood her up and she was apologizing for not being polite about her confrontation? Oh for fuck''s sake!

    "Dream! Dream!" Dale calls after him, hurrying out after him while the girl just stands in the middle of the restaurant, confused.

    Dream just increases his pace, nning to get a cab and escape to his house.

    Dale easily catches up with him. "It''s not what you think." He tries to exin, stepping in don''t of him.

    Dream stares up at him nkly. "Why are you exining to me? I don''t care." He says coldly.

    "At least let me drive you home then." Dale offers, slightly terrified that if he lets Dream go this time he won''t see him again.

    Dream rolls his eyes in disbelief. "Unbelievable!" He throws his hands up. "You''re just going to abandon a girl obviously heartbroken over you, how selfish can you get?"

    Dale frowns, lost. "W-What?" He splutters, realizing that he hadn''t given her a second thought after he saw Dream leaving, obviously upset, maybe he was truly an asshole.

    "Get out of my way, I''m leaving." Dream sighs in exasperation. "I''d be grateful if you kept my secret but if you don''t I won''t be surprised." He finishes off coldly, sidestepping Dale and stomping off.

    Dale just watches him go, stricken and unable to do anything else, his heart sinks deeper into the pit of his stomach when Amy, the crying girl who he just remembered her name,tches onto his arm with sobby eyes, apologizing and trying to coax him on a date.

    Dream lets out a steady stream of curses under his breath ring hard out the window as the taxi sped away, he had been willing to give the world a benefit of the doubt since most of the things he knew were hearsay but seeing all that his mom had warned him about in real life hit hard.

    He couldn''t believe Hayden was friends with someone like that, he couldn''t believe that his desire to see Paper District had thrown him into the middle of a situation like that.

    He sighs miserably, rxing into the seat of the car, he would have been a hundred times better off staying in the house.

    Rewatching the same old shows or even baking something, no, he had to disobey his mom and manage to get entangled with an irritating Alpha, he couldn''t even feel sorry for the girl that had been jilted, not when she didn''t even feel sorry for herself.

    He was just grateful his scent was hidden, it would have been a catastrophe if that weren''t the case and he winces unconsciously, that would have been the stuff of nightmares.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    "You should take the rest of the day off, boss." Jennie suggests with a wide smile, leaning over the counter.

    Hayden quirks a small smile at this. "Shouldn''t I be telling you that?"

    "Well, I''m not the one recently engaged, you should go surprise Virgil or something." She grins wider.

    Hayden averts his face,ughing at how blunt she was. "Fine, I wanted to give you a spare key anyway, I feel like you deserve it." He agrees, knowing she wasn''t going to let off unless she''s had her way.

    They were having a slow day anyway, nothing the bubbly Werewolves couldn''t handle, and the thought of going to a quiet house and possibly getting Virgil to spend more time together was really enticing.

    He could also visit Shana down at the clinic, they barely had time for each other again.

    Even Daleing over had been a pleasant surprise which was ridiculous considering how long he had waited for them toe home from college only to not see them as often as he''d like.

    He grabs Apple off the counter and waves his goodbye to Jenny, reminding her to not forget to lock up and that she was absolutely forbidden from spending the night on the couch in the bookstore.

    He decides to get a box of cupcakes, maybe he''ll gift them to Jaxie, he really liked them.

    On a spur of the moment he decides to call Dream to check up on him, he wonders why the other man had to take sporadic days off.

    As the phone rings while he''s sitting in the car and trying to stop Apple from settling on his legs - which he fails horribly at anyway and just lets her do what she wants - he realized he never asked Dream what kind of Werewolf he was.

    It wasn''t important because that didn''t even matter to him, he wonders if Dream would be interested in a get-together, the Werewolf did like to keep to himself, a lot.

    "Hey." Dream''s voicees through the phone sounding off.

    "Hi, Dream, are you okay?" He asks immediately, cheery voice lilting with concern.

    He just sits in the car which is still parked just beside the bookstore with a frown on his face, pushing his hair away from his eyes.

    "Eh." Dream shrugs, rolling to his stomach on his bed, a call from Hayden was nice but he didn''t think it would be right to tattle to him about what happened with Dale, they were friends after all. "Sorta, how about you? How''s the bookstore going?"

    Hayden frowns, even more worried about how down Dream sounds. "I''m fine, Jennie chased me home early saying I get the rest of the day off and she''s handling the bookstore just fine but you don''t sound too good, that''s it! I''ming over!" He huffs with determination.

    "What?" Dream splutters, sitting up instantly. "N-no! You don''t have to..."

    "Toote." Hayden cuts him off, turning the key in the ignition to prove his point. "What''s your favorite vor of ice cream?"

    "Chocte but..."

    "See you in a bit." Hayden says cheerily, hanging up before Dream can get his protests out.

    Dream just stares at his phone in wonder, a small smile growing on his face. It was just like Hayden to be an aggressive day of sunshine, he sighs and drags himself out of bed.

    He had thrown all his clothes off and threw them in the shower, wishing he could do more than that and burn them because the soothing smell of mint kept haunting him.

    He had taken a shower and thrown a robe on, flopping on the bed with his sad ylist on, just existing.

    But now that Hayden wasing over, he had to get dressed, he didn''t bother with his scent suppressants because it wasn''t like the other could smell him. Humans sometimes could, if they had sensitive noses but it was usually faintly and they always chalked it up to fancy perfume.

    Hayden worried at his bottom lip as he makes his way quickly to the closest store to grab the ice cream, Dream hadn''t sounded sick, at least not physically but he could tell there was something wrong with the other.

    Dream was usually so cheery that he could feel his presence through texts so the depressing vibe that he had gotten was really worrisome and he drives faster than he''s had to in a while.

    It''s been a while since he''s been on his old street which is ridiculous because he just moved out like under two weeks ago, he hadn''t had any reason toe over though because his mom was usually over at the pack house although she was nning to go stay at the city for a while to help out with her sister.

    Mae usually came over to the bookstore, Dream too, he noticed that he missed Shana but she had been so busy at the Clinic there was barely any time to spend.

    Which was why the get together was so important, they were drifting apart which was wrong on so many levels.

    He just parks along the street, it wasn''t like he would be obstructing traffic anyway, and manages to gather Apple and the ice cream into his arms, making his way through the opened gate.

    Dream is already waiting for him said the door swings open before he even has to knock and the slightly shorter blonde is immediately taking Apple from his arms, cooing at and petting the cat.

    "Nice to see you''ve got your priorities in order." Hayden mutters dryly, following after Dream who ignores the package in his hands to carry a cat that has legs that work quite well.

    Dream shrugs. "Cats over ice cream, any day."

    Haydenughs at this. "I''m surprised you haven''t gotten a cat yet." He notes, settling down on the couch.

    "My mom is allergic to cat fur." He informs, curling up his legs under him.

    Apple has no qualms with this position, the human was always the right temperature of warm so she burrows into Dream''s torso, purring lightly.

    "Really?" Hayden asks with wide eyes, arranging the ice cream on the table and walking into the kitchen to get spoons.

    "Yeah."

    "It''s good it''s not fur in general." Hayden notes when hees back. "That would have been ufortable."

    Dream considers this. "True." He hums, making grabby hands at the ice cream.

    Shifting would be a pain if his mom was allergic to fur, he should tease her about that sometime.

    "I just realized I never asked what kind of Werewolf you are, I mean it fine if you don''t want to say." Hayden says kindly, sitting beside Dream, legs crossed as well.

    Dream flinches slightly at this, knowing Hayden means well and maybe it''s the stress of his day but he wants to share at the moment.

    "I''m an Omega." He says quietly.

    "That''s so cool, I know only one other Omega, her name is Nina, she''s literally the sweetest thing." Hayden says immediately, eptance and openness on his face.

    Dream flinches, thrown aback by his reaction. Although Hayden wasn''t a Werewolf, he knew about them so there was no doubt he was also aware of how weird it is for a male to be an Omega.

    He remembers discussing this one day with a customer, she had been human and was also a Werewolf fan, her reaction to the idea of male Omegas only goes so far as to show that even humans weren''t wee to the idea.

    Hayden just keeps on rambling about his good friend Nina whose mom owns a restaurant, unaware of how close to tears his reaction brought Dream.

    "What is it like having siblings?" Hayden asks after a smallpse in their conversation, it was filled up with ice cream and Apple''s soft snoring so it was more rxing and peaceful than awkward.

    Dream nces at him, surprised at the odd question. "Hmm? I''ve never thought much about it." He takes a bite of his ice cream. "They can be annoying on their good days but I think their way of showing that they love you is really deep and moving, it''s mostly in the little things like how my mom makes me stay home even though she needs my help over at the bakery, how Deidre would buy me marshmallows even though she knows I''ll probably eat too much and get sick and she''ll have a lot of work cut out for her and how Darian makes me pay him a dime for having to leave the house whenever I get pre-heat signs so that I don''t feel bad about it."

    Hayden listens intently, stars in his eyes.

    He hasn''t thought about it much but he feels like he missed out on a lot by not having a brother or a sister, he was d he didn''t pressure his mom about it though and he''s starting to think that maybe it''s because he wants a child now that it''s hitting really hard.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    "Oh, hey, Shana, here you are." Maria walks in to find the redhead sipping coffee, the sweet smell of the dark liquid permeating the break room. "Laura was looking for you, she said something about a case?"

    Shana perks up at this, getting up to rinse her cup out at the sink, having a small clinic like this meant everyone was close-knit and therefore had their own coffee mugs.

    "Where is she?"

    "Um at the West wing." She replies absently, poking her head in her locker. "At the Help A Were office."

    "Sure." Shana huffs, hurrying out of the break room, hiking the pants of her scrubs.

    The Help A Were had been made to help out Werewolves in need, it had been in ce before but with the disintegration of Werewolf social systems, it didn''t take long before it copsed.

    Shana had been working with Laura, a Doctor, and some other nurses and doctors who were interested.

    All they''ve done so far is just lobbying for funds from the Alphas of both Packs, which isn''t a difficult thing to do but they needed to show that the department was making progress.

    There''s were no specifics to what the department was for and Shana wanted to leave it as open as possible so that they would be able to offer help to challenged Werewolves, health-wise or mentally.

    She hurries down the hallways, nodding at her colleagues as she does so.

    The department was at the furthest end of the clinic which was just fine in the situation that they got cases or patients who needed the quiet atmosphere.

    "Good, you''re here, my shift is ending in a couple of minutes, it''s game night today and my husband isn''t going to make it home early so it''s all up to me." Laura exins immediately she gets in, white coat swirling as she gets up with a file and adjusts her sses.

    "That''s sweet." Shana smiles, leaning against the wall. "Maria said you needed me?"

    "Yeah, look at this while we walk." The doctor hands her the file and sweeps out of the cubicle like office.

    "What am I looking at?" Shana asks with a furrowed brow, unable to assimte and walk at the same time.

    "Matteo quickly put this together." She exins, stopping in front of a door just down the same hallway. "We''ve got a patient but you were on duty so I couldn''t drag you in."

    Shana''s eyes grow rounded at this. "Oh my God, we have a patient? Our first patient?" She gasps in disbelief, closing the file unconsciously.

    Laura smiles at her kindly and pushes open the door gently. "She''s still asleep." She says in a whisper, voice sad.

    Shana slowly follows her in the hospital room, where a little girl, looking no older than eight is lying on the bed, white covers were drawn up her body.

    Her hair is the first thing that catches Shana''s eyes, the ck locks stick straight and long, soft-looking and glowing with a healthy sheen.

    "Her name is Ruby, at least that''s what we''re going with." Laura starts to exin.

    Shana nces at her at this. "Huh?"

    "She''s lost her memories from the trauma, from what we got she has been wandering the city for a while, a little wild and a kind old Werewolf couple saw her and heard about our organization so they drove her down here themselves."

    Shana just keeps quiet and watches the little girl sleep. "Trauma?" She asks with a frown. "I''m not sure I''m liking where this is going."

    Laura sighs wearily. "Me neither, apparently no one knows where she''s from, she just showed up in their area one day and every effort to put her in child support system crashed because she would disappear for days at a time, there''s a small swamp where they live and overtime people just ignored her, guess they figured she wasn''t normal."

    "Oh." Shana hums, inexplicably pulled closer to the bed although she hugs the files in her arms so that she doesn''t reach out and upsets Ruby''s sleep. "So no backstory at all?"

    "We''re guessing she was an orphan that was thrown into the system and maltreated by human parents because they didn''t understand what she was, she has an intense phobia of humans, which would exin why no one had reported her case yet, they simply didn''t see her."

    "What''s her physical state? How old is she? She looks quite young if I could guess, I''d say seven? Eight?"

    "She''s actually ten." Laura says, shoving her hands in the pockets of her coats.

    "No way?" Shana breathes in surprise.

    "Yep." Laura nods. "She remembers basic things like that, she knows how to talk which indicates that she has had some basic education but she''s about as articte as a five-year-old, she''s a little bit malnourished because ording to the old couple she refuses to let them take care of her, little wild thing she is." Laura smiles fondly, although she had just known Ruby for some hours, the attachment was clear.

    Shana takes in the liquid running through the tubes that were feeding her with the necessary nutrients she needs.

    "Most of the information we have about her is in the file, she''s sedated because we can''t have her trying to escape when we turn our backs, I''ll need to leave soon."

    "Okay." Shana nods flipping through the file. "I''ll keep an eye on her."

    "That''s the n." Laura smacks her lips. "Alicia left earlier but she''ll most likely be back for her night shift and will relieve you."

    Alicia was an anesthesiologist who was also a member of the ''Help A Were'' department.

    "We''ll keep her sedated for the rest of today for safety reasons."

    "That''s good enough, thank you, Laura." Shana smiles gratefully, if it weren''t for their help and contribution, the ''Help A Were'' department wouldn''t even exist.

    "It''s a great pleasure, Shay." Shees over to pay the younger nurse on the shoulder. "Promise me you''ll go home tonight, you have that look in your eyes."

    Shana fakes a scoff. "Me? No, I don''t and I promise to go home." She agrees a longing look in her eyes as she nces down at Ruby. "Say hi to the kids for me and Greg."

    "Will do." Laura waves, going out.

    Shana pulls up a chair when the door clicks shut, checking over the setup to make sure everything was working perfectly and she settled in to watch over the sleeping child.

    ~

    "Really? You got your first case?" Mae exims in pleased surprise as she set up the table for dinner.

    "Yes, a sweet soul, Ruby who has gone through more than she should have ever had tom."

    "This is why Werewolf societies are so important." Mae was saying as Shana exined the details to her. "In the case of situations like this, this wouldn''t have happened if she were adopted by Werewolf parents."

    Shana''s eyes darken at this, a faraway look in her eyes.

    Mae just takes one look at her and sighs heavily. "You want to adopt her don''t you?"

    Shana startles at this, red splotching her face as she struggles toe up with a lie. "What? What? N-no, I mean... What?" She splutters.

    "It''s fine to want to you know, it''ll be giving little Ruby a home."

    "Y-you don''t mind?" Shana asks shakily, hope shining in her hazel brown eyes. "I mean, we''ve never talked about this before, I-I don''t even know if you want kids... I-I..."

    Mae ces a hand on her face with a loving smile. "Deep breaths, babe, and of course who wouldn''t want a sweetheart like Ruby." She says, kissing the other.

    "But you haven''t even met her." Shana mutters lowly, nose red.

    "I don''t have to." Mae tells her seriously. "Not when I''m seeing the way you already care for her so much, that''s it! I''ll follow you to the clinic tomorrow and we''ll ask how soon we can bring her home."

    "Oh wow... That''s so... Oh my God!" Shana cuts herself off, hands over her face and eyes wide in a panic.

    "What... What''s wrong?" Mae asks in concern, tucking a wandering lock of hair back into the knot on her head.

    "We don''t have a ce for her." She says in horror.

    Mae gives her a weird look. "There are lots of spare rooms, we only use one and she can have the one closest to us."

    "No, no, you don''t understand we have to customize her room, I''ve always wanted to decorate my daughter''s room carefully but now I have just a few days or less to do it? Oh my God, I''m freaking out." Shana rambles, getting up distractedly and hurrying up the stairs.

    Mae just gives her a done look. "What about dinner?"

    "It can wait!" Shana calls down to her.

    Mae just shakes her head and gets up to pack up the leftover to ce in the freezer, knowing that dinner wasn''t happening again, at least not this night.

    She hurries up the stairs as soon as she''s done, the suspicious soundsing from up there enough to give her motivation, there was no doubt that her overreactive girlfriend probably yeeting things out the window in her bid to ''decorate''

    The pepper nts were still lined up on shelves just beside the stairs and seeing them reminded her of her mom, she knew her mom would be happy about the progress of the ''Help A Were'' initiative and she couldn''t wait to inform her of thetest developments.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    WARNING!!! MATURE CONTENT!

    "What''s a mating bite?" Hayden asks into the darkness, head resting on Virgil''s chest.

    Virgil stiffens at this, eyes flying open, he noticed that Hayden had been distracted all evening, was this what had been bothering him?"

    Virgil gently rubs his scalp with the arm thrown under him. "It''s a thing that Werewolves do."

    Hayden hums at this, he knew what it was, at least if all the fiction he had consumed when he went through a Werewolf phase was urate.

    He couldn''t believe he hadn''t thought much about it, well he probably should have but it felt weird bringing it up to his friends and he didn''t hang around the Pack House to get that kind of information.

    But Dream had asked him earlier today why he doesn''t have one yet and now he can''t stop thinking about it.

    "Oh," Hayden mutters, face falling. "You didn''t give me one because I''m not a Werewolf?" He asks innocently.

    Virgil chokes at this, the reason he hadn''t was because ''mating bites'' weren''t just glorified hickeys but actually hurt and bled, he wasn''t going to do that to Hayden who didn''t have advanced healing abilities.

    And as much as he would love to share a deeper bond with the one he loves, the stakes were just too high, he wasn''t sure he could stop after one bite.

    "No, no..." He starts to refute.

    Hayden unconsciously distances himself, he''s been overthinking all day but he can''t help it. "I-Is that why you won''t make love to me either?"

    Virgil shrivels up at this, heart stopping at the pain in his lover''s voice, he had been so absorbed in his guilt circle that he didn''t see how the distance was hurting him.

    "No, baby, no." He ces both hands on Hayden''s face and kisses him gently in the dark. "I''m just wary of..." He trails off, nervous.

    "I''m not made of ss..." Hayden counters, slightly ticked off.

    "But what if I do something wrong, if I held your wrist the wrong way, I could snap it."

    Hayden forces himself to take a deep breath for his husband''s sake, Virgil truly sounded terrified.

    He ces his hands on the palms on his face. "You won''t." He says gently, with shining trust.

    Virgil snatches his hands back. "You shouldn''t trust me so much." He huffs out a breath, sitting up in the dark and facing away to drop his head in his hands. "Not when I would like to tie you up and nibble my name on your skin."

    Hayden''s breath hitches but he doesn''t back down - why would he? This is exactly what he wanted! - he gets up as well and sters himself against Virgil''s broad back.

    "I''d like that." He says in a soft but firm voice.

    One moment, he''s gently tracing figures against Virgil''s back and the next he''s t on his back.

    The wind knocked out of him and his lips coerced into a dizzying kiss, he couldn''tin though, arching into the kiss.

    He feels the top he has on get yanked up but Virgil doesn''t take it off all the way, instead, letting it tangle up around Hayden''s wrists like a makeshift rope.

    The kiss is unlike the usual tooth rottenly sweet and slow kisses he got regrly, almost constantly, he didn''t mind those at all but this was different and he''ll agree that he likes this just as much or maybe even more.

    With Virgil driving his tongue so hard into his mouth like he wants him to choke on it, hands firmly gripping his hips through his shorts.

    Virgil breaks off the kiss just when he''s about to drown, swiping a tongue across Hayden''s lips just for the fun of it and the tiny captivating sound that falls past Hayden''s lips.

    A hand gets buried in his hair as Virgil kisses down the side of his face and jaw, delicate, dark little kisses that were a promise of things toe.

    "Ah!" He gasps, moaning softly when Virgil locks over a strip of his neck and bites down, not hard enough to break skin but definitely enough to bruise.

    His eyes water when his hair gets tugged on, arching slightly with a louder loan when Virgil decides to bite down on the same spot before going up to im his lips again.

    "Are you sure you''re okay with this?" Virgil breaks off the kiss again to ask.

    Hayden gives him a look of disbelief, panting harshly. "I can''t believe you''re still asking that."

    Virgil just gives him a small smirk with a mischievous look on his face which although the room is pretty much dim, Hayden sees clearly like his teeth glow in the dark.

    Virgil surges forward, warm hands sliding up his body as another hickey gets bitten into the sensitive skin of his neck.

    He supposed he could exin now why Virgil always have him hickeys with bites before they even got together, it was a Werewolf thing.

    The sharp sensation of pleasure that streaked through him whenever the careful bites happened was enough to keep him on his toes for an actual mating bite.

    For some reason he feels like the right time for one of those is right at the brink of an orgasm, he should really stop reading books set in A/B/O Universes.

    The wet kisses trail lower, down his cor bones which getvished in simr attention as his neck.

    He shivers when that hot wet mouth fits over a nipple, obscene slurping filling up the room and intensifying the stter of red that''s enveloping Hayden''s body.

    "A-aah! V-Virgil! It''s t-too much!" He moans out when Virgil doesn''t give him respite, sucking harder down on his abused nipple.

    His hands twitch helplessly above his head, the inability to use the was a mix between tititing and driving him crazy.

    Virgil lets the nipple plop out and Hayden takes a deep breath with freezes in his throat when Virgil looks up at him, a handing up to rub the spit covered and now swollen and sensitive nipple.

    This causes him to jerk ever so slightly, shocks careening through the rest of his body from that one small body part.

    "You said you weren''t made of ss." Virgil reminds him, an undertone of a pout in his voice.

    Hayden isn''t sure if tough or cry in disbelief, it was like giving a child permission to braid your hair and when youin they''re tangling it, they wave your approval to do as they wished with your hair in their face.

    "Yes." He breaths out, fingers twitching.

    He can swear he sees Virgil grin before swooping down again on the same poor nipple, a hand reaching out to tug on the other so it wouldn''t feel neglected.

    Hayden squeezes his eyes shut, scissoring his leg from the tumultuous sensations, biting down on his lips to keep from sobbing outright from how good it felt.

    Was this a kink that he was unaware of? Because he feels like Virgil spent way too much time sucking on his nipples until he''s sure they''re not just sore and bruised but also swollen.

    He doesn''t give him a break even when he reaches for the lube and drizzles it over his hole, licking sensuously over his other nipple as the finger rubbing over his hole matches his actions.

    A particrly hard suck when a finger slips in, making Hayden shake and cry out.

    Virgil untangles the sweater around his arms and he throws his arms around him, relieved to touch him.

    He sniffs quietly, bracing himself when a leg gets pushed upwards to his body, he can still feel his chest throb, hissing in sensitivity when Virgil presses their bodies together to gently kiss him as he slowly pushes the head in.

    "I love you." He whispers against his lips and Hayden can feel his heart shiver, smiling widely although his entire body is throbbing and damp.

    The relief is so great that he can imagine why he hadn''t done this earlier, carrying around the worry of ack of intimacy in his rtionship, this is also his fault and he wouldn''t have spent thest couple weeks in emotional pain if he had just opened up.

    It wasn''t that easy but he was willing to learn and give it a try, he could feel the love in his heart bloom and threaten to spill over but he manages topress it into eight letters and then some.

    "I love you too." He rxes, waiting patiently for Virgil to fit them together.

    "Uhn!" He chokes when Virgil ms in, head swimming, he wasn''t sure what he had expected but it was definitely not that.

    He''s notining at all though, fitting their mouth together as he kisses Virgil with all he has, Virgil returns the favor, giving him time to adjust.

    "Ready? My precious piece of ss?" Virgil murmurs against his lips.

    Hayden almostughs but lying sweaty on your bed while your husband is balls deep in you isn''t exactly a humorous setting.

    "Always."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    Dream wakes up with a frown, sleeping at night had been a literal nightmare, the events of the entire day reying unwarranted in his head and keeping him from falling asleep until it was quitete.

    "Finally, you''re awake." Deidre pokes her head in, fully dressed. "I was about to get a bucket of water."

    "What?" He blinks, surprised. "You tried waking me up?"

    "Yeah, mom and I are already heading out, it''s almost time to open and breakfast is on the table, just meet us up there."

    "Sure." He mutters absently, falling on the bed on his back with his hands syed out.

    Dale was annoying not just in real life apparently but also as a figment of his imagination, it would have been bearable if he could get him out of his head.

    "Ugh!" He groans, throwing off his covers and sitting up.

    Maybe he should buy a life-sized stuffed wolf, preferably ck colored so he could stick a sticky note on it that says Dale and whack it every morning with a metal bat.

    There was no logical reason why Dale brought out the vicious in him but he decided that he doesn''t like it, setting the shower to cool just to distract himself.

    Bad idea! He screams mentally, quickly switching on the heater. How do people clear their heads with cold water? It sounded horrifying.

    After dressing up, the rest of the unwanted thoughts in his head had long cleared up, making way for more important thoughts like the new designs he had for cupcakes.

    He makes sure to lock up carefully, squirrels were cute but only when you were taking pictures of them in the woods, not when they were turning your house into a theme park.

    He ces headphones on his head as he walks down the street, it''s just a fifteen minutes walk to the bakery if he was been swift about it and he''s thinking about buying a bike, having to leave his old one back at Brenwich hadn''t been a fun decision.

    For some reason he thinks about his romantic life, there wasn''t much, high school wasn''t fun and he didn''t regret his choice to not go to college, it was overrated in his opinion.

    Most people left him alone in high school and he liked it that way, except Rachel who he had to cut off ties with after school because she left the city for college.

    So it''s not his fault that he''s not thought about having a rtionship when he''s too busy helping out his mom to pay the bills and at the same time hide his status at the same time, he''s just had a lot on his te and the bnce they had now was priceless.

    The bakery was doing better than ever and even if his asshat of a father never came back they would be fine because for the first time they had something to fall back on.

    The Pack was ever willing to help and although Dream hopes it''ll never have toe to that, he can''t help but be relieved that his mom no longer had grey strands in her hair from worrying about that.

    She was happier than ever and he wonders why she didn''t just divorce his dad, his presence in their lives was more damaging than not having a father.

    Hayden''s bookstore is still closed and that was to be expected, they opened over a couple hours earlier than he did.

    His phone dings when he pushes open the door, soft noise humming inside the sweet-smelling ce.

    He quickly checks it to see a text from Hayden, confirming if he would be at the bakery.

    He quickly sends an affirmation and looks up to see that the people in the bakery, mostly females were staring at him in silence.

    He frowns, hesitating because their res were a little bit hostile.

    Deidre hurries towards him in determination and ushers him outside, apron on and worry on her face as she drags him through the staff entrance.

    "DD? What''s going on?" He asks, taking off his headphones.

    She pulls him into the store, still holding tightly to his hand. "I don''t know." She says in a panic. "Mom is teetering on the edge of a panic attack."

    "What?" He blinks, already making a move to leave. "Where''s she? I have to..."

    "No, wait, listen." Deidre grabs his hand again. "I don''t know what happened butdies have been hanging around ever since we opened and they''ve been talking about a male Omega that has apparently stolen the Alpha''s heart, it''s like the stepsisters gossiping about Cindere, it''s horrifying." She panics, pping her hands on her face.

    "What?" Dream splutters, headphones ttering to the ground. "What the fuck? What the actual effing fuck?!" He gasps, equally covering his mouth in shock, had Dale really not kept his secret? Because maybe he would just use the metal bat on him instead, no that was the only exnation.

    "I know right!" Diedre throws her hands up. "That was the exact same reaction I had, what happened yesterday, Dream?" She asks desperately.

    Dream just slowly crouches on the ground, hands on his head. "I might have met an Alpha in the woods." He admits with a wince.

    Deidre''s mouth drops open. "You what??!"

    "And we went on a sorta date." He adds, deciding to just put everything out at once, it had seemed like a really great idea at the time but now that he''s thinking about it, he fucked up.

    Deidre''s mouth closes and opens like a fish as she stares shell-shocked at him. "Th-this is a nasty joke right?"

    "No." He groans, staring at the tiles under his feet. "Please don''t tell Mom."

    Deidreughs in disbelief, staring at her brother like he sprouted wings in front of her. "No shit." She rubs her face. "Let me guess, said Alpha knows you''re an Omega."

    "Yes." He mutters under his breath.

    She gives him a look. "There are only two Alphas in Pine Creek, I''m pretty sure you''re not talking about your best friend''s mate."

    "No." He whispers again.

    "We''re in deep shit."

    "No, I am." Dream groans, tousling up his hair. "Maybe I should just move to a cottage in the woods and start a small farm."

    "How did this all even happen?" Deidre asks again, starting to pace. "Sure, you met an Alpha in the woods, that''s hardly your fault but I didn''t take you as the type to go on dates with strangers."

    "It wasn''t a date." Dream groans for the umpteenth time, his brain refusing to process how horrific a news this was.

    "Okay, tell me every fucking thing, leave no details out because I''m seeing no other logical exnation, as a matter of fact, there is none! No logical exnation at all for how you''ve somehow managed to be the most popr and hated person in Pine Creek overnight so fess up!"

    "Okay, okay, calm down." Dream makes hand gestures, his anxiety spiking as well. "Mom made me stay back yesterday right? And I got bored afterpleting my chores so I decided to have a creekside pic, I mean no one everes to our part of the woods." He looks to her for reassurance.

    Deidre still looks skeptical but she takes pity on her younger brother''s panic. "I mean, I guess, keep going."

    "I was just on my own, chasing after squirrels when this barbarian jumps me, long story short he finds out my status, promises to keep it a secret, and offers to buy me apology food..."

    Deidre''s look of skepticism intensifies, his story sounding very made up. "And you epted?" She prompts with an eyebrow up.

    "It was free food, I wasn''t saying no to that." He corrects her. "Big mistake though, Alphas are assholes and when I''m about to take my leave, I bump into thisdy who''s crying because, get this, the Alpha that offered me apology food stood her up." He covers his face at this as if it hurts to relive this memory.

    Deidre instantly catches on to what happened.

    "I try to stand up for her but she turns on me so I just walked away."

    Deidre stares at him unblinkingly.

    "It''s definitely Dale that tattled, he was the only one who knew, I don''t know what bullshit he''s trying to pull but I''m going to put him in his ce the next time I bump into him which better be after I''ve purchased a metal bat."

    Deidre cringes, about to exin that it''s most likely the cryingdy that made up the cruel rumors about him because she felt he was trying to take Dale from her, it didn''t help that he fit the physique of an Omega and always hid his scent.

    But before she could get her words out, the store door swings open to reveal a worker with crazed eyes.

    "You traitor." She rages. "Male Omegas aren''t fair, you''re not supposed to exist, kill yourself!"

    Deidre doesn''t even give her the chance to attract more like her or say anymore, dunking an entire bag of flour on her head as she pushes her out. "You need to leave, preferably out of town for like the rest of today, I''ll exin things to Mom."

    Dream just stares at her in disbelief, arms wrapped around himself to keep himself together, he''s still shaken from the reaction of Meg. A sweet teenager who had always been curious about his status, he couldn''t imagine how violent this has turned.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    "This is a nightmare." Deidre mutters, more to herself as she locks up the door and presses her back against it. "We''re also have to deal with how you''re getting out of here, safely." She monologues, looking at Dream to see him furiously typing on his phone. "What are you doing?"

    Dream barely spares her a nce. "Calling up Hay." He says, cing the phone against his ear.

    Deidre frowns momentarily before remembering. "It''s so easy to forget that the sweetheart is the Luna of a Pack, that''s genius."

    "Dream? Hi." Hayden greets after he picks, confusion obvious in his tone.

    "Hay, I need you toe pick me up from the bakery." Dream says immediately, trying to hide the shakiness in his voice.

    This sparks Hayden''s suspicions, he was actually going down the stairs, nning to stop by at the Clinic before leaving for work.

    "Sure." He agrees immediately, it was a very strange request and he knows Dream isn''t the type to prank him. "Give me like ten minutes, I''ll be there as soon as I can." He hangs up and dashes down the stairs.

    As much as he would have preferred to be on the phone, what was most important at the moment was getting to Dream, he would figure out what was wrong then.

    He frowns as he slips in his car, grateful that he had decided to leave Apple with Jaxie for today, lugging the cat around was gymnastics that he wasn''t willing to do after a night like yesterday.

    He tries not to overthink as he drives the fastest he''s ever done with the car and he''s had it for over two years.

    The distance to the bakery isnt much but today it''s seems endless and turning on the street makes him so relieved that he hangs his head, the bookstore is open, no doubt Jennie''s handiwork but he pays it no mind, parking and getting out as fast as he can.

    He tugs down his sweatshirt and calls Dream again, frowning at the rowdiness that''sing from within the bakery.

    "Hi, Dream? I''m outside, what''s going on?"

    Dream clenches his shaking hands at this, unable to show his relief. "I''m in the store."

    Hayden frowns harder. "Store? Where''s that? Why?" He asks, confused.

    He briefly contemtes just walking in and going to the kitchen but he didn''t want the noise in the bakery stopping him from hearing Dream.

    "Walk around to the right side of the building, t-there''s a door."

    Hayden follows his direction and is surprised to see a small crowd of upsetdies, banging at the door.

    He walks up, clenching his hand in a fist when they all turn to look at him, he recognizes most of them from Dale''s Pack.

    "Could you excuse me?" He inquires politely, because the were standing in front of the door that he needed to get to.

    Whispers of ''it''s the other Luna'' and ''whoa! I''ve never seen him before'' also, ''he''s so nice..."

    They part for him though and he''s relieved that there''s no argument because they''re looking particrly feral, was this because of Dream?

    He walks up and knocks hesitantly. "Um, it''s Hayden?"

    The door opens fatser than he expected and he gets tugged inside only for Dream to pull him in a hug while Deidre is suspiciously eyeing the door like a bodyguard.

    "Um, can someone tell me exactly what''s going on?" He asks, letting Dream hug him but he looks so shaken up.

    "We should be asking Dale." Dream bites out, raising his head up in anger.

    "W-What?"

    "It''s a long story." Deidre decides to exin. "I''m not sure if Dream told you he''s a male Omega..."

    "Yeah, he did." Hayden says quietly.

    Deidre doesn''t even look surprised at this. "Expected, well he bumped into Dale and long story short for some reason, every ''she'' in Pine Creek think he''s going to swipe Dale or something and now they all want to murder him."

    Hayden looks traumatized by this information. "What the hell?" He asks with wide eyes, his arms tightening around Dream. "I thought male Omegas were special."

    "You could say that but nobody minds them when they''re not around but when they do show up, this happens!" Deidre throws her arms up.

    Hayden thinks fast, if it was this bad outside of the bakery then he couldn''t imagine what was going on inside, for all they know they could have already surrounded the house.

    "I''ll have to take Dream back to the Pack House with me, I''ll get Virgil to address this or even better, Dale, I need to hear his side of this story, then I''ll box his ears." Hayden huffs seriously.

    "That could work." Dream agrees grudgingly.

    "But how are we going to get out?" Hayden asks skeptically.

    The siblings give him weird looks. "How did you get in?"

    "Um, I just did." He shrugs, remembering how much they had calmed down when he showed up.

    "You don''t even know how much influence a Luna holds?" Deidre asks in disbelief.

    Hayden shrugs, having never thought about it. "Let''s get you out of here first then, will you be okay, Deidre?" He asks worriedly.

    Deidre just waves him away. "Of course, these kind of male Omega haters can be ridiculously self righteous." She snorts. "Hypocrites, the lot of them, they''ll think mom and I are the victims and not the other way around."

    Hayden nods, ufortable with this exnation but relieved all the same that they''ll be okay.

    He bundles Dream unders his arm and swings open the door, the crazies on the other side move in to attack but pause when they see Hayden and decide to attack him with just words.

    Dream takes his first real breath when he''s safe in Hayden''s car, breathing in the understated scent of roses.

    Hayden is in a simr situation, not hesitating to immediately peel out of the ce and head back to the Pack House.

    "What the hell? I don''t understand them, how does attacking you make Dale notice them?" Hayden questions.

    Dream just rubs his face, exhausted. "I don''t fucking know, I just wished they''d leave me alone, I mean I hid my scent all my life to avoid situations like this and I get into a situation exactly like this, exactly this." He groans under his breath. "I''m killing Dale the next time I see him."

    Hayden just concentrates on getting Dream to a safe ce, he didn''t think they would try to attack him because if who he was but he wasn''t taking any chances.

    He just realized he didn''t know much about male Omegas.

    "Why is all this happening?" He asks carefully. "What did male Omegas do?"

    Dream leans into the soft seats and takes a deep breath, unsurprised to find his scent leaking out, the emotional rollercoaster he had been on just this morning was enough to cause that.

    "Ever heard the myth that male Omegas only give birth to Alphas?"

    Hayden frowns. "I''m not sure."

    "Well, that pretty much exins everything, with how much Alphas are revered it would exin why they dislike us so much."

    Hayden nods in understanding, if male Omegas were preferred for that fact, it would exin why all the females felt threatened by Dream''s presence.

    "Is it true though?" He asks curiously. "Not to be insensitive."

    Dream nces at him. "It better be, I''m not getting trolled only to find out that why I was hated on wasn''t even real."

    Hayden huffs out augh at this. "You''ve never met another male Omega, I take it."

    "Nope and I''m not about to get pregnant, I don''t know how my mom did it three times."

    Haydenughs out loud at this, the tense atmosphere dissolving.

    "Thank you, Hayden, for helping out." Dream says quietly, voice thick.

    Hayden gives him a bright smile. "I''m d I couldbe of help, really." He shudders. "I don''t want to imagine what could have happened if it escted."

    He parks the car in Virgil''s designated spot and gets out, going around to stick close to Dream, just in the case of necessity, he wasn''t taking chances.

    They had only taken a few steps forward when they bump into Dale''s mom, the hostility on her face makes Hayden unconsciously tuck Dream behind him.

    "Hello, Luna Hayden." She says icily, behind her Erin moves her weight from one leg to another uneasily.

    "Hey Luna na." He replies to her carefully, Jaxie had said that he wasn''t obligated to call her by her husband''s name now that they were technically holding the same positions.

    Her green eyes narrows disapprovingly at this as she cuts her re to Dream. "I was justing up to meet with you, how do I hear news like your Pack having a male Omega from outside?" She asks icily.

    Hayden just gives her a nk look. "When did we start swapping Pack members statuses?" He fires back.

    She bites her tongue at this, shock shing across her face. "Well then, I''d appreciate it if he kept himself away from my son." She throws her head up, keeping eye contact with Dream who tries to look away.

    Dream bites his lip in difort, breathing easier when Hayden holds his hand tight.

    "Dale is all grown up, na, tell him to stay away from my best friend." He sasses her, walking away with Dream in tow.

    Luna na just stands still with her mouth gaping, shellshocked.

    Erin hides augh behind her palm which she quickly swallows when the Luna res at her and adjusts her expensive suitpels, snapping her fingers behind her.

    "Come along, Erin." She snaps rudely. "You look like a horse with that grin."

    "I''m sorry, Luna." She ducks her head sheepishly, hurrying after the obviously upset woman.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    "Mae? Baby?" Shana pokes her head into their bedroom. "My God, you''re still asleep?" She demands in disbelief.

    Mae groans and snuggles into the warm covers. "Wha... It''s morning already? That''s not right."

    "Yes, it is." Shana stomps in to gently pull back the nkets. "And you need to clean up, we''re going to the clinic together, remember?"

    "Ugh!" Mae moans unhappily, keeping her eyes closed although Shana is helping her sit up. "It''s like what? 3 am? I remember now why I don''t have a job." Sheins, letting Shana pull her off the bed.

    "No, silly." Shana shakes her head, wondering if she should just get undressed and hop in the shower with her girlfriend who''s still half asleep. "You do have a job."

    "I-I... I do?" Mae blinks blearily.

    "Yeah, every Werewolf Pack has a witch, you know the neighborhood friendly witch that doesn''t really contribute anything."

    Mae res at her which is very cute because she''s still sleepy. "Don''t make me curse you." She mock hisses.

    Shana coos under her breath, batting away at her girlfriend''s frizzy hair. "I love you too."

    Mae rouses sufficiently enough to find her bnce. "You''ll change your mind when you''re tumbling over the banister into the pepper nts." She grumbles, stomping into the bathroom with a huff.

    Shana smiles again, although there''s a niggling fear that Mae actually did curse her - hazards of living with a witch, you''re never sure if they''re kidding or not - she helps her girlfriend pick out clothes before carefully going down the stairs to try and sidestep the possibility of a curse.

    Shana sighs in relief when she gets to the bottom of the stairs, hurrying to the kitchen to make a quick breakfast.

    Her nerves are strumming, alive as she thinks of the possibilitiesid open.

    Mae had finally convinced her to fall asleep by saying that what if they got to bring Ruby sooner and they all decorated the room together.

    It sounded like the most beautiful n ever and she didn''t hesitate to drop everything she had been doing to go to bed.

    Wishing for sleep toe fast so that the next day woulde quickly too.

    "Don''t rush me, for heaven''s sake." Mae scolds as she tries to braid her hair in two parts, halfway so she could gather them up in a sort of partially braided pigtail.

    "Sweetheart, you''re pretty but if you don''t braid faster I''m bringing out scissors." Shana paces behind her.

    "Fine, I''m done, you''re lucky I adore Ruby." Mae rolls her eyes, snatching up her purse and making her way out of the house to the car.

    Absently she thinks about how Ruby would adore this ce, the street was quiet and there were woods just down the street, she couldn''t wait for her and Shana to be home to the little girl.

    "The sun has barely risen." Maeins as soon as Shana gets into the car and puts it in gear. "I can''t believe I got up before the sun."

    Shana makes a face. "That never mattered before when you had to mix potions in the hours before dawn."

    "That''s different." Mae sasses, applying gloss on her lips.

    "Uh-huh." Shana agrees, driving down the street.

    Mae carefully talks about every other thing but what they were going to do, clearly seeing how nervous Shana was.

    Shana reciprocates by following up the conversation, a grateful smile on her face, the distraction was really nice of Mae, she needed to gather her wits about her before they got to the clinic.

    The workers over at the clinic were pretty familiar with Mae, considering how much her mom helped out when the clinic was newly installed.

    Shana signs in, grateful that she had some free time before she had to get to work, that would be enough to check up on Ruby who was most likely awake.

    Alicia walks into the break room where Shana was currently stuffing her things into her locker, Mae holding small talk with Maria.

    "Good thing you''re here, Laura just got in." The anaesthesiologist smiles at Shana. "Hi, Mae, nice to see you."

    "Alicia! What''s up?" Shana hurries over, already dressed in her scrubs from home, she had a change of clothes in the case of necessity but cases like that rarely ever came up.

    "Laura wants us to try to wake her up and see how she''s doing." Alicia informs her. "Matteo isn''ting in till the afternoon shift but he says he''ll be fine with a video and we can go ahead and wake her up without him."

    "Brad and Sophia?" She prompts, linking her hand with Mae.

    "Already there." Alicia grins. "Is Maeing along?"

    "Yes, I hope that''s fine?" Shana asks hesitantly.

    "Sure! The more the merrier." Alicia gestures over her shoulder, white coat swirling as she spins around and leads the way. "Laura is thinking that maybe just you and I would be in there before the restes in so as to not overwhelm her."

    "W-What?" Shana splutters. "Me?! Why me?"

    "Why not you?" Alicia smiles kindly.

    "Oh wow." Shana gasps, overwhelmed.

    Mae supportively squeezes her hand, keeping close.

    They bump into Laura who wasing from another hallway.

    "Well, hello." The doctor greets cheerily.

    Greetings get passed around.

    "How did game night go?" Shana asks conversationally but Mae can see right through to her anxiety.

    "Wonderful, Greg was able to get off early too so we shared the preparations, it was fun."

    They meet a blond haired man leaning on the wall outside the door, obviously a doctor if his coat is any indication.

    "Hey Brad, I found them." Alicia quips.

    "And more, hi Mae."

    Mae waves at him with a smile.

    "Well, Sophie is currently inside, we''ll all wait out here." He exins.

    Everyone agrees to this and Alicia and Shana walk in, Sophiaing out with a beaming smile to reassure everyone, although her worry is shining brightly in her hazelnut eyes.

    Mae could easily see how they wordlessly supported andforted each other and she was proud of her mate - yeah, she''s definitely going there with Shana - she''s so proud of her strong mate for starting all this.

    Shana constantly wrings her hand in anxiety as the door clicks shut and Alicia gets to work, she''s too distracted to even pay attention to what the anesthesiologist is doing, pacing slightly.

    "It''ll take a while for her to wake up." Alicia exins. "Come on,e sit." She invites Shana, indicating the other side of the bed.

    Shana does as she says, aware that while Werewolves recovered faster from anesthesia than humans, there was the chance that it might take a while with Ruby. Being a little weak and quite young.

    Alicia constantly checks her vitals and breathing, everything seems steady enough and without the stic cup over her face, she almost looks like she''s peacefully sleeping.

    "Five minutes." Alicia mumbles to herself, checking her watch.

    Shana finds it hard to keep still, asionally stopping herself from tapping her feet, the time seems to pass slowly and after the fifteen-minute mark, Shana is starting to get worried, most Werewolves woke up by the five to ten-minute mark, although they were usually groggy for some time after that.

    She stares down intensely at Ruby''s rxed face like she could mentally will her to open her eyes.

    She shares a look with Alicia who tries to not let her panic show as she meticulously goes over checking the little girl''s vitals when it gets closer to twenty minutes.

    Just when Shana is about to crack and panic, there''s movement in Ruby''s eyelids.

    This freezes even Alicia''s well-practiced movements and they both watch when carefully, hoping shining in their eyes.

    Ruby''s eyelids flicker and her hands twitch hut they are still in the nket so thedies don''t see it, her eyelids finally flip open to reveal the most beautiful pair of eyes Shana has ever seen.

    It''s like staring into the desert, with honeyed rivers and mountains made of sunshine, big beautiful brown eyes stare back up at her and she has to blink rapidly a couple of times so that the tears building up in her eyes don''t fall.

    Ruby nces up at the two weird people staring down at her, her thoughts are still mushy and it makes her want to panic but her body isn''t on board with this n.

    Her thoughts moving slowly, she tries to move her hands and legs but gets no response, and the niggling thought overwhelming everything else even how she got to this strange ce and can''t move slips out of her mouth.

    "Y-you are... l-like Ruby?" She says slowly, eyes wide.

    The only other people that had been like her were the nice grandparents but she stayed away from them because she was scared they would give her back to the humans, she wasn''t sure how she knew that the twodies staring down at her also turned into big wolfies, she just did.

    Shana ps a hand over her face, stunned that Ruby recovered quite fast even though it took her so long to open her eyes. "Oh my God, yes, baby, we are."

    "Ruby?" Alicia calls softly to get her attention. "I would like to check you over, do you mind?"

    Ruby cuts her a suspicious look but nods hesitantly, the people like her would never hurt her.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    "Are you okay?" Hayden asks gently, noticing that Dream had spaced out while they were crossing the foyer.

    Dream snaps out of it and gives his friend a reassuring smile. "Of course, I''m just a little surprised I''m not getting osted."

    "No, you''re safe here, most of the people in the Crimson Pack watched Dale grow up." Hayden exins, doing some calctions in his head. A meeting might have to be held to address this, he had some words for Dale''s mom.

    "Oh." Is all Dream mutters as they went up the stairs, he was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that Hayden had just effortlessly put scary, cold Luna na in her ce.

    He heard some of the workers talk about her, she terrified them but they all respected her reign of terror which was ridiculous to Dream.

    "I need to talk to Virgil." Hayden was saying. "You don''t mind staying at my apartment for a while, do you? Or you cane along if you want."

    Dream ponders it over, there''s no way to go back to hiding his status, he might as well stand up for himself. "I''lle along, I would like some answers as well."

    They get to the fourth floor and bump into Darian who''s immensely surprised to see his younger brother in the Pack House.

    He pauses. "What''s going on? I had no idea you wereing ove..." He starts to say before freezing up, Dream''s scent hitting him.

    "Good thing we ran into you." Hayden immediately takes control of the situation when Dream is looking like he might start panicking. "Could you please go down to the bakery to keep an eye on Deidre and your mom?"

    Darian frowns, dark blue eyes darkening. "What? Why?"

    "It''s a long story, DD will exin everything to you and promise to not do anything rash." Dream quickly adds, not trusting Darian to not go after Dale if he found out what happened.

    Darian''s eyes narrow at this but obvious concern for his mom and sister easily wins. "Fine but stay here till Ie back." He agrees gruffly, walking past. "Someone is definitely getting a ck eye when I find out what''s going on." He mutters under his breath, ruffling his hair as he easily trots down the stairs.

    Dream exhales shakily. "It''s going to be difficult exining things to him."

    "I can imagine." Hayden mutters, continuing the journey. "Let''s get things under control first then we''ll try and fix the other things."

    He pushes open the door to Virgil''s office and walks in, Dream close beside him.

    Jaxie is sitting on one of the recipient chairs, Leon leaning over him, a presence Hayden had already associated with the redhead. Ian is sitting on a sofa, a small smile on his face as he strikes at his pad, Hayden could bet on Apple that he was ying a baking game or something.

    Speaking about Apple, the cat hope down from Jaxon''sp to hurry over to her owner, Virgiling behind her.

    "Baby, I was just about to call you." Virgil kisses his cheek, ncing down at Dream.

    "Luna na has been calling nonstop." Jaxon starts to say, spinning around on his chair to look at Dream in worry.

    Virgil steps over to Dream, concern in his blue eyes. "You weren''t hurt, were you?"

    Dream blinks in surprise, beyond shocked and flustered. "N-no, I''m fine, Hayden came for me."

    Virgil settles down on his hair again after this, nodding in satisfaction and pulling his husband down on his leg. "I honestly thought females reaction to male Omegas was nothing but a bad joke."

    "Mrs. Micall called, it''s a couple notches up that post, it''s downright nasty." Jaxon exins. "ording to her, they''ve set up shop in her bakery."

    "na is the one allowing all this barbarism." Virgil frowns, tucking Hayden close. "Where the fuck is Dale?"

    Dream sits up little at the mention of his name, he''s currently seated beside Jaxon, Apple in his arms, providing him with some sort of stability.

    It''s a lot strange to be sitting in the midst of almost strangers with his scent not being hidden, he feels vulnerable, ufortable although it equally feels freeing.

    Ian perks up at this, looking up from his pad. "I''ve contacted Erin, apparently, he''s out of town, left early this morning on some business."

    "Just great." Leon mutters, straightening up. "Just like the short idiot to ghost after turning the town upside down."

    "You''ll head out with to try and keep an eye on things?" Virgil inquires.

    Leon just nces at Dream with dead eyes. "Sure, I''ll remember to not hit a girl but not if they ask." He sweeps out.

    Jaxon looks worried. "Think they''ll be okay?"

    "I fail to see the problem." Dream mutters under his breath.

    Hayden also looks worried. "I mean, Darian had already gone down there."

    "Doubt it can get any worse." Virgil murmurs, face buried in Hayden''s neck.

    Jaxon winces at this, unable to disagree. "I can''t believe Alpha Ascott and his Luna looked down on your dad''s decision to hand the running of the pack over to you and they go and let something like this happen." Heins.

    "It''s all because Luna na keeps treating her son like merchandise." Ian quips.

    Dream frowns at this, he hadn''t heard this side of the story, he also notices that most of the me is falling to Dale''s mom and not him, maybe he''s been too quick to judge.

    "Dream, I apologize for all this." Jaxon says honestly.

    Dream quickly waves this away. "No, no, it''s fine, I''m surprised I''m even getting this much support." He says absently, petting Apple''s fur.

    Virgil and Jaxon share tight looks at his words. "Um, mind telling us what happened?" Jaxon prompts.

    Dream musters a breath, honestly wishing he could go back a day before and not leave his house. "Sure..."

    ~

    Mae paces a bit, to and fro, the rest outside were also looking pretty ufortable. Half an hour had already gone by and still, no news, was something wrong?

    Her heart nearly leaps out of her mouth when the door opens slowly, she spins around in time to see Alicia standing in front of the door with a wide smile on her face.

    She steps out to reveal Shana easily carrying Ruby, an even wider grin on her face.

    Mae doesn''t remember when she starts to smile but her lips curve and mellow warmth fills her.

    ted gasps and happy little sounds escape the other health workers, Sophia tearing up a little.

    "Apparently, she''s not the little spitfire we all thought, she''s just a little baby that has been looking for where to fit in." Alicia exins solemnly.

    Sophia breaks down at this and Laura makes a choking sound and asks for a tissue.

    "You are all like Ruby!" The dark-haired child raises her head from where she tucked it in the curve of Shana''s shoulder to say and everyone instantly melts.

    "I can see why she has you wrapped around her finger." Mae mutters to Shana, staring at Ruby with wide eyes.

    "I''d love to hang around but Laura and I have to be on duty right now." Doctor Brad says,tching onto the other woman''s hand. "And Shana, you''re definitely allowed to adopt her, if she wants that."

    They had all gravitated back inside the hospital room and Shana''s mouth drops at this, Ruby drifts to a corner of the room, picking and dropping equipment with excitement while Alicia and Sophie run after her.

    "W-What? I didn''t even..."

    "You didn''t have to." The doctor smiles kindly

    "We can all see it." Laura continues. "And I think you''ll both make wonderful moms."

    "I hope you didn''t forget to take a video for Matteo!" Laura calls over her shoulder as Brad pulls her out.

    "You bet!" Sophia calls back, holding her phone in front of Ruby who tries to climb up a shelf.

    "Help me with her so she doesn''t break something." Alicia panics, grabbing at Ruby who easily scales the sturdy shelf like a small monkey.

    Mae just pulls her shellshocked girlfriend into her arms. "Want to take our daughter out to shop for new clothes?" She invites, cupping Shana''s face.

    Shana looks up at her with teary eyes. "Yes, I am." She nods, leaning forward to kiss Mae.

    She doesn''t get far when Sophia yeets a pillow at their head. "This is no time to get lovey-dovey." She scolds them, her cellphone long gone.

    Mae and Shana look up to see their daughter currently sitting on the highest shelf and throwing down cotton swabs.

    "What in the name of..." Mae trails off, eyes wide.

    "Good luck with her." Alicia clucks sympathetically, ncing up at Ruby again. "Come on sweetheart,e down."

    Ruby just ignores her and pushes more bags full off cotton off the shelf.

    Shana walks up and pulls up a stool so that she''s level with the little girl. "Hi, Ru,e along now." She invites sweetly.

    Ruby grins at her, a couple of teeth missing, brown eyes shining as she stretches out slender hands, the hospital gown loose on her frail body.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    "We''re going to have to hide your coffee." Mae huffs out when they had finally gotten Ruby down to the car, she was currently in loose pants and a simple t-shirt with a sun shining in front, finding spare clothes for her hadn''t been too hard but getting her in them was a chore.

    Shana is quick to automatically lock all the doors when they''re all safely in, Mae choosing to sit at the back with Ruby, mostly to make sure she didn''t crawl over to the front seats and try to drive.

    "Because if she''s this energetic, imagine how bad it would be if she takes a sip of caffeine." Mae continues.

    Shana winces, the image of that would be the stuff of nightmares.

    Everyone at the clinic had already been easily enamored by the bubbly child, they didn''t even mind her running around, she cheered up the other children who were around.

    Shana had gotten the day off, maybe two, she was very dedicated to the clinic and they had all been trying to get her to take some time off anyway.

    The paperwork would be set up by Jaxon, she also had to introduce the newest addition to their family to the others.

    It was crazy that she was just building up the courage to ask Mae to be her mate and boom! They get a child, a sweet little girl who is currently tangling up Mae''s hair, a price that had to be paid to keep her distracted so she wasn''t crawling up the dash.

    "Shana, for the love of all things wonderful, drive faster or I''m going to have to shave off my hair if she keeps this up." Mae half groan, the fondness in her eyes betraying her sentence.

    Ruby on the other hand is kneeling beside her on the car seat, brows furrowed in concentration as she carefully tangled up Mae''s long and curly hair.

    "You''d look beautiful even without hair." Shana smiles at her through the rearview mirror.

    "Keep that up and you''ll wake up tomorrow without any hair." Mae res at her.

    Shana grimaces but mps her mouth shut, she knew Mae adored her hair like a pet and was grateful for the sacrifice.

    Mae studies Ruby''s open face, from the evidence they had, she had lived a really rough life and Mae was immensely grateful that she was spared the memories.

    She had recently escaped from the foster home she was put in so gratefully she hadn''t been a nomad for too long.

    "Ma? Don''t look at me, look forward." Ruby scolds her, adjusting her head to better tangle up the long hair that she was rightfully fascinated with.

    Mae chokes at this, face red as she shares nces with Shana in the mirror. "What did she just call me?" She splutters to her girlfriend who was driving.

    "She''s probably mispronouncing your name." Shana quickly clears up.

    "Well, I''m notining." Mae grins widely.

    Ruby turns her head to the side to look at Shana, curiosity in her faux serious eyes as she pretends like she''s doing something important on Mae''s hair.

    "Nana? Where are we going?" She asks cutely.

    Shana wheezes at this and Maeughs at her reaction.

    "She''s going to kill us with sweetness overload." Shana mutters and Mae can''t help but agree.

    "Um, baby, we''re going shopping." Shana exins.

    "Food?" Ruby immediately asks with wide eyes. "We''re getting food? I''ve never had enough of it." She mutters more as an afterthought to herself and not for the first time that day, Mae finds herself on the brink of tears.

    She lifts a hand to pet Ruby''s hair, the little girl leans into the touch like a touch starved pup, although they had enough food stacked up at home she would buy more, just to see Ruby''s slightly toothless grin.

    "Yes, love, we are but first we''ll buy you new clothes..." Mae trails off as she sees Ruby''s smile fade away. "Ruby? What... What''s wrong?" She asks, cupping her small face.

    Ruby''s beautiful brown eyes go ssy, tears brimming. "Are you going to give Ruby away?" She asks with sad eyes.

    Shana turns around sharply at this. "What? No! Of course not!"

    "But you''re buying me new clothes?" She asks with a frown as if confused, her lower lip wobbling.

    Shana and Mae share a look at this, it must be the effect of one of her lost memories, it would add up that whatever foster home she had been to would want her to look nice if they were about to give her away, although for the life of her Shana couldn''t imagine why anyone would want to give the precious little girl away.

    "Yes, so that you cane back home with us, would you like that?" Mae asks kindly, wiping away a tear that tracked down her porcin cheek.

    Ruby practically beamed at this, her eyes twinkling, a burning desert trapped in the glossy orbs. "Yes!"

    Shana sighs in relief at this, they would have to be careful and study her carefully on what could trigger her. She knew just the store to go to, there would be an almost zero chance of running into a human, that was evidently one of Ruby''s biggest triggers.

    Mae throws her arms around Ruby to hug her tightly, she didn''t even mind the tangles in her hair, not when Ruby wasughing so happily at being able toe home with them.

    They spend the rest of the drive exining to Ruby who kept insisting on hearing how many wolfies there were.

    Shana couldn''t me her, not if she thought she was the only one of her kind and perhaps even thought of herself as a monster at least until she met the elderly man and his wife.

    "Hold my hand, Nana!" Ruby invites happily when they get to their destination.

    Mae had immediately grabbed onto her hand when she opened the door to stop Ruby from running off and Ruby had thought it was some kind of game, inviting Shana to join in on the hand holding session as well.

    Shana doesn''t hesitate, holding her hand securely as they make their way into the small unassuming shop, the clothes shop was mostly for kids which was just perfect.

    The shop was a perfect find, not too many people and the people present were all Werewolves, mostly from their Pack.

    Plus they were mostly left to their devices, after asking a shopping helper where to find certain things they were all set.

    Shana and Mae let Ruby pick out the clothes she wanted, the only thing Mae picked out was a pair of bowties, noting how Ruby''s long hair kept obstructing her vision.

    She had ns for styling Ruby''s beautiful hair so she might have gone all out while buying hair essories.

    "So what shoes would you like?" Shana asks when they get to the show section.

    Ruby makes a face at them, looking down at the flip-flops on her legs she looks up again at the both of them with a very solemn expression on her face like she was about to admit to doing something wrong.

    "Ma? Nana? I don''t like shoes." She announces with full honesty.

    Mae hides herughter behind her hand while Shana looks traumatized.

    "But baby, you can''t walk around without shoes, your feet will hurt." Shana tries to entice her but Ruby looks steadfast, shaking her head in refusal, brown eyes shining with sincerity.

    Shana nearly cracks at this but she remains steadfast. "Don''t make up your mind yet." Shana cajoles. "Why don''t you try then on first?"

    "Plus then we can go but socks, those are fun." Mae tags on.

    "Socks? I''ve not worn socks." Ruby frowns, liking she''s trying to ce the word.

    Mae and Shana share another look, barely suppressed anger on their faces.

    "We''ll buy you all the socks you want, it''s like gloves but for your feet." Mae exins.

    Ruby brightens up at this. "Like the ones Doctor Laura had?"

    "Yes just like that." Shana smiles at her, her aimless widening when Ruby makes a move towards the shoes.

    They end up towing a lot of bags to the car, Ruby bouncing around their legs when they told her that they were getting food next.

    Shana tries not to think about how Ruby''s past would have been like for her to be so excited at the thought of food but the one thing she did know was that she would neverck anything else again.

    "We''re going home first right?" Mae inquires. "I mean after buy food." She quickly corrects when Ruby shoots her a look.

    "Yeah." Shana affirms, locking up the car doors again, she would have to remember to always do that whenever their daughter was in the car.

    "It''ll be best if we go with her to the Pack House today, I know a lot of our friends that would be pissed if they find out about this muchter."

    Mae smiles at this, this time she had to stop Ruby from upturning all the bags to show Mae what had been bought although they all did the shopping together, her excitement too much for her little body to keep in so it kept brimming out.

    "I''m homeschooling her." Mae blurts out, a goofy grin on her face... God, she was so happy.

    Shana had never whipped her head around so fast. "What?"

    Mae immediately backtracks. "I mean..." She shrugs. "I''m not the biggest fan of school, even though now it''s mostly Werewolves plus I want her to catch up with her mates first, she''ll go to school, maybe high school." Mae continues grudgingly.

    Shana just shakes her head fondly, homeschooling was a big task, if Mae was willing to sacrifice that much then she would support her, all the way.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    After Dream finishes up his tale, Virgil''s eyes widen as everything clicks in ce. Dream is Jasmine.

    He pushes a hand through his hair, remembering how affected Dale had been by just bumping into Dream just once.

    Everything added up, his reaction to Dream, the familiar scent, things were about to get a lot moreplicated.

    "Is something wrong?" Hayden asks him, instantly noticing his change of mood.

    Virgil smiles up at the concern in his eyes. "No, I''m fine." He replies to him, turning his attention back to the room.

    "I doubt Alpha Ascott has heard of this." He starts to say.

    Jaxon shrugs. "He has more or less step aside, the only person that can address this is actually Dale."

    "Or Luna na." Hayden adds darkly.

    "Doubt she would." Jaxon shrugs.

    "Then she shouldn''tin if her Pack members turn up looking less than glossy because I won''t hesitate to defend the members of my Pack, does she even see what this could do to both Packs?" Virgil grinds out.

    Dream''s brows furrow at this, he didn''t want a Pack war just because of his status.

    "This is a delicate issue that has to be handled carefully." Jaxon muses. "Hopefully it''ll blow over and until then we''ll make sure you don''t walk around alone, it might be dangerous." He adds to Dream.

    Dream''s expression darkens at this, he still didn''t have his freedom. "And keep Dale away from me."

    "Yes, that too." Jaxon agrees immediately.

    Virgil winces at this, that would be particrly difficult to do, the drama would just be beginning if they thought that would be possible.

    "I almost forgot..." Hayden mutters to himself, separating Virgil''s hands from his so he could get off his legs and go make a call. "I''ll be right back." He throws over a shoulder, stepping out a connecting door.

    In this bustle of everything that had been happening he had almostpletely forgotten to ring up Jennie, it waste enough and he was unsurprised to see texts from her.

    "Hi, Jennie." He says into his phone when she picks up.

    "Hey, boss, is Dream okay?" She asks immediately, concern coloring her voice.

    Hayden smiles a little, unsurprised that she already knew what was going on. "Yes, he''s with me, do you mind handling the store for the rest of today?"

    "Of course not!" She epts cheerily, eager to help.

    "You can close early, I don''t want you overworking yourself." He says sternly.

    Jennie says something to someone off the phone beforeing back with a relievedugh. "I won''t, I''m just giving novel rmendations nothing much, now go, um sure you have a lot on your hands."

    Hayden smiles again, this time easier, he could always count on the bubbly brte. "Thank you, Jen."

    "Anytime, say hi to Dream for me, and don''t worry, they''re staying out of the store." She reassures him, hanging up.

    Hayden makes his way back, the conversation had gone on without him.

    "I''ve tried his cell, multiple times." Jaxon was saying with something like frustration. "He''s going out of town, who puts off their phone when they''re going out of town."

    Virgil shrugs, looking up immediately Hayden steps back in and makes right for him. "I don''t know, I see him doing that."

    ~

    Dale takes a drink from his bottled water, already exhausted, usually, these meetings gave him relief and a sense of satisfaction especially when they were going well, much like this one was.

    But his mind has been in a constant state of unrest ever since Dream had stormed away, if the other Werewolf had been mad at him, he could handle that but no, Dream had been disappointed, hurt even.

    He was basically done here but he was tempted to hang around just to dy having to return to town, the bags under his eyes weren''t even a surprise.

    He decides to check his phone on a whim and curses at the number of notifications that pour in, his mom''s endless calling was expected even if this was like triple her usual amount, no... The notifications that made him worried were the one from Crimson''s Pack House, Jaxon''s personal line too, what the hell was going on?

    He lurches to his feet and sweeps out the room, no one bats an eyelid at him, he could guess he wasn''t their favor at the moment, he was basically stopping them from building their dream project in Pine Creek, a prime spot.

    He wasn''t obligated to stick around though so he hurries to his car while dialing up Jaxon, it barely rings before the other picks up.

    "Finally, where the hell did you keep your phone?" Jaxon immediately scolds.

    "Sorry, what''s going on?" He asks immediately, putting the cat in gear.

    "Put it on loudspeaker." He hears Virgil''s voice say faintly - well looked like the entire team was there.

    He does the same with his device to give him the freedom to use both hands.

    "Where are you?" Virgil demands impatiently, he sounds pissed.

    Like Dale knew the other Alpha wasn''t the bestpany but he was just cold and gruff, this time however he was full-on pissed.

    Dale narrows his eyes, unhappy with being in the dark. "On my way back, look is someone going to tell me what''s going on?"

    "Have you spoken to your mom?" Jaxon asks.

    Dale clenches his teeth. "No."

    "Well, I don''t know what you did but every female in your Pack wants to murder my Pack member." Virgil says crisply.

    Dale''s frown intensifies. "That doesn''t make any sense."

    "Tell me about it!" Dream quips without thinking, throwing his hands up in frustration.

    Dale nearly crashes into another car, choking. "Dream? Is that Dream? Why is he there?" He asks immediately, grateful that he had left the city and the road was free now or he would have rammed someone else''s car by now.

    "Yeah and he''s somehow the most wanted..."

    His mom starts calling at this point and he nces down in exasperation, hanging up on her without even thinking.

    "Because they think he''s going to steal you away or something, what the hell is that all about?" Virgil snaps.

    Everything clicks into ce like an ugly puzzle piece and Dale speeds up. "Shit." He curses reflexively.

    "Shit is right." Virgil says coldly. "Get your ass back here, you''ve got some exining to do."

    Dale winces when Virgil hangs up, he had never seen Virgil this mad, especially not at him but he could understand the Alpha''s anger.

    He would feel the same if a member of his Pack was threatened, especially one that was really close to the Alpha''s mate.

    He curses again under his breath... Amy, it had to be the irritating Werewolf.

    He had immediately distanced himself from her after Dream had left, after apologizing to her sincerely, he even offered to drive her home which she agreed although her shameless flirting all through the way back made him regret his offer.

    She had seemed fine when he dropped her off but was obviously still mad at Dream, thinking he was the reason that not only the Alpha had stood her up but he also canceled their date.

    He doesn''t know how she managed to spread the news so fast, like were they all on a group chat or something?

    His heart was in his throat as he drove as fast as was legal, it wouldn''t help his case if he was given a ticket or pulled over.

    Dream''s secret was out and it was all his fault, well fuck... Wasn''t this wonderful? He thinks sarcastically.

    ~

    Dream sobers up after the phone call, he hadn''t meant to speak up, Dale''s reaction to his voice had been hrious and if he wasn''t a hairsbreadth away from rage he might have found it humorous.

    Jaxon had spent the past couple minutes exining to Dream that it couldn''t have been Dale who caused it, at least not directly.

    Dream didn''t say much, petting Apple whose purrs were calming, he was just a little overwhelmed, going back to his usual way of life now was close to impossible.

    Right now he wanted his room but he wasn''t even sure that was safe because of the batty girls that were persecuting him for something he didn''t even do.

    Why were they all so insecure anyway? He thinks to himself, rolling his eyes.

    He had moved to the sofa while Ian had gone out to get snacks, Virgil and Jaxon discussing about some Pack matter or the other.

    "You okay?"

    He looks up in slight shock, he had been so lost in thought he didn''t even hear Haydene over.

    "Not really." He says honestly.

    Hayden saddens at this, Dale was his really good friend but he had never wanted to hit him as much as he currently did.

    Hayden settles on the couch beside him, legs crossed and tucked underneath him as he throws his arms around his friend''s shoulders.

    "It''ll all turn out okay." He reassures the other.

    Dream pushes his long blonde hair behind his ear, sighing depressively. "I hope so."

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Dale tries to not overthink as he drives past Paper District, the only thing in his mind is Dream''s safety.

    His mom has been calling non-stop and he''s never imagined that it would be this easy to ignore her.

    Although he knows that he''s thest person the feisty Omega would probably want to see but that doesn''t dampen his need to see the other.

    He''s not sure what he expects to see when he gets to the Pack Houses but is relieved to see that there''s no upset and everywhere looks rtively normal.

    He quickly parks his car and steps out, tie undone and ck hair ruffled from the number of times that his hands had gone through the strands in worry.

    He throws his jacket over his shoulder, top buttons on his dress shirt undone, knowing that if he didn''t carry his jacket along he was most likely to forget it.

    He starts heading for the Crimson Pack but barely makes it halfway across the parking lot when his mom hurries in his direction.

    "Dale! Dale!" She clicks over to him on her stilletoes.

    He hides a groan, tamping down the temptation to just brush past her and keep going on his way, Erin hurries behind her, a file clutched to her chest.

    "Dale! What is this I hear about you with a male Omega!" She immediately plunges into what''s on her mind, angry lines on her face.

    Dale''s eyes darken at the tone her voice had taken when she was talking about Dale. "I don''t know, mom, I should be asking you that." Heshes back at her, banked fires glowing behind his eyes. "Virgil calls me up to tell me that our Pack members are assaulting one of his, what is that all about?"

    na falters at this, expecting her son to take her side as usual. "I... I..." She stutters slightly before gathering herself together. "This is all that male Omegas fault." She hmphs.

    Dale gives her a nk look, just done with her. "He has a name." He corrects coldly. "Virgil isn''t as tolerant as his dad, you might want to step carefully." He tags on, sweeping away.

    na just splutters at this, watching her son walk away.

    Erin keeps quiet, knowing that there could be a transfer of aggression if she so much as breathes wrongly, she didn''t particrly appreciate how the Luna made her tag along when she could be doing other important things, like filing!

    na flounders around for a while for the words to say, unable to even call out to Dale who is very obviously heading for the other Pack House where the male Omega was at.

    She could onlye to one conclusion, the male Omega had worked his wiles, she wouldn''t sit by and let that happen, even if she had to get rid of his entire family.

    Dale immediately forgets about his mom as soon as he leaves her, thoughts drowned out with Dream, this was going to be a littleplicated to exin.

    He couldn''t believe things had gotten so out of hand like this and it was all his mom''s fault, he''s had it with her.

    His dad had stepped down already, it was about time they both took that vacation.

    Dale marched up the steps with purpose and he couldn''t help but notice that other than pleasant greetings from the members of Virgil''s Pack, he gets nothing else.

    It makes him realize how tolerant he had been of the objectifying and sexualization of his person by the females of his Pack and that only happened because they had the full backing of his mom, it was exactly what made him hands off the gender as a whole.

    He beelines for Virgil''s office, unsure of what to expect but if he wanted to get information on what was important, which was if Dream and his family were okay, he was definitely getting it from the other Alpha.

    It''s a miracle he remembers to knock and he sweeps in after, nearly falling on his face when the first thing he sees is Dream fast asleep on a couch, Hayden beside him, equally fast asleep, and Apple happily cuddled in their middle, drowsy.

    He whips his head around to see Virgil and Jaxon glowering up at him and he winces, he had expected worse.

    Virgil gestures to an anteroom and he follows behind him and Jaxon.

    "Have a nice trip?" Virgil asks coldly when the door clicks shut behind Dale, settling on one of the plush sofas arranged around thefortable room.

    Dale fidgets a bit, his heart was finally pumping the right amount of blood and his lungs were finally using all of the oxygen he had breathed in when he saw that Dream was perfectly fine, with floppy hair in his face as he peacefully slept.

    "Not really." He shrugs, wary of moving too close to Virgil who looks downright livid.

    "You need to have a talk with your mom." Jaxon immediately says, lips drawn in a tight line and Dale thinks it''s it maddest he''s ever seen the cheery Head Beta be.

    "Preferably getting her to take a vacation." Virgil adds.

    Dale just nods, there was no other way around it, it would take a while reorienting his Pack after the influence of his mom was gone but at least then it would work.

    "I''m really sorry for this mess."

    Virgil rubs a hand over his face. "It''s not your fault, asswipe."

    "Maybe it is." Jaxon mutters, getting up. "I''ve been holed up here all day, I need to go get some work done, you''ll be shocked at the number of females ready to not go to work or school just because of something this silly." He adds as an after on, sweeping out.

    "Oh, and you might want to stay away from Darian for a couple days." He pokes his head back in to say, wild red hair bobbing. "Preferably until all this dies down."

    Dale copses on a sofa at the opposite end of Virgil.

    Virgil gives him a look, flicking imaginary flint from his sweatshirt, he couldn''t understand how Dale could sit for hours at his desk in a three-piece suit when he could barely stand a dress shirt for important meetings.

    "So..." Virgil trails off, noting that Dale is looking at everything else in the room but him. "I see you found Jasmine."

    Dale draws in a sharp breath at this. "The isn''t the best stage to ask him out is it?"

    Virgil tilts his head to the side. "Sure as hell isn''t, I don''t think I''ve ever seen Hay so pissed, you might want to watch your step."

    Dale curses explosively, cing both hands on his face, his jacket was thrown haphazardly to the side. "And Dream?" He asks tentatively.

    "Wouldn''t hesitate to shoot your brains out if he''s given a gun, tell me how did you manage to piss him off so much in under the space of a couple hours?" Virgil asks seriously.

    Dale sits forward, resting his arms on his knees. "Apparently I get very stupid when I''m attracted to someone." He mutters, more to himself but Virgil''s sharp ears easily catch the muttered words.

    Virgil easily remembers the time with Hayden. "I can''t dispute that." He says dryly, humor shing in his bright blue eyes. "How did the meeting go?"

    "Fine but halfway through one of the real estatepany guys looked like he really wanted to stab out my eye with his fountain pen."

    Virgil leans back. "I can imagine we aren''t their favorite people at the moment."

    They both go quiet for a while, Dale had already mentally arranged his next n of action, first, his mom had to leave Pine Creek and then a Pack meeting, he needed to put his Pack members straight about a lot of things.

    Then the most important thing to be done was to try and fix his and Dream''s rtionship if there was anything left but that depended on if there was anything there before.

    He curses again, a migraine slowly building behind his eyes at that thought.

    "You sound like you''re having a lot of fun." Virgil suddenly quips.

    Dale throws him a re. "Lay off, man."

    "You show him that tattoo of yours yet?" Virgil asks, uncaring of the fire spitting from Dale''s eyes.

    "I see you haven''t marked your mate yet." Dale says quietly.

    Virgil reels back at this like he was sucker-punched in the jaw. "Fuck off."

    "It pisses me off that you give him so little credit." Dale continues in that same quiet tone. "He''s so fucking strong but you won''t mate him for whatever stupid reason your brain keepsing up with..."

    Virgil shes across the room and wraps a hand around Dale''s throat in no time. "Do me a favor and shut the fuck up, my love life is none of your fucking business." He growls darkly.

    Dale adjusts his cor when Virgil lets go, he wasn''t about to push the other Alpha whose eyes were already glowing an unhealthy gold, not when Dream and Hayden were peacefully sleeping in the next room.

    Besides Virgil was right, who was he to judge the other when his love life was in shambles, hell he wasn''t even sure about his sexuality.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Dale is brought out of his thoughts by Virgil sticking his head through the door. "You''re just going to sit there?" The blond Alpha asks in a low voice, leaning against the door jamb.

    He had spent thest couple hours on hisptop attending to business while Hayden and Dream were still fast asleep and he had gotten Ian to get him a nket for them but Dale had just been sitting in the anteroom, all by himself.

    "I need to talk to Dream." He replies tightly.

    Virgil couldn''t dispute this, they had a lot to clear up.

    Hayden wakes up at this point, a little bit disoriented as he takes in his surroundings, Dream was still sleeping beside him and Apple was curled up just between them, her tail tickling his jaw.

    Someone had been nice enough to cover them up and he reaches over carefully to push long blonde locks from Dream''s face, wondering how long he had been out.

    He looks around the room and sees Virgil standing in front of the door to the anteroom, talking to someone that sounded an awful lot like Dale.

    He sits up at this, grateful he had been lying on the side of the sofa that he could get out from so he wouldn''t have to go over Dream.

    Although all fingers pointed to Dale''s date for starting all this, he needed to get the confirmation from Dale and maybe kick him in the shins for putting Dream through so much.

    Dream immediately curls around Apple when Hayden leaves, tucking his knees in close, lips parted.

    He rubs the sleep away from his eyes, when Dream woke up they could go down to the kitchens to get something to eat.

    He walks straight for Virgil, who turns around the moment he ces a hand on his back, recognition immediately fills his blue eyes which soften at the sight of his sleepy husband.

    "Hey, baby." He envelopes Hayden in a hug, resting his jaw on his nest of tawny curls. "How did you sleep?"

    Hayden leans into the hug, breathing deeply. "Just fine, I thought I heard Dale''s voice?" He asks immediately, leaning around to try and see into the room.

    "Hi, Hay." Dale speaks up sheepishly.

    Hayden slips out of Virgil''s arms who lets him and marches into the room, crossing his arms.

    Dale sighs miserably at the obvious upset state Hayden is in and Hayden softens visibly at this, sitting beside the other and taking his hand in his.

    "I don''t think you betrayed Dream''s secret." Hayden starts softly.

    "Because I didn''t." He immediately replies with a serious expression.

    Hayden nods, believing him. "I don''t think that''s the only reason Dream is mad."

    Dale remembers their pseudo date and how the Omega and left in a rage and winces, he still didn''t know what he did wrong, maybe he should try asking.

    "I still need to apologize to him for that." He says somberly.

    Hayden pats his head affectionately and gives him a reassuring smile. "It''s not entirely your fault..."

    ""An apology?" Dream''s lucid voice speaks up and they both turn around to see him standing at the doorway. "That''s new."

    "You''re awake!" Hayden exims, eyes bright.

    The sardonic expression on Dream''s face fades away when he catches a glimpse of Hayden''s smile. "Yeah but Apple is still fast asleep, I just tucked the nket around her."

    "Thank you."

    A short silence falls after this and Virgil immediately takes the reins, stepping in to wrap an arm around Hayden. "We''ll drop in on Jaxon to get news on what''s happening and you''ll eat lunch with us, won''t you?" He invites Dream, looking down at him with kind eyes.

    Dream blinks, somehow always surprised when Virgil did something like this, something considerate and kind, it was obvious he was different - why couldn''t he bump into Alphas like this?

    "Oh, yes, thanks." He mumbles.

    "Neat." Virgil grins and Dream gets thrown aback, he''s never seen the sombre and cold Alpha smile so wide and he saw him frequently at Hayden''s bookstore and he''s already returning an answering smile of his when Virgil ruffles his hair.

    Virgil chuckles internally when Dream bats his hand away instantly like a prickly cat, he had expected that, Hayden gives Dream a quick reassuring hug before they step out.

    "We''lle back for you in a while okay." Hayden says.

    <em>''after Dale gets kicked out, more like.''</em>Virgil adds mentally.

    "Think they''ll be okay?" Hayden asks in worry when they leave the office and start down the hallway.

    Virgil ces a reverent kiss on Hayden''s hair. "I think so." He says supportively, knowing how much Hayden would want his two friends to make up.

    Dream keeps the door open as he walks in closer, still debating if to sit or not, he wasn''t really interested in a holding a conversation with Dale but he would do it anyway because it would make Hayden happy.

    Besides Dale looked really miserable and he couldn''t just ignore his plight.

    Dale fidgets ufortably on his seat, which worsens when Dream takes the seat opposite him and stares him down, the ck t-shirt he had on riding up slightly when he crosses both of his arms.

    "I''m waiting." Dream quips, morbidly enjoying the way Dale startles.

    Dale is momentarily confused on the other hand, then it hits him and he nearly facepalms. "Um, yeah... I''m really sorry about everything that has happened..." He trails off, realizing now that Dream''s secret that had been entrusted to him was now public knowledge.

    "Shit, you must hate me right now."

    Dream gives him a skeptical look but then shrugs. "Maybe." But now that he knew that there was no way the Alpha would have been able to stop his date from ruining his life, maybe he didn''t hate him but that didn''t mean he was suddenly up for sainthood.

    "...did you leave?" Dale was saying.

    Dream shakes himself out of his thoughts, uncrossing his arms. "What?"

    "Yesterday, at the restaurant, why did you leave?"

    Dream gives him a bewildered look, noting the sincerity in those leaf green eyes and he sighs audibly, telling himself that this was all for Hayden.

    "You turned down your nose at how much I was eating." He admits crisply, starting to get ticked off again as he remembered.

    Horror drenched Dale''s face. "What?" He leans forward on his seat with his earnestness. "No, I... didn''t... I... I mean, I wasn''t, I would never do that."

    Dream''s eyes go round. "You weren''t?" He prompts with something akin to disbelief.

    "No, I wasn''t." Dale verifies. "I was just um... Fascinated." He finally admits, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.

    Dream flinches back, he''s never heard himself being addressed with that term, that wasn''t something Alphas should be doing. "Oh." Is all he says, all the hostility bleeding from his form.

    But there was still the very believable rumor that Dale was a yboy, that wasn''t a crime, his victims seemed to be having the time of their lives.

    "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding then." He adds stiffly.

    Dale barely hides his expression of intense shock. "epted." He agrees promptly. "Truce?"

    He walks over with a hand held out, expectation on his face.

    Dream nces down at the offered hand, face nk.

    Dale pulls back his hand momentarily. "But before then, I um... I promise to fix all this..." He trails off and Dream notices the light go out of his bright eyes.

    "I''m truly sorry about your status if I... If I had known this was how it would turn out I wouldn''t have pressed you to eat out with me."

    Dream purses his lips at the open sincerity of the Alpha who was trying to make himself look smaller although he easily towered over him.

    "Maybe you should be more careful with your dates too." He adds without thinking and immediately regrets it but Dale doesn''t even look the least bit offended, nodding seriously like Dream would have told him to do anything and he wouldn''t hesitate before doing it.

    "So, truce?" Dale asks again, hope shining in his eyes.

    Dream bites his lip, thinking it over, this didn''t mean anything, they would just go back to being acquaintances, no love lost.

    "Fine." He agrees reluctantly, cing his hand in Dale''s outstretched one. "Truce."

    Dale breaks out it a goofy grin and for the second time that day, Dream is ranting mentally at how unfair it was for Alphas to be so bloody attractive, no wonder he was such a popr heartbreaker.

    Dale takes his precious time letting go of his hand but he doesn''t think much about that, fidgeting ufortably when Dale just stands in front of him, staring down at him like the Alpha''s brain had short circuited.

    "So, why don''t we try this again?" Dale slips his hands into the front pocket of his cks, nervousness tinting his words.

    "Huh? Try what?" Dream asks, bemused.

    "Mind if I buy you apology food?" He asks cutely.

    Dream''s mouth drops open, stunned. Was the Alpha dumb? Apology food was what got him into this mess in the first ce.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    "So, why don''t we try this again?" Dale slips his hands into the front pocket of his cks, nervousness tinting his words.

    "Huh? Try what?" Dream asks, bemused.

    "Mind if I buy you apology food?" He asks cutely.

    Dream''s mouth drops open, stunned. Was the Alpha dumb? Apology food was what got him into this mess in the first ce.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?" He bites out, standing up. "No, thank you, Alpha." He replies dryly, walking out.

    "How about a date then?" Dale calls after him.

    Dream whips around at this, mouth open in a wide ''O''.

    "That''s even worse." He says nkly. "Bye, Dale." He says dismissively, leaving the anteroom.

    Dale slumps on a couch briefly, he had been expecting that but they had a truce so he wasn''t giving up, unsurprisingly, he''s not in the least bit heartbroken.

    He doesn''t recall ever trying this hard for anyone, he thinks to himself as he peels himself off the chair again, he had a couple of things to deal with, the most important one was to call an impromptu Pack meeting, he never imagined he would have to scold his Pack members like bratty kids but here they were.

    He had already sent out the orders and he decides he needs a shower to calm his head down before dealing with them.

    He steps out tentatively, unsure of if he wanted to bump into Dream again so soon.

    Mixed feelings bloom in his chest when he steps out and doesn''t see the other but he pushes it to the side, striding down the hallway.

    Dream peeks from a corner as he watches Dale leave, he had no idea where Hayden and Virgil had gone and he wasn''t about to wander off, it would take some getting used to the fact that he didn''t have to hide his status anymore and people now knew.

    There was no mistaking the obvious way the Alpha had searched around, no doubt looking for him... Dream was stumped, why did the Alpha seem so hooked up on him? They just met the day before, well if he''s counting back at Brenwich, that would be twice but they had just bumped into each then, it couldn''t count.

    Well, whatever, he wasn''t interested in being another notch on his bedpost.

    He walks back into the office to wait for them, pulling out his phone while he''s at it to call Diedre, he knew that they would be busy so he waited till the slow hours to call, which were usually afternoons.

    Deidre picks on the third ring, her voice tired and concerned. "Hi, little bro, are you okay?"

    Dream seats up straighter on the sofa without thinking, gripping the phone tighter. "Of course, the Luna made sure of that, I should be asking you that."

    "Strangely I was just about to call you." She pipes up, relief in her voice. "Well, the girls hung around all day, it wasn''t bad for business but their gossips gave me a migraine and made mom upset..."

    Dream frowns at this, he couldn''t believe Dale was seriously asking him out to eat again after the first time caused all this.

    "...but just like a couple minutes ago, a couple guys from Dark Moon Pack came over, and just like magic, all the girls cleared out." She says.

    "Really?" Dream asks with wide eyes.

    "Yeah, Darian spoke to the guys for a while and although they said that they weren''t authorized to say what was going on, he figured out that it was probably the work of their Alpha."

    "Oh." Dream mumbles, leaning back into the chair.

    "We''re actually packing up, mom says we''re closing up early so I''m sneaking around to talk to you right now, she''ll..." Deidre trails off and Dream hears his sister converse distantly with someone else.

    "...oops! She caught me, mom wants to talk to you, Dream, I''m giving her the phone." She continues in a rush.

    Dream winces at this, he wasn''t sure he was ready to face his mom just yet, expecting her to scold him thoroughly.

    Static crackles a little and then Dia is panicking into the cell phone. "Dream? Baby? Are you okay? Are you hurt?" She asks frantically.

    Dream freezes momentarily in shock, not expecting any of that but it made his heart swell in happiness nheless. "Yes, mom, I''m just fine." He immediately reassures her. "The Luna came for me and the Alpha is also very nice."

    "He is." Dia agrees instantly. "I should pay a visit to the Pack House with some pastries to thank them both, and also Darian''s good friend..."

    "He''s not my friend, mom." He hears Darian interject from the background.

    "But he said he was sent by the Alpha and you two seem to know each other so well." Dia immediately argues, putting the call on loudspeaker so that Dream could be a part of the conversation.

    "He''s more of his boss." Deidre cuts in, snickering.

    "Can it, DD." Darian snaps at her.

    Dia on the other hand is mind blown. "The young man that came in here, is the Head Warrior?" She starts to instantly inquire. "The Alpha sent the Head Warrior just to check up on us? He''s so wonderful..."

    "Mom, don''t..." Darian groans.

    Dream hears rustling on the other side and soon just Deidre is talking to him. "Well, that''s not ending anytime soon, are you sure you''ll be fine?" She adds softly. "Darian says it''ll be better for you to stay at the Pack House for a while."

    "Yes, DD, don''t worry about me, I''lle over to the bakery tomorrow, okay?"

    "Sure, bye Dream."

    "Bye." He murmurs, hanging up.

    He expels a breath and slips his phone in the pocket of his jeans, ruffling his hair, at least that was out of the way but what is this all about him having to stay here for a while?

    A knock raps on the door and he perks up, surprised at the person on the other side when the door swings open.

    Leon... Darian''s boss.

    Dream had actually not seen him before except for earlier today but he knew about him, it was a little hard to believe that he was the Alpha''s older brother.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Blond hair wavy with a dark undercut and that was the least startling thing about him, tattoos ran around the fingers on his left hand and Dream could bet on his piggy bank that the alluring tattoos didn''t stop at the wrist where his jacket sleeves ended.

    He didn''t want toe off as an ogler but he could tell that he had quite a number of piercings, judging by the shes of silver and cold blue eyes that seemed to stare right into your soul.

    The Beta Werewolf was upsetting and that was saying a lot about Dream who it took a lot to shake, he could imagine how much damage Leon would give if he had been an Alpha to top it off.

    "I''m here to pick you up." Leon says bluntly, leaning against the doorpost and waiting for Dream to get up.

    Dream frowns slightly, confused. "Huh?"

    "For lunch?" Leon prompts, a pierced brow arching.

    "Oh." Dream hums with realization, quickly getting up so he didn''te off as airheaded.

    They walk in rtive silence for a while, Leon leading the way as he tries to get his much shorter legs to keep up with Leon''s gait.

    "Your mom says I should keep an eye on you." Leon starts without any prequel when they get to the end of the stairs and Dream nearly trips and falls over the banister, ncing sharply up at Leon who had an inscrutable look on his face.

    "Weird chick." He mutters under his breath. "One would think she''d know better."

    Dream gulps, unsure of the kind of response to give, and was relieved when the journey continues silently.

    Leon had been stunned, he was used to being treated like he looked, like he wouldn''t flinch if he had to gut someone so when Dia had fussed over him, it struck a chord deep in him and made him remember his mom.

    It was a messy emotion, that she rekindled in him but it was also warm and nice, he nces to the side at Dream who also didn''t judge his tattoos or piercings or choice of wardrobe, if anything, he would say that the other had looked at him appreciatively, very few people did that.

    Except for the ones that went for exactly what he promised, his lethality was part of his charm.

    Dream had never been more relieved to stop in front of a door before, he didn''t realize how unready he was to be back in the midst of people with his scent out in the open, he felt almost... naked.

    It did help though that most of the people they had walked by gave them a wide berth and he could tell it wasn''t because of his Omega status but rather the couple hundred pounds of moving terror walkingzily beside him.

    What''s on the other side of the door is a bit of a surprise, a small family sized dining room.

    Deidre had told him about the huge dining rooms that the Pack ate at together but he hadn''t heard of this, which is no surprise, it''s probably a special ce for the Alpha to have some privacy.

    Hayden immediately starts in his direction when he steps in, a wide smile on his pretty face. "Sorry, I couldn''te to get you myself." He apologizes immediately, taking off his apron.

    Dream''s eyes go wide at the implications. "Were you cooking?" He asks suspiciously, narrowing his eyes.

    Hayden skillfully avoids the question, not wanting his friend to feel bad. "That''s not important,e on,e sit." He prompts the blonde.

    Dream takes in the table, Jaxon was already seated, his red hair packed up in a messy bun as he gives strips of meat from his sandwich to Apple who''s nestled in hisp.

    Leon immediately beelines for him, sitting down beside the redhead and just watching him.

    Ian on the other hand sits at the far end of the table that couldfortably seat twelve people, while he gets directed to the other end where Virgil is settled at the head and Jaxon and Leon are seated on the other side.

    It doesn''t take long to rx, wondering why Ian chooses to stay so far away from the rest but decides to make noment on it, no one seems to mind anyway and he looks content to just distractedly eat with one hand while tapping in his pad with the other.

    "I just spoke to my mom." He says conversationally, feeling like they needed to be aware at least.

    Hayden perks up at this and the open eptance in those peaceful grey eyes gives him the incentive to go on.

    "For some reason the girls all left at once." Dream says shortly.

    Virgil and Hayden shares a look at this there''s a little telltale smile on their faces but Virgil shrugs.

    "I don''t know anything about that."

    "Darian said he could handle things back there, he''ll give me an update soon." Leon speaks up.

    Dream decides to mp his mouth shut, they would figure out what happened anyway, what he was more bothered about was what DD said to him about having to stay here for a while.

    "Um..." Hayden clears his throat and Dream internally panics, hoping that his friend didn''t ask about his conversation with Dale, he wouldn''t mind if it were just the two of them but not now!

    "We were thinking and I wanted to get your approval, if you could stay at the Pack House for a while, there are tons of free apartments plus I could take you to the bakery on my way to work." Hayden says in a rush.

    Dream''s sandwich plops down to the te, surprise in his eyes, he hadn''t been expecting any of that.

    He smiles instead at the nervous and hopeful expression on Hayden''s face. "That doesn''t sound like a bad idea."

    He hoped it wouldn''t turn out to be one at least but they couldn''t be too careful, when everything all died down then he could just go back to living his life normally, what could possibly go wrong?

    That question was pretty dangerous and he winces as he asks himself that rhetorically.

    "Wonderful." Hayden cheers. "Virgil is still worried that some of the girls might try to go for your house." He says apologetically.

    Dream waves him away. "No, no, it''s fine, I understand and that wouldn''t go over so well with Darian so I''m not worried."

    Hayden beams at this which falls off his face at the frown on Dream''s face. "What... What''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong is that you didn''t call me to help you out." Dream says immediately, unhappy.

    Hayden grimaces. "I don''t mind, plus consider all you''ve been through today, take this asfort food." He say earnestly

    Dream couldn''t stay mad at that. "Alright." He mutters reluctantly, picking up Apple who lumbers under the table over to him.

    He could actually not be miserable here, after all, he would be spending most of his time at the bakery as usual and the fourth floor was insanely quiet, and there was Hayden and almost as important, Apple...

    He mentally lists out in his head as he pets Apple and also spoils her with bits of meat from his sandwich, he hopes things stay as peaceful as he has mentally nned out.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    "I''ve just texted Hayden, I''ve invited us over for dinner but I didn''t tell him why..." Mae trails off when shees into the kitchen, raising her head from where it was bent over her phone. "What the..."

    Shana looks up guiltily from where she had been tasked to prepare lunch while Mae arranged the clothes that had been bought.

    "Ma! Ice cream!" Ruby exims happily when she sees her, the creamy dessert painting her lips as she grins widely at her.

    Mae gives her a returning smile then res up at Shana, moving closer to her to whisper furiously. "What the hell, babe? she wasn''t supposed to have more ice cream till after she ate and you gave her the whole tub?"

    Shana cringes, "In my defense, she gave me puppy eyes, I''m not a psychopath, of course, I''m going to fall for that." She says petntly.

    Mae just massages her temples in frustration and walks over to Ruby, knowing that depending on Shana to do it was hopeless. "Baby, Ru? It''s time for food okay so you have to put away the ice cream... For now." She adds in a haste when Ruby''s face falls.

    Ruby nods energetically and closes up the ice cream all by herself hopping over to the fridge.

    "Here, let me help you." Mae immediately hurries after her. "Good girl, nowe eat lunch." She praises her when they were all done.

    Ruby glows like a bedsidemp at thepliment, hurrying over to sit.

    Shana helps her up and tucks in her napkin for her, Mae wants to tease her girlfriend about the babying but swallows back her words when she finds herself cutting up bite-sized pieces of chicken for her.

    "So..." Ruby starts tentatively when she was finally let alone to eat all by herself.

    "Yes, baby?" Shana prompts.

    "Is... Is Ma and Nana going to keep me?" She asks hesitantly, worry shining in her light brown eyes.

    Shana and Mae share a look.

    "Do you want to stay with us?" Mae asks kindly, it would hurt if the reply was otherwise but they needed to know, Ruby had her say in this too.

    Ruby''s eyes light up. "Yes please, I''ll be a good girl." She adds solemnly, nodding with enthusiasm.

    "Then of course you can stay with us!" Shana exims.

    "Yes." Mae smiles patiently, cutting off their excited squeals. "Now, eat up, lunch is getting cold."

    They eat in rtive silence, the sun shining brightly behind the waving pale yellow curtains as love is shared easily between the three.

    Shana and Mae had enough love to give and Ruby soaked it all up like a sponge, practically glowing with the tender affection that was given freely.

    After lunch, Ruby offers to help with the cleanup, they note that she wasn''t able to eat a lot but that was to be expected, it would take some time for her to adjust to her new eating habits and well, they had all the time in the world for her.

    "Ruby? You''re going to clean up and then take a nap." Mae exins to her while they make their way up the stairs.

    Ruby had been fascinated with the pepper nts and Mae had to seriously warn her that they weren''t delicious fruits as she had immediately squealed out when she saw them.

    Ruby had nodded solemnly in that cute way she did when she was trying to act grown up but Mae couldn''t help but feel that the cute dark-haired child wouldn''t let up till she had a ming mouth.

    She would just have to keep an eye on her.

    "Will Ma nap with me?" She asks politely.

    Mae blinks, thrown off by this question. "Um, sure."

    She held the younger''s hand as they make quick work of the stairs, Shana had already gone up before them to prepare the bathtub.

    Ruby had been cleaned up at the hospital but a proper bath was still necessary.

    The room that they had chosen was done in a gentle ochre shade, the curtains and sheets a soft cream toplement it but it looked too generic to Mae and she couldn''t wait till they were done redecorating the entire space.

    Ruby looks wowed by the room. "This... This is mine?" She stutters slightly, eyes wide. "All mine? All for Ruby?" She asks for confirmation, her small hand slipping from Mae''s hold as she wanders into the room, feet pattering against the soft rug.

    "Yes, love, all yours..."

    "Mae? That you?" Shana''s voice calls from the bathroom.

    "Yeah."

    "Alright, I''m almost done here, you can bring her in!"

    "Come on Ruby, you need to get out of those clothes." Mae starts after her.

    Ruby tugs on the in top she has on. "I gets to wear the new clothes, Ma?"

    Mae melts internally at the wide eyes staring up at her like she was made of stares. "Of course but you need to clean up first..."

    A couple minutester, Mae is starting to question her life choices.

    "This isn''t what bathing is supposed to be." She sighs in exasperation.

    Shana and Ruby turn to her at the same time, pausing in their actions.

    The entire bathroom was flooded in bubbles and the smell of coconuts was so intense Mae thought she could taste it at the back of her throat, Shana was currently sitting beside the tub, surrounded by bubbles as Ruby dutifully poured handfuls of bubbles over her head.

    "It''s not?" Shana asks with a frown and Mae shoots her annoying girlfriend an impossible look.

    "But we are getting clean, Ma." Ruby argues, mouth in a pout.

    Mae just stands a little ways from them, holding the sponge, unlike Shana who was apparently unbothered, she wasn''t interested in getting soaking wet while she was fully dressed.

    "And I''ve let you two carry on for nearly twenty minutes,e on babe, get up and go clean up while I finish up here or I''m cursing itching powder in your ears." She says sternly.

    Shana doesn''t hesitate after this threat, hopping up and causing bubbles to float around the bathroom earning happy giggles from her. "See you, Ru." She wraps Ruby in a cozy hug, uncaring of their current positions.

    "Bye, Nana!" Ruby waves her away from the confines of her bathtub.

    "Mae..." Shana starts to say, making for the half-witch.

    "You had better not be thinking to give me a hug." She throws her a dark look.

    Shana falters, pouting. "But I love you."

    "And you''re all covered inther." She responds, daintily putting out a hand for Shana to shake. "Love you too."

    Shana takes her hand with a small smile and before Mae could predict her next move, lifts it to her lips and ces a gentle kiss before hurrying out.

    Mae just shakes her head fondly and clutches her hand to herself, walking back to tackle Ruby who was engrossed in making as muchther as she could so she could yeet it out the tub.

    She had a lot to tackle if she wanted to be able to peacefully bathe her daughter without having to clean the bathroom up after but somehow they manage to finish up.

    Mae wraps arge towel around Ruby which practically dwarfs the child, taking another towel to use in drying up the water on her body, especially her hair.

    When she was done, she led her back to the bathroom and helps Rubyther lotion on her skin before dressing her up in the clothes that Ruby had picked out herself.

    It was a soft white shirt with a pale blue pinafore over it and then socks had gone on, with cute little white shoes.

    Mae nearly melts when the outfit is on, her eyes tearing up at the realization that they would have this precious bundle of joy for the rest of their lives.

    Then she tackled Ruby''s long hair, it was uncared for from the time she had spent in the wild all by herself and it made Mae''s stomach turn, beautiful hair not being taken care of properly was a crime.

    She parts the long strands, relieved when Ruby sits patiently in front of the mirror, she wasn''t sure she could handle much more, you know what, maybe she actually needed that nap now.

    Mae packs up Ruby''s ck hair in pigtails and braids them so she wouldn''t have to constantlyb the hair to make it look presentable and also so it wouldn''t get in Ruby''s face.

    <strong><em>(I saw this and thought of the style, it looks a lot like how I imagine Ruby''s hair.)</em></strong>

    <strong><em>(*A picture is inserted as ament)</em></strong>

    Shana wanders back in around this moment and her audible gasp is much how Mae feels at the moment.

    Ruby immediately hops up from the dressing chair, her patience expired. "Nana! You''re back! Look! Look at what Ma did!" She hurries over to Shana to say.

    Mae just leans against the table wearily, a smile of satisfaction on her face as she watched Shanapliment Ruby whoughs loudly and happily at them.

    "I need to clean up too." She throws at them, stepping out of the room and heading to theirs.

    She cleans up in no time, a soft smile constantly on her face although her arms ached, she could get used to this.

    She hurries back to Ruby''s room, suspicious of the odd quietness to find them fast asleep on the bed, cuddled around each other.

    <em>yes...</em>She thinks as she walks over to the bed, her smile widening...<em>she could definitely get used to this.</em>

    She gets on the bed as well, brushing stray wisps of hair from Ruby''s peacefully sleeping face, she ces a soft kiss on both their cheeks and joins in on the cuddle.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    Dream retires to the apartment that had been offered to him, it was just down the hallway away from Hayden''s and he''s not surprised when the other shows up not long after, cradling Apple and offeringpany.

    "You don''t have to babysit me, Hay." Dream says fondly as soon as he shows up, already taking Apple from him. "I''m used to staying in an empty house."

    It sounded sad but he was being honest.

    "I''m not, I needpany too, Virgil says I''m distracting him." Haydenins with a pout, following Dream''s lead to his new living room.

    Dream snickers at this. "I can imagine, how is it getting married to a Werewolf?"

    Hayden plops down on a sofa, socked feet raised in the air. "It''s... strangely normal." He shrugs. "Or maybe it''s because I''ve known Virgil all my life but that aside, how did it go with Dale?"

    Dream just stops himself from rolling his eyes. "Fine, Hay, I''m not going to attack him or something." He says at the worried expression on Hayden''s face.

    "So you''re friends?" He prompts with ssy eyes.

    Dream winces, remembering their in truce. "Well... you... you could say that."

    Hayden breathes out a sigh of relief. "That''s good." His phone dings and he checks it with a furrowed brow which immediately melts to a smile.

    Shana and Mae wereing over to dinner!

    It had been so long, hmm... thinking about it he could also ask Dale over, it would be fun.

    It would help his friendship with Dream... but...

    "Dream? Mae and Shana areing over for dinner, do you mind?" He asks considerately.

    Dream blinks, Hayden was asking him... him! If he''s other older friends coulde over.

    "No, I don''t."

    He rather liked Mae''spany, she was open, honest, and warm plus the stories he had heard of Shana was enough to put her high up on his like list.

    "That''s great!" Hayden cheers, deciding to omit the fact that Dale might being over as well.

    Dream just smiles, he could handle Mae and Shana, no biggie as long as Dale stayed on his own turf.

    It wasn''t that he despised the Alpha, rather, on the contrary, he was scared of falling in love and getting his heart broken.

    ~

    "Why are you dragging me away from work?" Virgil asks with amusement in his voice, watching Hayden seriously tug on his wrist, which he allows obviously, following his cute husband''s lead.

    "It''s almost time for dinner." Hayden exins with a serious expression.

    "I know that, love but I still have some time to get a couple things done, dinner isn''t ready yet." Virgil says as they get closer to their apartment.

    Hayden gives him a look. "Shana and Mae areing over."

    "Yeah, I know, you told me earlier, do I have to put on a suit or something?" He asks with barely concealed disgust.

    Haydenughs, leading him inside their house. "No, silly, your hair is wild and your shirt is crinkly."

    Virgil nces down at his top. "Do you mind it?"

    Hayden pauses at this. "Um, no?"

    "Then I look perfect." He announces, pulling Hayden backward gently to kiss him.

    "Virgil..." Hayden warns teasingly against his lips, letting himself be kissed.

    "Fine, do what you want." Virgil eventually agrees, settling on the bed.

    Hayden gives him a ''thank you'' kiss which esctes when Virgil tugs him down, making him lose his bnce.

    But Hayden wasn''t about to fall for that, extricating himself from his husband''s hold to go grab ab and rifle through their shared wardrobe.

    "Take your shirt off." He orders distractedly, busy looking only to turn around and panic. "I didn''t say get naked, V!"

    Virgil pauses in yanking down his jeans, a ''faux'' innocent expression on his face. "You didn''t?"

    "Yes." Hayden affirms, blushing a violent shade of red.

    "It''s strange for Shana and Mae to want toe over so suddenly." Virgil mumbles muchter while Hayden isbing out his hair.

    Hayden bites his lower lip, trying to concentrate which is more than a little hard when Virgil keeps nuzzling his stomach and slipping his hands up his shirt.

    "I... I don''t think so." He swallows, using his hands to thread through the pale blonde locks of Virgil''s hair. "It''s... It''s been... ah! Don''t tickle me!" He cuts himself off toin, distancing himself from Virgil to re at him.

    Virgil just has an unrepentant look in his hooded eyes, settling his arms on his legs.

    "As... As I w-was saying..." Hayden stutters, pushing his hair behind an ear. "It''s b-been a while, I was thinking of a get-together or something." He shrugs dismissively, going over to the mirror tob his own hair.

    Virgil swoops to his feet at this and back hugs him, taking theb from his hand to help him with thebing.

    Hayden swallows, noting that Virgil is still very shirtless and pressed up against his back, their eyes meet in the mirror, and shivers ripple down Hayden''s skin as he reminds himself to breathe.

    Virgil very carefully Combs out his hair and then leans forward to kiss behind his ear and whisper. "Pretty." Before walking off to pull on the shirt that Hayden had picked out for him.

    Hayden supports his weight with the dressing table, legs turned into jelly as he looks over to Virgil to get one of those his gummy grins.

    "Ready for dinner, it should be about time." Virgil quips,ing over to offer a hand.

    Hayden sighs with a soft smile and takes it. "Yeah." He says softly.

    "You know it''s going to be chaotic, you invited Dale." Virgil says conversationally as they leave the apartment.

    Hayden frowns. "I didn''t want him left out."

    Virgil kisses his forehead. "I know, you''re so precious." He says without hesitation.

    Hayden blushes slightly at this, crossing his fingers and hoping it went well.

    ~

    "Nana? Why are the stairs so many?" Rubyins when they climb what seemed like the one-hundredth step to her.

    "I don''t know, baby. Mae supports her. "I keep telling the Alpha to put in an elevator.

    Shana just gives them both a look, she was giving Ruby a piggyback ride while Mae held the little girl''s hand at Ruby''s insistence.

    "We''re almost there, okay." Shana reassures her. "Plus we can slide down the stairs on our way bac..."

    "No, no!" Mae immediately cuts her off. "There will be none of that." She scolds.

    Ruby giggles while Shana pouts. "Aw, you''re no fun."

    They had spent thest hour or so telling Ruby a little about the others but the only thing that seemed to stick to her was that she was going to eat food with Ma and Nana''s friends - it was close enough for Shana.

    They finally get to the third floor, while they were navigating the hallways they bumped into some members of the clinic who were pleased to see Ruby.

    They take another way, not wanting to expose Ruby to the crowd of the dinner rush, heading for the special Alpha dining room.

    They stop in front of the closed door and share a look, leaning in to listen in on what was happening inside.

    "You go first, Mae." Shana whispers, gently lowering herself so that Ruby could slide down her back.

    Mae nods at this and reaches out to open the door when Ruby interjects.

    "No." She whispers furiously, not sure why her Ma and Nana were whispering but decides to do it too. "Let''s all go in together." She begs, sping her hands dramatically. "Pretty pwease." She lisps.

    Shana and Mae share a quick look, knowing that there was no way they could say no to that.

    "Alright, baby." Mae agrees, taking her hand.

    Shana takes the other and pushes open the door.

    Everyone stops what they''re doing and turns around at this, shocked expressions on their faces.

    "So... Mae had a kid..." Shana starts to say to which Mae whips her head around in horror and swats her on the upside of her head.

    "Don''t mind Mae, we just had a little surprise to share, we adopted a daughter."

    Dale picks this moment to stride in. "Whoa! Who''s got the cute kid?" He asks with a smile.

    Dream chokes on his ss of water at this while Jaxon knocks a couple cutleries over, the silverware crashing to the ground.

    Virgil leans over to his frozen husband with a soft smile. "Enjoying the chaos, baby?"

    Hayden gives him a small re before standing up to try and restore sanity to the room.

    "Congrattions, girls!" He walks over. "She''s so pretty, what''s her name?"

    "Here let me help you with that." Leon offers, helping Jaxon pick up the littered spoons.

    Dream drops the cup and tries to not die - as silently as possible - taking inrge gulps of air because Dale was here! Dale was actually here in ripped skinny jeans and some kind of ratty t-shirt that looked like what a celebrity would wear.

    Shana beams up at her friend, squatting slightly beside her daughter. "Her name is Ruby." She introduces as Hayden came closer.

    "Ruby, this is Hayden, one of Ma and Nana''s friends and your Luna." She says softly to the little girl.

    Mae frowns slightly, something niggling at the back of her mind, she felt like she was missing something although she couldn''t ce a finger on it.

    It doesn''t hit till when Hayden is reaching out for Ruby, Hayden is human!

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    Mae feels her heart plummet to the ground, it was so easy to forget that Hayden wasn''t one of them, she starts to step forward, nning to use her body as a shield but Hayden is already crouching in front of Ruby and nothing short of body mming him out of the way was going to fix this.

    She shares a frantic look with Mae who''s looking like she had just seen the light as well, horror painting her face.

    Hayden on the other hand was unaware of all that was going on, excited to meet the little girl.

    He holds out a hand with a smile and waits for her to take it.

    Ruby on the other hand is as clueless as Hayden, she freezes up when the man in front of her holds out a hand, something is off but strangely she isn''t scared and that makes her reach out as well, very gently cing a chubby hand in his open palm.

    Hayden practically beams at this,ughing softly. "How are you?" He asks cordially, shaking her hand a little.

    Ruby finds herself smiling at the soothingugh. "Fine, thank you." She mumbles, replying instinctively from lessons drilled into her that are now long lost.

    "She''s so sweet..." Hayden praises Ruby to her new parents looking up at them to see the strange expressions on their faces and falters, a furrow forming between his brows.

    "What''s... What''s wrong?" He asks, biting his lower lip in worry.

    Shana and Mae share another look and instantly start grinning.

    "Absolutely nothing!" Shana exims, beyond happy that a scene hadn''t happened, she had really wanted Hayden to be close to their daughter.

    "Sure..." Hayden mutters uncertainly, rising up slightly only to get tugged down by Ruby who is staring up at him with wide eyes, a question dancing at the tip of her tongue.

    "What is it, Ruby?" He asks patiently, leaning down.

    Ruby nces down at her new shoes shyly before looking up again with a nervous smile. "Ma and Nana said, Hayhay had a kitty?" She phrases as a question.

    Hayden nces up at his friends who clear their throats and move over to the table.

    "Yes I do, do you want to see her?"

    "Yes, please." She nods enthusiastically.

    Hayden takes her over to the table and calls for Apple who lumbers over from where she was wrapped around Virgil''s leg at the sound of her owner''s voice calling her name.

    Ruby outright squeals when she sees the chubby, white cat, hands thrown out in joy as she stomps excitedly, running over to scoop Apple up who is abruptly disgruntled with this treatment.

    "Get the girl a pet." Dale immediately drawls, casually sitting beside Dream although they were a lot of empty seats.

    Jaxon still hasn''t recovered, eyes wide as his gaze remain fixated on Ruby who is currently drowning Apple in smoochy kisses.

    "I''m sorry... you adopted a daughter!" He exims to Shana, staring at her in, disbelief. "How? When? Where?..."

    "Calm down, Jax." Shana replies dryly. "It''s still in process and she''s also the patient we emailed you about."

    This makes Jaxon and Virgil swivel their heads around to Ruby, obvious shock on their faces.

    "It was a little girl?!"

    "Yep." Mae affirms Virgil''s incredulous question.

    Hayden manages to maneuver Ruby to the table, Apple finally getting freedom as she scampers out of the room, no doubt going to charm the kitchens to give her lots of food.

    He settles her on his leg, which she epts happily, swinging her legs as she leans over in Dream''s direction, sniffing appreciatively with clear eyes.

    Dream smiles at this, forgetting for the first time all evening that Dale was sitting right next to him, he tried really hard to not look in that direction but he couldn''t help the feeling that he failed horribly.

    But Ruby easily distracts him, he knew that Omega scents were calming to pups so he wasn''t stunned about her leaning in his direction.

    The dinnermences with little more dramatics than that, Ian wasn''t here and Leon makes himself scarce after a while, saying he had something to attend to.

    Jaxon stares over at him in worry as he leaves but makes no move to follow or offer any words.

    Virgil just casually ate, watching Hayden get engrossed in humoring Ruby with an ufortable tightness in his throat.

    With Dream on the sidelines and Rubyfortably sitting in Hayden''sp, the three of them were in a bubble of happiness.

    Ruby trying to feed Hayden some of her food and not muchter, Dream who had been the one mostly spoon-feeding Ruby.

    Virgil could almost see the gears in the blonde Omegas head working as he looked pained at how slender Ruby actually was even if she hadn''t lost her childish fat, he looked like he wanted to get in a kitchen and cook for her until she looked like the human version of Apple.

    Shana and Mae on the other hand were engrossed in a discussion with Jaxon on the procedures of adoption, Jaxon was saying that they could try to get information on Ruby''s past if they wanted that.

    Shana and Mae found themselves unsure of that and Jaxon understood that.

    "You''re going to spoil her harder than us at this rate." Shana speaks up when Ruby gets passed to Dream.

    "I fail to see the problem." Hayden raises a brow, midway feeding Ruby another spoonful of food.

    "Well, she can sit by herself." Mae mumbles sheepishly, they were seated on the other side of the table and it was clear that they were beyond happy at the fact that Ruby was getting along with their friends.

    Although they were keeping the little girl too full to chatter, she found that she didn''t particrly mind. She had even gotten over the surprise that Ruby hadn''t freaked out at Hayden and was now currently being spoon-fed by him, she just chalked it up to one of those things about Hayden.

    You couldn''t not like him.

    "I''m honestly surprised she took to you, Hay." Shana finally speaks up.

    Hayden nces at her at this, carefully dabbing off a food stain beside Ruby''s mouth with a napkin. "Hmm? Why?" He asks curiously.

    Virgil was watching him with a piercing gaze. "Because she''s a trauma victim." He says softly, blue eyes gentle as he stares at Ruby.

    "What?" Three voices say at the same time, the ones who were not aware.

    "She has a phobia of humans." Mae adds and horror briefly sweeps through Hayden''s face as he stiffens.

    "What? Why didn''t you tell me?" He scolds them. "It couldn''t have been much worse." He res darkly at them, relieved that Ruby hadn''t been triggered by him but also worried, would she get affected by something he did reminded her...

    "Hayhay!" Ruby taps his wrist to get his attention, reminding him that he had gotten so distracted that he had forgotten to feed her. "Food."

    "Sorry, Ruby." He apologizes to her, giving his friends a discreet re as he resumes his task of feeding her.

    Now that the novelty of Ruby wasrgely discussed another elephant sat at the corner of the room waiting to be addressed.

    Shana notices it first, a frown on her face. "I heard something about a riot?" She asks in her usual blunt way, not noticing the way Dale and Dream flinches.

    Mae nces at her in confusion. "What?" A riot? Why?"

    They had both need so upied with Ruby all day that they hadn''t gotten a chance to get any news.

    Everyone avoids their gaze which only intensifies Shana''s and Mae''s confusion.

    Dale decides to step forward and take responsibility for his actions. "Ah... It''s actually all my fault."

    "What he said." Dream immediately quips, cing a soft kiss on Ruby''s hair when she shows him that she was done with her food, a soft mumble of ''good girl''s tumbling from his lips.

    Dale winces at this, Shana and Mae still looking confused.

    "You organized a riot?" Shana questions in disbelief.

    "Not directly..." Virgil starts to shrug.

    "V!" Dale cuts him a dark look.

    Shana and Mae''s brain seems to kick into gear for the first time all evening and they both swivel their heads in Dream''s direction.

    "A male Omega." Mae breathes in awe.

    "I can''t believe it!" Shana whispers as well, eyes shining.

    Dream reels back a bit, surprised at their reaction, female Werewolves didn''t usually react to him like he was some kind of unicorn so it was stunning.

    It hits Shana first. "No, don''t tell me..." She trails off, sniffing for confirmation. "He''s Jasmine?!" She exims with wide eyes, staring at Dale who looks like he might like to die, Virgil just snickers behind a palm while Dream and Hayden look confused.

    "And this is my cue to leave." Jaxon immediately gets up. "Nice to meet you, Ruby, say bye to your uncle Jaxie." He says sweetly to her.

    To which Ruby replies cheerfully, unaware of the tension brimming on the dining table. "Bye, uncle Jaxie!" She waves him off excitedly.

    Everyone turns to look at Dale after Jaxon takes his leave, Shana looking at the ceiling to escape Dale''s death re.

    "Who''s Jasmine?" Dream asks tightly, thunder simmering in his voice as he stares right at Dale.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    Dream casually res up at Dale enjoying his difort and uneasiness.

    Dale on the other hand was a nervous wreck, clearing his throat asionally while rubbing his thighs in apprehension, how the hell was he going to exin this without ticking Dream off?

    Hayden is also curious, ncing around the table only for the others to avoid his probing eyes, Ruby reaches out to him, eyes heavy with sleep and he doesn''t hesitate before taking her, giving Dream the freedom to move around.

    "Well?" Dream prompts, narrowing his eyes as he tries to not think too much until after he has gotten an answer.

    Dale internally panics, there was no way to exin this withouting off like a creep, plus thest thing he needed at that moment was for Dream to find out that he had literally stalked him.

    "Remember we bumped into each other back at Brenwich?" He asks, shakily reaching out a hand to take a sip of water.

    "You did?" Hayden cuts in, surprised.

    "Yes, we both weren''t looking where we were going but it was just once." Dream exins.

    "Well I didn''t know your name and I caught a whiff of your scent..." Dale trails off, red crawling up his neck - he was totally going to get back at Shana for this.

    Dream just studies him with an inscrutable look. "So you''ve been going around introducing me to everyone as Jasmine?" He scoffs.

    Dale winces, that was the least of what he did but he wasn''t about to confess his crimes. "Not everyone, those two dragged it out from me."

    Affronted sounds leave Virgil at Shana at his usation.

    Dale on the other hand is just relieved when Dream doesn''t push further, wondering who he saved in his past life for Dream to not question or figure out his tattoo.

    A short silence falls on the table after this, dinner was mostly over but no one was ready to leave yet.

    "So I hear Yanis ising." Shana says, leaning back on her chair.

    "Yeah, apparently he just realized that he couldn''t just get up and leave so he''s still putting a couple things in order." Hayden exins.

    Ruby was getting sleepier in his arms being so full with food, he had adjusted her so that she was facing him, head resting on his chest as she dozed.

    The fact that his friends had adopted a child only served to cement his wish to adopt a child as well, preferably a Werewolf because have you seen baby Werewolves shift? He wasn''t a fan of big dogs but watching them struggle to move their paws around was paradise.

    "So, how did it go with your meeting?" Virgil asks Dale.

    Dale expels a breath and got up to help clear the table, Virgil following suit.

    "Fine, they were all sporting guilty and embarrassed expressions, I''m hoping it doesn''t happen again..." He exins as they make their way through a connecting door at the other end, arms piled with trays.

    The rest on the table don''t look surprised at this but Dream is internally freaking out because right in front of him are Alphas, not just born Alphas but also leaders of Packs, clearing up the table.

    Should he help out? Would that seem too presumptuous? Would...

    "Don''t worry about it, Dream." Mae says kindly when she notices his difort.

    Shanaes around the table to relieve Hayden of Ruby who is already on her way to being fast asleep.

    They both coo when she lets out a little yawn at being moved around.

    "Are you going so soon?" Hayden asks sadly, unhappy to see the little girl go.

    "Yeah but we''ll stop by at the bookstore tomorrow." Shana replies, picking up her daughter whoys her sleepy head on her Nana''s shoulder.

    Hayden and Dream perk up at this, the lighter haired man already nning how many cupcakes to sneak out for Ruby.

    "Want us to walk you down?" Hayden offers, getting up.

    "Nah, we''ll be fine." Mae says, grabbing her partners phone and one of Ruby''s shoes that had fallen off with all the movement.

    Virgil and Dalee back at this point.

    "You guys are leaving already?" Dale asks,ing over to gently ruffle Ruby''s hair.

    "We still have a drive ahead of us, I don''t want Ruby on the road sote." Mae exins, letting Dale hug her.

    "We should totally get together sometime." She continued saying.

    Everyone perked up at this suggestion, except Dream who kept quiet, it wasn''t like he was a part of their friend group, he was just friends with Hayden.

    They all say their goodbyes, Shana and Mae leaving.

    Hayden immediately sets out to find Apple, not wanting her to eat something that would make her sick.

    Virgil grabs the rest of the empty tes and make his way to the kitchens, leaving Dale and Dream alone together in the dining room.

    Dream needs to thank Hayden and Virgil and greet them goodnight before retiring to his apartment so he has to wait, he grabs a hand towel and quickly wipes down the table to keep himself busy, avoiding Dale.

    Well, there is only so many times you can wipe down a table and as soon as he sits down again, Dale walks up to him.

    "No." Dream instantly says not even allowing Dale to formte words.

    Dale studies him quietly. "You don''t know what I was about to say."

    Dream falters at this, feeling slightly guilty. "Fine, what is it?" He asks with sass, not really interested, he could already guess what the Alpha wanted to ask, another date no doubt.

    Dream waits patiently, trying to ignore how sheepish Dale looks as the other perchs against the table, tucking his head into his shoulders childishly like his arms weren''t bulging threateningly against the sleeves of his thin shirt.

    "I just wanted to hold a conversation but you''re so mean." He pouts.

    Dream gives him an incredulous look. "Want to know what my pinch feels like?" He threatens lightly.

    Dale flinches at this and Dreamughs a little at the obvious fear in his dark green eyes.

    "As I said, mean." Dale mutters under his breath.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    "Fine." Dream rolls his eyes, deciding to humor him. "How was your day?"

    Dale''s eyes light up at this, his upper body moving to the side to face Dream. "I had a meeting this morning and felt like a trussed up chicken in the suit I had to wear, the entire day wasn''t particrly fun but you forgave me, that''s a highlight." He grins.

    Dream averts his eyes at that grin, ufortable with the way his heart does a little skip, he hadn''t exactly expected Dale to be so detailed but he guesses he could return the favour.

    "Sit." He orders Dale, indicating the chair beside him. "Looking up at you is making my neck hurt."

    He waits for Dale to be seated before he continues. "My day was something out of a nightmare as you very well know..."

    Dale winces, rubbing his thighs. "You''re not going to let me live that down, are you?"

    "Well, let''s see, you apologized and tried to fix things so maybe in a couple weeks I will." He admits after careful consideration.

    Dale''s grin is back with full power at this response, fangs sharp, and Dream finds himself staring at them wondering what it would be like to have those teeth in his neck... and whoa! - he looks around furtively - where was Hayden when you needed him?

    Because he needed to get away from here fast before he did something he regretted.

    "I''ll take anything." Dale says in a low voice that grin still in ce.

    This makes Dream bite on his bottom lip, if Dale was just pretending to be interested just to get Dream in his bed then he was a very good actor because he had Dream eating out of his hand.

    Hayden walks back in before he makes a fool of himself and say something like he would give Dale anything, he stands up so fast the chair nearly topples and hurries over to the other to hug him.

    "Thank you for dinner, Hay, it''ste so I''ll head to my apartment now, goodnight." He says in a rush.

    Virgil wanders back in as well, holding a sleepy Apple who looked like she had eaten a ball.

    "Goodnight, Virgil!" He waves to the Alpha as he makes his presence. "Night Dale!" He adds - luckily without choking on the dark haired Alpha''s name - hurrying out.

    The rest stand frozen for a while, surprise etched on Hayden''s and Virgil''s faces.

    "What did you say to him?" Virgil narrows his eyes at Dale whose gaze is still fixated at where Dream had run out like hell was on his tail.

    "Nothing." Dale instantly responds, going on the defense.

    "Yeah right, that why he ran away." Virgil scoffs.

    Dale gives him a nk look.

    "I had no idea you knew Dream." Hayden speaks up, waving away their argument, it was old news to him.

    "I didn''t know he was the one either till I bumped into him in the woods." Dale admits.

    "You bump into him an awful lot." Virgil mutters sarcastically under his breath.

    "I''ll bump your jaw with my fist." Dale growls at him, red crawling up his neck.

    "Don''t fight in the dining room, you''ll ruin the ce, go down to the foyer if you want." Hayden throws over a shoulder to them, collecting Apple from his husband''s hands and making his way out.

    They quieten down at this.

    "Do you think, maybe we''re a bad influence?" Dale mutters after Hayden leaves because a couple years ago, Hayden might have had a mini panic attack at their dispute but now he doesn''t even seem bothered.

    "Maybe." Virgil shrugs, a furrow appearing on his brow. "You''re serious about Dream?" He asks quietly, pushing his hands down the front pockets of his jeans.

    Dale nces at him. "Why do you care?"

    Virgil heaves a sigh. "Because I shared an apartment with you all through college but even more important than that is that it''ll hurt Hayden and Dream is like an irritable younger brother I never wanted."

    "We''ll look who''s getting emotional." Dale pushes a hand through his hair. "Goodnight, V." He mutters, leaving without answering the question.

    Virgil curses at this, he couldn''t order the other Alpha around and right about now he wishes he could.

    Dale hurries down the hallways with an uneasy weight settling in his gut, it was just like Virgil to be an annoying bastard and cut through his defenses like that.

    He had to admit, it wasn''t always a good quirk to relentlessly go after anything that catches his eye, especially not when he was terrified ofmitment.

    What if he loses them and then they take the remnants of his shattered heart with them, he tries to not think about it because it made his chest ache but he couldn''t help but think that maybe the reason he didn''t fight for Hayden was because he was petrified of losing him, just like Jade.

    He tries to not think about Virgil''s question that hit too close to home forfort, it was ridiculous, him chasing after the very thing he was scared to death of, love.

    ~

    "Are you okay, my love?" Hayden asks when Virgil curses under his breath for the third time ever since he came back.

    Hayden had been engrossed in settling Apple in her bed, knowing that the cat would end up on their bed anyway.

    Virgil smiles at this,ing over to meet him.

    Maybe he was overthinking this, Dream might just be what Dale needed.

    "Yeah." He whispers pulling his lover into a hug.

    Hayden hums at this, Ruby and children on his mind. "Let''s shower together." He suggests, starting to get drowsy.

    Virgil grinds his teeth together, wondering exactly how Hayden just keeps staying innocent, offering a shared bath like they were just going to do each other''s nails in there.

    He takes the initiative to lean forward and suck a hickey onto Hayden''s corbones, enjoying the small gasp it elicits, hands sliding down his jeans d hips. "Sure."

    He agrees in a dark voice.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    A LITTLE MATURE CONTENT: just a little...

    Hayden gasps as he gets pressed into the cool tiles, sensitive nipples rubbing against it.

    He had been distracted when he had suggested a shared shower but he''s not against how it''s turning out.

    He ces both his palms against the wall to keep his bnce, blinking out water droplets from his eyshes as he feels Virgil''s hard, slippery body press against the length of his back.

    Wet lips mouth at his neck, shivers wracking his body.

    "V-Virgil, we''re not go-going to... ah! get clean this way."

    Virgil hums, licking a wide strip up his back. "Are you sure?" He nibbles at the soft, wet skin beneath his lips, hands gently gripping the other''s waist.

    Hayden ms his eyes shut when Virgil''s sharp teeth makes indents in his skin, a foreign feeling rushing through him.

    Maybe he was hanging around Werewolves way too much because he wants to get bitten.

    ~

    "Where''s Apple?" Dream asks when they''re both settled in Hayden''s car.

    "What?" Hayden blinks, rubbing his cheek as he looks around furtively. "I thought you were with her."

    Dream looks just as confused. "No, you said you''d bring her."

    "So where could she be then?" Hayden asks, already stepping out of the car. "She wasn''t with me and she''s not with you either..." He trails off, realization hitting. "Oh my God, she knows how to work stairs, she could be anywhere."

    Dream is also on his ne of existence, getting out of his side of the car. "We can''t leave her behind, Ruby ising over!" He panics, hurrying up.

    "I''ll call up Virgil." Hayden says as they hurry back inside the Pack House like they had left the oven on.

    "Hayden?" Virgil says immediately he picks, worry tinting his voice as to why Hayden would be calling right now when he should be on his way to work, unless something was wrong.

    "Are you okay..."

    "V? Thank goodness! I can''t find Apple!" He says quickly into the phone, Dream grabbing his hand to tug him forward when he slows down.

    "I''m sorry, what?" Virgil splutters, pausing his movement, he had already been halfway out his seat, because he couldn''t have heard well.

    "Ruby ising over today and... this is just really important, baby, I need to find my cat!"

    Virgil flinches back from his phone, Hayden rarely ever raises his voice so he says..."Of course, love, I''m on it." Because honestly there''s no other answer, he couldn''t stand his baby being upset.

    He quickly ces a couple more calls and soon had the entire upants of the fourth floor searching for a particrly fat, white cat.

    "I can''t believe this." Leon curses when he''s tasked with the second floor. "I work my way up the ranks only to be tasked with ying tag with a kitty."

    "Try to not strangle her when you find her." Jaxie calls down to him, searching the third floor with Ian it was where the kitchens were located at so there was a very high chance of finding her there.

    "Let''s hope I don''t." He grumbles as they part ways.

    Virgil takes the fourth floor, speedily going through the offices and particrly paying attention to their apartment, Apple had a lot of secret spots.

    "Found her yet?" Hayden calls not long after.

    "No, she''s not on the fourth floor."

    "She''s not on the first either." Hayden adds and Virgil can feel his anxiety through the phone. "You don''t think she could have gotten out, do you? I mean we''re in the middle of the woods, it''s dangerous out."

    "Calm down, baby, she''s a house cat, I don''t see her going on any adventures." Virgil quickly says, leaving the apartment, he made sure to lock every door he has been through, and unless somehow Apple knew how to open doors they should be safe.

    "Where are you? I''ming right now."

    "I''m on the first floor." He hears his human lover reply with a soft sniffle and he wishes he had found Apple, if only to scold the little feline for stressing out his husband.

    He bumps into Ian and Jaxon who are quick to say they hadn''t seen the cat either.

    They all meet on the second floor at the point that Virgil''s phone rings.

    "Hey, Leo, found her yet?" He asks his older brother.

    Leon takes a deep breath, staring down at the cat who is holed up on a pile of nkets she had brought down in the pantry.

    "You could say that." He murmurs vaguely.

    "What? Where are you?" Virgil immediately asks, offeringfort to Hayden who was in his arms.

    "How do I put this?" Leon mutters to himself. "Well, you know how we''ve all thought that the littledy has hit mid life crises?"

    "Um, yeah?" Virgil responds hesitantly, more than a little confused.

    "Well, we were all wrong, she''s got babies."

    "I''m sorry, what? Where the fuck are you?" Virgil questions impatiently.

    "V? What''s going on?" Hayden tugs on his sleeve, worry shining in his eyes.

    "I''m at the pantry and... Oh shit! Another baby!" Leon half screams, panicking.

    "Got it." Virgil says hanging up.

    He looks at the others who give him expectant gazes.

    "Well, what is it?" Dream prompts impatiently.

    "It''s a surprise but Leon found her, she''s at the second floor pantry."

    "Oh, thank goodness..." Hayden sighs, already rerouting. "Well, what are we waiting for?" He prompts as he starts to hurry in that direction.

    "Am I really needed anymore?" Ian asks nkly but Jaxon was having none of it, grabbing his taller friend''s hand as he follows behind the others.

    "Yes, you are, let''s go!"

    Virgil takes his time, letting Hayden and Dream take the lead, telling them would just ruin it all anyway.

    They hear screams as they get closer, making sense of it only when they see the pantry door.

    "Fuck it! Fucking hell! Just breath for me, kay? Shit... I mean shucks! Don''t make that face..."

    They all pause outside at this, shocked printed on their faces.

    "Is that Leon?" Dream is the first to ask.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    "Is that Leon?" Dream is the first to ask.

    "No." Ian says with a dead serious expression. "Leon never screams, I''m his twin, I should know."

    Hayden makes the move, concern for his pet overwhelming whatever existential crisis Leon had going for him on the other side of the door.

    He tentatively pushes open the door only toe face to face with the least possible scenario he could have evere up with.

    Leon was crouched over, phone discarded to the side as he tries to support Apple who was currently inbor.

    "Oh my God!" Hayden whisper yells. "My cat was pregnant?! How did she get pregnant? I don''t recall her ever having a boyfriend..."

    Dream gives him a queer look, shouldering Leon aside when he looks like he''s about to pass out from watching the birthing process. "That''s all you''re worried about?"

    Hayden immediately hurries over to an exhausted Apple who had two little squirming babies beside her on the nket and was in the middle of giving birth to another.

    "Why are they so fucking... sorry freaking many?" Leon freaks out and Jaxon chokes onughter, it was really weird seeing the usually grumpy and cold Werewolf get all panicky.

    "I''ll call up Suzie, she should know what to do." Jaxon informs the others, stepping out of the crowded pantry a bit.

    Ian hadn''t even gone in to begin with but that was fine, the pantry wasn''t exactly spacious.

    Hayden and Dream crouched around Apple, offering her support and petting her, the birthinging along quite smoothly.

    Jaxon wanders back in. "So Suzie said that she''ll be by as soon as she''s can but you should keep the ce as quiet as possible..."

    "Which means Leon and I will wait outside." Dream cuts in, not hesitating to push the older Werewolf outside.

    If Leon is stunned by this, he makes nomentary about it.

    Hayden croons softly to his cat and pets her wet fur, sitting back to allow her lick and groom her kittens. "Is there anything I should do?" He prompts.

    "Actually, no, Suzie said that most cats can handle themselves but you might want to supervise, she said you might need towels if Apple isn''t strong enough to clean up her kids but from the look of it, that might not be necessary." Jaxon quickly exins. "I''ll just wait outside until Suziees, okay..." He adds, already making his way out.

    Something clicks in Hayden''s head then. "Wait, where''s Virgil?" He asks with a frown.

    Jaxon sports a simr expression, realizing that he hadn''t seen the Alpha in a while. "I have no idea."

    "Alright, thank you."

    Hayden returns his attention back to his precious pet, he had long given up hope that Apple would ever get pregnant, first he hadn''te across any male cats and she usually just disappeared whenever she had her heats and now he''s starting to wonder just where she went.

    It had to be before he moved to the Pack House, could it have been a wild cat?

    "Good girl, Apple." He croons to her, keeping his hands to himself although all he wants to do is take one of the yellow and ck speckled babies and press them up against his cheek, they''re definitely too fragile for that action though.

    Suzie shows up not long after with a litter boxplete with a heating pad and absorbent towels.

    Hayden doesn''t waste time asking of he could move his cat, Apple was already fast asleep from exhaustion, her four kittens blindly suckling, little baby cat sounds leaving their miniscule mouths.

    Somehow they make it so that the entire litter and the "Queen" are back in the apartment.

    Leon looked shaken but he''ll recover and soon it''s just Suzie, Hayden and Dream that''s left, Jaxon leading the head warrior away probably to take a nap.

    "I''ve looked her over and she looks perfectly fine, the kittens are too, their vitals are looking great, all four adorable paws and squirming around with energy." She annouces with ir to an exhausted looking Hayden that came off like he was the one that just had to push out four kids.

    "She''ll need more nutrients because now she''s providing energy for five, including herself so I''ll get some proper cat food and supplements, and don''t forget to call me anytime." Suzie tags on, waving the two on her way out.

    "Well, that was unexpected." Dream breathes out, fluffy up his tousled hair.

    "Tell me about it, I never envisioned our day turning out like this, it''s almost noon." Hayden mutters, checking his phone. "I still need to get you to the bakery..."

    "I think I''ll pass today." Dream cuts him off. "I''ve had enough excitement for a day, I''ll just call up Mae and tell her what happened." He says kindly.

    "Oh..." Hayden mumbles, caught off guard.

    "And why don''t I watch over Apple for a while, while you go find Virgil, I''m scared he''s jumped out a window or something." He informs the other.

    Hayden halfughs at this. "I don''t think so but I''ll still go look for him just in case, be back in a moment." He waves the other after checking on his peacefully sleeping cat onest time.

    "Take your time." Dream reassures him.

    Hayden nods and makes his way out, going straight to Virgil''s office, he had been too busy to take note of but he''s pretty sure that Virgil disappeared ever since the got to the pantry.

    He nces at the lighted screen of his phone briefly, deciding to call his mom after he had checked up on his husband.

    "Virgil?" He knocks on the door, very quietly pushing it open when there''s no response. "V?" He pushes it open wider, stepping inside and swivelling his head around in search.

    It''s a surprise to not find Virgil sitting behind his executive desk as he did every other day, hisptop is still open on his desk, files strewn haphazardly like he had left in a hurry.

    Hayden winces at this, remembering that he''s the reason for all that but it was for a good cause too, now that he thinks about it, he hadn''t seen his cat ever since he put her to bed the night before which was weird because she usually greeted him in the mornings.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    "Virgil?" He calls out again, going towards the anteroom, his rings clink against the door handle and he lets out an almost invisible smile.

    "Vir... Oh! There you are!" He exims in relief when he pushes open the door and finds his husband perched tersely on one of the sofas.

    "Hey, hey are you okay?" He hurries over to Virgil who looks pale and shaky.

    Virgil swallows copiously, hands sped to hide the fact that they are shaking violently.

    He lets Hayden cup his face, looking into the other''s calming grey eyes, bouncy, tawny colored locks framing his delicate face.

    "Yeah." He replies, his voiceing out in a pained whisper.

    Hayden doesn''t look convinced but he decides to not push it. "Not a big fan of childbirth, huh?" He asks softly, resting Virgil''s head against his chest so he can run his hands through the Alpha''s light colored hair and offerfort.

    Virgil swallows again, that was over - simplifying things but yea... "Not particrly." He mumbles vaguely, breathing in deep the familiar smell of vani.

    Apparently, Renee had been a bad influence on his husband with buying him vani scented things while he was younger and it seemed to stick, vani scented toiletries dominating their bathroom, Virgil wasn''tining though, that scent in rtion to Hayden was ambrosia.

    Hayden hums and just quietly hugs his lover, offering support.

    Virgil basks in this, internally grateful that Hayden wasn''t female or an Omega Werewolf, or anything frightening like that, he wasn''t sure he could handle it.

    He had been mentally imbnced to see Apple in that vulnerable and dangerous position, there were a lot of things that could have gone wrong.

    Just thinking about it makes his legs weak and his head swim and that was how he felt about his pet, he couldn''t even imagine how it would feel if it were someone he loved.

    "Where''s Apple? Is she okay? Are the babies fine?"

    Haydenughs at his earnestness, cing a gentle kiss on his blond hair - Virgil would make a great dad.

    "She''s fine, love, she''s just asleep, the babies are fine too,e check on them?" He invites, leaning back to look in his eyes.

    Virgil slips his eyes shut to hide his panic. "Sure, just give me a couple minutes."

    Hayden beams, leaning down to press a soft kiss against his lips. "Alright, I need to call my mom anyway."

    Virgil watches him go silently as he tries to put himself together, Apple is fine, the babies are fine too, nothing went wrong.

    Hayden on the other hand was already ringing his mom up.

    "Hi, mom."

    "Morning, baby." Renee responds, her smile evident in her words. "How are you?"

    "Fine, mom, how''s Aunt Candy and Grammy?"

    "I can''t wait for the baby so I can ship Andy away and Maggie is fine, she''s filling up the house with her knitting though."

    Haydenughs at this, filling his mom in on Apple''s birth.

    Renee was horrified that none of them knew that the cat was even pregnant, and estactic as well because... kittens!

    "Maggie has been considering getting a cat to keep herpany because Candy is leaving after she''s recovered from the birth." Renee was saying when Hayden started talking about maybe gifting one to Ruby.

    "But that''s not important now, they''re still newborns, that reminds me, how''s Dream and of course, sweet Ruby?" She asks, already updated on what was going on.

    "They''re doing just fine, Dream is currently watching over Apple." Hayden says.

    He hears his mom sighs forlornly. "I leave for a couple weeks and everything fun happens." Sheins petntly.

    They exchange pleasantries for a couple more minutes before hanging up.

    He expects to find Virgil at the apartment when he gets back and is a little surprised to just see Dream, excitedly talking to Ruby on the phone as he describes what each baby looks like.

    Virgiles in not long after though, armed with cat supplies that Suzie had speedily brought over.

    Apparently Ruby wouldn''t be able toe over either because they were busy with redecorating her room, there were talks of a get together the next day though, that sounded like fun.

    Dream leaves after Virgil offers for Ian to take him down to the bakery, leaving just them with their pet and her new litter of squirming kittens.

    They spend the rest of the day customizing a corner for them, the entire process fun.

    "Is Dream aware that a get together means Dale ising as well?" Virgil asks when they''re all done, he had taken the day off for it. He doesn''t add the fact that they''ll also be the only single people there, no need to make things more awkward.

    Hayden nces at him. "Yes, is there any problem with that?" He asks naively.

    Virgil smiles and kiss him. "No." He says getting up. "Have you decided what we would do yet? At the get together that is."

    Hayden makes mental calctions. "Dream will be back soon, we''ll bake some pastries, and we''ll y lots of card games..."

    "Drinking games?" Virgil pokes his head out of the kitchen where he had gone to get a drink of water.

    "What? No!" Hayden exims.

    "I know, baby." Virgil gives him a gummy smile. "You should take a nap, I need to go get a couple things done."

    "Fine, see youter." He waves the Alpha away, choosing to get a shower first.

    Apple was back to grooming her sleeping kittens again, their eyes still tightly shut as they shakily moved around in search for milk.

    He decides to take Virgil''s suggestion, he''s been stressed out all day anyway with the birth of Apple and fixing a ce kitten-friendly.

    He wonders what they could do tomorrow, he didn''t want anything that would involve leaving the apartment just yet, he wanted to keep an eye on Apple plus there was Ruby who could get triggered.

    They could just hang around in the big enough living room, talking and ying games, it sounded like a really nice idea.

    He undresses out of his jeans and top, as he decides to clean up before taking a short nap.

    Sluicing down, his eyes catches the birthmark on his thigh, it was fancy to brag about it, you know, having a birth mark shaped believably like something.

    It seems nature was against him, what? With everything prompting him to adopt a child but there was a little too much going on at the moment but the perfect time woulde, just anyday now.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Dream sits cross-legged in his room, too strung up to fall asleep and unable to concentrate on the television.

    His mom had been estatic to see him and was quick to ry that the entire issue had blown over, he had already informed Hayden that he would be leaving soon.

    There was no need to remain at the Pack House when he didn''t need to be, he felt like a freeloader.

    It wasn''t like he was working here like Darian but no, he was just living in a house that wasn''t his and eating food that he didn''t buy.

    It was easy to chalk it up to his friend''s hospitality but he didn''t want to take advantage of that.

    He eats his third muffin that he had swiped from the bakery and sighs forlornly, it was unlike him to feel like this, empty like he was missing something.

    Jennie had been relieved to see him and he kept herpany at the bookstore, filling her in on Apple''s delivery.

    The bookstore was brimming with customers though and his scent kept dragging unwanted attention his way so he didn''t stay there long, running back to the safety of the bakery.

    The nights are cool so he''s in a slightly baggy sweater and sweatpants, trying to bore himself to sleep with the television or even better eat himself to sleep with the muffins that he keeps going through like they were made of cotton.

    He''s so distracted that he barely hears his phone go off, reaching over the mini pillow fort he had made to grab the device off the far end of the table and unlocks it, peeking into his phone.

    Who would be giving him a notification sote?

    He checks and sees that it''s a text from an unknown number and has half the mind to just toss his phone to the side, expecting it to be nothing more than spam.

    But something makes him tap on it, maybe it''s boredom or something else.

    He wishes he had just thrown the phone when he does, he actually considers doing so even after reading through the text, hopefully his phone would connect with the wall and save him from having to reply.

    It''s Dale, inviting him toe night watch with him and he has so many questions.

    Like for one, why is he in his Pack House sote at night and two, who randomly invites other people to look at the stars or whatever with them.

    He''s already swiping up his keypad, about to text back some snappy reply when the demon on his shoulder reminds him that he''s lonely and bored and that this might just be the perfect ancedote to his slowly developing insomnia.

    He refuses to question how meeting up with Dale which already sounded like a bad idea by the way was the solution, mind made up in a split second as he quickly texts back.

    "Sure, where are you?"

    Dream let''s out an explosive curse as he stands up to find his shoes, what in the hell is he doing?

    By the time he checks his phone again, Dale had already responded and he''s relieved that the balcony the other had chosen was located not far from his apartment.

    And even better he wouldn''t have to sneak past Hayden''s and Virgil''s apartment either.

    Quietly, he slips out the front door and clicks the door shut, dropping his phone down the front pocket of his sweatpants.

    There had better be shooting stars to make up for this fatal fluke but it''s not his fault, it''s prettyte and he''s bored and alone and just looking forpany, that wasn''t a crime now, was it?

    He finds Dale leaning over the railing, hands settled on the carved, wooden support as he stares into the woods.

    Dream quietly slips beside him, a huge potted nt on his other side, releasing a sweet scent into the night.

    "You came." Dale murmurs quietly after a short tense silence.

    Dream tries to build up walls against the tone of Dale''s voice, too many symphonies of emotions threading those two words.

    "Yeah." He replies thickly, clearing his throat. "Although I thought we would be stargazing or something, not watching pine trees dance in the night breeze." Dream tries to say snappily but ites out softer than he intended, making it seem like he just recited a poem.

    Dream senses more than see Dale turn to nce at him, wondering what the Alpha saw.

    "Do you mind?" Dale asks, still watching him.

    Dream tries to ignore the eyes a simr shade to the dancing trees peer at him as he nces down at the wide expanse of forest, it was so easy to forget how high up they actually were.

    "No." He replies kindly, relishing how easy it is to not be mean to the dark haired man, doesn''t mean he''s taking the easy road though.

    Another silence, this one softer than the first.

    "My mom is leaving tomorrow." Dale speaks up. "I just thought to... to ah... to let you know?" He ruffles his hair nervously.

    The soft glow of the florescent lights ced outside hit them and only one word slips into Dream''s head at Dale''s nervousness, <em>cute</em>.

    "That''s fine, thank you." Dream smiles a little, touched that Dale would go that far just to keep him from being lynched by a bunch of power hungry females mobilized by his homophobic mother.

    Dale beams at this. "Thank you too." He responds estatically.

    Dream can''t help butugh at this, throwing his head back slightly.

    "The stars aren''t even many out." He says after his tinklingughter dies down, keeping his head angled up.

    "It''s too cloudy for that." Dale admits sheepishly. "That''s why I didn''t ask toe watch the stars."

    Dream studies him with an inscrutable look, there wasn''t any moon so it was darker than usual. "Watching the pines aren''t bad either."

    Keeping the second half of his sentence to himself, that watching the pines with Dale was also not bad at all.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    The Alpha''s presence was soothing whiches as a huge shock to Dream who had half been expecting hardcore teasing - this is way better.

    "It''ll rain soon." He blurts out, trying to avoid Dale who keeps staring calmly at him with those pine colored eyes.

    Dale breathes in deep at thisment, sensitive nose picking up the tell tale scent. "Scared of the rain?" He teases.

    "Actually, no, thunderstorms are the best." Dream replies.

    This makes Dale whip his head around in surprise.

    "You look surprised." Dream points out dryly, pushing his long hair behind an ear.

    Dale blinks, reminding himself that Dream might look fragile due to his status but in reality is downright scary. "Not really but most people are averse to thunderstorms." He shrugs.

    "You could say so." Dream demures, looking up at the cloudy night sky again. "Wait, don''t tell me..." He nces up at Dale. "You''re scared of thunderstorms?"

    "Maybe a little." He admits grudgingly.

    Dream cracks up at this, disbelief written on his face. "No way."

    Dale hunches over, leaning sideways into the pir at the other end. "Mean." He mumbles.

    Dreamughs harder, the cool night breeze hitting his face.

    Lightening streaks through the sky and he moves closer to Dale. "Might want to bring out your stuffed toy, we might be getting a thunderstorm tonight."

    Dale smoothly turns around. "Or you could invite me over seeing as you aren''t scared of thunderstorms."

    Dream chokes at this, flinching when Dale''s movements puts the Alpha in his personal space. His response is a muffled scramble, cheeks heating up in the cold of the night.

    Dale doesn''t back down, eyeszy as he stares at him while Dream struggles to not swallow his tongue or something equally as drastic like tripping over his own feet and falling over the banister, would Dale catch him?

    "Let''s stay till the rain falls." Dale offers with a smile, dissolving the previously tense scene.

    Dream drags in gulpfuls of air as he hastily puts distance between them, retreating to his precious potted nt.

    There was no denying that he was attracted to Dale but an attraction had no right to take his breathe away with something as little as locked gazes.

    He hums in response, sexual tension aside, he was enjoying this nightly escapade and he might as well see it through to the end, he was leaving the next day anyway.

    "Sure, why not." He agrees, forcing his tense muscles to rx.

    Dale sighs inaudibly in relief, looking up to the heavy clouds and wondering who he saved in his past life for Dream to be so agreeable.

    "So um, what''s your favorite color?" Dale asks conversationally, wanting to ease the tense atmosphere before Dream turned tail and ran for it.

    Dream pushes his hands down the pockets of his sweatpants, eyes settling on Dale''s hoodie. "Amber." He blurts out without much thought. "You?"

    Dale suddenly looks thoughtful which makes him swallow as he awaits an answer.

    "Blue-grey." Dale replies quietly.

    Dream has a few precious moments of confusion beforeprehension hits him, eyes going wide. "Oh." Is all he manages to say, flustered as he looks away.

    It was a little upsetting whenever he remembered that he was the same age as the Alpha, it just seemed... wrong.

    "Um... Pic? Or the beach?" He asks, not wanting to make the situation awkward even though Dale had just casually stated that his his favorite color was the shade of Dream''s eyes.

    "Beach or I used to prefer the beach, there''s no beach in Pine Creek."

    "Used to?"

    "Yeah, I lived in the city."

    "Oh, okay, I''ll say beaches too but picse as a very close favorite."

    "What''s your take on big dogs?" Dale asks carefully, trying to hide his earnestness on the topic.

    If Dream is weirded out by this strange question he doesn''tment on it, thinking a bit. "I love dogs, the bigger the better!" He exims and Dale feels his world shift a little, the Omega could not be real.

    "Really?" Dale prompts with wide eyes, expectant.

    "Yeah but I''ve not exactly had the chance to own a pet." He adds a little forlornly.

    They spend the next couple minutes talking about the most random things and Dream doesn''t even notice the time go,ughing freely as the clouds darken and the wind picks up.

    It was going to rain anytime soon but he couldn''t seem to break away, finding out that Dale did actually have a small stuffed bear.

    The night progresses with them asking each other the most random questions and soon they start to rock, paper scissors on who would go next when they start to run out of questions.

    "If you cheat this time, I''ll take my fist and ram it against your head." Dream threatens lightly, invested in the game.

    Dale struggles to hold back hisughter. "I don''t think that''s how you y the game."

    "Try me." Dream mutters, putting his hand out.

    The Alpha humors him as well, putting out his hand, fists nearly brushing.

    "And I don''t cheat." He tags on.

    Dream narrows dark eyes at him. "We''ll see after if you have my rock cracking your head open or not."

    Dale winces. "How do you make everything so scary?"

    "Ready?" Dream prompts, shaking his fist threateningly, the wind blowing his hair in his eyes.

    "Yeah, I feel like it''s not optional anymore." Dale gulps, readying himself.

    Dream calls it. "Rock, paper... Eek!" He screeches when the rain immediately interrupts, like he had summoned the cloud tears.

    Dale, without hesitation steps forward and wraps his arms around Dream, angling them so that he protected Dream from the cold and sudden droplets of water.

    Dream raises his head up in the dark, the rain sshing around them, shock printed on his face as Dale calmly stares down at him like he wasn''t rapidly getting drenched.

    He''s pressed against the taller male, hands against Dale''s chest to provide himself bnce, the rain fades away for a split second and he catches a glimpse of something... Something more...

    "You absolute muffin head!" He curses at Dale dragging him away from the balcony and back in the hallway, closing the door in a hurry to prevent the rain froming in. "You''re dripping wet!" He scolds, trying to wring some of the water away.

    Dale just watches him, a small smile on his wet face as Dream alternates between harsh scolding and worrying over him catching a cold.

    "Come on, you have to get dry, ASAP." Dream announces importantly, grabbing Dale''s wrist and pulling him in the direction of his apartment.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Again, for the second time that night, Dale finds himself wondering if he hadn''t saved an entire city in his past life for this to happen to him.

    Dream eagerly tugging him in the direction of his apartment as they tried to remain quiet so they wouldn''t get caught.

    Dream feels his blood run hotter, this wasn''t particrly illegal or dangerous but exining to whoever they ran into why he was sneaking around sote with the other Alpha would be a bit of a mouthful, good thing Darian wasn''t around.

    They hurry down the dim and silent hallways, Dale''s clothes steadily dripping as the rain picks up in intensity outside.

    He pulls Dale in and clicks the door shut, hurrying to grab a towel for him to stand on, after this he rushes to his bedroom and goes to get his biggest sweater, as well as a warm towel and sweatpants he hoped would fit the other.

    He brings this to Dale who is still standing patiently at the centre of theid out towel, like a shivering puppy.

    "Tell me your phone isn''t anywhere on you." Dream inquires in apprehension.

    "No, I left it behind." He admits, shaking his head to get some of the water out of his hair.

    "Ah! Don''t do that, it''s cold." Dream scolds him when some of the water gets on him, keeping the dry change of clothes close to him and rushing out if the living room while Dale changed.

    He paces a little in his bedroom, bringing out his phone to check for any wetness, his clothes were sttered with water so he changes out to a different sweater and pajama bottoms this time, gathering his slightly damp hair up with a scrunchie.

    He paces for a while more, unsure if Dale had fully changed or not, it didn''t quite feel right to snoop plus the fact that he''s not ready to see Dale in any state of undress.

    The meeting back at the woods was haunting his dreams enough.

    He hurries to the kitchen though to go get some hot chocte going, making sure to not look in Dale''s direction, anxiety amping when the Alpha remains silent as he scurries by.

    Dream reigns in his erratic breathing as he goes through the motions of making the hot drink, his apartment had been stocked although he thought it excessive seeing as he wouldn''t be staying there long but now it wasing in real handy.

    He takes out both steaming mugs, uncaring if Dale was still half naked, changing shouldn''t take so long.

    He steps out of the kitchen however to find Dale sitting quietly at the edge of a sofa as if unsure of how wee he was, his wet clothes bundled up nearly in the towel.

    "Does it fit okay?" Dream asks.

    "Yeah, thanks." Dale replies hoarsly, the sweatpants were a little snug but he wasn''t about toin.

    "It''s well past eleven." Dream was saying, handing him a mug, he knew that Dale could still leave even though it was raining really hard out but he couldn''t bring himself to make him leave.

    Dale hums, taking a small sip of the hot beverage, his wavy dark hair in damp clumps, no doubt the result of trying to dry his wet hair with the towel.

    "There''s um... an extra room if you want to... stay." Dream''s words fades into a whisper, he hunches into himself, gripping his mug tight for emotional support.

    Dale''s eyes widen as he looks over at Dream seating cross-legged beside him, he had expected to be kicked out on his ass after he finished his drink.

    Dream was offering for him to stay the night? And was thinking that Dale would pass up on that? Hell no!

    "Thank you." He beams at Dream, his current damp state unable to dim how bright his expression bes, eyes glowing green. "I hope I''m not an inconvenience, I could just..."

    "Don''t push it, Dale." Dream mutters dryly, hiding behind his mug and wondering if he hadn''t just made a terrible decision.

    They sit in rtive quiet for a while, sipping on their drinks while the rain drowns the world outside, leaving just the both of them existing in that moment.

    Dream finishes up his cup first and goes to drop it in the sink, nning to throw Dale''s wet clothes in hisundry basket, he would deal with thatter.

    Hees out to not find Dale sitting where he left him and soft tinkling soundsing from the kitchen - he couldn''t be drowning himself now, right?

    He reassures himself as he continues on to the kitchen, ready for the worst case scenario and sees Dale duitiful cleaning out both mugs.

    A weird sensation thrums in his chest as he watches Dale and the homeliness portrayed but he''s quick to push it to the side and bury it under a coupleyers of cynicism.

    "Ready for bed?" He asks when Dale finishes up.

    "Yeah." The Alpha replies, drying his wet hands on a hand towel and trying to ignore how adorable Dream looks in sleep clothes, calling the Omega that was most likely going to earn him a shoe or vase to the face.

    Dream formally shows him to his room, apparently all the single roomed apartments were taken by Leon and Darian and Dale wishes otherwise.

    They distantly exchange goodbyes and Dale watches Dream go down the hallway to his room before closing his door, the rain still raging outside.

    He makes his way over to the neatly made bed and flops on it, the night had gone in ways he couldn''t have predicted.

    After having his mother nag him for what would hopefully be thest time about getting mated, specifically to a female, Omega and if that didn''t start off his migraine.

    He didn''t recall walking out on her until he was back at his apartment and then he hadn''t thought twice about sending a text to Dream, mood sour and had felt instantly better when he received a positive response.

    The Omega was making him a better person without even trying, he grimaces to himself and he tucks himself in, praying to get at least some shut eye.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    He had spoken too soon, Dale grumbles hourster when he''s still wide awake, the sheets thrown to the floor from how hard he had squirmed.

    The rain had settled into a steady downpour, expected as it had been suspiciously dry for a good long while but even the steading thrumming of the rain was keeping sleep away from him.

    It was doing the opposite of calming him and he curses at the tightening of his skin, it was more than being unable to sleep, he was also ufortable in his skin, the bed feeling like it was filled with pine cones.

    On a split second decision, he hops to his feet and picks up the strewn nket, bundling it in his arms like an armor as he marches out his room and down the hallway to Dream''s room.

    What''s the worst that could happen? Dream throwing a pillow at him and telling him to GTFO, he would be d if that happened, maybe he could finally fall asleep then.

    He contemtes knocking and decides to knock, he wasn''t the type to vite the other''s privacy.

    Dream on the other hand easily sumbs to sleep, the rain lulling his eyes close but there''s a persistent thumping sound that''s at odds with the usual rhythm of the thunderstorm and a furrow sprouts between his brows as he''s nudged from sleep.

    The sound clears up as he bes more alert and... Is that... Is that knocking?

    "Dale?" He calls out in the dim room, apprehensive.

    A familiar mumble replies him and he gets off his bed with a curse, knowing that letting the Alpha sleep over would definitelye back to bite him in the butt.

    He swings open the door with a dark look on his face only to falter when he sees Dale standing sheepishly on the other side, his nket bundled in his arms like a toddler.

    "Scared of the thunder?" He asks patronizingly, leaning against the doorjamb.

    Dale remains quiet, expectant.

    Dream groans, rubbing a hand over his face. "I''m not a fucking babysitter, you know what? Juste in." He invites, stepping back for Dale to enter, too groggy with sleep toe up with another alternative.

    "Because if I make you go, I feel like you''ll be back here in a couple minutes." He grumbles.

    Dale feels his world tilt as he walks in, trying to remain as non threatening as possible, nkets clutched tight in the case that Dream''s patience snapped and he attacked him.

    "Take that side of the bed and I''ll sleep here." Dream orders like one would do to an annoying sibling.

    Dale mumbles an affirmation and goes over to his assigned position.

    Dream does the same and tries to getfortable without squirming too much but it seems impossible as he just can''t seem to find the perfect sleep position.

    "You good?" Dale asks after thunder rumbles in the distance and Dream is still rolling around, meticulous to keep a wide berth between them.

    "Yes." Dream huffs out in exasperation, noting how close Dale is curled to the edge of the bed. "I don''t kick in my sleep." He rolls his eyes at the implications of Dale''s position, if the Alpha so much as breathes too deeply he was going to fall off the bed.

    "That''s good." Dale hums, turning around to face Dream. "I don''t kick either."

    "But if you snore then I''ll start kicking." Dream sleepily threatens, bundled up in his nket.

    "No, no snoring, I don''t snore." Dale refutes hastily.

    "Good." Dream hmphs. "Now good night."

    Dale watches him close his eyes, face soft against his pillow. "Goodnight." He murmurs, staring up at the ceiling.

    ~

    Hayden tries Dream''s phone for the fifth time, frowning when it just rings, no response.

    They had nned to get up early to begin their baking for the get-togetherter today and his friend was no where to be found, after telling Virgil he would meet him at breakfast, he heads for Dream''s apartment.

    Dream couldn''t have tripped and knocked himself out now, could he? He worries as he makes his way down the hallway.

    He bumps into Darian who''s quick to exchange pleasantries.

    "Good morning, Luna." The dark haired, older man greets respectfully although Hayden had told him numerous times to skip the formality.

    "Oh hi, Darian, I had no idea you were back, have you perhaps seen Dream?" He asks.

    "Dream is missing?" Darian immediately panics.

    "No, no..." Hayden waves both hands. "At least I hope not." He adds under his breath. "We were just supposed to see early this morning and he''s not picking up his phone, I''m going to check on him in his apartment though, there''s nothing to worry about." He tries to reassure Darian who doesn''t look the least bit convinced.

    "Let mee along with you." He offers, face set.

    Hayden shrugs, there was no harm in that besides it rained heavily the night before, Dream probably just slept in.

    They both continue the journey and when they get to the door, Hayden shucks back his sweater paws to knock on the door.

    "Dream?" He calls out, knocking again but there''s still no response.

    He shares a nce with Darian, who frowns.

    "Try the knob." He suggests and Hayden does so, a little surprised when the door easily opens.

    Although there''s nothing to fear at the Pack House so it''s no surprise that the door isn''t locked, it was alsoing in real handy at the moment.

    "Let me check his bedroom." Hayden offers when they walk in, already moving in that direction.

    He tries knocking again and surprisingly Dream doesn''t rouse and concern makes him push open the door only to freak out when he gets a good look at what was going on.

    Dale! Was in Dream''s bed and they were wrapped around each other in very incriminating positions and also very fast asleep.

    The squeak that escapes Hayden jolts Dream from sleep and as he bes lucid, horror sets in which worsens when heavy footfalls and no other than Darian''s voice float over.

    "Luna? Is everything okay?"

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Dream''s eyes widen dramatically as he takes in his surrounding that he had woken up to, Dale is still fast asleep and somehow they had both gone from sleeping at the farthest end of the bed to being curled up right in the middle.

    Although, he''s definitely ming the entire situation on Dale, it was the Alpha who was currently spooning him anyway, dark head angled to bury his face right in the crook of Dream''s neck.

    He had woken up to see Hayden freaking out and even worse Darian...

    "Luna? Is everything okay?" Rapid footfalls get closer and Dream is about sure he''s going to have an aneurysm.

    Dale is refusing to let go or even wake up and Darian was sure to go ballistic if he came in and saw them like this.

    His look of terror must have gotten to Hayden - bless the saint''s soul - because he quickly shuts the door and leans against it.

    "Y-yes, Da... Darian..." Hayden stutters shakily. "E-everything is... is just fine." He gulps.

    Dream face palms, grateful that the nkets were bundled around them so he wasn''t directly held snugly in Dale''s arms, body pressed against body.

    "Is Dream in there?" Darian was asking.

    "Y-yes, he''s fi... fine, he just slept... slept in." He excuses while Dream on the other hand was nning to wake Dale up and not in a sweet way.

    Dream squirms around a bit until he''s in the proper position and kicks out his legs, hard, propelling Dale off the bed where he hits the ground with an audible thud.

    "Ow! Dream! I didn''t snore." Daleins hoarsely in his deep morning voice and this doesn''t go by Darian undetected.

    "What was that?" The Warrior asks suspiciously. "That''s it! I''ming in."

    This wakes Dale up faster than a bucket of cold water, eyes wide in a panic, there was no doubt that Darian wouldn''t hesitate to give him a ck eye and break a couple bones if he found him in his younger brother''s room.

    With vigorous hand motions, they manage to direct Dale to hide in the closet which he barely does before Darian is charging in, dark blue eyes darting around.

    "What do you want?" Dream grouches unhappily to his older brother, trying to fake irritation.

    Darian detes when there''s no sign of anyone else but he doesn''t let his guard down, still suspicious. "That''s not important." He mutters darkly, sniffing around.

    An out of ce scent registers, a familiar one and he immediately throws open the bathroom door, peeking in.

    Dream hops up from the bed at this, knowing that if he let Darian, he would find Dale and then things would blow out of proportion.

    "Stop snooping around my room, Dar, there''s nothing to see there." He intercepts the older, stepping in front of him.

    Discreetly, he releases his scent to cover up the telltale traces of Dale''s scent and hopes it doesn''t give him away.

    Darian gives him an inscrutable look before backing down. "Alright." He grinds out, ruffling Dream''s hair before sweeping out.

    Hayden just stands in the corner, trying to not give anything away, he heaves a big sigh of relief when Darian leaves which gets reciprocated by Dream.

    Dale strolls out of the wardrobe, a sheepish look on his face.

    Hayden just stares at the both of them, questions burning in his gray eyes. "Should I ask?" He prompts delicately.

    "We..." Dale starts to say.

    "It''s not what you think and Dale is already leaving." Dream cuts in steadily, bundling Dale outside his room. "Try to not bump into my older brother." He tags on before mming the door shut and resting his back against it, hair wild and chest heaving.

    "Is that... Is that a hickey?" Hayden asks with wide eyes, clutching his sweater paws to his chest.

    He hadn''t ever thought about this and he wasn''t sure how he felt about Dream and Dale together.

    Horror drenches Dream''s face as he freezes up, pupils dting. "You''re fucking kidding me?" He ps both hands over his face.

    "I''m not, here,e look in the mirror." Hayden pushes him there, amusement dancing in his eyes.

    A sharp gasp let''s rip from Dream''s mouth when he peeks in the ss and sees that truly there''s a telltale red mark just at the base of his neck beside his scent nd.

    He curses violently, rubbing over the light teeth marks which only worsens the reddish stain on his otherwise clear skin.

    "I''m going to murder him." He grits through his teeth.

    "After we bake muffins." Hayden suggests, fingerbing Dream''s hair out.

    He could vaguely guess about the hickey, after all he grew up with Dale, it''s honestly not surprising.

    "He said he couldn''t sleep because of the thunderstorm and I let him sleep beside him only for him to stab me in the back!" Dream rants to Hayden who had asked about what exactly had happened.

    "Technically, he bit you in the neck." Hayden shrugs.

    Dream throws a dark look his friend''s way, making a soft growling sound.

    "Sorry, couldn''t help myself." Hayden apologizes sheepishly, he also wanted to add that Dale is definitely not scared of thunderstorms but he''s not about to ruin the Alpha''s life, Dream was already pissed enough.

    He hangs around for Dream to get clean and dresses after his friend had asked, Virgil was going to have the time of his life with this bit information anyway.

    Something tugs on his attention as Dream yanks his jeans up but he doesn''t want to stare so he quickly averts his face before it registers, the blonde ready in no time.

    "Let''s eat breakfast before we get started and no, you can''t put bath soap in Dale''s drink." He cuts the other off when he sees him sneaking out a suspicious bottle.

    Dream had worn a turtle neck to hide his proof of Dale''s betrayal, at this point he wouldn''t even be surprised if the Alpha wasn''t even scared of thunderstorms, he was going to get back at him, one way or another.

    "You look scary, Dream." Hayden points out with a nervous smile.

    "Good." Is all that he says.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    The get-together starts off well enough, the friends gathering in Hayden''s and Virgil''s living room, board games allid out.

    Ruby had been over the clouds about Apple and her new babies but wasn''t allow to y with them because they were too young and spent most of the day gravitating from one adult to another.

    They all recieved her happily.

    It was a wet day out which only cemented their decision to keep this indoors, jabs thrown back and forth with the familiarity of friends.

    Dale had been on his guard, either he was paranoid because he was sure he had seen Dream give him covert, evil looks and he wonders if he can be killed in Monopoly.

    Luckily the day ends without event and Shana insists that they should make this routine and everyone eagerly agrees.

    Ruby starts dozing off when it''s well into the afternoon and after probably a dozen muffins, so her moms get ready to leave, Mae carrying her gently while Shana held the bags.

    "Thank you for inviting us, Hay." She says with a smile, curly hair in a bun. "And your muffins were delicious, Dream."

    They both murmur their thanks and everyone exchanges goodbyes even sleepy Ruby rouses enough to say goodbye.

    Dream offers to stay and help Hayden clean up, Dale doing the same and in that time Virgil''s phone rings.

    It turns out to be Jaxon calling him over to the office on something important.

    "I''m sorry, I have to attend to this." He apologizes sincerely to Hayden who gives him a reassuring smile.

    "It''s fine, V." He leans up to kiss the other. "Dale and Dream are helping me out anyway, call me if you can''t make it to dinner." He waves him away.

    Virgil smiles a little at this, love shining in his electric blue eyes. "Of course, I love you." He murmurs, chasing after Hayden''s lips.

    Hayden watches him go, concerned that Virgil might be overworking himself, he had been a little distracted recently.

    He shrugs, he would deal with thatter, for now he needed to clear up the mess, he gathers up the games to go arrange them back in their shelves.

    Dale''s panic intensifies when he''s left alone with Dream, he had gathered up the rest of the saucers from the living room only to pause when he sees Dream at the sink.

    Cautiously, he ces the items in his hands in the sink, Dream studying him with a dark expression.

    He finally cracks. "I''m sorry for bothering youst night..." He starts to apologize.

    Dream gives him an incredible look. "Really? You think that''s all what this is all about?"

    Dale frowns, confused. "It''s not?"

    He had thought that Dream was furious for that reason and probably also almost getting caught by his older brother.

    "Don''t y dumb." The Omega sasses, making hand gestures as he reaches upwards to yank his turtleneck down and point extravagantly at the patch of red on his skin.

    Dale chokes. "Is that a hickey?"

    Dream just rolls his eyes, beyond done. "No shit, Sherlock." He scoffs walking out.

    He couldn''t believe Dale, ying dumb about this? Really! He rants mentally, picking up falling pillows and recing them after fluffing them up a little more than violently.

    Dale on the other hand was horrified, he had no recollection of that and obviously Dream didn''t believe him not that he could me him.

    He couldn''t have tried marking him in his sleep right? He tangled up his hair in frustration, this was a disaster.

    Why couldn''t he seem to do anything right? He cursed under his breath, steeling himself to face Dream.

    He walks out of the kitchen at the same time Haydenes back.

    "Wow! You guys have basically done everything, why don''t you get going? I''ll handle the rest." Hayden was saying, pushing up the sleeves of his sweater so that it bunched around his arms.

    "But, there''s still a bit of work left..." Dream tries to protest.

    "Nah, I''ll be fine, you still have to get home remember." Hayden cuts him off,ing over to hug him tightly. "Thank you."

    "I... I should be telling you that." Dream averts his head, telltale color on his cheeks.

    "Then you''re wee!" Hayden beams at him. "What are friends for?"

    "I could drive you home, if you want." Dale offers, nervous.

    Hayden smiles wider at this, his eyes turning into slits. "That sounds wonderful, you don''t mind, do you, Dream?" He asks his friend who he was still hugging.

    A negative response is already dancing on the tip of Dream''s tongue but Hayden sounds so happy with the idea so he demures, he could get his payback now.

    "Fine." He agrees through gritted teeth, hugging Hayden warmly.

    "Great!" Hayden apuds, going over to Dale to give him a warm hug as well. "Take care of yourself." He half scolds, pinching the other''s cheek.

    "And drive safely!" He waves them out, going back to finish the clean up.

    Dream curses under his breath, wondering who he had offended to get stuck with the Alpha at every conceivable moment.

    He had to admit, Dale had really looked stunned by the hickey but it wasn''t like Dream could bite himself in the neck and they were the only two people in the roomst night so who else could have done it?

    He was already done packing so he asks Dale to wait outside while he grabbed his luggage, nothing fancy just apact bag.

    Darian had told him to not worry about locking up that he would deal with it when he came back from whatever mission he went on.

    "Mind if I help you with that?" Dale asks kindly

    "Ugh! Why is it so hard to stay mad at you?" Dream mutters under his breath, letting Dale take his bag. "Thanks."

    Dale practically beams at this and Dream is quick to put him down.

    "You''re still not off the hook for why you decided to try to eat me in the night." Dream res at him.

    Dale gulps, unsure of what to do.

    He couldn''t just say that he had been fast asleep when he did that, that made it even worse.

    "I''m sorry, okay, you can even bite me back." He offers up an arm teasingly.

    He should have known Dream, he really should.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    "Ow! Fuck! Dream!" Dale curses, snatching his arm back.

    Dale just licks his lips with a triumphant smile, fangs peeking out the sides of his lips. "What? You offered?" He shrugs.

    Dale nces down at his arm that is clutched close to the rest of his body, keeping a sizeable distance away from Dream.

    "Yes, I didn''t think you''d actually do it! As a matter of fact, I didn''t fucking think you would try to rip my arm off!" Daleins, they were already on the second floor.

    "Don''t be a sissy, Dale." Dreamments dryly, unbothered with the Alpha''s theatrics. "It didn''t even bleed."

    Dale just clutches his arm tighter and gulps. "We''re even now right?" He asks shakily, eyes wide.

    "Of course!" Dream agrees happily, even smiling a little. "Why are you looking at me like that?" He asks after a while of Dale staring horrified at him.

    "I don''t know, maybe because I can literally count your teeth on the imprint on my arm." He sasses.

    "I can make it deeper." Dream gives him a jaunty smile.

    Dale gives him a dark look, leading them over to the parking lot in his own Pack House. "Stay away from me." He scurries away.

    Dream''s response is to give him a fangy smile. "But wait, I promise I''ll be gentle." He croons getting into the act.

    Dale only picks up the pace and soon they''re darting around the parking lot, puddles sshing under their feet.

    Dreamughs when Dale slips and nearly falls on his face only for him to slip as well, luckily Dale catches him in time, firm arms keeping his away from the wet, hard ground.

    He quickly tries to dissolve the tense atmosphere that immediately settles down on them, the cold, wet parking lot fading away when he looks up into eyes the color of spring, aforting dark green.

    "Why are you trying to bite me again?" Daleins, putting more distance between them. "I just helped you."

    "So did I, did that stop you from trying? Hell no." Dream fires back.

    Dale goes quiet, waiting beside his car as Dream charges for him. "That''s hardly fair, it should be my turn now."

    "What?" Dream blinks, a little toote as he''s already skidding in Dale''s direction.

    Dale calmly reaches out to stop him, wrapping his hands around Dream''s shorter form, slipping a jean d leg between his as he angles him backwards.

    This catches Dream by surprise, momentarily stunning him until Dale is leaning down to bite him again in the exact same spot, sharp teeth pressing down into soft flesh.

    An unusual sound spills out of Dream''s lip, breathy gasps voring the cool air.

    Mortification hits not long after as red crawls violently up his neck and paints his cheeks.

    He quickly puts distance between them, wishing he hadn''t changed into a lower necked sweater, eyes ssy as he looks everywhere else to avoid Dale''s searing gaze.

    "You win." He whispers softly, hiding his marked neck with a small hand. "Please, take me home." He adds in a tiny voice.

    Dale winces as he feels his heart literally fold up at the tone of Dream''s voice, his wolf rolling around at Dream being so visibly upset.

    "Dream..." He tries to reach out.

    "Take me home." Dream repeats again, voice tinier as he tries to huddle into himself, looking fragile..

    Dale curses himself to hell and back, hating himself for doing this to Dream, he was used to seeing the Omega tough and aloof, was starting to crave that as a matter of fact so seeing him like this... Like he might like to cry was literally killing Dale.

    But the best he could do now was to do as Dream says so he guides Dream into the back seat, careful to keep his distance and gets in, ncing worriedly at the review mirror.

    He frowns when Dream just stares down into his folded hands on hisp, nose red with unshed tears.

    <em>fuck...</em>

    <em></em>

    ~

    Clearing up the rest of the house wasn''t a big deal and in about half an hour he was about done, he would text Dreamter to ask if he had gotten home okay.

    It was nice of Dale to offer to take Dream home and he hoped they would resolved their issues on the drive, he smiles as he dries his wet hands on a towel, Dream might look all scary but was actually a cinnamon roll.

    He remembers to feed Apple and make sure the cat was okay before retiring to his bedroom, he wasn''t too bothered about Virgil workingte because he nned to make his hardworking husband sleep in on Sunday even if he had to resort to other means.

    He takes a bath, enjoying the steaming water on a rainy afternoon, he was tempted to bring a book to the tub but remembered what happened thest time he did, he''s not about to lose another precious book.

    The smell of vani reminds him of home and his mom, and there''s also the plus that Virgil likes the scent as well so he''s generous with it.

    He hadn''t forgotten that Virgil likes his thigh high socks, it was cold enough maybe he could dig a pair out of his wardrobe.

    ~

    Dream silently looks out the window, a scarf wrapped snugly around his neck because he wasn''t ready to answer his mom''s and DD''s a hundred and one questions about it.

    Dale was slowly growing paler in the front seat and he''s starting to think that maybe he had overreacted.

    But it''s not his fault, he was mortified and embarrassed at the literal moan that he had produced, it made him angry at himself.

    Even during his mini heats, that never happened and it took Dale just a little nibble of his teeth to have him like that.

    He resists the urge to crumble to his knees and scream into his hands because he''s about to fucking die from embarrassment, he never wanted to see people again and every bit of this journey was literal hell.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Hayden isn''t surprised when Virgil texts to say he''s not going to make it to dinner, he had been half expecting that.

    He worries even more at how distracted Virgil had sounded and he made up his mind to have a good long talk with him when he got back.

    But the main task at hand was to actually try and stay up till Virgil got back, he had no idea exactly when Virgil would be back and that just made the wait seem unbearable.

    He takes his time though, lounging in bed after his luxurious bath, settling in with a book after actually putting on the socks.

    He had talked himself out of wearing it a couple times before finally throwing caution to the wind and just going for it.

    Pulling on one of Virgil''s sweaters big enough to cover his bare thigh and shorts that are more or less invisible.

    When he gets the call from Virgil, he changes his mind about dinner and just slices up a bowl of fruit to which he eats while reading, this time in the living room.

    He pads to the kitchen when he''s done and rinses out the ss bowl, retiring back to the room.

    He had spent some time calling up Dream who reassured him that he was okay, he even got to say hi to Dream''s mom.

    Although Mrs. Micall made him nervous by treating him with respect and was relieved when Dream came on the phone again.

    They exchanged their goodbyes with promises to see on Monday as usual.

    Then it''s just him in the empty house, Apple asleep with her babies, not even up to keep himpany.

    He sighs inaudibly and getsfortable on the bed, readying himself to read.

    ~

    Virgil rubs his eyes with a frown, cursing when his rity dulls a bit and every moving thing catches his attention.

    His skin felt taut and easily irritated, his favorite pair of sweatpants felt confining and he wanted to rip off the sweatshirt he had on, it was rubbing him the wrong way.

    He had lost track of time a while ago, hunched over the piles of files on his desk, he wanted to spend some time with Hayden and maybe finally have a talk about marking him.

    It had been on his mind constantly, worsened by Dale calling him out and Hayden also asking about it.

    Keeping back his craving to mark his loving husband was also taking a toll on him, his wolf eager to im the one that has always held his heart in the palm of their hands.

    He rubs his eyes again, realizing that he''s been staring at a glimmering ss trinket on a high shelf for the past ten minutes.

    He nces down at files on the table only to realize he was already done, the reviewed pile of files neatly stacked, just waiting for Jaxon to disburse them.

    How long had he been sitting here?

    He gets up slowly, the world feeling like it was shifting which each step he made, brain sluggish.

    His body on the other hand was alert, easily locking up his office as he starts down the hallway to his apartment and to Hayden who was most likely already fast asleep, it was already past midnight.

    They were alone at the eastern part of the fourth floor, the rest of the upants of the storey, staying at the other end.

    Which was expected as the apartment that Dream had stayed in was the only other one in this part of the floor, to give the Alpha privacy.

    The patterns on the carpet seem to blend into one another in front of his eyes, the end of the hallway a fading blur.

    He probably just needed sleep, he thinks to himself, rubbing his eyes again, then he would wake up tomorrow perfectly fine and also be able to spend the rest of the day with his beautiful Hayden.

    He gets to the apartment and tries the door, a soft, irritated growl leaving his throat when he finds it open.

    Hayden had been unprotected, anyone could have just walked right in as they pleased.

    It takes a lot of concentration to peel his hand off the door knob before he broke it off and he makes sure to lock up tight when he got it.

    Hayden was his, all his...

    "Whoa!" He mutters to himself, vision leaving briefly.

    Wondering why the fuck he was so aggressive and antsy, maybe he needed a good hard run, that was it! Or he could spar to burn the edge off.

    The closer he got to the bedroom, the more annoying his sweatshirt became and he''s not even down the hallway yet before he''s ripping it right off his body.

    His skin grows ufortably warm as he prowls towards their shared bedroom, the heat spreads lower, settling at the juncture of his thighs an he can''t help but feel like something is terribly wrong.

    But his body is already on autopilot, throwing open the door swiftly.

    The building panic in his chest dies down a little when he sees Hayden peacefully sleeping on the bed, looking smallpared to the wide bed.

    He just stands in the dim room, fangs throbbing as he watches his husband sleep, breathing in deep the sweet smell of vani to try and calm himself down - it was barely working.

    He''s not sure why he''s not charging across the room like his body is howling for him to when he craves for Hayden to be in his arms like a man starved for water.

    His mind and body warring, logic fighting instinct.

    Something wasn''t right but he couldn''t make himself leave, feet rooted to the ground as his body burns even hotter, lips falling open as he tries to get in enough air in pants to cool himself down.

    He takes a stumbling step forward but stops himself and grabs his head, crippling terror slicing through his chest, it made his mind swim.

    But his body only burned hotter, mouth dry as he nces up at Hayden again.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    <em><strong>Slightly triggering content</strong></em>

    Hayden rouses slowly, subconsciously feeling eyes on him, he slowly blinks open his eyes, the first thing that registers is a looming shadow.

    He''s too mellow with sleep to panic and he instantly recognizes his husband, azy smile spreading on his face as his legs tangle up in the sheets.

    Unconsciously revealing hisce trimmed ck socks.

    He throws the rest of the nket to the side, his sweater had ridden up to show the bare skin of his waist, pale skin glowing against the dark material of the sweater.

    "Virgil? You''re back." He mumbles, still mostly half asleep as he stretches his arms out, inviting him to bed.

    "Have you been standing there long?" He asks again, the sleep slowly clearing out of his eyes when Virgil makes no move toe over, his form hunched over in a particrly dark corner.

    Soon he sits up, crawling across the bed in Virgil''s direction. "Baby? Are you oka... Oh..." He inhales sharply when Virgil steps forward, moving faster than he had been expecting to stand right in front of him.

    Something feels off but he can''t ce his finger on it, it''s strange to find Virgil half-naked until he looks up and finds himself staring into unfamiliar gold eyes.

    He backs up a little, thest time something like this had happened was since when they were teenagers or else if Virgil''s eyes turned fully gold for a long period of time while he wasn''t in wolf form, he usually made himself scarce.

    But not now, Hayden shivers, feeling like prey under those amber eyes following his every movement.

    "V... Virgil?" He calls out tenatively, scooting backwards a little, tremorscing his voice.

    Virgil grabs his head at this, his fiery eyes mellowing to blue. "Hayden?" He shakes his head in a brief moment of absolute rity.

    Hayden sighs so hard his shoulders droops. "Are you okay? You made me worried." He lightly scolds, moving closer to Virgil again.

    Realization hits Virgil at the same time a fresh wave of vani hits him and he takes in what Hayden is wearing.

    <em>fuck...</em>

    <em>It was his rut...</em>

    "No!" Virgil half yells, scrambling backwards, literally throwing himself away from Hayden. "Hay... Hayden, baby, you need to leave..." He curls into himself at this like he was in pain, eyes glitching from blue to gold and back to blue.

    "What?" Hayden whispers, confused.

    "...find Leon or..." He curses, a dark growl filling the room. "... shit! Darian..." Those two were the only ones with a chance to hold him back long enough for Hayden to get away.

    "...but..." Hayden starts to protest.

    Virgil curls into himself again, body stinging like his wolf was aware he was sending their mate away. "Please, baby, please..." He begs raggedly.

    He wouldn''t forgive himself if Hayden got caught up in his rut.

    This breaks Hayden out of his daze and he dashes across the room, not even bothering to wear slippers, stockinged feet tapping across the floor.

    He hurries down the hallway, breath catching in his throat when he sees Virgil''s ripped clothing.

    He darts out to the living room, grateful that Apple and her babies were locked in a different room so he wouldn''t have to bother about them.

    He gets to the door and finds it locked, the keys nowhere to be found and his heart lurches to his throat.

    Cold slithering down his back when he hears Virgil roar from the bedroom, he needed to get out of here.

    He had a vague idea of what was happening, he had never gotten details or seen it for himself but it wasn''t like Alphas weremon plus they were highly dangerous in this state so it would add up that they would be kept away from the public.

    In a split second, his eye catches his phone on the sofa and his rushes for it, shaking hands putting it on to speed dial Leon.

    Virgil sounded like he was in pain back in their bedroom and even though his mind burned to run back in to ease him, Virgil''s begging was imprinted on the back of his eyelids, if he wanted to help Virgil, he should leave.

    "Hello?" Leon replies almost immediately, curiousitycing his tone.

    "L-Leon? It... It''s V-Virgil..." He trembles, immediately rying information although he was shaking so hard, pressed up against the front door.

    "What''s going on?" Leon asks quickly, voice sharp and hard, all previous curiousity gone.

    "It''s..." He stutters, a particrly loud growl cutting him off, he ps a hand over his mouth, eyes tearing up.

    "Oh my God! I think it''s V-Virgil''s rut." He finally gets out.

    Rapid cursing fills the other side of the phone. "Shit, Hayden, you need to get the fuck out of there..."

    "I-I can''t..." He whispers, sliding down the door when the growling seizes and he hears their bedroom door creak open. "He lo... locked the door."

    More juicy cursing and Hayden can hear the heavy sounds of running footfalls through the call.

    "Okay, stay at the door okay, I''ming, where''s V?"

    "In the bed... bedroom." Hayden stutters, eyes fixed on the hallway. "H-he told me to... to go."

    "Okay, sit tight okay, we''ll be there soon." He hangs up, unsurprised that Virgil would do that, it was just like his stuck up brother to try so hard even when he had lost control.

    It might be fine if Hayden was a Werewolf, they might have risked it but he didn''t have regenerative abilities, he was in real danger.

    Luckily, he and Darian just got back from a patrol so they were both currently running down the hallways, eating up the carpeted roads.

    They arrive at the apartment in no time and Leon wastes no time knocking.

    "Hayden? You okay?"

    A small terrifying silence then Hayden''s soft but strong voice speaks up. "Y-yes but he... he''s now in the hallway, look... looking at me."

    Leon and Darian exchange a look, Darian had been calling up Jaxon while he was talking to Hayden, they needed all the help they could get.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    "We''re out of time, we might have to break down the door..."

    Jaxon and Ian rounds the corner of the hallway at this point. "No, idiots!" Jaxon yells. "You''ll just trigger him."

    "The how else are we going to get in, we''re out of time." Darian grinds his teeth.

    Jaxon just slips past them, slender body moving easily. "A master key, I had it made in the case of emergency."

    Both Warriors just look down at him with dark looks in their eyes, readying themselves to barge in.

    They weren''t sure if to be proud of frightened of the redhead, what kind of emergency would that be? This one right here was a one in a thousand.

    "As soon as we get in, you two grab Hayden and make away, hell, go over to Dale if you need to." Leon was saying calmly, as the door swings open.

    The fourth floor was sound proof so they wouldn''t have to worry about Virgil waking up the rest of the Pack House.

    They swing open the door in time to see Virgil stalking across the room, the opening of the door immediately grabbing his attention.

    Leon steps in without hesitation, although Virgil currently looked like he wants to rip off his head and would have fun while doing it.

    He sees Hayden sitting against the wall to the left just as he said he would be and he makes his move, ignoring Virgil''s rapidly escting growls, gold eyes fixed on his head.

    Immediately he touches Hayden, Virgil snaps, charging forward, Darian had anticipated this, tackling Virgil to the ground with the sheer force of his will.

    This doesn''t keep him down for long, muscles rippling as he tosses Darian to the side easily, fangs bared.

    Jaxon is quick to pull Hayden into his arms, hurrying his out as loud thudse from behind the hastily closed door.

    Hayden however refuses to leave, eyes hard even though he looks so soft in his outfit, sweater paws flopping.

    "Hayden, we''ve got to leave, Virgil will still know you''re here and those two can''t hold him down forever." The Head Beta panics.

    "Will he be okay?" He asks steadily.

    "Hayden..."

    "Tell me, Jaxie!" He cuts in grabbing the redhead''s shoulders. "He..." Hayden chokes. "He sounds like he''s in pain."

    Jaxon looks into Hayden''s wide terrified eyes and knows that nothing but the truth was going to make him budge. "He is but it''ll only worsen the longer you hang around."

    Hayden gasps at this and grabs Jaxon''s hand, running in the opposite direction, Ian following behind them.

    They bump into Dale at the end of the hallway who immediately pulls Hayden into his arms.

    "Hay? Fuck, are you okay?"

    "Yeah." He sniffles, shoulders sagging at the sight of Dale.

    Enraged growls were stilling from their apartment and he fists Dale''s shirt. "Make sure he''s okay?"

    "Of course." Dale epts, cing a kiss on his forehead before racing down where they had juste from.

    "Wait!" Hayden panics. "Dale''s an Alpha too, will he be okay?" He asks as he gets hurried to the apartment Dream had stayed in previously.

    "Yeah, it''s just Omegas that have that ripple effect, scary stuff." Jaxon mutters, hoarding Hayden in and putting on the light.

    Hayden curls up on a sofa, Jaxon sitting close to him to offerfort while Ian paces a little ways to the side.

    He wraps his arms around himself, breathing in the familiar scent of strawberry and dark chocte as he tries to not think too much about that cacophony of growling, howling and thudding resounding down the hallway.

    Jaxon doesn''t push, knowing that this is the farthest he''ll get the Luna away from their Alpha, he doesn''t me him.

    After a tense while of waiting, Leon wanders in, rips in his clothing and more than a couple dark bruises.

    "Is he okay?" Hayden asks immediately he sees him, voice calm, eyes bright.

    "No." Leon says honestly, lighting up a cigarette. "But we''ve restrained him, we can''t knock him out with any drugs because they won''t work, not until the rut is over." He adds, anticipating Hayden''s next questions.

    "How long do rutsst?" He asks steadily.

    "It varies." Jaxon answers quietly. "It ranges from Were to Were but without intervention mostly longer than a week."

    "What the fuck?!" Hayden curses, standing up so quick, the nket that Jaxon had covered him up with slides to the ground.

    Leon chokes on smoke, surprised to hear their Luna curse, he doesn''t think he''s ever heard him do that before.

    "You''re telling me that Virgil is going to remain like that for over a week?!" He exims. "I''m not sitting by and letting that happen!" He says decidedly, marching towards the door.

    "Hayden?" Jaxon calls in worry. "Where are you going?"

    "Where else?" He asks rhetorically.

    Leon easily steps in front of him. "That''s a bad idea." He drawls.

    Hayden gives him a look of pure disbelief. "No." He refutes coldly, poking a sweater covered finger in his hard chest. "I''ll tell you what''s a bad idea, leaving my husband alone just because I wasn''t lucky enough to be born a Werewolf so you''ll get the hell out of my way."

    "Hay?" Jaxon calls nervously. "You don''t understand..."

    "I''m sick of being told that!" Hayden throws his hands up. "I know exactly what I''m getting into, okay? He''s restrained right? I''ll be fine." He says coldly, continuing his journey, uncaring if Leon was still standing in his way, he would mow him down if he had to.

    Leon smartly steps out of the way and Hayden hurries down the hallway.

    "You let him go?!" Jaxon exims in disbelief, jumping to his feet.

    "Did you see his face, Cherry? I wasn''t getting in the middle of all that."

    Jaxon just curses under his breath, hurrying out, Hayden had zero idea of what he was about to do.

    What made the entire situation worse was that Virgil was in love with Hayden so it was either him or no one else.

    Situations like these rarely happened and keeping a mated Alpha from their mates was like ying with fire.

    He hurries faster down the hallway, Virgil was going to snap through those restraints like ribbons if Hayden came anywhere close to him.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Jaxon couldn''t believe how fast Hayden was running, if the situation weren''t so dire he would beughing so hard as he watched him skid down the hallway.

    But there was too much as stake and he barely catches Hayden at the door just before the other throws open the door.

    "Hayden, please don''t." He throws his arms around the other to restrain him.

    "Let me go, Jaxie." Hayden says calmly, very out of breath, hair wild.

    "Hay?" Jaxon prompts, grabbing his face to look in his eyes and he falters at the terrified tears in his eyes. "Oh God, Hay."

    "This is going to help him." Hayden says earnestly, trembling ever so slightly.

    "I know but I''m worried about you." Jaxon frowns.

    The younger gives him a wry smile. "Give me a little more credit, Jaxie."

    "Virgil is going to kill us if he finds out that we let you do this." The Head Beta ya his final card, Hayden was higher ranked than him anyway when it came down to it, they couldn''t stop him from doing whatever he wanted -well, maybe Dale could.

    Like he could hear him, the other Alpha steps out at this point.

    "Hayden?" He frowns. "You shouldn''t be here." He says immediately, taking Hayden''s hand in his and making away.

    "Dale, let me go." Hayden resists, grey eyes the shade of mecury.

    Dale nces at him briefly before sweeping him off his feet and carrying him down the hallway again.

    "Dale!" Hayden exims, outraged. "Put me down, right now!"

    "I''m not letting you put yourself in danger." Dale says calmly, ignoring Hayden''s pounding fists.

    He doesn''t slow down till they get back to the other apartment, the twins waiting for them.

    Leon heaves out an inaudible sigh of relief, puffs of smoke clouding his face. Now that the Alpha was here they wouldn''t have to worry about the Luna''s safety.

    He takes in a squirming Hayden,ce covered, slender legs kicking as he orders Dale to let him down.

    The entire situation was a mess, Virgil had probably not noticed the signs and ruts just kind of just sneak up on you.

    Dale makes straight for the bedroom, gently cing Hayden on the sheets, he rolls away from Dale immediately, keeping distance between them and looking in the other direction.

    "Hayden, don''t be like this."

    Hayden gives him an icy look. "Stop making me feel like I''m being difficult, I can literally hear Virgil howling in pain and knowing I can do a little to help yet you won''t let me? Of course, I''ll be like this."

    Dale relents at this, Hayden wasn''t wrong but the risk was far too great, ruts intensified when Alpha''s had a fixed want in mind and he doesn''t think he''s seen any of his or Virgil''s previous ruts get intense like this.

    "I''m going to regret this but fine, but" He stops him when Hayden is already making a move to hop off the bed.

    "What?" Hayden nces up at him suspiciously.

    "You have to let him tire himself out first, doesn''t matter if it takes days, that''s my only request." Dale says simply.

    Hayden''s mouth drops open in disbelief. "You traitor!"

    "Honestly, I would prefer if you don''t even go to him at all so it''s either this or nothing." He continues decisively.

    "Alright." Hayden epts, lying down again. "I''ll take it, thank you, Dale."

    "Yeah, Virgil is probably going to kill me." He rubs a hand over his face. "I''ll go check on him, okay, please stay here."

    "I will." Hayden says quietly, calmer now that he knew he would be allowed to do something to help.

    He watches Dale go out and the door clicks shut, pressing his trembling hands together, it wasn''t that he wasn''t terrified, no, far from that, he was actually scared shitless but his concern for Virgil was greater.

    Virgil was always gentle with him whenever they made love and although it was exasperating sometimes, he knows that this would be the direct opposite.

    He wasn''t a dunce, he knew exactly what they were all afraid of and he has to say that getting fucked within an inch of his life wasn''t on his fantasy list.

    But hearing Virgil''s sounds of pain was enough to give him courage, he could do this, for the one he loved.

    The howling continued for a couple more hours, time dragged on so slowly. Hayden couldn''t block out the sounds that were going straight for his heart but having to listen was equally as worse.

    Eventually the sounds cease and Hayden sits upright in a jolt, waiting for Dale to show up and let him go to Virgil.

    ''Yeah he''s mostly out." Dale shows up not long after. "Don''t spend um a lot of time." He mumbles awkwardly, looking away.

    Hayden agrees and hurries out, Dale following behind him from a distance with Jaxon.

    "This is going to be a disaster." Jaxon mutters forlornly.

    "Well, that''s one way to put it." Dale replies darkly, watching Hayden open the front door and go in, Leon and Darian were also slowly making their way over.

    They would go in and take Hayden out if it came to that, he thought grimly.

    Hayden on the other hand was facing a different kind of battle, taking slow but steady steps across the living room.

    After hours of constant howling and snarling, it seemed odd for it to be so quiet.

    The living room was a mess but somehow he had expected worse, he heard that Leon had taken Apple down to stay with Luke and his grandmother, he was relieved because he knew how upsetting all the noise must have been for the poor cat.

    The hallway seems darker than usual which is ridiculous because the lights are switched on so it''s definitely all in his head, he wasn''t terrified of Virgil, far from it but he knew he needed to be cautious or it would hurt Virgil more if he found outter that he had hurt his mate.

    He opens the bedroom door and slips in, shutting the door with a click behind him, the room was sufficiently illuminated and Hayden isn''t sure what he''s expecting to see.

    The bedroom is in a much better shape than the living room and he nces at the bed to see Virgil looking straight at him with familiar, calm blue eyes.

    The thick ropes holding him down on the bed doesn''t even register as he throws himself on Virgil to hug him.

    "V-Virgil!" He gasps. "I''m so d you''re okay."

    A low growl replies him and he nces at Virgil''s face again only to see his eyes back to gold, a light snarl settling on his face but those burning orbs are fixed on Hayden, his body twisting like he wanted to wrap himself around the other.

    Hayden knew what he had to do, it seemed simple enough but it doesn''t take away from the mortification, especially when he''s going out to the rest again, red faced and probably limping.

    But he asked for this and he would see it through, for Virgil''s sake more than anything else.

    He put distance between them and he notices Virgil''s snarl get harsher, fangs dropping.

    "Hey, it''s okay, I''m not going anywhere." He says in a calm voice, reaching down to get rid of his shorts.

    He had to prep himself and this entire situation was awkward enough, he wasn''t about to make it worse so he makes for the bathroom to get ready there.

    He''s barely out of sight when Virgil goes batshit again, straining against the bonds holding him down, howling and snarling.

    Hayden rushes out again, thest thing he needed was the resting to take him away, not yet.

    "V? Baby? It''s okay, I''m right here, I''m not going anywhere" He immediately starts to reassure him,ing closer to the bed.

    Virgil instantly falls quiet again, eyes fixed on Hayden, his pupils dte so wide that his irises almost look a solid ck, swallowing up the glowing gold.

    Hayden settles at edge of the bed in confusion, Virgil wasn''t going to let him leave his sight so as embarrassing as it was, he would have to get the prepping done with here.

    He watches Virgil quietly strain against the ropes holding him down, trying to get closer to him and tentatively, he reaches out, heaving a sigh of relief when Virgil calms down as soon as his hand makes contact with his torso.

    He leans over quickly to grab the lubricant from the bedside drawer, nearly dropping it a couple times, making sure that at least one of his body parts was touching Virgil, for some crazy reason it kept his husband calm and that was enough.

    He settles on the bed again, heart thumping, mouth dry - this shouldn''t be so bad - he thinks to himself, looking down at Virgil who still had his gaze fixed on him.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    <em><strong>Warning: Explicit Content</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>Hayden settles on his knees on the bed, knees spread outfortably and asionally brushing Virgil''s side.

    He coats a hand in lube and reaches behind himself, jumping in his skin as Virgil stares at him so intensely, not missing anything.

    He throws a sweater paw over his face, hiding his face from Virgil, circling a small forefinger over his hole.

    He''s quick with it, quickly moving onto two fingers and scissoring them, his fingers aren''t as good as Virgil''s but he would have to make do.

    Soft pants spilling from behind his covered face when two fingers swiftly turn to four, he pulls his fingers out with a wet squelch, face hot, hole throbbing.

    <em>''this should be easy as pie, right?''</em>He whispers to himself under his breath, crawling over to Virgil.

    He tugs down his husband''s sweatpants and flinches imperceptibly when Virgil''s hard dick bobs out, swollen and an angry red, soaking with precum.

    Well, this would make things easier, he hums as he reaches out with both hands and wraps them around it, veins prominent and throbbing.

    Virgil hisses at this, a sharp growl rushing out from between his clenched fangs, arms straining against the bonds.

    Hayden stares wide eyed at the body part in his hands, mouth watering slightly, Virgil never lets him give him a blow job but now his exasperatingly, over protective husband was all tied up, he could have a field day.

    He starts stroking, up and down, his grip tight as he feels the hard but soft skin slide in his hands.

    For a spilt second, he gets the brief reasoning that what if it didn''t fit, well only one way to find out...

    Ass in the air, he leans forward and gives the soft red head a tentative lick, there''s more of that hissing and the bed creaks ominously.

    Hayden would have to be careful and act fast, he was sure Virgil couldn''t handle any teasing whatsoever so he just crosses his fingers and divves down, surprised that it actually fit easily, lips stretching to amodate the girth.

    He was so amazed by this that he didn''t notice that Virgil''s dick had gone in so deep until he choked, he quickly retracts his steps, eyes watering as he sucks hard on his way up.

    Virgil arches up at this, a sound like he was in pain, leaving him.

    Hayden decides that he''s had enough of a taste, he would continue from where he left offter but now... He straddles Virgil, hands ced on his hard, wet torso, Virgil''s dick framed by his inner thighs.

    He lifts himself up slightly to reach down and behind to take Virgil in one hand so he could angle it right, his left hand lifting up his oversized sweater.

    Virgil just watches him quietly and he wonders what the others were so scared of, maybe it was because he had tired himself out, Dale idea was really good.

    He gasps sharply when the head pokes in, his fingers couldn''t have prepared properly himself for Virgil who feels like he''s grown... bigger?

    The lick of pain that follows makes him lose his bnce and m down with a choked scream, the slide was easier this time and it hurt less but the suddenness of the entire thing plus the fact that his prostate was rubbed on the slide in, makes him curl over himself.

    Little darts of sharp pleasure streaking through his body, his hole spasming and clenching down hard.

    He recovers quickly and pushes himself up again, supporting himself with Virgil''s body, hees down harder than he intended and Virgil tenses up.

    A constant, dark growl fills the room and Hayden chokes on his saliva when he feels cum spurt deep into his body, his legs go weak and he falls face first on Virgil''s body.

    The hot, thick stream is steady, soft moans spilling from his mouth when the orgasm slow down, stomach slightly full.

    It was over sooner than he expected but that was good, Virgil would recover sooner and he could leave faster.

    He pants slightly, trying to get himself so he could get up, try to get decent and leave.

    His eyes widen however when he notices that Virgil hadn''t gone soft, it wouldn''t be the first time but at least it wasn''t supposed to grow even bigger.

    Slowly, he tilts his head so that he''s looking at Virgil, only to see him staring down at him as well, he could have sworn he saw a smile on Virgil''s face but he couldn''t be sure because... all that sharp teeth and what happens next.

    He half screams in horror when Virgil easily sits up, the ropes snapping, he didn''t even have the time to make away, familiar arms wrapping around him with the feel of steel bars caging him in.

    "V-Vir..." He starts to say, choking when Virgil thrusts in sharply, mouth falling open in hazy pleasure.

    He feels Virgil, hold both of his hand behind his back with just one of his, his other free hand pushing up the sweater he had on to mark him harshly, the kisses more of teeth.

    Hayden''s cognitive abilities screeches to a halt when Virgil''s thrusts speed up, head falling back, grey eyes half closed.

    Without breaking rhythm, Virgil tugs off the sweater when it starts to irritate him by keeping him from Hayden''s body.

    Tears gather at the sides of Hayden''s eyes, their position made it that Virgil went in unreasonably deep, each thrust sloppy as cum gets pushed out.

    His hands are captured behind his back again, his body arched against Virgil as he hangs on for the ride. He doesn''t even have the presence of mind to be bothered that his moans and sounds of pleasure are quite loud.

    If this kept up, he might be bedridden for a day or two but it so felt mind numbingly good that, that didn''t even feel like a bad thing...

    There would be bruises too, Virgil was holding him too tightly like he was scared he would lose Hayden again, each savage growl that escaped sending a shiver down his spine.

    His orgasm take him by surprise, Hayden crying out at the flood of pleasure burning his nerve ends, cum sshing between their tightly pressed bodies.

    Virgil doesn''t slow down, tears spilling faster down Hayden''s face from oversensitivity as his prostate that had been previously and gratefully left alone was now in the direct path of Virgil''s brutal thrusts.

    His hands struggle to find purchase, overwhelmed and he breathes easier when Virgil let''s go of his wrists like he could sense that Hayden was slowly falling apart.

    He holds on tight to Virgil, damp hair sticking to his face, red lips bitten raw from trying to hold in moans - that didn''t work so well.

    Even through the oversensitivity, soon enough, he''s teetering on the edge of another orgasm, knees cramping from their ufortable position.

    Virgil tenses up first, growls escting and he braces himself for another orgasm, as the first spurts hit the inside of his bruised ass, he feels Virgil tangle a hand through his hair to angle his head backwards.

    The tawny locks were longer than when Virgil first came, Hayden choosing to not cut his hair again, providing an easy purchase for Virgil to grip.

    He couldn''t have predicted Virgil''s next actions, the pain hitting a moment after the strike.

    Virgil leans down and sinks his teeth, really deep in the soft skin of Hayden''s neck.

    His skin breaks easily under Virgil''s sharp teeth, blood welling, it hurt.

    But the shock pushes Hayden over the edge and he''s cumming, and screaming, pain mingling with pleasure, an unsettling ambrosia.

    Virgil on the other hand feels so calm he could have been floating, his wolf no longer roaring in his head when their mate was finally marked.

    Carefully he pulls out, reverently licking over the bite, his orgasm fading away as well as the haze of his rut - briefly though.

    For some reason, he had stopped himself from knotting his mate, he frowns slightly, upset at this but something, a part of his mind had stopped him in time.

    His vision clears up at this point, horror drenching him and sinking deep in his bones when he looks down and see that Hayden is unconscious in his arms, the bite mark on his neck still bleeding because he''s human.

    A sound of pain and rage at himself breaks free, rattling the room as he ever so carefully gathers Hayden up, chest hurting.

    He hears footstepsing and quickly throws the nkets over Hayden to preserve his modesty, blue eyes darkening with rage when the door gets kicked in and he sees the very people he is expecting.

    "What the fuck!!" He growls immediately they get in, dominance swirling around the room. "Who the fuck let hime in here?! One job! You had one fucking job!!!" He wastes no time yelling their heads off, growls threading each of his words.

    The rest all cringe back, even Dale falters under the onught of dominance.

    Virgil cradles Hayden closer. "Now he''s hurt..." He says in a calmer voice. "I... I hurt him." His voice cracks.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    Haydenes to with a sharp inhale, sounds from the rest of the world still muted as a soft glow seem to emanate from behind his closed eyelids.

    Then it hit, he curls into himself, his skin registering that he was held by someone but that fades away as well, getting buried under the heat.

    It washes over him like a tidal wave, tiny pinpoints of excruciating pain that was just everywhere, his joints felt like they were being twisted out of their positions.

    His muscles felt like they were getting torn, bones like they were shattering, he grinds down on his teeth, slight whimpers of pain breaking free.

    Virgil notices immediately he rouses, the rest were still standing at the door, unsure of what to do next.

    "Hayden?" Virgil leans forward to check up on him, frowning when he feels him tense up and curl in on himself like he was in pain. "Bab..."

    A short scream cuts him off and the rest get alerted.

    "What''s going on?" Dale asks in worry, moving forward carefully.

    Virgil looks up with half crazed eyes. "I don''t know."

    "Virgil, you have to let us take him now, what if your rut hit again?" Jaxon suggests but the dangerous glint in the Alpha''s eyes makes him shut up quickly.

    Dale walks close enough to get a clear image and his eyes falls to Hayden''s neck, eyes wide. "V?" He starts slowly, keeping his distance so he didn''t trigger Virgil.

    Virgil reluctantly rips his eyes away from Hayden who was still quietly squirming, fists and teeth clenched, brow furrowed in visible pain.

    "Did... Did you mark him?" Dale asks cautiously.

    "Obviously." Virgil, waves a hand, expression dark.

    Dale cuts him a cold look of his own. "You''re so caught up in your protective mode that you won''t even try to see clearly?" He snaps.

    Virgilflinches like he had been hit. "What? He half whispers.

    Jaxon steps forward, eyes wide. "We know for sure that Renee is human but we don''t know about Hayden''s dad." He analyzes, carefully watching Virgil''s reaction.

    Virgil falls quiet, eyes wide. "There''s like only a twenty percent chance of that happening." He says very quietly.

    "We''ll be outside." Leon says going out, his twin and Darian following suit.

    "Even that is enough." Jaxon says ominously.

    "But..." Virgil nces down at Hayden who was carefully held in his arms, quietly bearing what has to be so much pain. "It''s supposed to hurt a lot."

    Dale rolls his eyes. "No shit, it takes your mate literally bonding with his wolf to show you that he''s not as weak as you keep making him out to be."

    Virgil mps his mouth shut, refusing to grace Dale''s painfully uratement with a response.

    "What do I do?" He asks, worry making his voice tremble.

    "We have to let it run its course, a mating bite will trigger the change in a part Werewolf, rousing their dormant wolves." He exins, eyes wide as he watches Hayden with concern.

    He chooses to not see the other various marks littering his slightly sweaty body, the rest of him bundled up in nkets that he kept tangling up, eyes shut tightly as he clutches his hair.

    "He''s so strong." Jaxon whispers after the tremors rocking Hayden''s slender body starts to calm down.

    He hadn''t seen anyone bond with their wolves but what he had beard of it was that they usually screamed their throats bloody, thrashing around so hard they sometimes got hurt.

    He inched backwards, hands joined tightly in front of him, he wonders about Hayden''s status, he would most likely be a Beta.

    Most part Werewolves, if they became Werewolves at all were always Betas, it was understandable.

    He would also need to find out who Hayden''s father was, there was a lot of unanswered questions.

    A particrly sweet scent drags him out of his thoughts, surprise painting over his face as he looks up to see simr looks of shock on both of the Alpha''s faces.

    "No way..." Dale whispers.

    Hayden had calmed down, bodyx but his eyes were still closed, breathing easy and deep, Virgil nces down at his neck to see that the bite had mostly closed up.

    "I need to clean him up." Virgil says quickly, cutting off their curious questions. "Wait in the living room or something."

    Dale hesitates at this. "V?" He gives him a knowing look.

    "I''ll be fine, that''s why you''re in the sitting room, hear anything suspicious and you''re allowed to take him away." He replies decisively.

    Uncertainty still shines in Dale''s eyes but he acquiesces, leaving the bedroom with Jaxon so that it''s just Virgil and his very fast asleep mate who was also a Werewolf... and so so strong.

    He sniffles a bit... ''shit! Was he crying?''

    The sheets were a mess, they had to go in the fire not even the washer could save them now.

    A wetugh escapes him as he leans forward to undo the ropes on his legs, a achingly familiar yet strange scent of vani and roses filling the room.

    Almost like Renee knew... He wouldn''t put it past her...

    He tugs his sweatpants up and gently picks Hayden from the bed, there wasn''t much of a difference, he was still the same size.

    He winces at his mate''s cum sttered body, those pretty socks were ruined.

    A grimace pulls up his lips at Hayden''s bruised wrists but he had a feeling that Hayden had somehow managed to convince the rest hard enough to let hime to Virgil.

    A soft smile graces Virgil''s lips at this, he is an idiot for thinking him too fragile.

    He prepares the bathtub and plops Hayden down in the warm water, knowing his skin would be sensitive from their activities earlier and the change...

    Another goofy smile breaks out, it wasn''t that what Hayden was mattered, he didn''t really care if Hayden was male or female, Werewolf or witch, that didn''t change how he felt.

    He was just relieved that the messy situation birthed something new, something that hopefully Hayden would freak out about.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    He''s careful with Hayden, cleaning him up ever so gently, each relieved sigh that leaves the sleeping, new Werewolf a boost to his ego, chest puffed out in pride.

    While he''s drying Hayden up with a fluffy towel, he''s pleasantly surprised when Hayden opens his eyes to look up at him.

    He still looks out of it, eyes dazed and a soft amber as he reaches out blindly to grab onto Virgil.

    Virgil stops what he''s doing instantly to watch him. "Baby?" He says softly, grabbing Hayden''s hands and taking it up to his face.

    Hayden calms down at this, a soft smile on his face that shows off his very tiny, very cute, canines just peeking out.

    Hayden pats his face softly, purring softly, a sound he''s never heard from the other before.

    Instinctively, his wolf let out an answering purr.

    Hayden''s eyes slip shut again like he had to check that Virgil was all okay before falling asleep again, no doubt exhausted.

    He continues wiping him down, picking out another one of his sweaters to wear Hayden, pajamas bottoms toplete thefortable look.

    Now, it was time to face the others outside but he needed to take a quick shower so he carefully ced Hayden in the bed, after dealing with the sheets.

    A quick, steamy showerter, he''s pulling on another sweatpants, uninterested in wearing a shirt if the others didn''t like that they could just leave.

    He leans over Hayden who was still sleeping as peacefully as when he left him, he nces over at his bite mark, it still looked tender and he reaches out gently, feeling slightly guilty.

    Hayden''s response puts him straight with that though, a soft moan tumbling from his lips when Virgil brushes a thumb over his bite mark, lips parting.

    Virgil nearly snatches his hand back, surprise etched on his face, face heating up and he has to grab him hand to stop himself from repeating the action.

    He picks up Hayden and makes for the living room, nning to get the discussion over with so he could have some alone time with his mate.

    Muted conversation floats over as he steps into the hallway.

    "You''re so awfully eager to bet on this." Ian was saying.

    "That''s because he''s hoping to lose." Darian muttered.

    Virgil walks out after that, putting an end to their heated argument.

    "Holy shit! I won?" Leon exims as soon as he catches a whiff of Hayden''s scent, a frown settling in his face. "That''s not right, I''m not supposed to win." He groans.

    "Whenever you''re ready Jaxie, Darian and I will go antique shopping with you." Ian quips, uncaring of his twin brother''s predicament.

    They had been betting on what Hayden''s status would be.

    "This is even more reason to contact Hayden''s dad." Jaxon says when Virgil settles down on a couch, Hayden sleeping peacefully in his arms. "The most likely possibility is that he is an Alpha, that would only exin how Hayden is an Omega."

    "All that can wait till tomorrow." Virgil concludes, feeling a vague itch at the back of his mind. "It''s toote to do any of that now and any new information can wait, we aren''t receiving visitors for a while." He deadpans shamelessly, shooing them out.

    He locks up the front door, true to his words and he tucks Hayden into bed while he tries to restore some semnce of order to the living room, relieved that his rut was calm at the moment, he hoped it would stay this way long enough for Hayden to recover.

    He sure hasn''t expected his night to turn out like this but they were going to get to sleep in... for like a couple days.

    ~

    Dale walks in the opposite direction from the others, heading back to his Pack House, their light squabble going over his head.

    It was quitete, almost dawn and even though he hadn''t caught a wink of sleep he didn''t even feel the least bit tired.

    Shock still thrumming through his bones, it was almost too much to believe, like he would wake up in a couple hours and find out that none of this even happened.

    He hadn''t been asleep when they had called him up, luckily so it didn''t take long to haul ass over to the other Pack House.

    He had been caught up analyzing what went wrong with Dream, they had gone back to the distant formality of the first day and it made Dale ache, it was like losing your grip close to the top of a mountain and falling right back to the ground.

    That wasn''t even his greatest worry, he needed to know what he had done wrong and most importantly if Dream was okay.

    Dream''s mom had been nice enough to him and he was relieved she didn''t hate him.

    He would definitely call up Shana and Mae and fuck them up with this information as well, if he couldn''t sleep because somehow their only human friend after so many years turn out to be a male Omega, they were going to have to bear that too.

    Shana is the one to pick up the call. "I swear, Dale if this is a prank call, your ass is dead." She growls into the phone immediately.

    Dale had been expecting this so he doesn''t even flinch. "Calm down, why would I call so early if it wasn''t important?" He says seriously.

    Shana sobers up quickly at this, slipping out of their bedroom so she didn''t wake her girlfriend or their daughter. "Is something wrong?" She asks worriedly.

    "Not particrly, I just came back from the Crimson Pack House..."

    "Oh my God, is Hayden okay?" She interrupts immediately.

    Dale makes a face. "Good to know you have your priorities in order."

    "Just spill, Dale, it''s too early for me to go through this kind of tension." She snaps but ites out too lightly, concern softening her tone.

    "Well, Virgil is in his rut..."

    "Shit!" She curses, gripping the phone tighter.

    "It''s a long story which you''ll get when youe over but Virgil marked him and now our best friend is a..."

    "Shut the fuck up!" Shana half yells, pping a hand over her mouth when she realizes she''s a little too loud, putting two and two together.

    "Yeah and guess his status?"

    "Beta?"

    "No, Omega."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    Hayden rouses with a jolt, ritying like a rush of water, it''s like one moment he''s fast asleep and the next he''s so hyperawre without even having to open his eyes.

    A frown furrows between his brows as the first thing that registers is why there were so many scents and smells, like he had fallen asleep in a perfumery.

    Each one vivid and so distinct, no two scent merged which was even stranger than the fact that his nose was suddenly working so well.

    He catches a whiff of strawberries and dark chocte and his eyes snap open, awareness clicking in ce instinctively...

    <em>it was Virgil''s...</em>

    He had no idea why he knew that or how he even knew that but he just did, it was certain.

    When he starts to adjust to the onught of scents that are so vivid he can almost see them in color, everything bes too loud.

    Ticking sounds seeming toe from every conceivable corner, the slightest rustling sounding so loud like it had been amplified, his heartbeat a steady thrum in the background.

    He covers both ears with his hands and sits up in a rush, then ever so carefully opens his eyes and his increased hearing gets buried under the new fact that the world was like a HD version of what he usually saw.

    A curtain was slightly opened to the side and the soft stream of sunlight instantly captures his attention, each particle in the ray of light swimming invitingly.

    A sound from the kitchen alerts him and he shakes his head, looking down at his hand, his memory was blurry, mind fudgy.

    What had happened?

    His nose gets tickled and he sniffs softly, eyes widening when he can smell Virgil''s rut...

    He drops his hands in horror, that''s not right... He starts to look around rapidly, where was Virgil?

    He felt imbnced, like a person who had no idea that they had hearing issues until they got fixed and they felt free and could feel the rity.

    <em>Something was off...</em>

    Virgil had woken up first, skin tight as he felt the thrum of his rut returning, he cursed, getting up to distract himself.

    He could also sense that Hayden would be up soon and wanted to be around for that, preparing a light breakfast which was currently well on it''s way to being a disaster.

    But the sour scent of dying roses was powerful enough to overpower the smell of burning bacon and he quickly puts off the fire, tossing away the towel in his hand as he hurries back to the bedroom, what could be wrong?

    Immediately he walks in, Hayden swivels his head in his direction, relief wafting out from him in the scent of blooming flowers.

    "Hayden? You''re up." He hurries over, not missing the way Hayden winces and wrinkles up his nose so cutely.

    "Virgil?" His familiar voicees out in a whisper. "What''s going on? Did you burn bacon? How do I know that?" He panics immediately he asks.

    "Calm down." Virgil says softly, knowing Hayden''s hearing would be oversensitive as well as basically everything else, engulfing his mate in his arms.

    A gentle wave of Virgil scent nkets Hayden and he melts like butter, limbs going lose, heart rate slowing down.

    "Are you okay?" Virgil starts slowly, rubbing a soothing pattern onto his clothed back.

    "Yeah." Hayden replies, taking a deep breath of the calming scent, his thoughts were jumbling up in his head and this was shing with the amount of sensory inputing in but this was helping, his thoughts held at bay.

    "Does anywhere hurt?" Virgil asks, circr motion steady.

    Hayden hesitates slightly, he doesn''t know why but his mind is telling him that something is supposed to hurt but nothing does.

    "N-not really..." He shrugs lightly. "Just..." He trails up, reaching for the crook of his neck which felt a little sore. "M-my n-ne... Ah!" He jolts when his wandering fingers make contact with the suspicious spot on his neck, pleasurencing through him.

    Virgil easily catches his hands and lead them away from his neck, the bite mark was still tender, it wasn''t wise to prod it till it properly healed.

    He''s not surprised with Hayden''s disorientation, it was expected for him to be overwhelmed after waking up, he was actually being a lot calmer about the weird things happening.

    "What... What''s that?" Hayden asks shakily, taking in a ragged breath.

    "Your mating mark." Virgil says simply, already leaning over to brush his lips over it but stops himself in time and instead kisses Hayden on the jaw.

    He response elicits a sharp gasp from the other, something tumbling around happily in his head and heart, Hayden knew he was curious about it but this amount of excitement for it was weird.

    "Why..." He trails off, looking up at Virgil. "Why am I so happy?" He asks in confusion, a soft warmth searing his eyes, making him cover them up with his hands.

    Virgil smiles fondly when Hayden covers up his amber eyes without even knowing why. "Come, let me show you something." He invites softly.

    It wouldn''t help anyway if he were to bombard Hayden with information, he would have to carefully ease him to the knowledge that he was now a Werewolf.

    Hayden nces up at him, his weird feeling eyes forgotten for a brief moment as he allows Virgil help him off the bed.

    He strangely already knew the answers to all his questions but it was covered with a white film, he could only grasp it with the edges of his fingers, never fully seeing or knowing what it was.

    He looks down at his legs, frowning slightly, he was wearing ck socks before right, Virgil was in his rut, right? He looks up to Virgil with questions in his eyes, he could smell it...

    His throught processes screech to a halt again when a situation that couldn''t be logically exined shows up and he shakes away his thoughts, trusting Virgil.

    Virgil''s warm hand is firmly wrapped around his and he can feel the internal heat and the steady thump of blood going through the veins in his wrist... Hayden was more than a little freaked out.

    Virgil stops in front of the mirror and puts Hayden in front of him.

    "Look." Is all he says and Hayden does.

    Mouth dropping when the first thing he notices is the shade of his eyes and the soft glow emanating from them.

    "Did you buy me fancy contact lenses that I know nothing of?" He asks dryly.

    Virgil swallows hisughter. "No..."

    Hayden moves forward sharply, cutting off his sentence and before Virgil can ask what''s wrong, he sees Hayden bare his teeth in front of the mirror, his canines were too long to not catch his attention.

    He pokes them suspiciously like he expected to find a sp that would reveal them to be fake.

    "Are you a Vampire?" He asks over a shoulder.

    This time Virgil cracks up,ughing hard. "What? No!"

    "I mean..." Hayden waves vaguely at himself. "You bite me and now I have a fancy new eye color and sharp teeth."

    Virgil onlyughs some more. "You''re taking this better than I had expected."

    Hayden shrugs, still curious and ted. He guess he was so used to being around weird and strange urrences that perhaps nothing but a flying person could shock him now.

    "But I thought you said that one had to be born a Werewolf." He mumbles, staring wide eyed at himself, a hand creeping up his neck.

    Virgil stops him in time, pulling up the hand for a kiss. "And you were."

    "What?" Hayden whips around. "My mom isn''t..."

    "We know, it''s your dad."

    Hayden''s mouth shapes into a small ''o''

    "M-my dad?" He stutters slightly.

    "It has to be." Virgil says in a steady voice, pulling Hayden in for a hug. "Mating bites usually trigger the dormant wolves in part Werewolves but there''s a low chance of that happening."

    "W-What..." Hayden starts to ask, stepping back a bit to look down at himself. "I-I... I''m an Omega? How do I even know that?" He throws his hands up in frustration.

    Virgil chuckles lightly. "It''s instinct, baby don''t panic."

    "You need to eat." He tags on when Hayden''s stomach growls a little.

    Hayden regards him steadily. "It''s definitely not going to be your charred bacon and you need to eat too, I hear your stomach rumbling." He says decisively, marching out of the room.

    Virgil hurries after him. "Don''t tell me you n to cook?" He panics. "I''ll do it, just rest some more."

    Hayden waves him away, able to smell Virgil uneasiness even without having to look at him, this was going to take some getting used to.

    "I''m perfectly rested, love and your rut is going to hit soon again, isn''t it?" He stops and walks back to Virgil to cup his face.

    "I love you." He says steadily, kissing his mate full in the mouth. "But there''s no way you''re going to prepare breakfast in time."

    Virgil wraps a hand around his waist when he''s about to make away, pulling Hayden flush against himself again as he leans forward to deepen the kiss. "I love you too."

    "Then don''t cook again."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Dream woke up way earlier than he was supposed to, it was too early to get up and yet he couldn''t fall asleep again.

    He groans silently in frustration, rubbing his eyes as he rolls from one end of the bed to the other.

    His brain had chosen this moment to rey the events of the day before, a supercut of Dale''s intoxicating features clouding his mind.

    He was supposed to be keeping his distance from the Alpha for his own sanity and yet Dale''s reaction to his mood swing was enough to make him want to smile widely and tell a joke to reassure him.

    He probably would have if he wasn''t so embarrassed.

    Dream was a really honest person but he was scrapping that attribute if Dale ever asked what happened to make his mood sour.

    There was no way he was admitting that a little yful bite had fried his thinking faculties and that infernal moan...

    He groans, grabbing his head in misery, it was so embarrassing.

    He had no idea how long he spent on his bed, thoughts full of a particrly annoying dark haired Alpha until his older sister is knocking on his door.

    "Dream? it''s time to wake up!" Deidre calls from the other side of the door, her voice slightly muffled.

    Dream blinks at this, looking across his room at the window to see that truly, daylight was streaming in.

    The honey toned curtains wave slightly, revealing a small, bright strip of the blue sky.

    "I''m up!" He calls back to her, flopping down on the bed, all of his energy magically sapped.

    His sweater slides up his body when he bends his knees upright and nces to the side to better look out through the dancing curtains without the bright re of the morning sun on his puffy face.

    He zones out while staring at the gentle movements of the vine patterned curtains, the sun shining on them making them look golden.

    It was looking to be a sunny and hopefully dry day, he remembers the race in the wet parking lot and nearly slipping on a puddle.

    If he concentrates hard enough he could still feel the imprint of Dale''s arms around him, the memory reys in his mind for the umpteenth time that morning.

    Progressing from there to where Dale leans against the sleek ck car, waiting for him.

    He should have watched his step, better still he should have just gone around, somehow riding shotgun with Dale seemed like a way better option than getting bitten.

    Worse still, on a sensitive spot like his neck.

    As hard as he tries to stop the memory from moving on to that scene, trying to push it away so he wouldn''t have to relive it even though it''s just in his head.

    But it was like trying to hold water with a basket, the memories kept slipping through the holes in his mind the harder he tried to keep them at bay, getting more detailed and embellished in his mind.

    Over and over until it gets to where Dale is leaning over to bite him and he feels his skin heat up just like in the original situation.

    Deidre chooses this moment to knock again, concern evident in her voice. "Dream? Are you okay? Your scent is giving off distress pheromones."

    Dream curses inaudibly at this, he was so used to not have a scent that he didn''t even know how to separate his emotions unconsciously.

    "I''m fi... fine." He says quickly, hopping off the bed in a haste. "I-I ju... just..." He looks around quickly, thinking of an excuse. "I stubbed my toe!" He immediately corrects. "Sorry for making you worry."

    Deidre goes quiet for a while, clearly doubting his very shady reason but decides to not push. "It''s fine, we''ll soon be on our way to the bakery, are youing with us or you''reing all by yourself?"

    "With you two!" He quickly picks, already yanking off his sweater.

    He couldn''t stand being alone with himself anymore, knowing his mom if he didn''t follow them now, there was a high chance of her calling to say he should just take the day off.

    That was thest thing he needed at the moment, he needed the sweet smells of the bakery to cover up the sensory memory of mint and pines, and the bustle of the quaint ce to rece the burning memories in his brain.

    "I''ll be down in a couple minutes!" He tags on, not mentioning that he was literally just getting up from his bed.

    After one of the fastest showers ever, which was just fine with him because thest thing he needed was to get Dale rted shbacks in the shower.

    It was warm enough so he pulls on what he would term as work jeans, justfortable jeans that gave him all of the flexibility and freedom he needed to bake.

    A sweatshirt is pulled on and he grabs a jacket as well, just in the case it rained, plus the nights were cool too so it was a win win.

    He hurries down the stairs in record time, fingerbing his hair, after a while he just gives up on the unruly locks and bundles it up in a loose ponytail.

    He didn''t need a fashion statement to go get covered in flour and whipping cream.

    "Good morning, mom." He greets her quickly, passing the living room to go nibble on the toast set out for him and down his small cup of coffee.

    "Morning, Dream, did you sleep well?" She calls from the living room where she as packing up her hand bag - the things stuffed into thepact essory could probably build a couple bombs and a space ship.

    He winces as he swallows down a bite of toast, he knew that there would be no escaping her pointed questions that she felt she was being really subtle about.

    Not when he came home with Dale holding his luggage and staring at him like Dream decided to break up with him, even worse when he just said hello to his mom and just disappeared up to his room for the night.

    "Yes, mom, thank you." He replies dryly, giving up on the rest of the coffee, the cafe on the other side of the street where the bakery was served mouth watering coffees anyway.

    "Aren''t we going?" He pipes up immediately he walks out, when his mom looks like she was about to start a barrage of oddly specific questions.

    "Yes... we are." Dia replies distractedly, picking up her bag as she watches Dream with hawk eyes.

    She knew her son was all grown up and she respected that and would wait patiently for whenever he was ready to open up but that didn''t mean she couldn''t be curious.

    Especially when he hade back visibly upset with the Alpha of Dark Moon Pack looking guilty, she had immediately tuned down the warmth she had towards him and now couldn''t help but feel that maybe she had been a little cold to the Alpha.

    But Dream still looked shaken, his usually tidy hair was a mess, clothes worn haphazardly and the far away look in his eyes were all red gs to her.

    "He''ll be fine, mom." Deidre says when she catches her mom frowning in Dream''s direction for the umpteenth time. "He''s never had any experience with things like this, let him be." She waves her mom''s concerns away.

    "Fine." Dia agrees reluctantly, knowing that her response wasn''t necessarily urate.

    Dream on the other hand was in a world of his own, he couldn''t wait to go see Hayden, he might have some advice for him.

    Not like he was about to rat himself out to Hayden or anything, plus there was the bonus of Rubying over with Mae, her mom to cement the deal.

    It had also been a good long while since he baked anything... His mind immediately brings up the memory of baking for the get together with Hayden, which Dale came for and he quickly corrects it.

    It had been a good long while since he had baked in the bakery.

    Then he remembers what happened at the bakery for that to happen and somehow it all leads back to Dale again.

    He has to physically stop himself from tearing out his hair and just outright screaming, his mom was already suspicious of him enough so he settles for rubbing his face with both hands.

    How did he just meet Dale barely a full week ago and somehow all the memories he could find all included him or rted to him.

    That only meant one thing, he needed to put some distance between them, that was the only thing to do.

    He had believed Dale when he said that his mother was gone but he also knew that someone like Dale would mate a female Omega as all things should be.

    Just not someone like him...

    Just not him...

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    <em><strong>Explicit Content: (again, I hope it''s not getting too much but I really had to write one with Hayden as a Werewolf)</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    Breakfast is done with soon enough and they retire back to the bedroom, the early morning softly illuminating the lived-in space.

    Hayden was still wrapped up in his thoughts, trying toe to terms with everything that had happened since he woke up that morning but it was particrly hard to concentrate when Virgil was stered up against him like this, the cool tip of his nose pressed up against Hayden''s neck.

    "Why do you keep sniffing me?" Hayden askszily, limbs still weak from the internal change that had happened the night before.

    "Hmm?" Virgil hums distractedly, stumbling slightly.

    "I''m sleepy." Hayden mumbles, knowing that Virgil was clearly out of it. "Don''t hesitate to wake me if you need to."

    He wanted to talk to his mom but that would have to wait because his Alpha needed him, he shakes his head at this thought, it was definitely a new one.

    He couldn''t stay awake even though his eyes struggled to stay open, Virgil as well seemed to be in the same situation.

    They settle on the bed, Hayden melting into Virgil''s arms who spooned him from behind to have full ess to his scent nd.

    Hayden didn''t mind, this was warm andfortable, an ufortable shiver ripples through his skin when what has to be his wolf purrs in contentment, it would take a good long while to get used to sharing his mental space with someone else who was as much a part of him as they were different.

    *~*

    Hayden wakes up with a gasp to the feel of sharp teeth pressing into his neck and a hard length against his butt, he''s barely assessed the situation before Virgil is flipping them over and pushing him down into the bed.

    He''s stunned by the flurry of events but his wolf easily takes over, whimpering when Virgil rolls his hips downwards against him.

    His momentary peace is shattered when he feels something wet between his legs, it was too slick to be cum and yet he instinctively knew it wasn''t pee.

    Virgil seemed to be in a world of his own, pushing up his mate''s sweater so he can run his hands over his bare skin, drowning in his scent that was heavy with arousal.

    He lifts his head from the crook of Hayden''s neck to kiss down the soft skin of his body only to freeze when he gets hit with the intoxicating scent of Hayden''s slick.

    A possessive growl rips out of his throat, eyes melting to a ming gold, in a split second he peels himself off Hayden and angles his hip upwards so that his weight rests on his chest and knees, face in his hands.

    The need to knot his mate was like a ticking bomb at the center of his consciousness but the temptation to have a taste was greater.

    He parts Hayden''s legs slightly and leans forward to lick a wide stripe up his inner thigh, swooning slightly at the taste, it was like a concentrated, liquid version of Hayden''s scent, it was perfect.

    Hayden whimpers at this, pleasure tingling, it''s like his usually sensitive body went up a couple notches.

    He cries out on a shudder, fisting his bunched-up sweater when he feels Virgil lick higher up, right over his dripping hole, greedilypping up his sweet-smelling slick.

    Choking on a soft moan when Virgil uses his powerful tongue to pry open the wrinkled, wet, pink skin, firm hands digging into the soft skin of his thighs and butt when he tries to get away from the onught of pleasure.

    After a while of constant shuddering from Hayden, he decides to give him a break, leaning back to nce down at the glistening hole winking up at him.

    Hayden drags in gulps of air at the brief respite only to choke on it when Virgil delves in again, this time going in deeper.

    "A-alpha!" Gets wrenches out of Hayden on a cry when he feels the tip of Virgil''s tongue nudge the bundle of sensitive nerves deep in his body, eyes tearing up.

    Virgil freezes up for the second time that morning, heat licking through his body, he rather liked Hayden calling him that, especially while he was shaking and trembling.

    He pulls out his tongue, watching more slick spill out with a small smirk, he uses a thumb to smear it around, plopping a second thumb in his reddened hole to urge more slick out,

    Hayden was done with all the teasing, an achy pit in his tummy that needed to be filled urgently, the spike in Virgil''s arousal hadn''t gone unnoticed when he called him ''Alpha''

    That was his wolf talking but he wasn''t against using that to get what he wanted.

    He takes away the sweater paws hiding his wet face, angling his face to the side so that he can get a good look at Virgil who''s two thumbs deep in his ass, a casual air about him as he watches Hayden graduallye undone.

    Hayden fixes his ssy eyes on Virgil, small pink tongue peeking out to slide over spit-slicked lips.

    "Alpha?" He says softly, needy. "P-Please..." He wiggles slightly to convey his message. "A-alp... Ah!" He cries out, hiding his face again, when Virgil swiftly reces his fingers, sliding home in one thrust.

    Virgil leans over to grab a hand. "Don''t hide from me, baby." He growls softly, angling Hayden''s head for a deep kiss.

    He starts to move, each thrust precise and brutal. Hayden had gotten what he wanted but at what cost?

    Whatever was causing the wetness made the slide smoother even though it also drenched his legs and most definitely the sheets as well, he''s honestly surprised he hasn''t cum yet with Virgil nailing his prostate head in with each thrust in.

    Most likely his body adjusting to amodate Virgil''s rut, this was just the start of it anyway, they would be doing this for a while.

    Just when he thinks he can''t take anymore, Virgil starts to swell, his body producing more slick to amodate the growing girth.

    Hayden''s mouth falls open, eyes rolled back in his head as Virgil''s thrusts be slower with how big he''s getting.

    Soon, movement is almost non-existent, Virgil pushing in the entirety of his knot deep in Hayden''s body.

    His sweater was long gone, damp hair sticking to his face as he clutches at the sheets, his hole spasming wildly around the near fist-sized appendage lodged in his body.

    Virgil covers Hayden''s body with his, kissing over his mating mark, he needed the other to cum which wasn''t a difficult task considering that Hayden was already teetering on the precipice of an orgasm.

    He sinks his teeth gently over his mating bite, not wanting to break the still tender skin again and Hayden implodes under him, body going rigid as his tumultuous orgasm washes over him.

    Virgil holds him through it, following soon after although his knot still keeps them together.

    He tilts them to the side so that his weight isn''t resting on Hayden who looks like he''s a couple extra thrusts away from passing out.

    "I-I ha... have so m-many questions." Hayden pants out after he catches his breaths.

    Virgil chuckles and ces a gentle kiss on his shoulder. "They might have to wait." He says, meaning it.

    He had a little control over himself this time but that wouldn''t be the case again.

    "Are you okay?" He asks reflexively.

    Hayden stiffens at this. "Virgil?" He warns in a low voice.

    Virgil clutches him closer, taking in a deep shaky breath. "I know, I can''t help it."

    "Then you should put some effort because we''ll be here a while." He moves slightly earning a strangled sound from them both.

    "Um... h... how l-long is... is this..." Hayden asks awkwardly after a short silence, a warm glow encircling them.

    "Not long." Virgil replies sleepily, hands constantly trailing over Hayden''s heated skin, it was still the early stages of his rut and soon enough his knotes down, dick still hard.

    "Virgil?" Hayden asks very softly into the quiet, warm morning. "Will I get to mark you too?" He asks anxiously, hope shining in his voice.

    Virgil however was far gone, his rut hitting hard again.

    His response is a dark growl, thrusting up into Hayden''s cum filled hole which elicits a wail from the Omega as he buries his hands in Virgil''s hair to ground himself.

    He gasps when he feels Virgil slip a hand up and around his neck, not inflicting any damage, just holding him there possessively as he thrusts in brutally, growls ricocheting.

    Hayden submits easily, particrly enjoying Virgil going all out without any of his ridiculous worries over Hayden ruining the situation.

    His sweat-slicked body arching with each particrly hard thrust, gasping when Virgil flips him over onto his face only to grab him by the hair and tug him upright to sit on him, body bouncing with each thrust.

    He also instinctively knew that Virgil wouldn''t hurt him so he hung on for the ride.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Shana had given up on trying to convince Mae about the information she had gotten from Dale and they spent a good part of the morning bickering about it.

    "I''m not falling for your prank, Shana." Mae was saying while trying to get their daughter out of bed. "It might have been usible if you said that hey guess what? Our only human friend is now a Beta wolf but no! an Omega, a male Omega!" She exims, visibly upset.

    Shana runs a hand over her short hair wincing. "This is about that time with your charm and the Blueberry finches isn''t it?"

    Mae cuts her a cold look, giving up on rousing Ruby and just picking her up in her arms to make her way to the bathroom.

    "We''re not discussing this..." She mutters darkly, clicking the door shut a little violently.

    Shana just goes back to dressing up for work, Mae had spent a lot of time on aplex charm that was supposed to attract Blueberry finches whose feathers were supposed to be invaluable to some special potion.

    Well Shana could have sworn she saw a bird like that once at night and Mae had kept watch for two days before realizing it was just an ordinary Robin.

    She wasn''t surprised Mae wasn''t believing her this time even though she never meant to trick her.

    She wanders into the bathroom when she was all set to go, Mae dutifully washing up Ruby who was still sleepy, ying clumsily with the bubbles floating around.

    "I''ll be back early so we can take Ruby on a run." She kisses Mae''s cheek.

    "Sure, we''ll spend the morning at Hayden''s bookstore." She huffs, still in a peeve.

    Shana chuckles at this. "He won''t be there, Virgil''s in a rut."

    "How convenient." Mae scoffs, letting Ruby give her a wet kiss as well to imitate her Nana.

    Shana shakes her head, knowing that Mae couldn''t be stubborn when she wanted to be. "When you run into Dream, ask him if he has a crescent moon birthmark." She throws over a shoulder after kissing Ruby on the cheek and letting her return the favor.

    "W-What?" Mae stands up in a hurry but Shawn was already long gone.

    "Is Ma okay?" Ruby asks seriously, brown eyes staring soulfully up at her.

    All the irritation burning under her skin at her girlfriend immediately melts away. "I am now, baby." She says softly, cupping her daughter''s face.

    "So what do you want to eat for breakfast?" She asks Ruby when they were done with the bath and she was rubbing her down with a fluffy towel.

    "Ice cream!" Ruby yells without a second thought.

    "N-no... no baby." Mae immediately holds on to her to stop her excited jumping while she was trying to dry up the child. "You can''t have ice cream, Ru." She says in her most adult voice.

    Ruby immediately sobers up at this point, pout slowly forming. "But Ma asked." She grumbles, crossing her chubby and over her pale, freckled chest.

    "Yes but ice cream isn''t a breakfast food." She tries to exin as simply as possible.

    Ruby throws her an incredulous look. "Nana says we can eat ice cream anytime!" She gasps in disbelief.

    Mae just barely stops herself from cursing her girlfriend out, rubbing her cheek in frustration. "How about if you eat your eggs and toast then you can have some ice cream?" She offers nervously.

    Ruby immediately beams. "Deal!" She squeals, pulling on the soft brown pants and white top that was today''s ensemble.

    Mae facepalms, she couldn''t imagine she had been reduced to bargaining and it was all Shana''s fault, it was like raising two little girls.

    She found her mind wandering when they were both settled down to eat, it was such a ridiculous thing for Shana toe up that she would have believed it if it wasn''t Shana.

    Plus she couldn''t get to Hayden and Dale was also on the group chat saying the same thing but really, it''s Dale, she definitely saw him agreeing to something like this.

    Unless she heard this from Virgil himself, because even Hayden could be convinced to y along by Shana and Dale, then would she believe.

    Or, she could just ask Dream about the birthmark?

    ~

    "Ma? Look! A kitty, just like Apple." Ruby hurries around the table to show her mom.

    Mae looks into the big wildlife book Ruby had, had her head buried in for the past fifteen minutes so see a white cat. "Oh, yes, it''s a cat."

    "Cat." Ruby repeats solemnly, making Mae grin.

    "Yes, baby! That''s correct! You''re doing so good." She doesn''t hesitate to praise her, pulling her into a hug so that their cheeks were mushed together.

    Ruby giggles at this, a bubble of happy warmth settling in her stomach as she hurries back to her seat to keep looking at pictures of pretty animals.

    She smiles softly at her daughter, ck hair in a single braid as she radiated warmth and sunshine.

    She had decided to wait at least a couple months before she started easing Ruby into schooling but she was already showing a lot of interest that it might have to be sooner.

    The store was fairly busy and she was only slightly surprised to find out that Hayden hasn''te in yet.

    Jennie didn''t seem to mind, hopping from shelf to customer like a gay butterfly.

    Mae could feel the first inklings of excitement bubble up within her, if Hayden was truly a part Werewolf, that would be wonderful news.

    But she had to wait patiently for Dream, knowing the other Omega''s affinity for Hayden and stuffing Ruby with cupcakes, it would be soon enough.

    Like she summoned him, the door dings at this moment and she turns around to see Dream walk in, looking harried than usual and distracted.

    He gets to the counter before realizing that Hayden wasn''t behind it, he exchanges a couple words with Jennie before making his way over to them.

    "Honey!" Ruby squeals when she catches sight of him, her nose fished him out first though.

    Saying that he smelled like honey so she promptly forgot his name and referred to him as Honey, Dream didn''t seem to mind.

    "How''s my little girl doing?" He asks, easily catching her when she throws herself into his arms.

    "Fine! Fine!" She nods vigorously, already looking him over and sniffing him before he can even put her down.

    "Looking for this?" He asks smoothly, bringing out a small box of cupcakes from behind him.

    "Yay!" Ruby whisper yells, doing a little dance.

    The upants of the bookstore had already gotten used to her little explosions and thought her cute. "Thank you, Honey!" She barely gets out, stopping herself from grabbing the little pink box before he hands it to her.

    "You''re wee, sweetheart." He bops her nose, giggling in pleasant surprise when she tugs him down to ce a loud smacking kiss on his cheek.

    "You''ll spoil her if you keep this up." Mae says without heat, totally approving of the daily cupcakes but also needing to be the only stern authority in Ruby''s life.

    Dream just waves her words away. "She deserves it, do you know what''s up with Hayden? I can''t get to him." He tags on, settling on the couch beside Mae and simultaneously bringing out his phone.

    "ording to Shana..." She starts, making air quotes. "Virgil''s in his rut."

    "What?" Dream startles at this, visibly worried.

    "Before that, if you don''t mind me asking, do you have um, a weird looking birthmark, like a crescent?" Mae asks hesitantly, awkward.

    This stops Dream''s barrage of questions right in their tracks. "What?" He frowns slightly. "That''s an oddly specific question but yeah, I do, it''s on my left hip, what does this have to do with anything? How do you even know this?"

    The book in Mae''s hands drops to the table with a soft thud, surprise coloring her features. "You really do?? Oh my God! Shana wasn''t lying that little..."

    "Mae?" Dream cuts off her escting rant. "What''s going on? Where''s Hayden?"

    Mae cups Dream''s shoulders with both hands. "Hayden is fine, he''s more than fine actually and he also has a matching birthmark as yours."

    "W-What?" Dream stutters slightly, eyes wide. "What does that mean?"

    Ruby on the other hand was unaware of the drama happening on the other side of the table, happily munching on her cupcake and watching butterflies fly across the page of her book.

    "That Hayden is also an Omega." Mae whisper yells, shaking Dream slightly.

    Dream throws her a very doubtful look. "Because we have simr looking birthmarks?"

    "No, no, although yes! That''s a very huge possibility, you''ve had it all your life right?"

    "Well yes?" Dream mutters, suspicions increasing.

    "Well, Hayden didn''t, and because he is a part Werewolf he got his a littlete."

    "That sounds like some voodoo shit." Dream makes a face.

    "I''m a literal half-Witch." Mae says dryly.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Dream makes a face. "Yeah, that''s right, you are... But, Hayden? A part Werewolf? A male Omega?" He points out, disbelief coloring his tone. "Really?"

    Mae could understand that, she could see a little hope dancing behind the blue-grey depths of Dream''s eyes, how he needed someone like him to understand him so badly that he was scared to hope.

    She immediately dials back, if this was nothing but a nasty prank it would really break Dream.

    "You know what, you might have a point." Mae let''s go of him and leans back into the chair. "But there''s still the undisputed issue surrounding your strangely matching birthmarks."

    Dream covers his face with both hands and shrugs. "I don''t know, I''ve never met another male Omega, people have birthmarks all the time, it would be strange to discuss that with everyone you met."

    "Yeah." Mae sighs, doing up calctions in her brain.

    The door dings at this point startling them with how tense they were.

    Dream knows who it is before even turning around to look, closing his eyes briefly as he prays for strength to get through this while worried silly about Hayden.

    "Dale?" Mae exims in surprise when he immediately beelines for their table, visible circles under his eyes. "What happened to you?"

    Dale pulls up a chair and practically copses on it. "I didn''t get a wink of sleepst night." He mutters wearily.

    Mae''s and Dream''s eyes grow round at this.

    "You don''t mean..."

    "Yes, exactly that."

    "No way!" Dream whisper yells, eyes ssy, just when he thought Hayden couldn''t be more perfect.

    "Shana kept rambling on about how you didn''t believe her..."

    "With good reason too." Mae shrugs slightly. "Oh and are you going back to her?" She tags on. "I need you to help me tell her something..."

    "She''s already on her way back." Dale cuts her off. "You can tell her yourself."

    "Oh." Mae mutters. "You didn''t juste here to tell us that did you?" She asks knowingly.

    "Maybe."

    Dale''s sketchy reply was enough for her. "Whoops! Look at the time, I need to get home before Shana does..." She suddenly pipes up, sending an apologetic nce at Dream''s betrayed expression as she pulls him into a quick hug.

    It wasn''t like they would be able to meet with Hayden, not for a couple days at least.

    "Ruby, it''s time to go, say bye to Honey and Alpha Dale." She coos to her daughter who easily ys along, bless the sweetheart.

    Mae quickly bundles herself and her daughter away from the table, remembering to say goodbye to Jennie before they left.

    An awkward silence falls over the table when the two girls leave, Dale ditching the extra seat he was upying to sit across from Dream.

    "You don''t look so good, are you okay?" Dale asks in concern.

    "That''s a little bolding from you." Dream scoffs.

    "Hayden is a sweetheart most of the time but he can be pretty much exasperating when he wants to be." Dale exins.

    Dream shrugs. "What can I say, I woke up and chose to be miserable." He says tightly.

    "Dream..."

    But he was already making a move to get up. "You should get some sleep Dale..."

    "Dream..." Dale says again, wrapping a gentle fist around his wrist.

    A sh of desperation lights up Dream''s soulful eyes before he relents, settling back on his couch.

    "I won''t be able to fall asleep." Dale says, eyes down. "I should know, I''ve been trying all morning..."

    "Then you should get a prescription for insomnia or even better pay Mae a visit, she''ll put you right to sleep without any of the side effects."

    "I know why I can''t fall asleep, Dream." Dale continues gently, unruffled by the Omega''s unusual chattiness.

    Dream goes into a mini panic, eyes darting around as he looks for a way to get out of the oing conversation but nothing short of running t out of the bookstore would save him.

    And knowing Dale, the Alpha would chase right after him and Dream would die of mortification from the drama that would ensue.

    He logs back into the conversation to Dale apologizing for the biting situation.

    "You don''t have to apologize." Dream stops him mid sentence, knowing that Dale didn''t owe him an apology, he bit him harder anyway. "It... It''s fine." He waves away. "I wasn''t mad at you."

    Dale mps his mouth shut, stunned. "You weren''t?" He asks.

    "No." Dream sighs.

    "Oh." Dale leans back. "Then... what happened?" He asked curiously, fiddling with his hands.

    Dream tries toe up with a usible excuse, gives up and decides to go for the truth, this entire situation had more power over him than he would have liked anyway.

    "I... I was more upset with myself honestly, at my reaction to your bite... no! no..." He puts out a hand. "Don''t apologize." He says with a weak smile. "It''s fine." He reassures Dale who still looks highly skeptical.

    The entire situation just got worse while he had been having a sleepless night because he thought that Dale would see him less or an easy prey from his reaction, only to find out that the bumbling idiot thought he did something wrong.

    "You should get that sleep now, we''re good." He smiles easily at Dale, the weight off his shoulders as well after being honest.

    "You still look dull, let me buy you coffee." Dale suggests with tampered excitement, dark green eyes brighter than they were when he first wandered in.

    Dream gives him an incredulous look. "I don''t think that''s a good choice before you sleep."

    "No, not for me." Dale is quick to refute. "I''ll just watch you..."

    Dream''s eyes widen marginally at this.

    Dale face palms. "Shit, that came out wrong, I... I meant..."

    "It''s fine, Dale." Heughs lightly. "You don''t have to try so hard and yes, I could really go for a shot of caffeine right about now."

    "You''re saying yes?" Dale asks in shock, like he couldn''t believe his own good fortune.

    "Mmhmm." Dream nods, watching Dale already bright expression dial up a couple notches that he was pretty sure if the Alpha was in wolf form his giant tall would be swinging furiously.

    A unbidden image of Dale''s threatening wolf doing that made Dream choke onughter.

    Dale seemed to have read this reaction wrong as Dream cruelly toying with him and Dream had never seen the light go out of someone''s eyes so fast.

    Without stopping to exin, he reaches across the table to grab Dale''s hand, ignoring his sounds of surprise and the attention from the rest of the bookstore as he tugs him right out the door.

    "Alright! You offered me coffee." Dream announces when they got outside. "So fess up."

    Realization hits Dale and he beams. "With pleasure."

    Dream nearly keels over when Dale gives him a genuine smile that slowly fades to a soft smirk showing off one of his fangs.

    "Come on, let''s get going." Dale grabs his hand this time, the cafe was a couple buildings down.

    Dream let himself be pulled along, ignoring the very obvious eyes ogling them.

    His best friend was a male Omega like him, he was alsoing to terms with and starting to slowly ept how Dale made him feel, all was right with the world.

    ~

    Yanis lets out a steady stream of curses under his breath, the flight was barely halfway done and yet he was about ready to shatter the window beside him and jump off the ne.

    His every movement was being monitored closely by the media and he couldn''t risk bringing that kind of spotlight to Pine Creek so instead of having an easy stress free journey in his private jet straight to Reef City which would be a lot faster.

    Here he was in first ss, making the one way trip to California, where he would board another flight down to Reef.

    He didn''t mind going through the trouble for Hayden but that didn''t mean he couldn''t bitch about it, besides the surprise on Hayden''s face would be totally worth all the stress.

    His mom was down in Ennd and he was grateful for that because she would straight up have an aneurysm if she found out about the way he decided to travel.

    He pushes a hand through his wavy, inky ck hair, adjusting his neck pillow.

    Gratefully, the person seated beside him was a generic business man who had spent most of the trip with his head down an endless stream of self help books.

    Yanis could probably give him a couple tips on what he was doing wrong but the snotty suited man didn''t seem like he was up for a conversation.

    Well, that''s was fine with him, he sighs, putting his headphones over his ears again.

    He had decided on sses instead of contacts to help with his disguise, dressed as differently as possible in guady, oversized designer clothing that made it look fake.

    He couldn''t wait for the journey to be over, he sinks into his reclining seats, eyes closed.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    "Thank you for the coffee." Dream says kindly to Dale, getting up to return back to the bakery.

    "My pleasure." Dale gets up after him, eye fixed on him. "Let me walk you to the bakery?" He offers.

    Thises as a surprise to Dream so he agrees instinctively. "Sure, why not."

    They cross the slightly busy street silently, having coffee with Dale although he had been the only one actually getting coffee wasn''t as awkward as he had picture.

    He could tell that Dale was actually trying very hard and he could appreciate the effort if anything.

    "Thanks, Dale." Dream says dryly when they get to the bakery, fiddling with the sleeves of his sweatshirt as he waits for Dale to take his leave which the Alpha obviously wasn''t interested in doing. "See you around." He waves, pushing open the door to the bakery.

    Dream nearly trips over his feet when he realizes that Dale is following right after him, spinning around quickly to look up at the taller man - he couldn''t possibly mean to follow Dream everywhere.

    "W-What are you doing?" He splutters, eyes widen.

    Dale on the other hands keeps a very calm expression on his face like he wasn''t doing anything suspicious. "Buying myself muffins, Honey, is something wrong?" He asks with faux innocence.

    Dream nearly swallows his tongue at this unexpected reply especially where they were, smackdab at the center of the bakery where the girls that had tried to hurt him because of the other were seated, definitely watching.

    "Don''t call me that." Dream snaps, unsettled at the little flip his stomach did when Dale called him that.

    "Fine..."

    "And I thought you were going to bed?" He prompts with an eyebrow up to show that he could see right through Dale''s ruse.

    "They''re for Jaxie." Dale bullshits, voice steady.

    This makes Dream exasperated with himself because he has no idea why he''s making such a big deal about this, what exactly did he want? for Dale to admit that he wanted to spend more time with him, was that what he wanted?

    "Is everything okay?" Dia walks over at this moment, throwing suspicious looks in Dale''s direction.

    Dream is already speaking... "no, mom it''s ju..."

    At the same moment Dale says. "Hello, Mrs. Micall, i was just asking Dream to rmend the best pastry to try."

    Dia''s face brightens up at this, always willing to show up her precious masterpieces. "Really?" She sps her hands together. "Come along with me so I can show you, the blueberry muffin is my..."

    Dale walks off with her, fully listening to her ramble on about her baking, he turns around to give Dream ones look, winking at him.

    Dream is quick to stick his tongue out at the Alpha, he had no idea how or why but Dale seemed to push all his buttons, he wasn''t sure if that was a good thing or not.

    He stomps to the kitchen, thoughts muddied and it was all because of one particrly annoying Alpha with fluffy, ck and green eyes that reminded Dream of a blooming forest and spring, smile so warm, it heated you up from the inside... ugh! This is exactly what he was talking about.

    "Dream?" Heather, one of the bakers drifted over to him, flour on her hair.

    "Hmm?" He turns absently to face her, fiddling with an apron.

    "Are you okay?" She asks with concern written over her pretty features.

    "Yeah." He mutters, still distracted.

    "Well for one, you look ufortably red and you''re putting on the apron wrong." She points out, reaching out to touch his forehead. "I hope you''re not running a fever."

    Dream smiles reassuringly to hide the slow building anger thrumming under his skin, this was all Dale''s fault!

    "I''m just fine, Heather, I''m a little out of it though so maybe I''ll call it a day."

    Heather was a very recent addition to the bakery and he could see how much her presence made things better for his mom, he didn''t know much about the Werewolf other than she also just moved in to Pine Creek recently and was newly divorced, she was also around his mom''s age and was a baking whiz, she was the perfectpanion.

    "Alright, that reassures me." she smiles, thick auburn hair in a bun. "Don''t worry about Dia, I''ll tell her you''re gone."

    Dream could almost hug the olderdy who was starting to feel like a second mother or a beloved Aunt to him and Deidre, he immediately ditches the apron and makes his way to the back.

    Thest thing he wanted was to bump into Dale again, he decided that he had had enough of the Alpha for one day.

    He bumps into Deidre in the backroom, jumpingslightly in surprise.

    "Running somewhere?" Deidre asks knowingly, arms crossed.

    Dream ces a hand over his chest with a relieved sigh. "What the hell, DD? You startled me."

    Since the bakery was doing so well, Dia didn''t have to rely on her children anymore, giving them the freedom to do whatever else they wanted to do.

    "And I''m not running.." Dream counters defensively, "I''m just going home."

    "Through the backdoor, sure." Deidre drawls.

    Dream cuts her an icy look. "Don''t you have any other thing to do?"

    She just shrugszily, "Not particrly."

    "Fine but I do, see ya, DD." He waves her away, brushing past her to get to the door.

    He knew that his sister was considering moving into the Pack House, she wanted to work with kids which seemed like something she would definitely go for.

    He wasn''t sure what he wanted to do, he could always easily move into the Pack House but then what would he do?

    He''s so distracted with his thoughts that he pays no attention to his surroundings until he nearly walks into Dale, he curses sharply, flinching away.

    "What the fuck, Dale?! Were you waiting out here for me?" He uses, eyes narrowing in a peeve.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    Dale watches Dream with open honesty. "Actually, no, I was on my way out when I saw you, I have no idea why you curved sharply in my direction." He exins. "I tried calling your name but you didn''t answer at least not till you nearly ran me down."

    Dream was mortified, he couldn''t believe he had been so out of it that he actually did all that. "I''m sorry, I was a little bit distracted."

    "It''s fine, actually, mind if I drive you home?" He offers.

    Dream blinks. "Oh, but don''t you have to get some sleep?"

    "I''ll be fine but I''ll sleep better if I know you''re home safely and not walking absently into a car or something."

    Dream cuts him a cold re but acquiesces. "Fine, what have I got to lose anyway?" He epts.

    ~

    "Nana? I wanna hold the pic basket." Ruby protests, tugging her hand from Mae''s hold to get closer to Shana.

    She had been ted to see her Nana back home so early and she could tell that something really big was happening from how excitedly both her mom''s had been discussing when her Nana came back.

    She wasn''t really interested in what she termed as old people problems, more upied with thinking over how their pic would could, she had also been promised a run if she behaved well enough.

    "No, Ru." Shana lifted the basket out of her reach. "It''s too heavy for youto carry." She exins but Ruby was having none of it.

    "I''m a very strong girl, mom." She says solemnly, unaware at what she had unconsciously called Shana.

    Shana and Mae don''t miss it though, nearly choking.

    Shana colors up at this, her face a bright red. "How about we both hold it together?" She offers with a smile full of love.

    "Okay!" Ruby agrees, happy and content to just hold the handle of the basket although she wasn''t really carrying anything substantial, her other hand back in Mae''s hold.

    "Where are we going?" She pipes up again, noting that her parents were strangely quiet than usual but she couldn''t pinpoint why.

    "The creek, baby." Mae says.

    "Water? Big Water?" She immediately asks, eyes wide as saucers.

    The tense air immediately dissolves as Shana bursts outughing, Mae struggling to hold hers in.

    "Well, you''re not wrong." Mae smiles brightly at her.

    The journey continues, bird chirping quietly as a cool breeze flows through the tall trees, the trees providing cover from the bright sun.

    "Dream wasn''t open to the possibility of male Omegas having a crescent birthmark." Shana pipes up after Ruby''s barrage of curious questions that mostly consisted of ''what''s that?''s slow down.

    "They''re literally going against nature by existing but he finds matching birthmarks weird?"

    Mae shrugs. "I doubt it even matters, this is like an urrence of a couple lifetimes to not only see one male Omega but two and around the same age, it''s unbelievable."

    "You''ll see Hayden tomorrow at least or the day after that." Shanaments dryly, knowing that her skeptical girlfriend would still have doubts till she saw Hayden with both eyes. "You know for a witch you really get stuck up on physical proofs."

    Mae throws her a dark look. "Let''s keep this discussion aside, we''re almost to the creek, it''s a family day out and no talk of work or otherwise is allowed."

    "Yes, ma''am." Shana pipes up.

    "You know, for my girlfriend, you make me want to curse you at least five times a day and we don''t even spend all the time together..."

    "Yes, Mama!" Ruby mimics her mom, her twinkling and all the irritation fades away from Mae.

    A subtle smile recing her frown even though she tried hard to keep her face stern to re at Shana.

    "Come on, baby." She urges Ruby, tugging her away. "Can you hear the water?" She asks with a bright smile, her hair down, the curly dark brown hair was down to her back, Ruby was rightfully fascinated with it.

    Ruby pauses dramatically, straining her ears. "Yes, Mama! I hear it!" She exims, bouncing a little.

    The both hurry on up while Shana takes her time so as not to jostle the basket and the food in it.

    Good thing they thought to bring a change of clothes, she thinks to herself when she rounds thest line of trees to see Mae and Ruby already sshing about in the water.

    "Don''t get soaked yet!" She calls to them, plopping the basket down on the cleared opening, the rich soil soft beneath her feet.

    "We''re eating lunch first before our run!" She tags on but she might as well have been talking to herself, they easily ignore her,ughing and sshing.

    Shana shakes her head fondly, leaning down to take out the nket from the basket to ready the pic, this was expected after all.

    It was nice to see Mae loosen up like this, she looked striking with the sun in her face and her cute little yellow top which was now stered to her skin from the wetness.

    Her loose shorts were no better, she knew Mae hated to get her hair wet because it got all frizzy but here she was, hair down with Ruby who also has her beautiful long hair down, dancing in the water.

    Shana very much loved these two girls in her lives but at this rate, the squirrels were going to get to their sandwiches first.

    "Mae?! Ruby! Enough of that for now, you can ssh inter! Come eat! Right now!"

    "Yes ma''am!" Mae calls back to her, words coated inughter as she picks up a very wet Ruby.

    "Yes, Nana!" Rubyughs as well, hands gribbing her mother''s neck tight as they made their way over to the pic nket.

    "I hope you''re willing to stand and eat because you''re not getting my nket we..."

    Her words get cut off by a ssh of water, probably one of Mae''s spells and even though she tried to be offended, watching Mae and Ruby crack up was enough to make herugh too.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    Dream choses to ride shot gun this time, letting Dale open the door for him, it was his car after all.

    "You''re going home pretty early." Dale notices, putting the car in gear.

    Dream nces at him, blonde hair swishing. "Yeah." He expels on a breath, shoulders drooping. "The ce is doing so well, my mom doesn''t need us anymore."

    Dale taps the wheel lightly. "Or maybe she just wants to give you your choice, I''m pretty sure if you told her you wanted to keep working at the bakery she wouldn''t mind."

    Dream sighs again, sinking into the seat. "I know, it''s just..." He trails off at this point, trying to organize his thoughts.

    It kind of made him feel awful because his mom didn''t need him anymore, not that he didn''t want the best for her and the bakery but it was just nice to be needed.

    There was also the fact that he didn''t know what next to do, he had always imagined he would always have to help out at the bakery.

    "...I don''t know what to do." He finally says, tugging slightly on the tips of his hair.

    Dale looks at him briefly, internally pleased that Dream was willing to share something so important with him.

    "You don''t have to decide now, give it some time, it''lle to you."

    Dream swivels his head around to stare at Dale''s head. "Look at you, being all inspirational." He teases, keeping to himself the fact that he didn''t have time anymore, he just didn''t fit in anymore.

    His mom was moving on with her life, Deidre too, Darian had already done that, it was just him now.

    "Talking about thingsing to you, want to be my secretary?" Dale blurts out, teeth out in a grin.

    Dream blinks slowly, stunned. "What? What happened to Erin?" He frowns.

    "Going to visit her parents who live out of the state, I have no idea how long she''ll be gone."

    "And you''re asking me? Why?" Dream exims.

    "Why not? I was worrying over who would take her ce and when you said all that, I figured it wouldn''t hurt to ask, it''s your choice, plus it''s temporary and you can always walk away anytime you like." Dale butters up his offer, truly Erin would be traveling soon but he had just resigned himself to doing all the extra work or hiring a guy because letting any female in his Pack be his secretary would be a recipe for disaster.

    "Oh." Dream mutters, leaning backwards as he stared into space.

    He was actually considering Dale''s offer and that made him really question his sanity.

    "Plus, you don''t have to agree now, you can think about it..."

    "How long will Erin be around for?" He cuts off the Alpha''s rambling, making mental calctions.

    "In less than a week, why?"

    "Wanted to see how much time I had to make up my mind, I''ll think about it then, thank you." He says politely.

    Having Dale as his boss was far from desired but maybe this could give him an insight on what he wanted to do.

    Dale on the other hand, was a couple personal pep talks away from outright whooping, he knew he shouldn''t hope too much because Dream was quite unpredictable but the bonuses of getting to share the same space with him for long periods of time was tempting.

    He drives down Dream''s street in a ridiculously good mood, it was noon and the day definitely looked brighter, the sky bluer and even the birds didn''t sound annoying.

    He parks the car and peeks into Renee''s house, everything looked okay from the exterior, not like he was expecting a mass murderer to set up camp in her empty house.

    He walks quietly beside Dream, across thewn and all the way to the front door, waiting anxiously for the moment he would say goodbye and Dale would have to leave.

    When that still doesn''t happen as Dream is opening up the door, Dale''s anxiety gets turned to it''s highest settings, eyes darting around.

    He''s not sure if to look at Dream or the door so he settles for the tips of his shoes, he''s very onboard with whatever is happening here but he also didn''t want toe off as pushy.

    The door gets unlocked and Dream pushes the door open, Dale''s feet remains rooted to the ground although he knows he should probably say bye and turn around.

    Dream takes a step forward and turns back to look at him a miniscule smile that if you squint hard enough you would see it, dancing at the edges of his lips.

    "Want toe in?"

    A inaudible sigh gets puffed out of Dale''s lips, he thought Dream wouldn''t ask, swallowing copiously he replies. "Yes." Knowing that his voice definitely came out croaky.

    Inviting Dale inside shouldn''t be this tense, it wasn''t like they just got back from a really nice date and it waste and Dream lived all alone...

    No, it was broad daylight and all Dream wanted at that moment was a ss of juice, a shower and a nap, not necessarily in that order.

    He offers Dale a seat when they get to the living room, continuing on. "Would you like something to drink? It''s a little warm out."

    "I''ll have whatever you''re having." He immediately says.

    Dream gives him a queer look but shrugs, yawning slightly as he turns around. "Sure, whatever rocks your boat."

    Hees back shortly with two gigantic sses of orange juice and plops one down in front of Dale. "Drink up." He orders him, walking away with his own cup, "I''ll be back soon."

    Dale immediately reaches for the ss, if Dream said he should drink then he would even though a couple squirrels would probably clean up well with the amount of sunflower-colored drink.

    He gulps it down in swigs, the tangy, sweet taste filling his mouth, it was cold but not cold enough to make it impossible to drink down quickly.

    Faster than he expects, the cup is empty and he settles it down with a soft clink against the ss table, rxing into the soft support of the couch.

    His body seems to register the that he hadn''t had a wink of sleep the night before and his sleeping had been sketchy to begin with.

    And his eyes and limbs be heavy, sleep dancing on the fringes of his vision.

    He struggles to stay awake though, wondering where Dream had gone to, it was a losing battle though, his belly full of cold, sweet juice not helping the situation.

    After a few minutes of intense dozing and struggling with sleep, he''s out like light.

    Dream considers taking a quick shower so he''ll go back, say bye to Dale and go to bed.

    He changes his mindst minute and walks back out, deciding to say goodbye first.

    "Dale?" He calls out, a faint frown in his voice. "Dale!" He calls louder when he finds him slumped backwards, lips slightly parted, fast asleep.

    "Just great." Dream mutters under his breath.

    Now there was no way to get Dale out of the house unless he let nature take its course.

    Dale wasn''t going to be able to drive himself home until he got the sleep out of his system.

    Dream rolls his eyes and clicks his tongue, the things he put up with, he immediately went back up to grab spare nkets and pillows.

    It wasn''t particrly cold out but it wouldn''t hurt to have some.

    After multiple adjustments he finally gets Dale in a position that''s most tolerable, he had no idea why the Alpha had to be so tall and big, not to mention that although Dream had definitely not been careful, Dale didn''t rouse even once.

    Either he was a dead sleeper or he hadn''t been having proper sleep, Dream would scold him for that.

    He decides to himself, returning back to his bedroom in a huff, the idiot had to learn that you didn''t just go to people''s houses and pass the fuck out on their couch, it was dangerous.

    How fast Dale has fallen asleep was ridiculous, almost like Dream had given him a drug.

    He takes his shower now and change intofortable clothes, a tank top and a thin pair of shorts.

    He was sleepy as well, the orange juice was properly serving it''s purpose but he found he couldn''t sleep, his thoughts filled with a lot of things.

    He was really considering Dale''s offer and that slightly terrified him because the only reason he wanted to take it was simply because it was Dale, he hoped it wouldn''t turn out to be a bad decision.

    But he was also pumped for it, it would be the first time in his life he would be living independently, while he''s never thought much about it before, now it''s the only thing he can think of.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Dream rouses slightly not more than ten minutes after he finally falls asleep when he senses someone hovering over him.

    He blinks open an eye sleepily only to see Dale clutching his pillow with a petnt expression, a particrly vivid sense of deja vu hits him and he throws a hand over his face with a tired groan.

    "Dale, It''s not raining and there''s no thunder..." He starts to say.

    "Actually..." Dale cuts him off, puppy eyes out. "It''s raining, Dream."

    Dream takes his hand off his face to peer blearily up at him. "It''s raining?" He listens intently and makes out the unmistakable pattering of raindrops. "Oh?" He mutters.

    "Wait!" He narrows his eyes up at Dale. "You''re scared of the rain too?" He demands in disbelief.

    "No." Dale admits sheepishly, tucking his head into the pillow clutched in his arms, his nket trailing behind him. "I got lonely." He half whispers.

    Dream is still half asleep and not mentally awake to discuss something so ridiculous so he turns away to the other side and waves Dale over, knowing the Alpha wouldn''t give up anyway and he was too sleepy to argue.

    A surprised sound leaves him when he feels Dale slide under his nket and snuggle up against him.

    "Dale?" He warns darkly, "This wasn''t what I agreed to."

    "Hmm?" Dale hums, practically wrapping his body around Dream. "It''s cold."

    Dream just sighs in exasperation, he was going to me his sleepiness for this when he woke up but for now... this wasn''t so bad.

    "Ngh! Dale!" Dreamins when Dale nuzzles his neck. "If you don''t stop that, I''ll kick you off the goddamned bed." He threatens him, breathing easier when the Alpha retreats a bit.

    How the fuck was he expected to fall asleep when he could feel the entire length of Dale''s body pressed against his back? It was like a waking nightmare, his sleep fast disappearing while Dale seemed to be having the time of his life.

    He should have known this would turn out to be a horrible decision, why were Dale''s arms sofortable? Why was he feeling sleepy and safe now that he had managed to rx a bit?

    He couldn''t let himself get used to this but also this couldn''t hurt right? Being on the receiving end of tender attention like this was addictive, he was starving for a little of it.

    Dale feels his heart rate speed up when Dream starts to rx in his arms, his heart beat nearly loud enough to drown out the rain, at least to him when he feels the tenseness flow out of those slender limbs, Dream''s body easily curving to get closer to him.

    He has to physically restrain himself from tightening his arms where they were thrown over and under Dream''s waist, he stays as still as possible for Dream''s breathing to deepen.

    He closes his eyes, forcing himself to fall asleep, unconsciously leaning closer to Dream, sensitive nose chasing after his intoxicating scent.

    It doesn''t help his self restraint when Dream arches his neck with a soft sigh, clearly asleep, this isn''t right because Dream said no so he settles for resting his head against his exposed shoulder, a cool wave of Dream''s scent washes over him, calming him down immediately.

    It was almost like Dream had sensed his dissent and unconsciously tried to fix it, it made Dale feel all warm and tingly inside.

    The windows showed the grey skies outside, curtains billowing gently as the rain steadily fell, trailing down the ss windows.

    Dale wanted all this, he couldn''t put a name on it, as usual he had chased down what caught his eye, Dream wasn''t an exception.

    He never imagined he would fall in love again, with Hayden, it was gradual like it was meant to happen yet he had been so quick to give him up.

    Maybe because he knew there was someone else to clean up his mess, Hayden deserved much better than him anyway, Virgil wasn''t without his ws but at least he wasn''t terrified ofmitment.

    He opens his eyes and sits up to look at Dream who was sleeping peacefully, full lips in a soft pout as his eyelids fluttered ever so slightly like he could sense he was being watched.

    Dream was going to kill him if he broke his heart and he also knew that that was one thing the Omega was terrified of, and Dale, as the fucking idiot he was, was also terrified of that same thing yet here his was, fighting his way into Dream''s life and bed...

    <em>He was a real grade A asshole alright....</em>

    ~

    "Mom? When are we going on our run?" Ruby asks for the umpteenth time.

    Ruby, whenever she wanted to refer to the both of them used ''mom'' and it was a little weird to see her slowly fill up her vocabry even her childish affectations were starting to wane.

    Shana and Mae realized that they didn''t mind, they loved every bit of their daughter, it wasn''t her adorable naivety that made them want her anyway.

    Mae nces over to her girlfriend, she was going to sit this one out, she decides, letting Shana handle it.

    "Baby, you''ve barely touched your sandwich." Shana points out unhappily and if there was one thing Ruby hated, it was her Nana getting sad.

    "I''m sorry, Nana... It has been so long since Ruby got to run." She says honestly, reverting back to her old way of speaking.

    Mae is quick to notice this. "It''s fine, love, we understand, how about this, if you finish that slice, we''ll go run right now and then you can finish up your mealter."

    Ruby would always be their baby even when she grew up, that singr fact wasn''t going to change.

    The little girl beams at this, nodding vigorously. "Deal, Ma! Deal!" She agrees vigorously, munching down.

    The wind picks up at this point, the sky quickly darkening and Shana looks up in a panic.

    "Oh no, it''s about to rain."

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    "Oh dear!" Mae exims, jumping up to her feet first. "How do you feel about running all the way back home?" She grins to her daughter, already packing up the pic basket in a hurry.

    "What are you saying? We''ll not make it in time!" Shana hops to her feet to assist her girlfriend with the packing.

    "Who says we want to?" Mae responds with a sneaky smile, folding up the nket.

    Ruby easily catches on and stars light up in her eyes, silky hair blowing around in the wind that was picking up. "Yes! I''ll race Ma and Nana all the way home!" She squeals, doing a little spinning dance. "I''m so fast, I hope you can keep up." She teases them, looking particrly smug.

    Shana smiles at this, easily getting swayed by Ruby''s excitement, she had been worried that her daughter would be devastated with the rain ruining their long awaited run but she easily saw the positive side of things - that was a lot to do, considering what she had been though.

    The wind picks up as well, the smell of damp earth and wet winds blowing through the trees, the creek steadily flowed, quiet and slow although the rest of the world was in its own little circle of chaos.

    Leaves got blown off their perch on waving trees, pine cones dropping with the lethality of flung rocks, the clouds a swirling mass of darkened puffs.

    The basket is ready to go in no time and Shana shifts first, Ruby squealing and pping at how pretty her Nana''s fur is, she allows Mae to carefully ce the handle of the basket in between her jaws, not missing the chance to lick her first and Ruby who had drifted close to hug Shana.

    Mae goes next, wanting Ruby to befortable with shifting, knowing that therewas a possibility that seeing a human in her wolf form might trigger her, well she hoped it wouldn''t but with the oing rain they didn''t have the luxury of time anymore to check like they wanted to.

    Mae shifting is met with the same enthusiasm from Ruby as Shana, her dark brown fur almost ck in the darkened light of the day.

    She slowly walks over to Ruby to nudge her lightly, sneezing happily when Ruby grabs her snout in a hug and steps back slightly to shift.

    There were still spections on the shade of Ruby''s fur, the old couple that had rescued her hadn''t really seen her wolf, most of the workers back at the clinic had easily gone with ck like the shade of her hair.

    Shana didn''t care what color it would turn out to be, she already knew that her daughter would be a beautiful wolf.

    Ruby shifts as well and after the soft white glow fades away, if Mae could gasp she would have done that instead she settles for letting her lower jaw hang open to portray her shock.

    Shana was also currently experiencing the same emotions, her silver eyes wide open as she looks down at their beautiful daughter who was sitting on the ground staring up at them.

    Her furry tailing swinging vigorously behind her, tongue hanging out in a happy expression, her fur was an absolutely beautiful shade like white sand, the edges trailing off to the desert brown of her eyes, eyes which were now a glowing silver to show her Beta status.

    <em>''How do I look mom?''</em>Ruby asks mentally, expression expectant.

    <em>''So, so pretty!''</em>Mae gushes, clearly short of words.

    A light drizzle starts off almost immediately.

    <em>''I''m pretty sure your Nana feels the same way but now we have to get going.''</em> She says, walking over to nudge a much smaller Ruby to her feet.<em>''Stay between us, okay? If you trip I won''t hesitate to pick you up...''</em>

    <em>''Make it if I fall twice, Ma.''</em>She bargains with her mom, shaking her head ever so slightly.

    <em>''Ruby...''</em>Mae starts to say.

    <em>''Nana..''</em>Ruby nudges one of Shana''s front legs, giving her puppy eyes.

    Shana nces over to Mae.<em>''One more chance won''t hurt, babe.''</em>

    <em>''Yes Ma.'' </em>Ruby quickly backs up.

    Mae''s sigh floated through their heads, the rain was starting to pick up, they didn''t have the time for this discussion.<em>''Fine.''</em>She agrees, inclining her head to call Ruby over to her side.

    They start off running in the direction that they hade from, keeping their strides slow and small to amodate Ruby''s shorter gait, the rain falling down now, the cool drops easily kept from their skin by their coats of thick fur.

    That didn''t mean they wouldn''t get wet, if they ran around in the rain long enough or the rain increased, they would definitely get soaked through, Mae wanted to avoid that.

    She had to hand it to her daughter, she was trying her hardest to keep up and manage to not fall at the same time, it was so adorable and Shana had her eyes fixed on Ruby most of the time, worried with how often Ruby kept stumbling over tree roots and rocks.

    But what was most important was that Ruby was clearly having the time of her life and Mae had never been happier that Pine Creek was a Werewolf dominated town because no one would bat an eyelid when three wolvese charging out of the woods, one holding a pic basket between its jaws and all dripping wet.

    They hurried down the street, howling quietly in happiness and relief that they were almost home.

    Shifting back to human form was done as quickly as possible, all rushing inside, dripping wet and shivering, good thing the basket was water proof.

    "We''re all showering together, no one is catching a cold on my watch!" Mae announces importantly as they hurry up the stairs, trailing water everywhere but that would be a problem for ater time.

    Shana is quick to set up the shower while Mae helps Ruby out of what little clothes she still had on, the poor baby too cold to move.

    They all bundle into the steaming bathroom, cleaning up in record time, the hot water recing the cold rain water.

    They tumble out of the bathroom after drying up and Mae is quick to wear Ruby one of her sweaters, Shana helping with pants. They all cuddle up on the bed, under the nkets, rain still falling.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    The rain falls steadily for hours, the soft thrum a cushion to hide the world out.

    Sometime during his sleep, Dream had spun around so his head was against Dale''s chest.

    It''s no surprise that they sleep for so long being sleep deprived and also in veryfortable positions, the day going by so fast.

    Byte afternoon, the rain had slowed down to mere droplets, Dia and Deidre deciding to drive home as the rain had put an end to the day''s businesses.

    Heather had been thest to leave, most of the other workers slowly trickling out after they had called various people toe pick them up.

    The customers had been quick to leave when the weather started to go sour so it wasn''t like there was anyone to attend to, Dia didn''t mind, waiting patiently until everyone had gotten home safely although she had her car just in the general parking lot at the start of the street.

    Heather too had her own means of transportation but chose to stay with her till thest of the other workers had gone and Dia was grateful.

    It was nice to have a friend who understood how it felt to be in a shitty marriage where you were always the one putting in the work.

    "Is that Alpha Dale''s car?" Deidre is the first to notice,ing down with an umbre to unlock the gate.

    Dia flinches back in surprise when she recognizes it, meeting up with Deidre inside the house.

    "What is his car doing outside?" She whisper yells to her daughter who was closing up her umbre to rest against the wall.

    "I have no idea but what''s more important is how long has it been here." Deidre whispers back.

    They make their way sneakily into the living room, no sure what to expect but half expecting Dale and Dream to be sitting, maybe talking.

    Although it was a little hard for Deidre to picture her grumpy brother hold a polite, social conversation with anyone that wasn''t Hayden.

    They share a surprised nce when they peek from the hallway to the living room and find it empty, not one thing out of ce.

    "You don''t think Dream murdered him, do you?" Deidre stage whispers.

    Dia gives her a nk look, more worried about other things. "Let''s search everywhere then we''ll meet up upstairs to check his room together."

    Deidre groans a little. "Why don''t we just go straight to his room? I''m dying of curiosity."

    "Deidre." Dia warns seriously and she can see the fear dancing in her mom''s eyes.

    "Fine." She agrees, taking the rooms downstairs while her mom heads up the kitchen.

    True to Deidre''s prediction, they find nothing and are gathered in front of Dream''s room in no time.

    "Maybe we''re just overthinking this and Dream is fast asleep while Dale is probably on a run or doing some Alpha business someone else." Deidre says decisively, knocking a little so they wouldn''t interrupt Dream''s sleep but also to notify him if he was awake.

    After a couple knocks and there''s no response, Deidre pushes the door open and the strangled sound she hears her mom make behind her is the audio representation of how she currently felt.

    "What the fuck?" She splutters as they both stand frozen in the doorway, staring down at Dream who wasfortably fast asleep with Dale.

    Of all the things she had expected,it definitely wasn''t... all this!

    Dia is the first to recover, blinking rapidly as she sees Dream squirm a little. "We''ve got to go!" She panics, grabbing Deidre''s wrist to tug her outside.

    Deidre clicks the door shut when they were safely outside. "Are you okay mom?" She asks in worry when she nces up to see her mom''s eyes glowing an angry silver.

    "Yeah." Dia shakes her head, her eyes reverting back to their usual.

    Sure, she had walked into Darian and she didn''t particrly mind but she had no idea why Dream''s was making her so antsy.

    "I''ll be in my room." She says quickly, making herself scarce.

    Deidre was more upied with what exactly had gone down between her brother and the Alpha or what was going on, friends and acquaintances didn''t sleep together that way, to bother about her mom''s existential crisis.

    It was no secret that Dia babied herst child, practically spoiling him because her husband didn''t approve of his status.

    Deidre was d he was gone and she couldn''t wait for him toe back from whatever non-existent business trip he went on toe see that his ignored child was mated to the Alpha of a Pack, that would mix well with his gigantic ego.

    She made her way to her room, intrigued by the drama that was sure to go down and it had to happen just when she was about to leave the house.

    <em>Just her luck.</em>

    ~

    Dream dances on the edge of wakefulness, unable to pinpoint where his body parts were but was toofortable to care, at least, until he feels something wet against his face.

    His eyes flies open in surprise, the realization that he wasn''t sleeping alone hitting hard.

    He tries to flinch back when his vision clears and he sees Dale right in his personal space, their noses brushing but he''s caged in by Dale''s arms.

    His hands are up against the other''s chest and he''s painfully aware of how slender his bare arms arepared to Dale''s.

    "Did you just lick my face?" He uses in disbelief, ring right at him.

    "Why would I do that?" Dale asks calmly, just the faintest wisps of amusement dancing on his face.

    A frown overtakes his previously disgruntled expression, rolling his eyes which are more blue than grey fresh out of sleep. "I don''t know what goes on in your head, how would I know that?"

    Dale shrugs slightly and goes quiet, making Dream stare at him weirdly.

    "What''s wrong?" He nces down at him.

    "Oh, I don''t know." Dream snaps sarcastically. "Maybe it''s because you''re practically caging me in with your arms and legs."

    Dale nces down briefly and drops his head on the pillow again, expression not changing. "Oh."

    "Oh." Dream mimics savagely. "Oh? That''s all you''re going to say?"

    "What else do you want me to say?" Dale asks seriously.

    "I expected you to let me go." Dream replies, watching him skeptically, he would have red up but the genuine confusion on Dale''s face stops him plus the window catches his attention.

    He crawls out of bed, noting that the rain was all but done, which was splendid news, Dale could get out of here before his mom and sister came home.

    He couldn''t pinpoint the time because it was still generally grey outside so instead he reaches for his phone and nearly drops it when he sees the time.

    "It''s prettyte Dale, you should get going." He tosses over a shoulder, going to rifle through his wardrobe for a sweater.

    "That''s an awfully cold way to send me off." Dale drawls, lying on his side with his head propped up on his elbows.

    Dream pulls his head out of the wardrobe to re at him. "Don''t push it, idiot." He grouches, finding what he''s looking for.

    Dale gets up and stretches a bit, brushing down his clothes.

    "Wait, let me go first." Dream says quickly when Dale makes a move to leave.

    Dale shutters his expression and gestures for him to go.

    The house was in the clear or so, Dream thinks meanwhile Dia and Deidre were just in their rooms on either sides of the hallway.

    He gives Dale the go ahead and the make their way out the house, he notices that the Alpha is unnaturally quiet but he''s going to ignore it and pretend it isn''t happening because there''s nothing more to this.

    <em>hopefully, if he tells himself that often enough, it''ll be the truth.</em>

    He waves Dale bye and then scurries back in without knowing that his mom''s car was in the garage, he decides to down a couple cups of cocoa and hopefully try to fall back asleep, anything to forget about Dale for a couple more precious hours.

    He''s opening the door to the kitchen when he bumps into Deidre who is leaning against the counter with her arms crossed, a knowing look on her face.

    "Fuck! DD! You startled me." Heins, continuing his journey to the counter before it hits. "Wait, you''re back! Where''s mom? Is she back too?"

    Deidre just gives him a devious smile. "Mom, is fast asleep in her room, where did you go?"

    Dream freezes in the motion of grabbing his favourite mug from the rack. "W-where? Th... that''s an odd question, I''ve been in my room."

    "Uh huh, that''s why the front door was open when I passed by the living room." She says, skepticism high in her voice.

    "I um... had a friend over." Dream says defensively.

    "I never asked that Dream." She taunts, walking close to him to get a drink of water from the tap. "So you sleep with your friends too, that''s new." She smiles at him, walking out.

    Dream half groans, half curses, DD wasn''t going to let him hear the end of this.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Hayden isn''t sure what the time is, hell, he''d be hard pressed to figure out what day it was.

    He was sure it had rained sometime today or was that the day before?

    He could still smell the wetness, adjusting to his new abilities hadn''t been much of a task considering that it had just been him and Virgil.

    Talking about his mate who''s rut had finally broken and refusing to let Hayden cook, had made his way downstairs to grab some kind ofte lunch.

    It was still too early to eat dinner but it was fine.

    He rolls over to his stomach, drowning in one of Virgil''s sweaters, legs bare.

    He was all cleaned up and surprisingly not as sore as he had been expecting, considering how hard and often Virgil had gone but the moment that stuck the most of of the blur of the past couple days was giving Virgil a matching mating bite.

    He felt strangely empty which was a new feeling that he was going to me on the side effects of getting turned into a supernatural creature, at the moment though, he was nothing but a bubble of soft warmth waiting for his doting mate toe back with food.

    He had wanted to order something greasy but Virgil was having none of that, going on about how Hayden needed to eat healthy to rece lost calories.

    It hadn''t even been a couple hours since the haze of Virgil''s rut had receded and he was already back to being his overprotective self, he wouldn''t say he didn''t miss the reckless side of his mate.

    it just hit him that he hadn''t spoken to his mom yet and a lot of important things had gone down, he was also sure that no one would call up his mom until after he did which should be right about now.

    He couldn''t wait to hear her reaction, he also wanted to find out as much as possible about his dad, although he was willing to bury that knowledge because it obviously caused his mom pain to remember about him.

    He wouldn''t exactly say pain, more like his mom had erased his dad from her life and Hayden had made his peace with that but with something like this happening, they couldn''t just pretended like his dad never existed.

    He crawls out of bed and gingerly tries his legs which are a bit wobbly but they hold his weight and he slowly makes his way to the living room where his cellphone should be, hopefully.

    He had a long list of people he needed to talk to but his mom easily topped the list, he calls her number, surprised when it just rings and she doesn''t pick.

    He tries the second and third time and hopes that she perhaps forgot her phone in one of the numerous rooms or is fast asleep and the device is on silent.

    He restrains himself from calling his Grammy or his Aunt, if this waited for almost two days, it could definitely wait for another.

    As he had suspected, it was already Tuesday and the get together had been on Sunday so two days had easily gone by so fast.

    The notificationsing in nearly crashes his phone and he half groans, uninterested in dealing with so much demanding for his attention at that moment.

    He just wanted, maybe pizza and a movie, something to ease him back to reality.

    The door opens at this point and he sees Virgile in with a covered tray, a smile on his face.

    "Hey, baby, you''re out of bed." He notes.

    Hayden hums, following his lead to the kitchen. "I tried calling my mom, she''s not picking."

    Virgil nces at him, the top buttons on his shirt undone to proudly show off his mating mark. "Maybe she''s not with it at the moment or asleep, she''ll call you back."

    "Yeah." He murmurs distractedly, pushing his hair out of his face. "Or I could go down to town tomorrow, it''ll be better if I tell her to her face."

    The spoon in Virgil''s hand nearly slips to the ground but he catches it in time. "Oh, really?" He mutters, eyes unfocused.

    Hayden doesn''t see this, upied with helping Virgil out with the food. "Yes, wait is this all for me?" He asks with a frown, noting that there was just one serving of everything. "Or we are eating together."

    "I''ll grab something for myself, this is all for you, you should make sure you finish it." Virgil says seriously.

    Hayden makes a face. "Why are there so many vegetables?"

    "It''s good for you." Virgil says simply, helping him in his seat.

    "You sound like my grandfather." Hayden grouches.

    The Alpha gives him a warning look which goes over Hayden''s head, fork easily bypassing the sd to the chicken. "Hay?"

    Hayden waves away Virgil''s warning. "I''ll eat it, okay."

    "Better." Virgil sighs. "I''lle with you tomorrow.

    Hayden stops eating, a furrow between his brows. "You''re going to be busy, aren''t you? You already have enough work piled up for you, adding another day to that will just stress you out."

    Virgil ignores his mate''s worries, leaning over to kiss Hayden''s forehead. "That''s not for you to worry about, baby, I''ll be fine."

    Hayden watches him leave with a frown, knowing that his annoying mate was about to go work himself to the bone.

    He throws his fork down on the tray, it was ridiculous, all he would do was quickly go to town, talk to his mom ande back before evening.

    There was no reason for Virgil toe along if it would just add to his workload, he was just driving down to town for heaven''s sake.

    He was more worried than upset because he knows that there''s no changing of Virgil''s mind, with a faint sigh he picks his fork back up again.

    Here he was thinking that things would change if he became a Werewolf but it just seemed to get worse, at least before he found out he was one of them, he was pretty sure Virgil would let him go alone even if he had to send Leon to tag along.

    It was exasperating even if it seemed like he had a nack for attracting trouble but considering that for the four years that Virgil and Dale had gone to college, nothing out of ordinary had happened.

    He could factually deduce that he wasn''t the ma pulling all the trouble and drama in.

    His previously bubbly mood dissipates so fast he teeters on the edge of tears.

    ~

    Virgil''s inner turmoil is visible on his hard face as he strides down the hallways, it was just past five o''clock and although the day was almost over, Jaxon should currently be in his office, waiting with his report.

    He had to admit, it was so easy to get used to keeping Hayden in the house all the time, at least then he knew he was safe and happy.

    Nothing to pop his bubble by finding out that his mate not only nned to leave the house but the entire goddamned town as well.

    He could understand Hayden''s urgency but it didn''t make enough reasonability for his protective instincts to calm down.

    Contrary to popr opinion where people thought Hayden was the perfect sweetheart, he also knew how strong his mate was and how stubborn he could be, if he said he was doing something, there was no changing his mind.

    Now he wishes Renee had picked, if to spare him of this heartache, he already knew the value around male Omegas, considering that Werewolf civilizations were starting toe alive now, their value would go up.

    Things weren''t always calm and peaceful in most Packs as they were in his and Dale''s, and for something as little as the current Alpha of the Pack not siring a child of Alpha status, they could fall from power.

    Hayden was in more danger than he had ever been.

    He pushes open the door to his office and stalks in, sitting aggressively in a manner that portrayed just how upset he was.

    Jaxon was sitting across from him, Leon on the chair beside him and Ian on his usual spot on the couch.

    Jaxon clutches the files in his hand protectively over his chest, eyes wide. He was used to seeing a Virgil who''s emotions were constantly kept in check.

    For an Alpha it was quite unique, considering that they were naturally aggressive with a penchant for being spontaneous.

    But Virgil''s emotions always seemed diluted, like his happiest would be a small, almost non-existent smile and his anger nothing but a furrow of his brows or a slight downturn of his lips, his expression usually neutral.

    Especially after finding out that his fiance was a Werewolf, he had expected Virgil to at least be a little happy, Werewolves had longer life expectancies so he was definitely going to outlive Hayden but not anymore.

    What made Virgil''s upset state even more bothersome was that it was quite visible, a vein ticking in his jaw, jaw clenched and eyebrows drawn down, his eyes were a dark shade of gold.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    "What do we have?" Virgil asks, gruffly, going through his drawers to prepare for work.

    "Um..." Jaxon starts, clearing his throat slightly, he''s not sure what''s pushing him to say this but it''s best they get it over with early.

    "Alpha," he tries again, visibly nervous. "If you don''t mind..."

    "Just get it out with." Virgil grouches when his Head Beta seems to be struggling with words.

    "It''s just that since your ma... mate... um, the Luna can now... I mean..."

    "Jax, for fuck''s sake..." Virgil starts to bitch.

    "What he''s saying is that, seeing as Ian and myself aren''t inclined to starting a family anytime soon, we''re freed from the obligation of continuing the bloodline right?" Leon interjects.

    Confusion washes away the upset on Virgil''s face, his brain refusing topute. "What? What the fuck does Hayden have to do with that?"

    The other three in the room share a skeptical nce, Jaxon visibly worried.

    "Virgil." Jaxon starts slow when it seems like the twins weren''t about to say anything else. "You''re aware that Hayden should be able to birth a pup now, right?" He asks carefully, wondering if he should move backwards just for safety.

    The way the expression on Virgil''s face falls is almost painful to watch, he looks heartbroken like he had made a very grave mistake.

    "A-alpha?" Jaxon tries to reach out only to flinch back when Virgil raises his head to reveal gleaming, gold irises, pure wrath on his face, fangs out.

    "Leave!!!" Virgil growls at them, dominancecing the simple order.

    Jaxon looks momentarily confused while the twins go on high alert. "V?..."

    "Get the fuck out right fucking now!!!" He snarls, half rising from his seat, the papers and files all around the room and the shelves behind him iling around from the force of his emotions.

    Leon quickly snags Jaxon arm who looks like he''s about to go after the Alpha again and practically half carries him out, Ian following closely behind.

    "What?" Jaxon blinks in confusion when he finds himself outside. "Leo, let me go." He tries struggling.

    "Cherry, stop." Leon shakes him slightly. "That''s different from his rut, right now Virgil won''t think twice about ripping your neck out, so we''re going to give him space, he''lle to terms with it eventually." He trails off at the end staring at the closed door where hell seemed to be going on down behind it.

    Virgil was in a world of his own, terror and rage at himself escting into a tornado that threatened to make him implode.

    Here he was going on about the safety of the love of his life when he had already done the most, with a sweep of an arm, the items on his wide desk go tumbling down, a couple things getting broken.

    He stops himself from throwing his chair at the far wall, something was bound to break but it seemed like he did first.

    He crouches to the ground with a pain filled howl, he had knotted Hayden too many times to count that there was the highest chance that his mate was currently pregnant.

    <em>it was a literal nightmare...</em>

    <em></em>

    ~

    Yanis had the cab drop him at the LeBaron mansion, grateful that he had managed to evade the paparazzi, he was a little bit worried though, Renee wasn''t picking his calls but that was nothing to be bothered about much.

    He nned to stay the night and be on his merry way to Pine Creek in the morning and Renee already knew of this.

    He had been the one to tell her to not send Rodriguez toe pick him up, he needed to avoid the spotlight and the LeBarons Butlering to pick him up from the airport was as bright a spotlight as any.

    He was just surprised that Renee wasn''t picking now, when they had spoken just a little over a couple hours ago.

    He was easily let in, the servants already ustomed to his presence and he''s quick to ask about Renee.

    He''s startled to find out that they''re inside but Aunt Candy was currently inbor which would exin why Renee wasn''t picking up.

    He hurries inside, his luggage being taken to his room, only to bump into Grandpa LeBaron in the first drawing room he walks into.

    He was a fit man for his age, hair a shock of white which makes his grey eyes look even more jarring.

    "Yanis, Ren said you expect you." He greets cheerfully, waving away Yanis''s attempts at bowing respectfully.

    "Is Aunt Candy okay?" He can''t help but ask, standing still by the wall while Hayden''s grandfather paces the entire length of the room.

    "Most definitely, a feisty one, she always was." He says reassuringly, his grey eyes clouding over for only a moment.

    While Yanis just feels the general anxiety that''s felt while a loved one is about to give birth to another life, Grant LeBaron is well aware of the increased risks associated with Werewolf births but he''s not letting that break his spirit.

    His not so little girl would make it, there was simply no other way.

    It made him remember many years ago with Renee and while he knew they would grow up, had to admit that this risk wasn''t a gamble he liked to take so often.

    Good thing his precious grandson wouldn''t be in this position and he couldn''t wait to get another grandchild to dote on, he didn''t like his absence in Hayden''s life but it was a necessary evil to make sure that they would all befortable and not have to even work or worry about money even when he was gone.

    He couldn''t be around much for Hayden who was all grown now but he would be for Candy and her precious child about to be born into the world and also Hayden''s adopted child - perhaps - when the time came.

    The waiting wasn''t fun but they wouldn''t have to sit tight for however long this might take, if it was this much of a task on him he couldn''t imagine how Candy would be faring or the others surrounding her bedside.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    "Mom, yo... you should take a break." Candy huffs, blowing out her cheeks as Renee constantly wipes down her sweaty brows with a damp cloth.

    Maggie shakes her head fondly, worry etched into the lines on her face. "Candy, you should worry more about yourself, I''m not that old that standing for a couple hours would hurt me."

    Renee wasn''t sure what was wrong, the memory was vague now but giving birth to Hayden hadn''t been this difficult.

    ording to the doctor constantly running around and prodding Candy''s heaving stomach, Werewolf babies had no control over their wolves which was expected.

    They remained in human form however during the course of the pregnancy but the shock of birth could make them shift instinctively to protect themselves and if this happened during the birth could be fatal to the mother so everything had to be done with utmost care.

    Cole, Candy''s mate just crouches stoically beside her, gently cradling one of her hands, lips drawn in a thin line.

    "I really want to see my baby." She pants to the doctor, giving him an impatient look.

    She had been told to let the contractionse naturally so as to ease the baby out as gently as possible, this meant the birth would take quite a really long time, machines beeping all around the room that had been converted into a delivery room a long time ago.

    Candy wasn''t taking it lightly that she couldn''t push, the need to hold her pup in her arms was starting to turn to a physical ache.

    After hours of passive contractions there was finally movement and the baby head pops out, the rest of the birth goes easily enough but there''s no wailing.

    Candy starts to panic, unconsciously pushing out the rest of her baby''s body.

    "Wh...why aren''t they crying?" She gasps, trying to sit up to see.

    Cole easily calms her down so she doesn''t rip something. "Calm down, sweets, nothing is going to happen to our baby, okay?" He hums to her, kissing her wet forehead.

    The doctors on the other hand were in a flurry, cleaning up the baby and clearing out the fluid from the baby''s nose and mouth, the baby looked unharmed and seemed to be breathing properly but still wasn''t crying.

    After wrapping the baby up they decide to bring her over.

    "I''ve never seen a case like this." The doctor was saying, gently cing the baby in her mother''s arms. "Pups are usually the loudest when they''re born but this darling is so quiet, try feeding her."

    Candy slowly takes the bundle of life from Doctor Freida, an elderly Werewolf who had delivered her share of pups.

    She gently takes one of the baby''s fist,ughing with tears in her eyes when the baby firmly grasps her pinky, feeding goes without any hitches, the babytching on to the provided nipple with a healthy suckling.

    "We''ll give you some space now." Doctor Freida bows slighty, emptying out the room with the other nurses.

    "Thank you so much..." Maggie was saying, leading the Doctors out and also to go get her husband.

    "Renee." Candy says fondly, resting against her husband''s arms who looks down on his new family with warm joy. "Staring at the baby so intensely isn''t going to tell you their gender."

    Renee half pouts. "Well, I''m dying of curiosity here, it''s not everyday I get to be an Aunt."

    "Want to do the honors, my love?" She asks Cole softly, giving him a sweet but tired smile.

    Cole quietly opens up the swaddling nkets, nearly getting kicked in his face by his daughter when he disturbs her feeding...

    He cups Candy''s face with a serene smile. "We have the prettiest baby girl..."

    Soft crackers go off from Renee''s direction and they both look over to her to see multicolored confetti slowly floating to the ground.

    Maggie and Grant chose this moment to make their appearance, Yanis keeping his distance behind them.

    "Is it a boy or girl?" Maggie hurries in, Renee''s gender neutral confetti giving nothing away.

    "She''s a girl, mom." Candy says tiredly.

    "Perfect! I have already ced an appointment to go shopping tomorrow..."

    Grant just kisses his wife''s cheek and walks over to his daughter''s bedside. "A lot of stuff is going to be given to charity, Andy, don''t stress it, you know your mom will keep buying to express her happiness."

    He leans down to kiss her forehead and give her a hug. "I love you and tiny you as well."

    Reneeughs at this, tears in her eyes.

    "Um, congrattions Auntie." Yanis says awkwardly, after disentangling himself from Renee''s estatic hugs.

    "Yanis!" Candy exims happily. "Come over here, let me introduce you to your little cousin." She inclines her head at him, her smile so bright that it overshadows the tired lines around her eyes.

    Yanis stares wide eyes at the little girl, her soft downy hair already a honey blond just like her mom''s, eyes tightly shut as her rosebud lips suckle energetically.

    "We''ll name her Pixie, isn''t she such a sweet little thing?" Candy already starts to show off her baby girl.

    "So well behaved, the direct opposite of you Andy." Maggie says with a wet smile, letting her husband support her weight.

    "Mom has a point, she didn''t even make a fuss when she was born." Renee tags on.

    "I''ll me that trait on Cole." Candy says, lifting Pixie up a little so Yanis can touch her.

    As soon as his finger makes contact with her soft, warm skin, Pixie let''s a loud scream rip, wailing so loud her mom flinches.

    Just as abruptly as she started crying, she stops again, returning to her suckling.

    A pin drop silence follows this and then everyone bursts outughing even Cole who had been reserved the whole time.

    Yanis has a disgruntled look on his face. "And here I was thinking to give you a Castle for your first birthday."

    Laughter starts up again, a new life bringing joy and happiness with her and most importantly... Love...

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Virgil had half the mind to give up on doing anything meaningful for the test of the night but he wasn''t the type to lose his head so easily so he straightens up his table like nothing happened and sits down again.

    He would just simply refuse to believe that Hayden was pregnant, the chances weren''t high anyway due to the fact that he had newly turned but then even the slightest possibility was enough to cause a whirlpool of terror caging in his heart.

    He couldn''t even say it to Hayden, at least not till he was sure because while he knew his mate wanted children, there had never been the talk of him getting pregnant.

    His rubs a hand over his face, shoulders slumped, he was an adult and so was Hayden, he would just have to handle this in a way that there would be no risks involved.

    If only Hayden hadn''t wanted to help him out during his rut but then, Heaven knows when he would have worked up the courage to actually mark his mate and then where would they be?

    After taking a couple minutes to regain hisposure, he reaches for thendline to call up Jaxon, there was still work to be done.

    This time around only Jaxon makes his way back and Virgil raises in brow in question.

    "Where are the twins?"

    "Out." Is all Jax says and Virgil doesn''t push, having them around was most likely to upset his precarious emotional bnce, it was best they weren''t here.

    "Oh." He mutters, rubbing the back of his neck, a little awkward. "I''m sorry about earlier." Virgil apologizes gruffly.

    Jaxon carefully sits across him in his usual position, bodynguage a little withdrawn. "It''s fine, Alpha." He says shortly. "I''ll begin my reports..."

    "You called me Alpha." Virgil notes nervously, he hadn''t minded Jaxon even when he learnt that they would work closely together but now he could easily say the smart Beta was one of his favorite people.

    Jaxon just waves away his worries. "Really, V, it''s fine, I''m just worried about you."

    Virgil heaves an inaudible sigh of relief before locking up his emotions tight again. "I''ll be fine, Jax, you don''t have to worry."

    Jaxon mps his lips shut, hands itching like they might like to smack the Alpha on the upside of his head, while he could understand that Virgil''s past wasn''t full of roses and orchids, Virgil himself wasn''t helping matters by locking everyone out that cared, pushing anyone away that tried to reach out.

    Probably thinking he could handle it all himself or some mixture of Alpha pride and the intense dislike of vulnerability, Jaxon couldn''t tell.

    Honestly, it shocked the Head Beta everyday that the Alpha was even mated.

    "Sure." Jaxon says dryly, uninterested in opening the can of worms that was Virgil''s emotional state, that would be for another day and hopefully another person better equipped to handle him. "Now, back to the reports..."

    ~

    Renee finally takes a break when Doctor Frieda gave orders to give the new family some space, there had been noplications during the birth so Candy was healing up quite nicely.

    Doctor Frieda discharged the happy mother and her baby, saying that a family cuddle would be the best at the moment for little Pixie.

    Cole insisted on carrying them both although their room was just down the hallway, it was the best ce for the makeshift delivery room to be fixed in so getting Candy there wouldn''t be a hassle.

    Dinner wouldn''t be eaten together for the first time since she came down here to be there for her sister, most likely, her parents would eat dinner together, Yanis would figure himself out and so would she.

    It''s been quite a while now since she had been here, almost a month now but it seemed like she had only left Pine Creek a couple days before.

    So much had happened, her dad was back now without any business trips in sight, Candy''s delivery went without any hitches and now there was the most adorable, little addition to their family.

    Although she knew that Andy wouldn''t be here long, when Pixie was out of the red she would immediately move back to her house with her husband.

    But there was the ''now'', Renee would enjoy the now.

    She decides to order up a huge dinner, seeing as she had missed out on lunch as well.

    She and Candy had just been getting ready to go eat lunch when Candy''s water broke, good thing she was close.

    There was an unspoken rule that someone would always be around her at all times, they weren''t about to take any risks, even their dad pitching in and looking through baby catalogues with his daughter.

    She trudged tiredly to her room, waving away enthusiastically called greetings of congrattions from the well meaning servants.

    If she was feeling this exhausted without really doing much, she couldn''t imagine how much worse it would be for Candy.

    The shower does so much for her that she''s hard pressed to just stay inside the steamed walls of ss, letting the warm water wash away her aches of the day, right down the drain.

    But there were things to be done, her baby needed to know that he had a cousin now, well the age difference was a little bit wild but it was fine.

    She makes for her phone after quickly drying up with a towel, a botched job that leaves her with parts of her skin still wet, causing her to shiver under the air conditioning.

    Good thing she had thought to throw on a sweater and an old pair of jogging pants, finding her phone now would be a hassle, she couldn''t for the life of her remembered where she had dropped it.

    She waddles around the room in her fluffy slippers, going through the drawers and cupboards, and naturally, not finding what she''s looking for.

    In exasperation, she flops on the bed only to squeal when she feels something hard and sharp jab into her side.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    <em>Oh! There it was!</em>

    She exims to her self mentally when the device she had been looking for in a flurry for like the past five minutes had just beenying on the bed... most likelyughing at her.

    Shezily rolls over to her side to blindly reach behind her for her phone, bringing it up to her face to peer into it.

    All her rolling around was causing the loosely tied towel on her head toe apart but she couldn''t even be bothered by that when she finds out that she had a couple missed calls from no one but her baby himself.

    Almost like he knew that she nned to call him as well, it had only been an hour ago when he called and she was most likely beside Renee''s bed when that happened.

    There was no texts or anything else to show that it had been an emergency, which made her wild imagination calm down.

    Her son could call her just to greet her, nothing bad had to have happened.

    She redials his number and stares up at her familiar ceiling as it starts to ring, the fairy lights that she had put up while she was sixteen, were still winking back at her, barely visible from the reflections of the other bulbs put on in the room.

    It was no secret that her mom changed the lights every year, managing to find a simr design each time. Maggie thought her youngest daughter didn''t know, Renee wasn''t going to tell her mom that she knew.

    Hayden picks on the fourth ring and she could tell he was worried by the rapid fire questions he throws her way.

    "Mom? Hello? Are you okay? Is everything fine? You weren''t picking and I was worried."

    Reneeughs softly at his eagerness. "I''m fine, baby, something did happen though..."

    She could hear his gasp loudly through the speaker. "Oh my..."

    Reneeughs again. "Calm down, love, something happening doesn''t always mean something bad."

    Her words make Hayden fall silent, his worry for his mom easily pushing aside the mind blowing news he had to share and now trying to decipher what could have happened was taking a longer time than usual to click.

    "Is it Aunt Candy?" He asks with bated breath, unsure.

    "Of course, it is!" Renee cries out, sitting up in excitement. "You have the cutest little cousin, a little vixen named Pixie..."

    Hayden was already in the clouds on the other side of the phone, barely staying still to listen to the rest of his mother''s speech.

    "Your Grandpa is back and I''m so sorry I haven''t called in the past couple days but you didn''t either and I figured that you were equally as busy as I was..."

    Hayden blushes a violent red at his mom''s choice of words. "Yeah..." He mutters shakily. "I''ve been a little busy but I''lle over first thing tomorrow, send all my love to Auntie for me, you sound a little tired, I should let you get some sleep now."

    "That is true." Renee sighs tiredly. "It''ll be better if I tell you everything in person anyway, I won''t tell anyone you''reing over, especially Grand-daddy, let him get a little surprise."

    Hayden justughs at his mom''s scheming, he could also see how important it was to exin everything to his mom in person.

    "Goodnight, baby."

    "Goodnight, mom."

    He had been nning on changing his mind about going to town the next day seeing how visibly upset Virgil was over it and just telling his mom over the phone whenever she called.

    But now that she had called with news of his Aunt''s birth and his Grandfather''s presence, there was no opting out of the journey.

    He would make Virgile along with him if it would ease his mate and that''s about all he could do about the matter.

    All that however, couldn''t dampen his bliss about his Aunt birthing her baby safely, he understood the risks of Werewolf pregnancies and was beyond relieved because his Aunt was quite old for her first child.

    He trudged to the kitchen to grab himself a cool drink, a hand absently going to his t stomach to unconsciously pet it as he remembers his Aunt being so energetic even while being heavily pregnant.

    Werewolf pregnancies alsosted slightly longer than human ones, the difference wasn''t that much though so it just seemed like the baby came out a littlete.

    He settles for juice, wondering if he should have gone for milk so he would fall asleep faster because heavens knew when Virgil woulde back from his office.

    He could always go keep himpany though, Hayden thinks to himself, he''s been sleeping all day anyway that emptying the carton of milk wouldn''t do much but strain his dder.

    His mind is easily made up, hurrying back to the room to grab pants which he pulls over his bare legs that still had hickies littered over them, his neck wasn''t any better but wearing anything high necked was pure torture.

    Because the material would keep rubbing against his still tender mating mark that he might have encouraged Virgil to bite over more than he probably should have... still, he regrets nothing.

    There was the littlest chance of bumping into someone anyway and hickies were a whole lot better than having a noticeable limp.

    He locks up and dangles the keys from a finger as he makes his way down the hall, he had good news to share with his mate plus, if he was able to be of help then Virgil woulde to bed early.

    There was no bad conclusion because even if he couldn''t help out, he would still get to spend time with Virgil, it was a win-win for him.

    He hums distractedly under his breath to keep himselfpany as he walked down the empty hallways, it wasn''t reallyte but the fourth floor didn''t house a lot of people to begin with so it was expected.

    A hand drifts to his stomach again without him realizing it, he couldn''t wait to see his mom''s reaction to finding out that he was now part wolf.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Hayden politely knocks on the door to Virgil''s office, half wondering if he should have just stayed behind at the house.

    It was a little tote to go get Apple from Julia who was pet sitting the cat and her litter but he could surely find something else to keep him upied until he falls asleep, right?

    Toote though because he can clearly hear Virgil telling him toe in, he shrugs away his doubts, he had his phone with him, he could always curl up on the couch and read e-books if it came to that.

    Timidly, he pushes open the door and peeks inside, not sure what to expect.

    "Hayden!" Jaxon exims happily as soon as he sees the other. "I wasn''t expecting to see you."

    "Yeah." Hayden chuckles nervously, stepping in and closing the door behind him. "It was sort of a spontaneous decision." He mumbles, unconsciously gravitating in Virgil''s direction.

    Virgil pushes his chair backwards to make room for Hayden toe close, his sour mood sweetening when he gets a whiff of the now familiar scent of vani and roses, draining out the aggression thrumming in his veins.

    "I hope I''m not interrupting." Hayden gulps, going with Virgil who wastes no time settling his mate on hisp, his nose going straight for the other''s scent nd.

    "Not at all, if anything a wee and pleasant interruption." Jaxon waves the Luna''s concern away.

    He had a lot of things to discuss with Hayden, he had been more or less excused from his duty as Luna because of his human status but now, so many things would have to change.

    But that was a task for another day, at the moment, he was just relieved that Hayden had showed up.

    He could tell that Virgil''s hold on his control was quite fragile and could snap anytime, and so, although the Alpha had apologized, Jaxon was still walking around on pins and needles while dealing with him.

    He pretends to go through already resolved files while the couple sitting across the table from him converse in soft murmurs, Virgil cupping Hayden''s face with his palms and Hayden burying his hands in Virgil''s hair.

    It almost made him long for a love like that but it wasn''t for him, not at the moment anyway, he still had a civilization to build.

    He keeps himself busy with studying their bodynguage, Virgil''s shoulders stiffening and goingx again while Hayden''s scent spikes while he talks about some animatedly, obvious excitement on his face.

    What catches Jaxon''s eye however is how often Hayden''s palm drifts to his stomach, he nces at Virgil to see if the Alpha caught that but Virgil is too upied staring into his mate''s eyes so Jaxon decides to keep it to himself.

    If the Luna was pregnant anyway, they would find out eventually, no need to poke a hos nest by starting up things now.

    ~

    Hayden ends up falling asleep in Virgil''s arms, head propped against his chest as he sits facing the Alpha.

    Jaxon was long gone, the night getting darker outside as Virgil works out the cricks in his neck.

    He rxes against his chair, taking a short break to ease the tension in his shoulders and cuddle his sleeping mate a little.

    He had been watching Hayden with a hawk''s eye, watchfully picking out every odd action or scent.

    Although the change in Hayden''s scent would instantly tell him if his mate was pregnant, there were chances that the change in scent would dy and the need to know for sure was driving him mad, he doesn''t think he has felt so much fear before.

    Not even when crazy bitch Nicole was trying to stab him with a knife, at least then, he was sure in his abilities to protect Hayden even if it meant taking the knife in his own throat.

    But not for something like this, Virgil couldn''t save Hayden from the risks of getting pregnant, it wasn''t a highschool bully he could beat up or a mass murderer he could fight or even a rogue wolf he could kill... This was something beyond him...

    His arms tightens around Hayden, nose buried in his hair and he listens quietly to his mate''s gentle breathing.

    Without Hayden, his life would lose meaning, he would go back to who he was before he met the bubble of warmth, a clumsy and stuttering, bubble of warmth though but Hayden was his and that was all there was to it.

    He was relieved that they had gotten to talk things out and although he still couldn''t bring himself to tell Hayden the gravity of the situation, he was sure to exin how dangerous it was for male Omegas.

    It had killed him to see the light go out of Hayden''s eyes and he wondered if his lover regrets bing a Werewolf.

    There was one topic he didn''t go near though and that was the topic of his ability to now get pregnant.

    Virgil told himself he could do it but when he looked down into Hayden''s soothing grey eyes, his resolve broke.

    He knows for a fact that if Hayden found out - which he most definitely will - his mate would want a child and where would that leave him?

    Living out his darkest nightmare...

    So he kept that information away from Hayden, preferring instead to listen to him ramble on about Aunt Candy and the new baby and the presence of his grandfather.

    Listening to Hayden always eased Virgil so he worked faster and easier while listening to Hayden''s idle chatter, his adorable little mate talking himself right to sleep.

    He buries a hand in Hayden''s hair, which was curling wildly the longer it grew, the delicate golden-brown locks curling over his warm cheeks.

    His other hand settling around his mate''s waist, slipping under the bulky sweater he had on to get to the soft, warm skin underneath.

    He was content with this, he wasn''t bothered if his mate wanted to adopt an entire houseful of pups or babies but what made him want to curl up and start bawling his eyes out was the thought of losing his precious mate, he would tear down the world first before that would happen.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    "Baby? V? Wake up!" Hayden tugs on his husband''s arm, getting nowhere when Virgil still remains fast asleep.

    He couldn''t even remember when he had gotten to bed, most likely, he had fallen asleep back in Virgil''s office and then his mate stayed up sote working.

    "Virgil??!!" He tries harder, losing his bnce and tumbling back on the bed.

    "Ugh!" He groans in frustration, he knew Virgil wouldn''t want to spend the night there but unless they didn''t want to have to make a night journey back, they would have to leave early.

    He crawls across the bed and right over Virgil, legs on both sides of the Alpha''s torso...

    His sensitive senses hit him asionally like waking up from a daydream, it was like having a blocked up ear or a clogged nose and finally getting rid of it.

    At first, the awareness of how clearer and louder everything was stuck with you, how easy it was to breathe, constantly on your mind but then you start to get used to it, only asionally remembering.

    He''s tempted to lick Virgil''s face but that''s a weird urge, he has taken to ming his recent asional weird urges on the fact that he''s now a Werewolf but he goes with it this time, bncing his weight with his hand on Virgil''s shoulders.

    He leans forward and licks one of his closed eye first, giggling quietly to himself when hees away with a tangy-salty taste.

    He makes a face but isn''t disgusted, metal grey irises melding to a soft amber glow as he leans forward for another wet lick.

    He pushes his hair out of his face with a hand, getting invested in his mission when Virgil squirms a bit, a soft furrow forming between his brows.

    Holding his hair out of his face with a hand, Hayden leans forward again, a sneaky smile on his face, fangs sharp.

    He doesn''t expect Virgil to make a move though, nearly losing his bnce when Virgil''s electric blue eyes get revealed, staring directly up at him with a smug smile as he leans up to im Hayden''s lips.

    His hand covering Hayden''s own on his hair as he deepens the kiss, licking into his mate''s mouth.

    Hayden is startled at first but easily gives in to the searing kiss, body melding with Virgil.

    "You know," Virgil muses when Haydenes up for air. "You''re better than any rm clock."

    Hayden just swats him on the shoulder good naturedly, making a move to crawl off his husband''s body. "Come on, we have a journey ahead of us today."

    Virgil easily captures him by the waist, preventing him from leaving the bed, making Hayden gasp in shock.

    "V..."

    "Shower with me?" Virgil mumbles, eyes half closed, still hugging his mate close.

    Hayden weighs this option, knowing that showering together would definitely cause a dy, Virgil didn''t even have to make love to him for that to happen.

    "Fine." He acquiesces. "But you''ll get out of bed right now." He bargains.

    "Deal." Virgil epts without hesitation, making a move to leave the bed and carrying his mate along with him.

    Haydenughs a little. "I can walk, you know."

    Virgil''s response is a vague hum and Hayden can tell that he''s still really sleepy but he doesn''t mind one bit even though he has to help his sleepy lover get undressed, the soft sleepy smile on Virgil''s face was enough of a plus.

    Showering together is actually faster than Hayden had anticipated considering the amount of time that his pleasured cries had reverberated inside the ss walls.

    "Your phone is ringing, baby!" Virgil calls from somewhere in the bedroom while Hayden tries to whip up a quick breakfast and for a brief moment Hayden imagines what life would have been like if they were both humans, worked nine to five jobs and had normal concerns like who would be the next to go grocery shopping.

    "Who is it?" He calls back, going for a simple breakfast of cereal and fruit sd but he also needed to pack up sandwiches for the ride or they could visit a drive thru.

    "Renee!"

    "Well, pick it, she''s probably calling to check if I''m already on my way!" He replies, moving swiftly around the kitchen.

    They had both decided to leave Apple at Julia''s for one more day, they wouldn''t be around today anyway, it was for the best.

    "Virgil! Come eat breakfast!" He calls to his mate, packing up a couple sandwiches, knowing Virgil, they would still have to stop for more food.

    "Your phone is ringing again!" Is Virgil''s response.

    Hayden frowns. "Is it my mom again? What did you tell her?"

    "No, it''s not, it''s Shana... and she sent a voicemail."

    "What does it say?" Hayden asks in amusement at the tangible exasperation in Virgil tone.

    "She''s checking to see if you''re still alive, I''m going to tell her no." He hears Virgil decide and shakes his head fondly.

    "Whatever, juste eat."

    ~

    Hayden is sure to not forget his present for his Aunt, a beautiful quilt he had bought at a thrift store in Paper Town on one of those days that Mae or his mom had convinced him to go there.

    His mom ringing non-stop to check up on him was also distracting and Virgil had to calm him down with a hug... a couple times.

    His phone rings onest time just as they make it to thest floor and he sees it''s Dream and he feels a little pang of guilt, he would call him back on the journey there.

    It also wasn''t helping that this was the first time he was leaving the fourth floor in days, his scent out on disy.

    He wasn''t sure which hit harder, the expressive looks of shocks or the enthusiastic greetings that had them calling him Luna, straight to his face, that rarely happened before.

    Virgil puts the bags in the backseat and pulls in his mate for a sweet, little kiss, uncaring that they were in the parking lot at the busiest time of the day.

    Hayden doesn mind though, his raving heart calming down when he gets covered in a wave of Virgil''s scent aimed at soothing his nerves, it worked perfectly.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Dream wonders why Hayden isn''t picking up but it''s still early enough that he doesn''t think much of it, wandering out to the kitchen to eat breakfast.

    His mom is the only one to go to the bakery today and Dia does it with the biggest of smiles, joy expressively written on her face.

    Deidre too was also quite busy, preparing for her first day of work at the Crimson Pack daycare, a serene smile on her face as well.

    Only Dream was different, his lips set in a tight line as he made himself cereal for breakfast.

    "You okay?" Deidre asks immediately she sees him, her nose twitching at her brother''s soured scent.

    "Yeah." Dream says quietly, he was yet to tell either of them about the fact that he might start working for Dale pretty soon because he was leaning heavily to epting Dale''s offer.

    He was relieved that DD had been nice enough to keep his secret, his mom seemed oblivious enough as she pranced out of the house oh so early to go open up her bakery.

    "Sure." Deidre responds sarcastically. "That''s why you look like you''ve volunteered to be a part of some suicide squad."

    "D..." His ringing phone cuts off the rest of his sentence and he quickly excuses himself in relief, he wasn''t really ready to face his older sister just yet, not when he was still mentally scolding himself over choosing to consider Dale''s offer.

    "Hi Dream, I''m sorry I couldn''t pick your call." Hayden''s voice floats through his device and his mood instantly brightens.

    "It''s fine, really, it''s d to hear that you''re okay." He says honestly, listening to Haydenunch into a brief exnation of everything and they make ns to meet the next day.

    Well, he was now a free man, he could do absolutely anything he wanted.

    He gets a notification when he hangs up from Hayden''s call, a tight furrow settling between his brows as he reads the text from Dale.

    <em>He knew he was going to fucking regret this...</em>

    He curses to himself as his eyes scan over the words of the text, he couldn''t even tell if the Alpha was being truthful or in annoying.

    Although, he would lose all his validity if it were a lie and he just didn''t see Dale going through all this trouble just to lie to him.

    Apparently, Erin would be leaving earlier than nned so Dale was texting to ask him if he could drop by that very day to take a look at his new job.

    He almost automatically replies no but he remembers his mom happily heading out to her life and Deidre about to do the same too and he doesn''t know when he''s agreeing to it, texting to ask what sort of clothes he should wear.

    His blood boils under his skin as he awaits a reply for reasons he''s not exactly sure of.

    Deidre pokes her head in the hallway when she finds Dream gone a little to long only to find him ring viciously down at his phone.

    She hides a smile, she could easily guess who it was that the death re was directed at.

    "I''m off to work, Dream!" She calls to him. "Will you be going anywhere today?" She asks curiously, sidling closer to him.

    Dream immediately moves his screen out of her line of sight, fidgeting slightly, it''s not like there was anything wrong with what he was doing but he still wasn''t ready to give this information to any member of his family.

    "Maybe, I might wander around Paper District a little." He lies through his teeth, although there was a slim chance that he would run into Deidre, he would cross that bridge when he got to it.

    "Sure." Deidre epts, easily seeing through his lies, this should be fun. "See yater then." She waves at him, drifting out of in house in dark blue jeans that matches her eyes and a simple white top, her dark brown hair up in a lose knot.

    Dream breathes easier when she leaves, hurrying to his room to clean up and dig through his wardrobe for something that at the very least looked formal.

    Dale had told him he could show up wearing whatever he liked but Dream didn''t want to take any chances, to keep his sanity during the period of whatever this was he would have to draw boundary lines.

    If this was a real job - which it was - even if his potential boss had told him to wear whatever he liked, he would still make an effort.

    He nned to get the job for real and not because he was familiar with Dale.

    He has eventually found some formal looking dress pants and a silky, long sleeved soft grey shirt.

    If he got the job, he might have to go shopping.

    When he''s all cleaned up and dressed, he makes a face at the mirror, unsure if he didn''t mind how he looked or if he downright hated it.

    The pants were a little bit snug, the waistline a little too high for his liking, leaving his shirttails out just made him look like a vagabond but he looked like a prissy with them tucked in.

    He gives up and settles for a somewhat messy tucking, finally not hating it when he''s done.

    He momentarily debates if he wants to pack up his hair or leave the blonde locks down and curses at how much energy he is putting into the entire ludicrous situation.

    After a good long while of worrying, he decides - fuck it - and just goes with his gut.

    At the end, his has his hair up in a messy knot, shorter tendrils of hair that wouldn''t stay in the knot framing his disgruntled face, lips glistening.

    A jacket was a no-no and the only thing he knew how to do with neckties was strangle someone so that wasn''t happening either.

    Just for the sake of it, he grabs a fancy, briefcase-looking bag and shoves the randomest things inside, lip balm, a couple jotters and pens, his lucky key chain...

    <em>Now he was ready to kick ass...</em>

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Getting to the Dark Moon Pack would be a bit of a hassle, Deidre would be moving into to their Pack House soon so there would be no need for her to have to take the trip to and fro everyday.

    Maybe he should really consider getting himself a bike, while he wasn''t poor because his mom always made sure to pay him, it would dent his savings if he were to get a bike but it would also save him the trouble of having to take a cab everyday if he took the job.

    He settles for a cab, locking up the house securely, everyone had their own keys to the house so there was no worry of anyone being locked out even Darian had a spare key.

    The journey there has his nerves on the edge, although there was no reason to be, if anyone saw him especially DD, it would seem like he was actually headed to Paper District.

    <em>why is he even sneaking around?</em>

    Maybe it''s because this wasn''t like him, this wasn''t something he would do in a normal circumstance but this was far from a normal circumstance, this had Dale in it!

    A streak of fear ripples through him when he gets dropped off in front of the massive building, his Pack House sitting beside it.

    He can''t help it, shes of dark memories of the female wolves verbally attacking him passing through his mind unbidden.

    He heaves a heavy sigh, he hadn''t dropped a metal ball in his briefcase forughs and giggles, if anyone mouthed off they were getting the bag to their faces - ''Alpha'' Dale wasn''t exempted.

    He walks in through the open door that led to the foyer, the design of the Pack House was simr to that of his but the decor was very different.

    While Crimson Pack had cheery, weing colors, Dark Moon was all severe and intimidating decor... Dream could bet it was all the work of Dale''s mom.

    People steered clear of him as he made his way up the stairs and he didn''t particrly mind, his scent was a clear giveaway, not to mention the fact that he was clearly headed up to the Alpha''s office.

    <em>What was he thinking??</em>

    He starts to panic as soon as he gets to the third floor, the entire town, except maybe Paper District which was in a world of it''s own but the entirety of the neighborhood surrounding the Pack House would be informed that he had paid a visit to the Alpha.

    Whelp! That couldn''t be helped now, they weren''t the ones paying his sry anyway.

    He sweeps right past the using res of female Werewolves, ignoring them tantly, he owed no one no fucking exnation.

    He bumps into Erin on the fourth floor, it was equally as quiet as the fourth floor in Crimson Pack House, he was going with them having their own atmosphere and ambience.

    "Hi!" Erin greets cheerily, her dark hair a little bit wild, in casual clothing, very different from the nervous but prim and properdy he had met when he bumped into Dale''s mom.

    "It''s so nice to finally meet you properly." She offers a hand for a shake, voice warm.

    Dream unconsciously rxes in her presence, sensing none of the threatening aura he was getting from the other females.

    He takes her hand with an easy smile. "I could say the same."

    "Well," Erin spins around, taking the lead, Dream following her quietly, briefcase clutched in his hands. "Alpha Aston is out at the moment but he''ll be back soon before then I''ll give you a short tour if you don''t mind."

    Dream is carefully to let none of his emotions show in his face, another easy smile forming over his lips. "Not at all." He replies, noting how formally she addressed Dale, would he be required to do that as well? Because... he could just let his briefcase speak for him.

    "There''s actually a lot of work involved so you''re free to back out..." Erin was saying. "The Alpha refuses to get a personal assistant and the position of Head Beta is currently empty because the past Head Beta retired along with his parents and the Delta who should have been promoted declined, saying he preferred his current position."

    "Oh." Is all Dream mutters, no wonder the idiot had immediately passed out after a ss of juice, he was working himself to the bone.

    "That''s why I feel so bad leaving but I can''t put off the visit any longer." Erin says apologetically.

    Dream feel his heart twist a little, he couldn''t let Erin down, she sounded genuinely distressed.

    "I''m sorry I''m putting this all on your shoulders..." She starts to say.

    "No, no, it''s fine." Dream waves away her apologies. "It was my decision toe here anyway..." He mps his mouth shut after this when he almost blurts out that he''ll take the job.

    Erin gives him a reassuring smile and opens the door they had gotten to, to reveal what had to be her office space.

    It was roomier than he had been expecting and so organized too, he couldn''t get his mind over the amount of files and shelves.

    "I know right." Erin mutters to his unspoken words. "You would be surprised at the ridiculous amount of paperwork the Pack House gets on a daily."

    "Most things can be easily resolved." She continues, pacing around the room to point out shelves. "Some will require Alpha Aston''s signature, others are just reports that require documenting, most times you''re just filing, organizing the files to make things easier for the Alpha..."

    Dream sat quietly and absorbed all of the information, it was nice to finally have a legitimate job, it made him finally feel like an adult, although he was already legally one years ago.

    He was already picturing himself doing all that Erin was saying and that made a soft smile curve his lips, this would be fun and fulfilling, the best part was that he wouldn''t even have to see Dale too often which was perfect.

    His heart was already at risk and epting this job was a bit of a gamble but he was still young, what''s life without some gambling?

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    "V, stop looking at me, you''re driving." Hayden half scolds as he leans down to fiddle with the edges of his pants, his top sliding up to reveal his waist.

    Virgil whips his head around to face the road in record speed, a ssh of color on his cheeks. "How did you know?" He asks gruffly, wondering if his mate was now psychic.

    "Your scent keeps spiking." Hayden blurts out unapologetically, sitting upright once again with a bright smile on his face.

    "I wish I hadn''t heard that." Virgilins.

    Hayden just shrugs. "Well, you asked."

    They were almost to the city, his mom constantly ringing him up to monitor the progress of their journey.

    It was still morning,te morning though but they had made it in good time, it meant they wouldn''t have to drive back sote.

    He didn''t know which he anticipated the most, having his mom find out that her son was part wolf or seeing little baby Pixie, both were good.

    "Baby, you might want to calm down, we''re almost there and you''re strung up so tight, your scent is everywhere." Virgil says in a calm voice.

    "Oh." Hayden mutters, flustered. He had to listen to Virgil go on about him being careful and broadcasting his scent this way wasn''t the way to go about it.

    He''s tries calming down and as expected his scent does this same, Virgil''s rich dark scent threaded through his, a side package of mating.

    "Or it wouldn''t matter if you just let me keep the windows up." Virgil continues.

    Hayden half pouts, he liked the wind in his face, the conditioning in the car feeling artificial, it was worse now with his sensitive nose.

    "Fine." Hayden finally relents, they were in the city proper now, it was for the best.

    Just as Virgil pushes the button to automatically slide up the windows, he bumps gazes with the person in the car beside him, gold eyes ncing past him.

    The road separates at this point and Virgil takes the curve, the other person driving straight on.

    He just brushed it off his mind, the smell of the road had prevented him from catching a scent from the other, it could have just been contacts and if it weren''t, he''s not surprised to bump into another Alpha.

    While they were rare, they weren''t exactly extinct, no that was for male Omegas and yet his half blood mate managed to be exactly just that, who exactly is his father?

    They drive into the fancy neighborhood, traffic non-existent, no one was even walking on the roads, there was nothing but huge mansions barricaded in with way too high fences and gates girded with security reserved for an important government official.

    Virgil takes a couple more turns, instinctively driving slower, it felt like he would be breaking some invisible taboo if he drove over a certain speed limit.

    They were already expected so as soon as they drove up, the gate was opened up for them.

    Virgil smiles to himself as Hayden is jumping out of the car before he can properly park the car, excitement evident on his face.

    Servants easily deal with the luggage in the car, leaving Virgil to hurry after his mate who was practically running into the house.

    He catches up to him just as Hayden is jumping into his grandfather''s arms, constantly babbling about everything and nothing - Virgil doesn''t think he''s seen his mate get this talkative.

    Grant smiles happily as he lets his grandson ramble to his heart''s delight, his old heart finally taking a rest when he''s seen all of his family, he''s thinking he should even pay a visit down to the Werewolf town to see his son.

    Maggie on the other hand drifts over to Virgil to pull him in a warm hug, exchanging pleasantries as they wait for Hayden and Grandpa LeBaron to finish up.

    In the room just beyond the living room, Candy is sitting on a padded couch, surrounded with soft pillows and nkets.

    Everyone had been against her leaving her room so soon after Doctor Frieda had prescribed bed rest but the feisty new mother was having none of that, saying she was resting just fine in the drawing room where she could feel the sun on her face.

    Renee was beside her, holding a fussy Pixie while Candy took a break from her antics, Cole had gone out.

    Candy was just getting ready to take her daughter from her sister again, maybe to try and feed her if that would cate the unhappy baby who had been a touch more fussy ever since her dad left.

    When a peculiar scent drifts into the room, she freezes in the motion of taking back Pixie, her hands dropping in shock and horror.

    Virgil''s telltale scent was in the next room which wasn''t a surprise, she was well aware he would be apanying Hayden, no what horrified her was that there was a weird scent of what had to be a male Omega.

    And even worse, there was the subtlest melding of their scents which would only happen when two Werewolves mated.

    Did Virgil break her nephew''s heart? Because recent birth be damned she would shift the position of his head.

    "Andy?" Renee calls her, confusion on her face. "What''s wrong?" She asks quickly, holding Pixie close. "Are you okay? Does anything hurt? Do we need to call Doctor Frieda?"

    Candy just waves her away, exasperation on her face. "Heavens, you nag worse than Cole and mombined..." She trails off at this point, wondering if to tell Renee.

    It was strange that Hayden would actually bring not just Virgil but his new mate too...

    "Ren..." She starts to say, a tight furrow settling between her brows.

    "Yeah?" Renee nces at her older sister, Pixie distracting her again as she fusses with the child.

    At thest moment, Candy decides against it, if Hayden had something to tell his mom, she would wait for him to do just that and not ruins things beforehand. "Nevermind sis, hand me Pixie." She diverts, holding out her hand for her child.

    A stone of sadness had settled down in the pit of her stomach though, she couldn''t wait for Virgil''s exnation.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Grant looks over his grandson''s head at the man talking with his wife, he had seen Virgil once or twice while they were younger and Renee always kept him updated with photos but Virgil was still more than a little intimidating in person but his love for his grandson was quite obvious.

    The Werewolf was leaning over so that Maggie could pat his cheek, stars in his eyes as he answered her questions which no doubt revolved around them getting enough to eat.

    "So where''s Pixie?!" Hayden blurts out after he gets over seeing his grandfather after quite a while, his head darting from side to side as if to catch a glimpse.

    "She''s right here..." Grant starts to say. "Nice to meet you, Virgil." He handshakes him, pulling him into a hugst minute.

    Virgil stiffens momentarily before rxing, his rare gummy smile making an appearance, his family weren''t touchy-feely but this was very wee to his touch starved self.

    "The pleasure is all mine, Mr. LeBaron..."

    "No please, call me Grandpa." Grant corrects him, stepping away only to see Hayden tugging on his arm impatiently.

    "Where''s Pixie, Grandpa?"

    Grantughs out at this taking Hayden hand in his own. "She''s just in the drawing room,e along now."

    They all gravitate towards the room, the door was locked so either couldn''t really hear the conversations going on in either side.

    Candy goes on high alert when the door knob twists. "Your baby is here." She says to her sister, Pixie fast asleep in her arms, swaddled in soft pink, fluffy nkets.

    Renee''s eyes widen at the, lights in her eyes as she waits to ambush her son.

    The door swings open and Candy feels her heart start to twist only to stop beating entirely when she doesn''t see an extra person and as a matter of fact, the scent of the male Omega she had gotten hade from no one but her nephew instead.

    Her eyes widen at this but she keeps it tightly under wraps, exchanging pleasantries with the rest.

    "You have a lot to exin, Hay." She whispers lowly to him when he leans over to fawn over his baby cousin.

    Hayden gives her a bright smile. "I might as well do it now, seeing as we''re all together..." He whispers back.

    "Yah! What are you both whispering about?" Renee calls suddenly, making Pixie jolt awake with an upset cry.

    "Renee!" Maggie immediately scolds, panic on her face.

    "Why don''t you try carrying her?" Candy invites her nephew, she knew Pixie wasn''t hungry so pacifying her would be a bit of work but Hayden''s Omega scent should make that easy enough.

    "What? Me? Really?" Hayden inquires with suppressed excitement, his hands itching to hold the baby.

    "Yeah,e on." Candy prods him, holding out Pixie who was still throwing a little tantrum, her mittened fists waving around angrily.

    Hayden gulps but goes for it anyway, his eyes going round as saucers when Pixie instantly quietens down, gargling sounds leaving her mouth.

    "Oh wow!" He whispers in excitement, holding his cousin close.

    "She likes Hayden." Maggie announces, pping lightly.

    "Hey, I never got her to calm down so fast." Reneeins.

    "More like you never got to calm her down at all." Grant says calmly earning an enraged sound from his daughter.

    "And this time, you were the one who woke her up." Maggie forges on.

    "Of course," Renee throws her hands in the air, settling on a chair. "Gang up on me, you''ll take my side, won''t you Virgil?"

    "Not to be biased but I''m on whatever side that has Hayden in it." The Alpha says without hesitation, earningughter from the rest.

    "Touche, Virgil." Renee shakes her head.

    The room falls quiet after this, Hayden sitting down as well as Pixie had fallen fast asleep in his arms, he didn''t mind her there at all, her warm weight actually anchored him, stabilizing him where he didn''t even know he was off kilter.

    She smelled like warm milk and daisies and the ache for a child wrenches through him so hard he has to close his eyes but will Virgil let him adopt a baby? A toddler or an older child was a different situation but he wanted a baby... Something was definitely wrong.

    "Um..." Hayden mumbles, flinching slightly when this grabs everyone attention, he nces briefly at Virgil and takes courage in the secret smile his mate gives him.

    "Go on, Hay." Candy encourages him, a soft look on her face.

    Good thing she hadn''t blurted out her suspicions to Renee or they would be in a bit of a pinch right then.

    "I have a little announcement to make." He starts shakily, voice soft so he didn''t startle Pixie awake.

    Everyone perks up at this, settling down on the couches arranged around the lily themed room, sunlight reflecting beautifully over the shades of soft pinks and purples.

    "Is it your wedding date?" Renee prompts with excited eyes.

    "No, mom." Hayden says. "We''ll wait till Pixie and Auntie is good enough to travel, the little bridesmaid has to be present for the wedding you know." He adds on with a smile.

    "So what is it?" Maggie asks with a warm smile.

    Virgil was sitting beside him and he takes a deep breath, appreciating his mate''s show of support.

    Hayden hasn''t exactly prepared to tell his entire family, although he knew they were going to find out one way or another so it was now or never.

    "I-I um... I just found out that I''m part wolf..."

    The marble figure that Renee swiped off a side table crashes to the ground. "W-What?"

    Pixie jolts at this again, screaming her head off which equally quietens down when Hayden instinctively expels his scent to calm down the pup who resumes her nap.

    "Renee!" Maggie scolds in a harsh whisper, a stern look on her face.

    "I''m sorry, mom." Renee says contritely before resuming her look of shock. "Baby, you''re part what??"

    "He''s part Werewolf, Ren, I could smell it immediately, it''s why he can make Pixie calm down so easily..."

    Expressive shock coats the faces of the LeBarons, Grant and Maggie looking from Virgil''s impassive face back to Hayden''s slightly nervous one.

    Yanis chooses this moment to barge in, he had caught the tail end of the conversation, visible upset in his green-gold eyes. "Hayden is what?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    "So what do you think?" Erin asks Dream perkily, hope shining in her silver eyes as she tugs down the loose sweater she had on.

    He wonders why she never let her normal eye color out but he didn''t ask, there was no saying that this pretty shade of silver wasn''t hers and not just her wolf.

    "It''s... good." Dream nods, finally finding the word that epasses how he currently felt.

    Erin beams at this. "That''s wonderful, I''ll be gone for the rest of today but you''re free to stay for the rest of the day if you wish."

    She motions for Dream to follow her and he does this swiftly, watching her lock up the door to the office and hand the key over to him.

    "You''re always free to leave of course but first, I''m sure you would like to see the Alpha."

    Dream makes a nonmittal sound at the back of his throat, remembering that he had left his trusty bag at Erin''s office... what a waste...

    "So I can count on you to ept the job right?" Erin asks with barely restrained excitement, Dream just shrugs, she was right, his mind was already made up about epting.

    "Oh, I almost forgot, one of the requirements ising to live on the fourth floor." Erin says just as they get to the door that has to belong to Dale.

    Dream''s brain short circuits as Erin knocks neatly on the door, he briefly considers turning tail and running t out away from here.

    "Come in." Dale calls from within and Erin shoots Dream a reassuring smile before pushing open the door.

    Dream couldn''t guess if the secretary had left that little tidbit of information out on purpose but it was toote now.

    His gaze get dragged inevitably to Dale, eyes widening imperceptibly when he sees that the other Alpha is dressed formally as well.

    It made the ce feel like apany or enterprise, unlike Alpha Virgil who wore knitted sweaters and ripped jeans to work and don''t even get him started about Jaxie, sometimes he felt like the Head Beta just went to work in the clothes he slept in.

    "Dream!" Dale beams, his previously dark expression brightening. "I''m d you were able to make it."

    Dream crosses his fingers at this, heavens help him but he was going to ept, it would be just the both of them living on the fourth floor but he was going to ept the job offer.

    "I''ll be taking my leave now, Alpha." Erin pipes up, a professional smile on her face, although she''s wearing an old sweater and stained sweatpants. "I''ve given Mr. Micall a tour of the job and please don''t hesitate to call me if you need me." She beams, slightly bowing before excusing herself.

    Dream just makes a face, he had never gotten called Mr. Micall all his life and he didn''t like it one bit, he drags his eyes away from Erin''s retreating figure to see Dale staring enthusiastically at him.

    "You''re taking the job?" He asks with barely constrained excitement.

    Dream keeps a nk expression, not exactly sharing his excitement. "Sure but call me Mr. Micall or expect me to do the same to you and I''m walking away."

    Dale rubs his cheek nervously. "Ah, that''s all my mom, I keep telling Erin to cut the formality but she seems to be unable to help it, I let her do as she wants."

    He narrows his eyes at the antsy Alpha, Luna na... Well... Ex Luna na always found ways to haunt him even in her absence.

    "That''s fine and you look a little ufortable in that suit, another of your mom''s doings?" He points out.

    Dale tugs his tie experimentally, a sour look on his face.

    "She''s not around anymore, boss, you need to move on." He tosses over a shoulder, turning around to leave.

    Dale blinks rapidly like he had been pped, his eyes widening in realization. "Wait, are you staying?" He calls quickly just as Dream was about to disappear out his door.

    "If you want me to." Dream turns around with a patronizing smile. "I work for you now remember, now if you''ll excuse me I have some filing to get to."

    Dale just stands shellshocked as Dream sweeps out of his office, a lot was going through his head at the moment but one thing screamed louder than the others and that was Dream telling him to move on.

    On a spur of the moment, he yanks off his tie, discards the suit he has on and strides out of his office.

    He knocks lightly before he peeks his head in Dream''s office, about to tell his new secretary that he didn''t have to dress formally to work only to gape when he catches Dream tugging down a soft grey sweater, constricting pants equally gone, afortable washed out ck jeans in ce.

    Dream doesn''t bat an eyelid at this intrusion. "Need something?" He asks, tugging down the sleeves of his sweater.

    "Not at all." Dale slowly retreats, trying to not think about the glimpse of warm skin he had seen - it wasn''t working.

    He continues his journey to his apartment, chuckling under his breath.

    Why did he even stop to think that Dream would care about his mom''s rules?

    He still couldn''t believe his luck, each time Dream gave him a chance it stunned him, he wasn''t sure if this was good or bad.

    But the one thing he did know was that he suddenly felt rejuvenated, Dream had only been around for less than an hour and work didn''t seem so hellish anymore.

    He practically tears his constricting clothes off his body going straight for his casual clothing, a in white top and ck sweatpants, it almost felt like he was doing something illegal.

    He saunters back to his office, the sickening feeling that always hovered around him notably gone, he could get used to feeling this way, he thinks to himself, cracking his knuckles slightly as he gets to work with the most enthusiasm he''s ever had.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Dream gets to work settling in, Erin was nice enough to not leave any work piled up for him so instead he tries to get familiar with the ce, he''ll be spending a lot of hours in it for theing months anyway.

    The office is done in shades of grey, the wall paper symmetrical andcking depth even the curtains were that same hideous shade of gray that reminded him of sack robes.

    He knows he shouldn''t let it bother him but he knows that if he''s expected to exist here then those horrendous curtains have to definitely go.

    Erin texts him soon after to say that theptop she had previously been using was hers but a new one already set up would be brought up for him... That was fine.

    Her second text though is what makes him raise a brow, he could basically sense how nervous Erin was while reading her text.

    The Beta was asking a favour of Dream to remind Dale to eat, saying that the Alpha barely left his office and she doubted she had ever seen him cook.

    Dream is thrown back by this piece of information, well Dale hired him, the Alpha was going get the full package.

    He just texts a quick affirmation to Erin and gets up from his table, there were no immediate files to attend to and theptop was still on its way, which meant he had some free time.

    Well, the previous secretary always reminded the Alpha to eat, it was only right that he did the same.

    Well, that and also the fact that Dale not eating well enough upsetted him a great deal but he wasn''t poking too deeply into that fact.

    He raps on the door and pushes it open without waiting for a confirmation from Dale, his steps faltering a bit when he takes in Dale.

    His previous coiffed hair is now fingerbed, the inky ck, curly locks dangling in his eyes, his formal clothing was no where to be found an easy smile on his handsome face.

    Dale looks expectantly up at Dream, wondering what the other could want.

    "Eaten breakfast yet?" Dream asks bluntly, blue-grey stare level.

    Dale frowns slightly, the question catching him off guard. "Um... no?" He responds, confused at the odd question.

    "Okay." Is all Dream says before, sweeping back out.

    Dale stares into the distance for a while, still stunned. What was that all about?

    A ringing from his work phone distracts him and he picks it only for it to be one of their top shareholders, cing aint.

    He might have to go down to the boutique in question but there was still a lot of bills and documents to attend to, he should really consider appointing a new Head Beta, before things imploded on him.

    He tries to calm the person in the other line down, reassuring him that he would be there in half an hour and to please not do anything drastic.

    Owning the town along with Crimson Pack hadn''t been done singlehandedly, there were members of the Pack who held shares, while the Pack heldrge amounts of these, there were also notable Pack members that did the same.

    And so stores were mostly given out for free to Pack members, requiring them to only pay a stipend yearly and other uses which were stated in a mutually agreed upon contract.

    He groans and tangles up his hair, whatever was going down at the boutique wouldn''t be a pretty sight and he just knew it.

    Dream on the other hand, makes his way down to the kitchens, the design of Dark Moon Pack was simr to that of Crimson Pack - at least one thing was done right.

    So he could easily pinpoint where the kitchens would be.

    It''s alreadyte in the morning so the kitchens were deserted, this was just fine for Dream, he wasn''t interested in socializing.

    He would have to whip up something quick for Dale and he made a face, couldn''t he just carry a packet of cereal and a carton of milk up, then Dale could have a field day, he would even put it on a tray.

    He was nicer than that though so he makes a couple ham sandwiches, fires up the coffee maker and grabs some apples as well.

    Just as he''s readying up the tray someone walks in.

    Dream barely spares her a nce, catching artificial blonde hair and a pretty face.

    "Who are you?" The neer asks a tad rudely, stepping in front of Dream''s path.

    Dream hides a small smile. "Why? Are you the police or something?" He asks her casually, unimpressed.

    Fake Blondie''s eyes narrow threateningly. "You know what, I don''t care who you are, you should stay away from this Pack."

    Dream just rolls his eyes, starting to get irritated of holding the tray for so long. "That gets so old, go look for some better insults, ones better than whatever shitty hair dye you use." He tosses at her, brushing past her and stomping back up the stairs.

    He was a peaceful person by nature but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t wee trouble, if someone introduced trouble to him, he would give them a couple tutorials on how to properly go about it.

    He had been half expecting Fake Blondie to flip his tray, then he''d bash her in with the delicate tray - having to prepare more food would be annoying but it wouldn''t beat the satisfaction he would get from breaking the tray on Troublemaker''s head.

    He hums a little to himself as he makes his way to Dale''s office, if Dale never went down to eat with his Pack it would mean he didn''t particrly eat healthy.

    He could put two and two together to figure out that the reason Dale didn''t go down to the kitchens to eat was because of the group of crazy females who were spurred on and made to feel special by his mom, he shook his head.

    It wasn''t his cup of tea, this wasn''t even his Pack, there was no need to go the extra mile and he wouldn''t but anyone who interfered with his job was going to get it.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    "Yanis?" Hayden mumbles in surprise, his eyes widening. "Yanis! Oh my goodness! You''re back!" He whisper yells as quietly as he could manage, he didn''t want to wake up Pixie.

    Yanis was already calmly introducing Virgil to the wall, his hand clutching the Alpha''s cor.

    Maggie is quick to retrieve Pixie from her grandson arms, muttering under her breath that she was going somewhere else that didn''t have people yelling all the time, Grant gets up to follow her with an amused expression.

    "No blood on the walls, please boys." He throws over a shoulder to them as he leaves.

    "Grandpa!" Hayden calls in frustration, hurrying over to Yanis to still had Virgil in his hold.

    "Yani, let him go, I''ll exin." Hayden tries to cate his friend.

    Yanis shakes his head resolutely. "No, let him exin, how I leave for a couple years only toe back and find out that this idiot not only married you but also made you a moon creature." He says darkly, French ent thick.

    Renee and Candy in the background were barely suppressing theirughter, enjoying the show.

    "You don''t understand, he didn''t make me a"

    "Technically, I did." Virgil interrupts him calmly, face nk.

    Hayden gives him an incredulous look, half wanting to tell Yanis to move aside so he could punch his mate. "Are you kidding me?" He asks in disbelief when Virgil''s words only serves to inme Yanis.

    "I knew it!" Yanis exims, already pulling back a fist to knock out Virgil''s teeth.

    Hayden grabs on to his fist and the surprise on Yanis face is priceless, when Hayden easily pulls down his hand to his side.

    "Minou? Did you get stronger?"

    "Maybe but just let go of him let me exin." He says again, finally able to get Yanis to let go of his mate.

    "Fine." Yanis agrees gruffly, rubbing the hand that Hayden had touched. "Come here first." He stretches open his arms, finally smiling a little when Haydenes to hug him, mumbling a gruff ''missed you'' under his breath.

    Haydenughs out at this, stepping back to look up at Yanis who had changed a lot as well, he had grown his hair out and had a day''s growth of beard, his jaw dark.

    "I missed you too, Yani, are you leaving soon again?" He asks hopefully.

    Yanis brushes stray wisps of hair out of his friend''s face and smiles. "Nope, I''ll hang around for a while, I wanted to surprise you by showing up on your front door today but you beat me to it."

    Hayden''s eyes grow wide at this. "Y-you''reing back with us?"

    "Y"

    "In a different vehicle? Of course." Virgil interrupts, cold blue eyes fixed on Yanis''s head.

    Yanis doesn''t even spare him a nce. "Of course." He mimics. "Now, what I want to know is why you''re a moon creature"

    "Yanis, the term is Werewolf, you know you can just say that." Hayden eyerolls.

    Yanis just crosses his arms, peeved. "This has to be a prank right, it can''t be true." He denies.

    "I just stopped your fist" Hayden drawls.

    "So?" Yanis sniffs, nose in the air. "Who''s to say you haven''t been working out."

    "Yeah no." Hayden shuts down that line of reasoning. "Wait, look, my eye color changes." He pipes up excitedly, leaning forward so fast he nearly slips, supporting himself with Yanis''s shoulders.

    Yanis cringes, staring intensely at Hayden''s face, he manages to not flinch when Hayden''s familiar grey eyes brightens into a soft amber, his canines slightly peeking out.

    Yanis was currently holding up Hayden''s weight, eyes wide but he''s not spooked out and Hayden takes this as a plus, reflexively purring out his relief.

    This unfortunately startles Yanis, the poor man hopping back a couple feet with a cry of rm.

    This makes Hayden lose his bnce but Virgil catches him in time.

    "Did you bite him?" The Alpha asks hopefully, looking over at Yanis who was still cowering to a corner.

    "No!" Hayden responds incredulously.

    "Then what happened?" Renee asks curiously.

    "You don''t even flinch at my sharp teeth but you''re running away because I purred? Really Yanis?" Haydenins seriously, making the sistersugh.

    "Give him some credit, Hay, it''s not everyday you find out that your childhood friend got turned into a moon creature." Candy teases.

    "But I didn''t get turned, it doesn''t work that way, I''ve always been part wolf."

    "But Virgil had to bite you for you to find out." Candy points out the w in his exnation.

    Hayden just makes an exasperated noise.

    "So," Yanis starts after putting himself together, taking a couple steps closer. "What does this mean? Does anything change?" He asks in slight worry.

    "Not really." He shrugs, looking thoughtful. "I''ve not tried shifting, I''m a little scared to honestly." He admits, feeling Virgil squeeze their held handsfortingly. "And there''s something else I''m not" he frowns.

    "We still need to ask about your dad, remember?" Virgil cuts in, keeping steady eye contact with his mate.

    Candy notices something is off and it finally clicks, she needed to have a couple words with Virgil, she surmises, her lips in a tight line.

    Hayden perks up at this, furrow between his brow disappearing as he tugs his hand away from Virgil''s hold to go over to his mother.

    "Did you know that my dad was a Werewolf?" He asks carefully, watching his mom''s bodynguage.

    Something shes in Renee''s eyes but she quickly hides it, looking down at her son with love in her eyes. "No, I knew about Werewolves, sure, I mean my sister is one but I didn''t know Alex was also a Werewolf."

    "You never met him Auntie?" Hayden directs at Candy.

    Candy''s expression shutters as well but she also shakes her head. "I almost thought he didn''t exist." She shrugs. "Plus I graduated before Ren and she met him in her final year."

    Virgil looks thoughtful. "If we can get his full name and some info in him we can try doing some research."

    "What for though?" Renee asks in an emotionless voice. "He didn''t want to have anything to do with Hayden, what could change now?"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    "I''m not too keen on meeting him either." Hayden shrugs, dissolving the tense atmosphere as everyone waited to see how he would react to his statement.

    Actually Hayden would like to give a couple things to his father, he might actually start working out just to meet him.

    Or he could ask Dream to hook him up with a proper metal bat, his friend was good with things like that.

    Not because of his dad didn''t want him, he couldn''t care less about that, his mom had always been enough but because he abandoned his mom who was way too young to singrly deal with the burden of a child, good thing her family were wonderful people.

    "Besides I don''t think he would hang around, I haven''t seen him in over two decades." Renee shrugs carelessly. "For all intents, he might be even dead."

    Virgil hums at this. "There''s still time for that, we can always discuss himter, it wouldn''t hurt to find him out though." He would like to give the asshole of a Werewolf a little piece of his mind, just a little.

    "I can give you what you need, I doubt it woulde in helpful though." Renee epts.

    Hayden beams up at her, getting to his feet. "Now, I''m going to spend more time with little Pixie, I''ll have to go soon now, care to join me Yani?" He invites.

    "Sure." Yanis epts, walking out with Hayden.

    Renee sighs heavily when the door clicks shut. "I kinda knew this day woulde, didn''t expect it to be because my son is half Werewolf though."

    "Does that bother you?" Virgil asks nervously, they had no way of knowing that Hayden was part wolf before the mating bite or he would have asked, not taken the choice right out of his hand.

    "What?" Renee blinks in surprise. "Of course not! I don''t think I''ve ever been excited about something like this since I helped Andy give birth."

    Candy makes a face at this. "Ren that was just yesterday"

    "What''s his full name, Renee?" Virgil asks.

    "Alex Reese, I think, it''s been a while." She responds after a moment''s thought.

    Virgil mentally notes that. "He went to the same high school as you?"

    Renee looks down at her hands, fiddling with them. "You could say that, he was a transfer student, he didn''t hang around after graduation."

    "Oh." Virgil mutters.

    "Yeah." Renee says awkwardly, getting up. "I I should go supervise lunch." She suddenly excuses, walking out the opposite door.

    The two Werewolves watch her go, Candy inviting Virgil over to sit beside her.

    "Why do I feel like Renee is hiding something?" Virgil asks distractedly, unable to ce his finger on what exactly felt wrong.

    "Ignore that, I''ve known she was hiding something for over two decades, I thought it would be that she knew Alex was a Werewolf but apparently it''s not that." Candy says causing his eyes to widen.

    Virgil sniffs the air. "You''re mad? Why?"

    Candy''s soft brown eyes shift to a subtle silver, a flower shaped pillow held in her arms. "I''m not, yet, what you tell me will decide that."

    Virgil goes on high alert at this, Renee for all her activeness was actually the sweet sibling, if he fucked up he knew Candy was going to beat his ass.

    "Good." Candy nods solemnly when she smells the Alpha''s anxiety. "Be ufortable, now tell me why my nephew doesn''t seem to know that he has the ability to birth a child now?" She asks in a dark voice, eyes sharp.

    Because she knows that if Hayden knew that, it would be one of the very first things he would blurt out.

    Virgil pushes a hand through his hair, dark blue shirt shifting. "He does, he just doesn''t remember."

    Candy mps her mouth shut, Hayden knew a lot about Werewolves so she isn''t surprised by this reply. "And you''re not telling him, if I would predict the situation correctly I''d say you were deliberately keeping it from him"

    Virgil looks up at the point and Candy''s words dry up, the raw pain glistening behind icy blue orbs was enough to make her forget to be angry.

    "V?" She calls in a soft voice, eyes sad.

    "I know what a shitty mate I''m being." Virgil whispers, dropping his head in his hand. "I can''t help it anymore than loving Hayden."

    Candy takes a deep breath and stares into the distance, she could easily guess why Virgil would do that.

    "What are you going to do when he finds out?"

    Virgil nces sharply up at her, surprise etched on his face. "You''re not going to tell him?"

    She sighs again, visibly torn. "I want to but it''s not my ce to so tell me, what will you do when he finds out?"

    Virgil drops his head in his hands again, voice bleak. "I don''t know."

    She reaches over to pat his hair. "Cross that bridge when you get to it he really wants a baby." She adds quietly, almost as an afterthought.

    Virgil knows this, he sees it clearly in the way Hayden looks down at his baby cousin, how he constantly talks about adopting a child.

    They sit inpanionable silence for a while, thoughts upied.

    "What do you think Renee is hiding?" Virgil blurts out after a while, curiousitycing his tone.

    Candy shrugs, reaching up above her head to redo her loose ponytail, honey blonde hair slipping between her fingers.

    "You know why I want to find him right?"

    "Because he has to be an Alpha? I know part wolves never almost get to be Omegas, even female Omegas, a male one would be basically impossible."

    "Pretty much."

    "Well, we''ve never put in any effort to find him before, Renee said she didn''t want us to and we didn''t push, it shouldn''t be too hard to find him." Candy exins. "You know what? I''ll help you look into her school records."

    "That might just work, thanks Auntie." Virgil blurts out without thinking.

    Candy grins at this. "Sure thing, now go check up on your mate, you look antsy."

    Virgil breaks out into a gummy smile, keeping a lot of things from Hayden was making his tummy sour but Candy choosing to support him anyway was like a mother''s kiss on a boo-boo.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Dream shifts the tray to his left hand when he gets to the door of Dale''s office, carefully pushing it open.

    Dale was in the middle of packing up, readying himself to go down to town when he pauses as his door opens, ncing in that direction.

    "Dream?" He calls in surprise, eyes fixed on the tray.

    "Yes, boss, time to eat breakfast wait where are you going?" Dream asks with a frown when he takes in Dale.

    "Down to town." Dale says shortly, picking up his phone. "I''ll eat when Ie back."

    "No." Dream says calmly, walking over to ce the food on his desk. "I''ll go deal with whatever you have to do in town or is it something I can''t handle?"

    Dale''s mouth falls over but he slowly shakes his head, Dream could actually go down to see what was wrong.

    "Good, nowe eat, the coffee is getting cold." Dream says snappily, waiting to get the information he needed and walking out without a word.

    Dale is too stunned to react, having been shoved down to his seat by an impatient Dream, his stomach rumbles and the sight and smell of the food and he tries to remember thest time he had eaten.

    Well, Dream had half threatened him to be sure he was done with his food before the other came back and he wasn''t about to test those limits.

    He reaches for a sandwich he hadn''t even gotten the time to say thanks

    ~

    Dream cursed under his breath, he should have really thought this through.

    Why for fuck''s sake had he even offered to do this? It wasn''t like he was gunning for ''employee of the year''.

    But he had taken one look at the weary expression on Dale''s face and his words had just tumbled out unbidden.

    Even better he should have snagged Dale''s keys, as a matter of fact, he was scratching out the motorcycle from his wishlist, he was going to be living on the fourth floor anyway so any errands he had to run, he would use Dale''s car.

    But going back now to get the keys wasn''t high on his list so he would suck it up and take another cab, even better now that he was on the clock, he could just charge it to the Pack House.

    He gets into a cab and makes for West Avenue, a couple streets of nothing but shops that sort of make up the intown market.

    The journey takes a couple minutes and he sets about finding Starry Outfitters, the boutique that he was supposed to go check on.

    Even Dale hadn''t been exactly sure of what was going on down at that boutique so it was his job to find out.

    He easily makes his way around, relieved that he has thought to bring a change of clothes, the boutique in question was a shy pretentious number, unsightly pink shades everywhere.

    He brushes stray wisps of hair out of his face and walks in, a nk expression on his face as an attendant outrightly checked him out.

    The blonde - that had to be a wig - was decked in way too tight designer clothing, her make up looking ufortable.

    "Hello, sir." She greets coldly. "With due respect, have you perhaps walked into a wrong store"

    "Is this not Starry Outfitters?" Dream asks with an eyebrow up, uninterested and unaffected by the shopping attendant''s haughtiness.

    "Well, yes but" She tries to say again.

    "What''s your name?" Dream asks casually, lifting up the tablet Dale had handed to him for notes.

    The shopping attendant looks confused, not expecting this turn of events. "Sh-sharon?"

    "I see, where''s your boss, Sharon?"

    "I''m sorry, who the hell are you?" Sharon snaps, her eyes shifting to silver.

    "The Alpha''s PA, now if you don''t want this ce shut down, you''ll try to be co-operative." Dream smiles but it doesn''t reach his eyes, it''s all teeth and cold grimace. "And try to be nice while you''re at it too, it doesn''t hurt to be."

    Sharon''s boldness fades away at this, her now green eyes darting around anxiously. "I-I ah I''m sorry about that, pleasee this way."

    Dream follows along with a poker face while he is mentally beating himself up.

    ''what was all that about being Dale''s personal assistant? What the hell happened to minding his own business?''

    Sharon leads the way across the store, a couple cashiers behind counters watching them, no doubt appraising him and figuring out that he got his sweater from a thrift store.

    Things like this never bothered him before, he wondered why he was letting them get under his skin, hopefully this wouldn''t take long and he could escape back to his new office where hisptop should be waiting and then he could get to reviewing emails - in peace.

    They go down and make a couple turns in a corridor and Dream can help but wonder what''s behind all those doors.

    They stop at a sleek door that had a golden que on it with the name ''Nikka y'' written on it, it gave him headmistress vibes.

    "Just go in, Miss Nikka will attend to you."

    "Sure, thanks." He says to Sharon who makes away faster than he was expecting, it made him slightly anxious.

    He reaches out to knock quietly, his knuckles against the smooth wooden door sounding too loud.

    "Come in." A high feminine voice calls from within. "It must be the Alpha." The person adds, not so quietly.

    Oops!

    Dream walks right in, unshaken by the looks of surprise on Nikka''s face or even the other guy that he barely spares a nce.

    Nikka is dressed just as Dream had pictured, dress looking like it was sprayed on, wig-like hair and ufortable make-up, she was also livid.

    "Where''s the Alpha? What are you?" She questions, demeaning.

    Dream just sits down uninvited, wondering how a Pack would love, revere and practically adore their Alpha this much but be cold to each other and outsiders.

    "The term is who, Nikka." He corrects, voice calm. "But I believe you went to school."

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    He leans back and smiles at the quiet man who had apparently ced theint against Nikka.

    "Hi, I''m Dream, The Alpha''s secretary."

    The man watches him with shrewd ck eyes, dirty blonde hair cut shorter at the back and longer in front. "Keiran Banes." He offers a hand which Dream shakes.

    Nikka just watches on in disbelief, having never been told off before.

    "The Alpha is currently busy so he sent me toe find out what''s wrong."

    Nikka looks disgruntled at this but the mention of Dale is enough to get her to acquiesce.

    "That''s exactly what I would like to know, Mr. Banes shows up in my boutique this morning, starts harassing my workers and iming he owns the ce."

    Dream didn''t need a lie detector to know that Nikka was full of it but he quietly takes notes on the pad, wondering how Keiran could be so calm.

    "Go on, Nikka." Dream prompts.

    "Well, yes" Nikka starts to mumble, losing steam. "He says that he''s going to kick me out of my own legally contracted store, he even put a hold on the redecoration that was going on."

    Dream turns to Keiran after she is done, waiting to hear what the other man would say.

    He was dressed in a fitted white shirt, tinum cuffs glinting from his wrists and Dream could see how easily he wore all that money.

    "Well, I own a good deal of shops in this section and had toe down here myself after numerousints and many of my emails were ignored"

    "I keep telling you, I didn''t see any email whatsoe"

    "Nikka, please, if you would let Keiran speak." Dream cuts her off, smiling inwardly at the way that makes her swallow up her words.

    He could tell she was off put by his presence and that was exactly what he wanted, in dealing with members of Dale''s Pack, he was learning that things had to be done in ways far different from what they allowed.

    It worked to throw them off their game.

    "Thank you." Keiran says, the barest hint of a twinkle in his bottomless ck eyes. "As I was saying" the ''before this thing interrupted'' was loudly silent.

    "Put simply, Miss y went against the contract by not only modifying the building but attempting to erge it, you can imagine the trouble this would pose for the nearby shops." Keiran continued calmly.

    Dream just takes more notes, it wasn''t his ce to try and resolve things and he wasn''t even interested in doing any of that.

    He knows Nikka would be difficult about the whole thing even if she ends up being in the wrong - which was most likely - and only Dale would have any sort of control over the situation.

    "I never saw anything in the contract that prohibited putting up decorations." Nikka grumbles like a petnt child.

    Dream sees a tick go off on Keiran''s forehead, ck eyes shing a momentary silver.

    "I believe there''s a clear difference between repainting and pulling down an entire wall, don''t y dumb, it doesn''t suit you." He corrects sharply.

    Nikka goes quiet at this, lips set in a hard line. "There he goes again spouting false facts that are mostly hearsay but I would really like to be professional about this so I''ll wait on the Alpha''s decision." She says magnanimously, getting stiffly to her feet.

    Dream does the same, already done with the store and the people in it.

    "Thanks foring." Nikka says flippantly, gesturing a hand to the door.

    "Sure." Dream nods vaguely, making his way out.

    Keiran leaves as well and there''s a few seconds of awkward silence between them as they make their way down the corridor.

    Dream is given a reprieve when they get to the main part of the store itself, people moving around but they also get outside at the same time.

    Dream checks the time, realising that he had spent more time than he thought, it was almost noon, he needed to get a cab quickly so he could go home early today, he needed to tell his mom and sister about his new job and also move in.

    Dale needed all the help he could get.

    He''s so lost in thought that it takes Keiran calling his name to snag his attention.

    "Huh?" He blinks, squinting against the re of the sun against Keiran''s ck car, he doesn''t know much about cars but he could tell that this was one expensive piece of transportation.

    "I noticed you didn''te with a vehicle, you''re heading back to the Pack House right? So am I, I could give you a ride if you want?" He says, voice level.

    This catches Dream off guard but it was a better choice than waiting under the sun for a cab. "Um yes, thank you."

    He gets in the front seat, clutching his tablet to himself, Keiran seemed nice at least, nicer than all the cronies back at Starry Outfitters but he couldn''t exin why the Werewolf unnerved him.

    The journey back is quiet and Dream appreciates this, it was bad enough sharing the same enclosed space with Keiran who looked like he drank expensive wine for breakfast, having to hold a conversation with him too would be a nightmare.

    Absently, he wondered what the Werewolf wanted to do at the Pack, see Dale no doubt because Keiran didn''te off to him as a person that lived at the Pack House.

    The journey is even faster in Keiran''s car and Dream knows he had guessed right when the other''s car catches a lot of attention, he could guess that Keiran didn''te to the Pack House often.

    "Thank you for the ride." Dream appreciates when he gets down, Keiran doing the same.

    Keiran pushes his hair back and a gold hoop at the tip of his left ear catches the sunlight. "Sure." He says, his calm demeanor in ce and Dream can''t help but wonder if the Werewolf ever got ruffled.

    No one could be so calm and nd all the time, he gives one more nervous smile before turning around.

    He catches Keiran taking out a cigarette though but there was no reason to stay and talk anymore, the Werewolf still unnerved him.

    He crosses the foyer in swift strides, uninterested in bumping into another cool girl wannabe, he''s had enough of those types of females at the boutique, right now, he just wanted a cup of coffee and his quiet office.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Dream makes his way up the stairs, distracted, he couldn''t believe that so much had happened in just one day, he now not only had a full time job but also had to move in to the Pack House immediately.

    He definitely didn''t see all thising when he woke up this morning, he couldn''t say it was all bad though.

    The flights of stairs were one thing though, they were way too much, he was burning calories by just standing on them, he doesn''t want to imagine how much is being lost by climbing up the stairs.

    He gets to the third floor without any unlikely meeting of anyone, steps getting slower without even realizing it, it doesn''t save him from losing his bnce though.

    The stairs were big enough for multiple people to use at once so he doesn''t pay attention to the people passing by him until the fake blonde from earlier discretely puts out a leg to trip him.

    Losing his bnce is easy considering that he hadn''t been paying attention in the first ce and he starts to topple over the banister which would make him end up all the way down on the first floor, most likely face first.

    Keiran grabs his arm in time though, helping him regain his bnce, sharp eyes watching the Pack member that had obviously tripped the secretary.

    Keiran preferred to stay away from the Pack and everyone else seemed to liked that, he couldn''t me them for getting antsy because of his presence though, he was a descendant of the previous ruling family anyway before the Astons.

    He held no grudges and had no willingness to take back on the strain of running a Pack, especially one as big as theirs had gotten.

    Well, he was also not expecting the previous Head Beta to personally call him to ask a favor, he couldn''t say no to the Old man, old family friend and all that jazz.

    And just as he''d always thought, the Pack was full of assholes, he was surprised about the secretary though, when he had done his research, he found out that the secretary was Erin Baker and that was very recent news, did she get fired likeToday?

    "Thank you." Dream says a little breathless, clutching the tablet in a death grip. "Again"

    Keiran had already put distance between them. "Sure." He mutters, eyes distant. "You''re going to break that device." He adds.

    Dream shakes his head, breaking out of his daze to nce down at his arms and see that Keiran was right. "Oh." He mutters, continuing his journey.

    The gravity of the situation was finally sinking in, if Keiran hadn''t somehow caught him in time, he would have been badly hurt or worse and it was just his first day.

    Why was he hated so much? He had never done anything to them! He didn''t even know them.

    "Are you okay?" Keiran asks just as they get to the fourth floor and Dream remembers that the other is still here.

    "Yeah." Dream whispers absently, keeping his eyes down. "Wait," he nces up sharply, the information just clicking. "You''re on the fourth floor, do you want to see Dale?"

    Keiran inhales sharply at this, the Omega couldn''t be a Pack member, it would exin why the rest of the Pack were trying to get rid of him.

    What gave it away though was how Dream referred to the Alpha so casually, were they a thing? Was that why he was almost pushed off the stairs?

    "Yeah." He responds.

    "Oh." Dream exims, a little flustered. "I-I I''ll take you to his office then." It was perfect, he needed some time alone to put himself together anyway.

    "Here, just knock on the door." Dream directs, making himself scarce immediately.

    Keiran faces the door and knocks on it, startling Dale inside, who was just about to call up Dream again even though he knew the other wouldn''t appreciate it.

    He expects the door to be pushed open and Dream to walk in but when that doesn''t happen he invites the visitor with a frown on his face.

    "Good afternoon, Alpha Aston." Keiran says smoothly,ing in and closing the door on his way in. "Did Ie at a bad time?" He notes with a slightly raises brow.

    Dale quickly buries his disappointment under a mask of professionalism. "Not at all Mr. Banes, please have a seat."

    "You don''t seem too pleased to see me." Keiran notes with a tilt of his head, expression neutral.

    Dale grinds his teeth, cing both arms on his table. "Maybe I just don''t understand why you would agree to this." He says bluntly.

    Keiran leans back at this, nk expression in ce. "I have no desire to take the leadership from you." He exins simply. "I''m just doing a favor for an old friend and as soon as I''m not needed it''ll be like I was never here."

    Dale falls silent at this, trying to make sense of the situation.

    Keiran would be the perfect candidate for Head Beta, he was shrewd, had an eye for business and his people skills were top notch but he also happened to be a direct descendant of the previous Alpha family.

    "Besides I''m just a lowly Beta, I don''t see the Pack picking that over you."

    Keiran wondered while he was still pushing, this was exactly what he had hoped for, the Alpha getting put off by his lineage and giving him a loophole out of this unwanted situation.

    He was fine with his predictable life, the numerous digits of money he got on a daily, his mansion, a little ways in the woods, far away from civilization.

    He didn''t need anything like a fascinating male Omega who was in the middle of a situation straight out of a telenov, or the unspoken tension that would always be present between him and the Alpha but for some inane reason, he wanted to be the Head Beta.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    The dining table is tense and everyone but Hayden and their parents notices this, Hayden too caught up in bringing his grandfather up to date.

    Yanis is still visibly ufortable about his best friend being a Werewolf now but he seems to be adjusting, Renee and Virgil sitting on pins and needles.

    Renee, in the case Hayden asks her a question about his father, an issue she particrly didn''t like to address and Virgil, worried that something would trigger his mate''s memory about childbirth and male Omegas.

    But somehow, all Hayden babbles about is his bookstore and Dream and Ruby, it was almost like he had forgotten that he was a Werewolf.

    The meal rounds off without event, Maggie and Grant leaving together, saying something about an event they were invited to.

    "I''ll also like to get some rest with Pixie, it''s been a really busy day for us both." Candy says, getting up carefully.

    Maggie and Renee had even been against her joining them for lunch but she had waved their worries aside, saying she was fine.

    "Mom, I wanted to ask, when will youe back to Pine Creek?" Hayden asks his mom after they had all moved to the receiving room, Yanis and Virgil giving them some privacy.

    Everyone had already said goodbye to Aunt Candy and baby Pixie, there wasn''t any reason to hang around anymore, it was getting quitete too.

    "In a couple weeks." Renee says, throwing her arms around her only child, a brief expression of guilt coats her face but she''s quick to hide it when Hayden looks up at her with a wide smile.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah." She affirms, hugging him close. "I''ll wait till Andy leaves then I''ll hang around for a while beforeing home, knowing Andy she will want to leave by the end of this week."

    Hayden chuckled slightly, he definitely saw that happening.

    He says goodbye to his mom, letting her fuss over him and lick her hands to fix his hair.

    "Where''s Yanis?" He asks muchter, leaving his mom to find Virgil waiting alone.

    Virgil shrugs. "Something about his luggage, if we leave now we can miss him."

    "V?" Hayden lightly scolds, making a face. "Let''s wait for him in the car."

    They make their way out only to find Yanis leaning against Virgil''s car.

    "Took you both long enough."

    "It''s not tote to leave him behind." Virgil implores his mate who just looks amused.

    "The journey will be over soon." Heforts, patting Virgil''s arm.

    ~

    Keiran was being quite reasonable but Dale couldn''t ignore the red gs going up, true to his word, Keiran didn''t seem like the type to want to usurp power but he didn''t seem like the type to do favors either.

    He was cold and ruthless when he needed to be and didn''t seem like the type to bend to authority.

    "Fine, it would be a waste to simply turn you away and I don''t think Head Beta Nelson would appreciate that." Dale epts, voice tight. "I don''t need to remind you that my word isw, do I?"

    Keiran raises both hands in mock surrender with the tiniest ofzy smiles on his otherwise neutral face. "I understand that."

    "How soon do you intend to begin? This is a peculiar situation so I''ll give you the choice of living here or wherever you wish." He exins.

    Keiran''s expression shutters at this, shoulders stiffening. "I''ll get back to you on that and I should like toe in tomorrow, the sooner I get started the sooner I can get out of your hair." He surmises, getting up. "Call me Keiran by the way, we are going to be working together Alpha." He stretches out a hand for a handshake.

    Dale gets up as well, being polite and takes his new Head Beta''s hand.

    "Oh, and" Keiran pauses on his way out, turning around.

    He was about to tell Dale to keep an eye on his new secretary if he didn''t want to recieve bad news but something makes him swallow back his words. "Can I deal with the boutique now?"

    Dale raises a brow at this but inclines his head. "Sure, Keiran, go ahead." He permits, shuffling through the files on his desk to look busy.

    As soon as he confirms that Keiran is gone, he jumps out of his seat, hurrying out of his office where was Dream?

    He knocks gently on the secretary''s door, thoughts whirring.

    "Come in."

    Is all the incentive he needs to push open the door, just to see Dream hard at work on the newly providedptop.

    "Hey." Dream says drily when all Dale manages to do is stand and stare.

    "Hi." Dale says slowly, not trusting himself to not bite his tongue or blurt out something stupid.

    "I figured you would be busy with Mr. Banes so I decided my report could wait." Dream walks forward, holding the tablet.

    Dale frowns, something was off about Dream, there weren''t any sparks in his eyes, what could have happened.

    "Yeah um I should probably tell you this now, Keiran Mr. Banes is going to be the Head Beta.

    Dream''s eyes widen in surprise but he makes noment, nodding slightly. "Well, the report is in the tablet but I''ll also email you the abridged version." He says, handing the device over to the Alpha.

    "Thank you." Dale smiles gratefully.

    "I was just about toe see you." Dream was saying. "I''ll leave in a couple minutes so I can be moved in by the end of today..."

    Dale nearly drops the device that had just been handed to him in surprise, fireworks going off in his brain.

    "Dale? Dale?" Dream calls when he gets to response to his answers.

    Dale shakes his head. "Yeah?"

    "I was asking about my residence?"

    "Oh yeah, room 405, I''ll leave the keys on your desk for you."

    "Sure." He nods, picking up his briefcase.

    Dale hesitates, he knew how to handle a fiesty Dream but when the other withdrew like this, it made him nervous.

    "I um" Dale stammers lightly, pushing a hand through his hair. "I wanted to say thanks for the meal, I finished it."

    Dale''s heartbeat slows down when he sees a faint spark start behind Dream''s eyes, the shadows of a smile on his face.

    "Good, make sure you eat lunch, dinner is on me." He orders, walking out with his briefcase in hand. "Help me lock up my office, I''ll be backter."

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Dream doesn''t make his way down this time, instead, he chooses to go over to his own Pack, he had already texted his brother that he wasing and to ask for a ride home.

    It wasn''t like he was broken or terrified of the members of Dale''s Pack, he had just had enough of them for a day plus he didn''t want to have to wait for a cab either.

    And there was Darian, the perfect solution to both but as usual there were consequences.

    "What were you doing in Dark Moon Park?" His older brother asks gruffly as soon as they were settled in the car.

    Dream takes a deep breath, exining to Darian would be a bit of a chore, it was why he would have preferred to tell his mom first who would in turn exin it to her first son.

    "I um I work there"

    Darian whips his head around at this, the car swerving slightly. "You what?" He exims. "Why would you work for another Pack?"

    Dream frowns. "The Packs more or less work together and I''m not the first person to work for the other Pack." He corrects tightly.

    "Sure." Darian agrees reluctantly. "What are you doing then?" He nces briefly at his younger brother, looking at the road just as fast. "Working at their daycare?"

    Dream winces at this, knowing that the cat had to be let out of the bag. "No, the Pack''s Secretary" He barely gets all his words out before Darian is explosively cursing, hands gripping the steering wheel hard.

    "What the fuck Dream?"

    Dream just remains quiet. "I''ll be fine, Darian."

    "Like hell you will." He curses, eyes a zing silver. "If I get my hands on that Alpha, I''ll wring his tiny neck." He growls under his breath, driving faster than usual.

    "Does mom know about this?" He asks after an ufortable while of tense silence.

    Dream looks out the window. "No."

    "Good." Darian nods. "I''ll make her get you to resign."

    Dream just swallows back the retort burning at the back of his throat, it wouldn''t help his case if Darian were to find out that he would not only be working there but also have to live there.

    He sighs tiredly, leaning back against the car seat, it had been one endless and tiring day.

    ~

    "Rouge has a daughter?" Yanis exims in disbelief.

    The entirety of the car ride had been Hayden filling him up on the lives of the others, there wasn''t much though because just like Yanis, the rest had also gone off to college.

    "Adopted daughter, Yani." Hayden corrects.

    "Same thing, I can''t believe you would leave a child with her."

    "Well, her girlfriend Mae is also a part of the family." Hayden shrugs, unable to dispute his friends ims.

    "That''s good to hear"

    Virgil grinds his teeth for the umpteenth time, half wanting to drive his car off the road just to end the torture of a journey.

    All throughout the journey it had been Hayden giving the entirety of his attention to Yanis

    Or maybe he could swerve the car in a way that just Yanis''s part of the car would crash into a tree.

    "...Oh yes! You could keep mepany at my bookstore" Hayden was saying with stars in his eyes.

    Virgil just discreetly rolls his eyes, relieved that the journey was nearing an end.

    Yanis sits up when they get to the outskirts of Pine Creek, it had been literal years since he came to Pine Creek, perhaps over a decade and half.

    "Pine Creek is almost a little city now." He says as amentary to Paper District.

    "Not really." Hayden shrugs. "It''s still as much of a sleepy town as it always was, this is just the part that visitors hang around before they leave." He exins.

    "It brings in revenue for the Packs and the bigger and livelier it grows, the more tourist attention it brings"

    "You know a lot about this, don''t you?" Yanis notes quietly, when they leave Paper District behind and enter into the town proper.

    Cute little family size houses lining up a peaceful street, children riding bikes and elderly people sitting on their porches.

    Yanis says nothing else, watching them leave the town behind, he was just relieved to be out of the public eye where he could do whatever he wanted without running a risk of the Paparazzi catching a whiff of it.

    His trip down to Reef City had been done with utmost care, he had to make multiple false ns to throw them off, he still wondered why he was such a hot topic.

    He stayed away from parties and preferred his ownpany, concentrating on building his family''s business empire.

    His thoughts dry up however when the two Pack Housese into view.

    "Whoa! How did you manage to hide these two gigantic buildings in a small town like these?"

    "That''s why they''re called Pack Houses." Virgil exins drily, moving to park his car in his designated spot. "You don''t know about them unless you''re supposed to."

    "So that''s Dale''s right?" He inclines his head at the other one.

    "You could say that." Virgil mutters,ing around to open up the door for his mate.

    "So where do you stay?" Yanis asks,ing out of the car to look up at the building.

    Hayden winces. "The fourth floor, it''s reserved for the Alpha and the other Heads of the Pack."

    Yanis says nothing at this. "Good thing I packed light, I didn''t think my usual wardrobe would blend in here." He says without spite or pride.

    "You don''t think anyone will recognize me, do you?" Yanis whispers to Hayden at the first chance he gets, the residents of the building were constantly flocking to the both of them.

    "They might, keep your sses on." Hayden whispers back, they were on the second flight of stairs now.

    Yanis doubted that, not with how taken they were with their Alpha? And what was that they kept calling Hayden? Luna?

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    "What does Luna mean?" He asks again when they were finally left alone on the third floor, the journey had taken a lot more time that he had budgeted for and if he wasn''t ignorant of where to go, he would have deserted them both a long time ago.

    Some people had been nice enough to hold small talk with him but most had just either waved or said hi, he didn''t mind, he wasn''t one for socializing or chaperoning small talk.

    He did note however, how long it took Hayden to let go of the babies and toddlers that had been put in his arms.

    He was relieved no one thought to give him a child to hold, the least of their worries would be the child breaking down in sobs because Yanis could just mistakenly toss the child over the banister.

    "You know you could stay with us if you wanted" Hayden was saying when they got to the apartment he would be staying at. "There''s a lot of spare rooms"

    Without hesitation, Virgil and Yanis both say at the same time. "No."

    "Thank you, Minou." Yanis pulls his shorter friend into a hug. "But you should get some rest too, you''ve been on the road for a good part of today." He picks up his bags and push open the door.

    "I''ll get to settling in and yes" he cuts off Hayden''s iing offer. "I know where you live, I''ll knock if I need help." He says quickly, disappearing inside his apartment.

    Hayden just watches the closed door with worry on his face. "Do you think, Yani will be okay?"

    Virgil just leans down and sweeps his Luna off his feet. "Yanis is all grown up, he''ll be fine." He replies nkly, making his way to heir apartment.

    They had a very big lunch so they weren''t particrly hungry, it was justte afternoon now, they had spent most of the day away.

    "You''re going to work now right?" Hayden asks quietly, his arms thrown around Virgil.

    "Yeah, I have quite a lot to catch up on, plus I know you want to know about your dad so I''ll get to working on that." He responds, making his way to their bedroom.

    "Shower with me first?" Hayden prompts, eyes shing a soft amber.

    ~

    "I can''t believe you called mom." Dreamins as Darian drives up to their house, getting down before the car was even turned off, blue-grey eyes shing angrily.

    "Because I know exactly what you can do Dream, you wouldn''t give any fucks about my opinion." Darian ms his fists against the steering wheel, hurrying out of the car as well.

    Dream stops halfway to the house, spinning around in a fury. "And so you called mom, like some whiny child!" He yells, turning around to continue his stomping to the door.

    Darian just curses under his breath, rubbing a hand over his face and praying for strength.

    "I can''t believe you''re making me out to be the bad guy, how can you go work for a guy who made you out to be aughingstock ." Darian follows his brother into the house, refusing to back down.

    "That''s because you don''t know the whole story, besides if that hadn''t happened I would still have to be hiding away from the world."

    "Maybe then that would have been better!" Daraian blurts out without thinking,ing into the kitchen where Dream had gone to get himself a drink of water.

    The cup in Dream''s hand tters to the ground, water sshing. "What?" He whispers, eyes dark. "I can''t believe you just said that." He says in a tight voice, brushing past Darian and heading to his room.

    "It''s all to protect you!" Darian calls, still following after him, trying to get him to see reason.

    Dream whirls around, eyes zing amber. "Protect me from what? Living?"

    Darian just pulls on his hair, unable to get his thoughts into words, he didn''t want to escte the situation either.

    Dream didn''t understand, staying around that Alpha was bad news but knowing his strong-willed brother, he had already made up his mind and anything Darian tried or said would only backfire.

    "I thought as much." Dream shakes his head when his brother doesn''t reply him, storming to his room.

    He flung open his wardrobe and dragged down suitcases, he was done with being spoon-fed like he was nothing but a helpless child, they didn''t understand

    He had nned to be civil about things, exining everything to his mom and peacefully packing up, he had even considered making it so that he coulde back home weekends but Darian had ruined all that by trying to order him around.

    "Dream?" Darian asks in a dark voice when hees his to see his brother packing up. "What what are you doing?"

    Dream doesn''t even spare him a nce, face set, lips drawn in a right line. "What does it look like?" He retorts rhetorically, shoving all his toiletries in a carry-on bag.

    "You can''t possibly mean to go live there?!" Darian half yells.

    "Watch me." Dream mutters resolutely.

    "See!" Darian throws his hands up, his eyes back to their upset shade of silver. "This is exactly why I called mom, you never listen to me!"

    "I could say the same to you!" Dream snaps back, his hair falling from his loose knot with all his vigorous movements.

    "I just want to live, Darian, what do you want from me? What do you want me to do? Sit in this house forever?!"

    "No!" Darian yells back, their voices escting. "I don''t expect you to move into the enemy''s house either!"

    "Don''t be so bloody dramatic!!!"

    "Children?" Diaes in at this moment, fear in her eyes, DD was still back at the Pack House. "What''s going on? Dream?" She nces at him, eyes widening when she sees that he was already packed. "Darian?" She looks over to her either son who had his huge arms crossed in front of him like he was holding himself back.

    "Dream is moving in with Dale." Darian blurts out without context.

    "What?" Dia whispers in horror.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Dream doesn''t hesitate before throwing a shoe at Darian''s head, his aim deadly urate and if it weren''t for the Warrior''s quick reflexes, he would have been hit... hard.

    "Don''t make mee off as hysterical!" Dream yells at him, incredibly upset at his brother''s underhanded tactics to discredit him. "How can you say something like that with no context whatsoever??"

    "Calm down, darling, please tell me what''s going on?" Dia tries to cate, Dream looks like he might like to cry and she didn''t know who to side.

    "I got a job, the circumstances are a little strange because I was supposed to have a week to decide and I wanted to talk to you before then, after I had checked it out and made a decision." Dream starts to exin, voice trembling as he holds tight the second leg of the shoe he had thrown at Darian.

    "The previous secretary had to leave sooner than nned for and so you see why I had to make a decision on the spot, it requires me moving to the Pack House, I''m not living with Dale." He rifies, voice hard.

    Dia gulps, what was she to do? She couldn''t send her precious baby to the midst of wolves but she could also see the rage behind his burning eyes, if she said anything wrong she was losing him.

    "So you got a job?" She asks in excitement, hoping that Dream doesn''t see it''s forced.

    Dream loosens up at this, his wallsing down slightly. "Well, yes... Sorta, it''s just until Erines back which should be a couple months at most." He waves the shoe in his hand in his intensity.

    Dia shares a discreet look with Darian at this, silently pleading with him to let her handle this.

    "Isn''t it a little sudden to be moving into his Pack House, I mean you could stay at our Pack House, I''m sure Hayden would be happy to have you." Dia moves closer to him, her steps soft.

    Dream pondered over this for a while, it was actually the smartest solution because he could never be sure when it came to Dale''s Pack members but call him an idiot because he wanted to be independent for the first time in his life.

    "I know it''s sudden but I''ll be fine." Dream reassures his mom, crossing the distance between them to take her hands in his. "Besides as you said, Hayden is just a couple hallways away, I could just go over to his ce."

    Dia''s hands were tied, what else could she say? Dream wasn''t in the wrong and they couldn''t simply stop him from going just because they didn''t like the members of Dale''s Pack.

    If anything, Dream was being the bigger person by giving them a second chance.

    She just pulled him into a tight hug, her eyes burning with unshed tears. "You''lle stay over on weekends won''t you?" She implored, ast minute tactic.

    "Of course!" Dream is quick to ept, unhappy with the way his mom''s scent softened with tears. "I''ll also visit the bakery." He decides resolutely, returning her warm hug.

    "Alright." Dia says in a painful whisper. "Good luck, darling." She cheers him on, hiding her ssy eyes, she didn''t want to make him feel guilty which she knew would be the case if Dream saw her tears.

    "I need to go prepare dinner now, Heather ising overter." She excuses vaguely, leaving Dream to his antics.

    Darian was squirming in his skin but he said nothing, his mom had signalled him to say nothing anyway but that was to Dream not to her, he decided, going out with his mom.

    "Alright?" He whisper yells as soon as they were out of earshot. "That''s all you''re going to say to him, alright?"

    "Hush, Darian." Dia is quick to say, leading the way to the kitchen. "Dream is an adult and all of his life we have told him to hide who he is and stay away from the world, let''s be grateful it''s this and not something worse like him running away."

    "Mom!" Darian exims, still refusing to see reason.

    "Darian." She repeats in a warning tone, going to the fridge to bring out the ingredients for dinner.

    "We won''t discuss this anymore, you and DD are living over at the Pack House now right? Especially you, please watch over your little brother." She implores with sad eyes. "He would nevere home for help, you should know, he''s as proud as you are."

    Darian curses under his breath, mming a fist against the tiled wall. "Fine, mom, I''ll do that." He epts grudgingly, still visibly upset.

    Dia sighs wearily,ing over to engulf him in a bear hug although he was easily twice her size. "Try to not beat anyone up okay." She reminds him, wagging a finger at him.

    Darian looked up at the ceiling, pouting slightly, no one, especially Dream, needed to know that he was the reason people stayed away from him in highschool.

    "I regret nothing." He mutters to his mom, kissing her forehead.

    "Of course you don''t but this time, Dream is going to find out and he''s going to make you eat your words." She says to him, turning away to grab an apron.

    "Sure." Darian agrees drily. "I''ll take Dream to the devil then."

    "Don''t be so dramatic, plus won''t youe back for dinner?" She invites her eldest son. "I know Dream wouldn''t want to stay."

    Darian makes a face, "Heather will be around? Hard pass." He says shortly.

    Dia ces her hands on her waist on exasperation. "If you''re so averse to people this way how are you ever going to find a decent mate?"

    Darian looks away, pushing a hand through his hair, a sh of red hair sweeping through his mind at his mom''s words. "I told you mom, I''m not getting mated, you should get started on your meal, it''s gettingte." He says quickly, going over to kiss her forehead and make his way out.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Hayden drifted through the house in nothing but one of Virgil''s shirts, he was tired and didn''t feel up to cooking, it was fine anyway, it had been a while since they had all eaten together.

    He made himself a cup of iced tea and walked over to the balcony to watch the sky, there was still a little time before the sun would set but the sun wasn''t bright anymore so it didn''t hurt his eyes.

    The full weight of his new status falls on his shoulders and he appreciates this moment alone with his thoughts, although he tended to overthink at moments like this.

    Like why Virgil wouldn''t make love to him ever since his rut, sure they got handsy even more often than before but that was all.

    He didn''t want toe off needy besides Virgil''s rut had taken a lot out of the both of them... he was just nitpicking, he should stop that.

    And put the effort into something more meaningful like finding his dad or more about his new Werewolf status, or even better, adopting a child.

    He sipped at his tea, arms bnced against the railings as a soft breeze blew, good thing the balcony faced the woods, he wasn''t exactly properly dressed.

    Virgil had said something like the monthly Pack run which happened every full moon and that now he would be required to run along with the Pack.

    It was horrifying because Hayden couldn''t even see himself turning into a wolf not to talk of running with a lot of other wolves.

    Virgil had promised he would run with him first to prepare for the run.

    He sighed forlornly, he hadn''t still seen Shana or Mae or their sweet daughter, he hadn''t seen Dream either and he was relieved that they had a date set for the next day.

    The sun started its descent slowly and Hayden wondered who he was, the Werewolf world, although he had been a big part of it for so long was still an uncharted space, he was excited and anxious.

    The sun set fully, the sky going from a beautiful array of kaleidoscopic colors to a soft blue, the sky darkening.

    He notes that the moon is almost full, the gentle, glowing, white orb soothing him.

    His remaining tea had long gone warm and he carried it inside with him, it was too dark to stay out anymore.

    There was still some time before dinner, what would he spend the time doing? He wasn''t too eager to go anywhere plus it was quitete and Yanis didn''t particrly seem receptive to any visitor at the moment... Until it hit him, his cat!

    His poor Apple that he had been quick to abandon for so many days, he was quite sure she had disowned him.

    He pulled on sweatpants, grabbed his phone off a side table in the bedroom and hurried out, Luke''s Grandmother was a sweet, little, olddy but he didn''t want to take advantage of her kindness plus he misses his cat and her cute little cat babies.

    He made sure to lock up before leaving, Virgil had his own keys to the apartment anyway, anyone could just wander up the fourth floor and while Leon and Darian did their jobs, a little preventive measure couldn''t hurt anyone.

    He practically skipped down the hallways, in high spirits now that he was going to pick up his cat.

    The third floor was mostly empty, a stark difference from how it was when they first came back but it was nearing dinner time so that meant that children would be rounded up inside homes to get ready to go eat and the rest would be in the kitchen proper preparing dinner.

    He had often considered going down there to join them but he wasn''t sure how he would be received but now that he was really part of them, maybe he could finally build up enough moxie to go.

    Just as he stepped off thest stair he looked up to see Dreaming in his direction with Darian and holding luggages.

    "Dream?!" He exims, hurrying to his friend.

    "Oh Hayden?" Dream mutters with wide eyes, letting his friend hug him. "I didn''t expect to bump into you." He says wearily, instinctively taking in a deep breath of Hayden''s scent whether to ground him or to reassure himself that his best friend is just like him, maybe both.

    "Me neither." Hayden responds, looking around.

    "Good evening, Luna." Darian greet stoically, lips drawn in a taut line.

    "Hi, Darian," to Dream whose hand he still held, he looked the other over and could visibly see and also smell his upset. "Are you okay? I had no idea you were moving?" Hayden asks innocently with wide eyes.

    "I''ll take the luggage up." Darian cuts in when it seemed like they would be at their reunion for a while.

    "Thank you." Dream says sincerely, knowing that Darian detested every minute of this but still choose to offer his help. "Here''s the key to my office, the key to the apartment will be on the table.

    "Sure." Darian epted the keys in a gruff voice, hoisting the bags and continuing the journey up.

    Darian had refused to go through the Dark Moon Pack House no matter how much, Dream had implored him, at the end of it all he had no other option but to acquiesce to following through Crimson Pack House.

    Hayden wanted for the warrior to leave. "Office? Dream, what''s going on?"

    Dream squeezes Hayden''s hand tofort himself. "It''s a bit of a long story, where were you headed?"

    "Um, to pick up Apple, Julia has been pet sitting here all this while."

    "Well since I technically live next door now, why don''t we both go pick her up, then we''ll catch up?" Dream suggests.

    "Sure, sounds like a n, I still can''t believe you live so close now." Hayden replies, as they make their way over to Julia''s apartment.

    Dream just sighs. "Me neither."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    By some stroke of luck, Apple is excited to see her owner, chirping happily and bounding around his legs, her babies are squirming around, searching blindly for their lost mother.

    Julia helps him bundle up his cat and her babies into afortable basket with lots of soft nkets and he and Dream make the trip to the fourth floor.

    "They have gotten so big." Hayden gushes to Apple who looks extremely proud and smug, nudging her babies to show them off to her owner.

    When they get back, Hayden is quick to return Apple to the makeshift house that had been made for her, she quickly gets to work scenting the ce, arranging her sleepy babies precisely as she wanted.

    The Omegas leave the cat to her business, retiring to the living room.

    "Want something to drink?" Hayden asks his friend, who is quick to refuse.

    "I doubt I would even have the time to drink it, there is so much to say." Dream sighs, his crappy mood definitely lifted at the presence of his friend.

    "I think yours is more important." Hayden says curiously. "I mean, you already know I''m now a Werewolf, there''s not much to it, you however, have an office and are apparently moving in"

    "To Dale''s Pack House." Dream corrects with a wince.

    "What?" Hayden mumbles confused. "I-I thought why? I-I mean it''s fine, I''m j-just confused." He waves his hands quickly to dispel misunderstanding.

    Dream fingerbs his hair that he had left down, furrows between his brows. "I know right, it''s a little too sudden for everyone involved." He sighs. "Erin had to pay a visit to her parents in a different state and Dale didn''t want any of his Pack members to take over for her till she came back so he asked me."

    Hayden blinks in surprise. "Dale? Asked you?" He repeats for rification.

    Dream shrugs. "More or less."

    "Oh wow." He murmurs, eyes wide. "But this is good news, it means you just literally live next door to me."

    "Yep." Dream grins, falling quiet, although he was exhausted, his heart was full to bursting, he wanted to share everything with Hayden.

    Hayden too also hadn''t experienced a heat so they were simr that way, and also, Shana had said something about their simr birthmarks.

    "Hay? Do you also have a crescent shaped birthmark?" He asks with barely restrained excitement, lights in his eyes.

    "Oh" Hayden nods seriously. "Yeah I do, it''s on the inside of my thigh though"

    "Mine is more essible, it just high up my hip." Dream jumps up to his feet, eager to show Hayden.

    "Whoa!" Hayden says with wide eyes when he takes in the birthmark. "It''s different but also simr."

    "Shana was saying something like it could be peculiar to all male Omegas, she even came up with a theory of why you found yourste."

    Hayden chuckles at this. "I don''t know, maybe I just hadn''t noticed it before, it''s in a real hidden ce and unless I was looking for it, I wouldn''t think to go there."

    "That also makes sense but we can''t dispute her ims because we just have the two of us for research and we both have it."

    "Yeah you''re right." Hayden admits, getting up quickly to delve into his room, hees back out in no time with a beautifulb.

    "You didn''t need to bother." Dream sighs when Hayden gets started on his hair.

    "No, I want to, you look tired."

    "I am." Dream sighs again, the gentle slide of the coolb against his hair almost therapeutic.

    Hayden just hums, a thought dancing on the tip of the tongue, he doesn''t know why but ever since Virgil''s rut, the thought of children have never been far from his mind.

    "So, I was thinking" he trails off, catching Dream''s attention.

    "Hmm?" Dream prompts with his eyes closed.

    "I was thinking about adopting a baby, you know, not a toddler or a child but a little baby and I don''t know how Virgil will take this." Hayden blurts out in a lump, getting all his worries out in one fell swoop before he lost his confidence.

    Dream nearly pulls out his hair from the root with how fast his spins around. "What are you talking about? Don''t you want your own baby?" He asks with a frown, he had thought that would be the one thing that his friend would be excited about, seeing as he really adored children.

    Hayden flinches back like he was hit, a frown on his pretty face. "Huh? My own baby?"

    "Did you forget in the middle of everything?" Dream questions in disbelief, realization seeping in, why wouldn''t his Alpha tell him something as important as that, especially when he was turned during Virgil''s rut.

    Hayden just stares wide-eyed at his friend, his brain working double time.

    "Male Omegas can birth pups! I can''t believe Virgil didn''t tell you this even when he saw you obviously forgot." Dream rages, unhappy that Hayden was left in the dark this way.

    Theb in Hayden''s hand slips out of his nowx fingers, dropping to the ground. "W-what?" He whispers in a small voice, horror etched on his face.

    It made sense now why he felt suspicious as Virgil not making love to him, why his mate was constantly watching him, nervous worry on his face.

    "Oh my God." He ces both hands on his face. "Are you telling me that I could be pregnant right now?" He asks in horror, hands dropping to his t stomach.

    Dream is quick to get up tofort his friend, wisely shifting away from the apparent fact that Virgil had purposefully kept something this important from his mate.

    He pulls Hayden into a gentle hug, rubbing the other''s backfortingly.

    "I doubt that Hay." He says I''m a soothing voice. "If conception had taken ce then your scent would have altered slightly to show it but you smell just fine to me." He cups the others face, like he could force his words of reassurance directly to Hayden''s brain.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    "I hope so." Hayden mutters, leaning his weight on Dream, they were roughly of simr height so it was oddlyfortable, he rests his head on Dream''s shoulders and closes his eyes.

    He instinctively knew that Dream was right he wasn''t pregnant.

    For some reason a soul crushing sadness envelopes him and he starts to sniffle, did he lose the baby before he could even realize the life that might have been?

    What if because he was part wolf there was something wrong with him and he couldn''t have a baby?

    That would be infinitely painful and worse than the inability to give birth at all, not that finding out only to realize that because of some cruel streak of fate, he wouldn''t get what he was supposed to.

    Dream doesn''t bat an eyelid at his friend''s escting emotional state, he understands him so he could easily guess Hayden''s thought track at the moment.

    Slowly he guided them around the sofa to sit on it, letting Hayden bury his face in his shoulder.

    "It''s highly unlikely that you conceived, Hay." Dream coos softly. "If you did, Virgil would have told you." He thinks?

    Hayden lifts his head at this, eyes zing amber, tears streaking down his face. "Really? Do you really think so, Dream?" He threw his hands up in exasperation, tears running down reddened cheeks. "I mean he didn''t even think to tell me something as important as this" his voice cracks on his words and he buries his face in Dream''s shoulders again.

    He had no idea why this was making him so emotional but there was no stopping this train.

    A knock sounds on the door at this and Dream frowns, Hayden was still distracted, could it be Virgil? He hoped so, he wanted to give the Alpha a piece of his mind, preferably with a saucepan in hand.

    Yanis frowns when there is no response, he had felt antsy with the way he had brushed off Hayden earlier, he just really needed to use the bathroom, he wasn''t about to tell Hayden that though.

    Hayden couldn''t be mad at him right? He worries, deciding to try the door, what if Hayden wasn''t even in and he was just here stressing over absolutely nothing.

    So you can imagine his surprise when the door slowly swings open, he steps in, a little confused at his findings.

    Dream''s eyes go wide at the person that hade in, that is definitely not Alpha Virgil, hell the person wasn''t even a Werewolf, how did they get in the Pack House? The fourth floor and the Alpha''s apartment for that matter.

    "Minou?" Is the first word the beautiful stranger says, his French ent tititing.

    Hayden lifts his head up at this, just as Dream is about to demand who the nosy stranger was, after beating him unconscious with his shoe because who knew? French hottie over there could be a serial killer.

    "Yani?" Hayden says, his voice cracked and sobby.

    Dream watches speechlessly as Hayden tries to hide his tear-streaked face from the neer that was a Yani? What the fuck is a Yani?

    French hottie moves closer, steps careful and the closer hees, the better looking he seems to get, he has the face of some kind of super-star.

    Well, Hayden was super rich, it would be no surprise if he knew someone like that.

    "Minou?" Yani calls again, voice feather soft and all of Dream''s suspicions jump out the window, he wanted someone to call him like that.

    Hayden hums, hands still covering his face to hide away from Yani.

    Yanis squats in front of his precious friend, it is a struggle to keep his emotions in check, he also didn''t want to jump into conclusions but Werewolf or not he was going to hurt whoever was making his Minou cry.

    "What''s wrong, mon Minou?" He asks carefully, worrycing his tone.

    "I''m fine, Yani." Hayden sniffles, trying to put up a brave front.

    "Sure, I''m supposed to believe that when you''re crying buckets." He says in a hard voice. "It''s Virgil isn''t it?" He prompts when it seems Hayden isn''t saying anything.

    It takes Dream a lot of effort to not blurt out the words dancing on the tip of his tongue.

    "It''s not." Hayden attempts a smile, feeling like he was overreacting for something that might not even have been. "Really, I''m fine." He reassures Yanis, dropping his hands from his teary face to reach for the other.

    He needed to talk to Virgil and he didn''t want the matter escting more than it needed too, it would be bad enough if Yanis was somehow convinced that Virgil was the reason he was upset, it would worsen drastically if he found out that now by some means, his best friend could now get pregnant.

    Hayden wasn''t interested in going down thatne with Yanis, he really wasn''t and there was no way to exin the situation without incriminating Virgil or telling him just that.

    He knew it would be a big of a stretch of Virgil and Yanis living together in the same space, considering how overprotective his friend got, like an older brother he always wanted.

    If they shed so early into Yanis arrival then all hope was lost.

    Yanis decides to let it go, knowing that Hayden had his stubborn streak, especially when he was protecting others, this only served to ground his conviction that Virgil was the reason behind Hayden''s tears.

    He nces to the other person in the room, that he might have tantly ignored and deduced that this was the Dream, that Hayden had gone on and on about.

    He tries to not stare too hard but it''s difficult, was it a thing with what did they call it now? Omegas?

    Slightly long blonde hair provides the curtain fall to a delicate oval face, smoky blue-grey eyes studying him openly.

    He keeps Hayden''s hands in his, inclining his head in Dream''s direction. "I apologize, I''m Yanis, you much be Dream, Hayden has said a lot about you." He introduces politely.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    "All good things I hope?" Dream mutters under his breath.

    Yanis makes a face, remembering how dangerous Hayden had said he was, he had to say he wasn''t expecting the adorable young man standing in front of him.

    The impertinence glinting off his blue-grey eyes though we''re a dead giveaway.

    "You could say that." He shrugs.

    Hayden''s eyes light up at their conversation, he appreciated when his friends made an effort to be nice to each other, although getting Virgil and Yanis to do that wasn''t always easy.

    "Hey, Dream you could eat with us, it would be like a big family dinner." Hayden suggest, lightsing back go his previously empty eyes.

    Dream already has a negative retort brimming on the tip of his tongue because he wasn''t ready to share the same space with Darian again so soon but one look at Hayden''s ssy, expectant eyes and he was a goner.

    "Sure, I had made ns to cook but what do you know, I''m exhausted, that would mean Dale would tag along too." He adds skeptically, remembering when he had told the Alpha that dinner was on him.

    Hayden beams at this, his tears drying up. "Even better! The more the merrier."

    Dream would have balked at this, averse to Hayden pushing aside his problems to take care of others as a coping mechanism if he didn''t see the odd glint in his friend''s eyes.

    Hayden had gone from sad to mad, he was livid and Dream didn''t want to be in the other Omega''s mate''s shoes.

    Another knock raps on the door at this point, Jaxon''s familiar voice calling from the other side.

    "Hay? Did you fall asleep?..." He trails off at this point, fiddling with the door knob after knocking again.

    "Shouldn''t we tell him toe in?" Hayden whispers to Dream eyes wide as the fiddling with the door continues.

    "I don''t know." Dream shrugs, eyes wide. "It''s your house." He reminds the other.

    Yanis just listens to their back and forth in confusion, eventually the person on the other side of the doores and and his eyes go wide, his legs unconsciously lifting him from the floor.

    He knows he''s staring but he can''t help it because he''s really starting to consider, maybe he wasn''t as straight as he thought after all.

    "Oh!" Jaxon exims when hees in to more people than he had been expecting. "Um, hello." He greets nervously, nodding to Dream and passing his eyes over the other stranger in the room.

    His wandering eyes however settle on Hayden, the soft scent of wet roses breaching his nose, he quickly scans the Luna''s face, a frown bing prominent in his face when he takes it in that Hayden had been crying.

    "Alright, who''s responsible?" He demands immediately, eyeing up the other two in the room.

    "Is what I would like to know." Yanis pipes in.

    Dream makes a zipping motion of his lips. "It''s not my ce to say."

    Jaxon seems to catch on to this and it only serves go get Yanis even more upset but he says nothing, preferring instead to observe.

    "Well" Jaxon mutters, a little nervous. "I was sent toe get you for dinner."

    "Oh!" Hayden exims. "It''s time already?"

    "Yes." Jaxon smiles fondly at the other''s excitement. "I''ll wait for you then." He says, making himself scarce.

    He wasn''t sure what had happened with Hayden but he was ready to chew his Alpha''s head out and from the looks of it, a lot of people wanted to do that as well, maybe he should just warn Virgil instead? Heavens knew the Alpha would need it.

    Yanis too makes a move to leave. "Dinner is on the third floor right?" He confirms, leaning forward to kiss Hayden''s hair.

    "Yes but"

    "Don''t worry." Yanis quietens down his friend''s worrying, "I know how to ask questions, see youter, Dream." He waves the other, going out.

    "Well I should also go see about getting Dale informed about dinner." Dream sighs, pushing his hair backwards so he could see better.

    "Will you be okay?" He asks Hayden, doubts clouding his tone, his friend was withdrawn and distracted and he didn''t really fancy leaving him alone just then.

    "Yes of course." Hayden smiles at him eyes distant and this time Dream can see that his smile is painfully forced.

    "I''ll just wash up ande down really quick." He continues, already getting up to do as he had said.

    Dream acquiesces with great difficulty, he has his doubts but he knows better than to say them out to Hayden seeing how fragile the Omega''s emotional state currently was.

    It meant two things, either Hayden had truly conceived and lost the baby before it could even begin to form or it was a symptom of his iing heat.

    It was honestly too early for a heat, even if he was by all means ate bloomer so only the first seemed more usible.

    He didn''t like to think about it.

    He makes his way to his apartment distracted and out of it and it''s a good thing the hallways are empty or he would have bumped into a good deal of people.

    It''s a miracle he even remembers to check in on Dale, somehow guessing that the Alpha would still be at his desk.

    He''s so distracted that he doesn''t even knock before swinging open the door, Dale had been on his way out and without thinking pins the intruder up against the wall.

    "Are you selectively blind?" Dream hisses up at him when Dale still doesn''t let him go even after a while.

    Dale panicks at this, scrambling backwards from Dream and dropping the Omega like hot iron, his brain had tlined at the very moment he had Dream up against the wall.

    It seemed almost impossible that the one person that had been flitting unbidden through his mind all day woulde in through his door at the moment he least expected it.

    "I''m sorry." He apologizes nkly, hands out to try and cate the other. "I thought you weren''ting back." He admits forlornly, face gaunt.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Dream just stares at him in disbelief. "Why not? Then who would take care of your annoying self and remind you to eat." He snaps, harsher than he had intended.

    Considering the drama and trauma he had to go through to get his way, even he was surprised that he came back.

    Dale just blinks myopically at Dream trying to figure out if it was really Dream or it was just an apparition of his addled mind.

    He wouldn''t be surprised if Dream as a figment of his imagination was as mean as the real Dream usually was, his prickly attitude was part of the adorable Omega''s charm.

    Dream just rolls his eyes. "I see I have to do everything,e on, you need to wash up, you look horrible, have you been sitting in front of that desk since I left? Haven''t you ever heard of breaks?..." Dream starts to scold him, taking him by the wrist and leading him to the in-built bathroom in his office.

    Dale lets himself be pulled along, a peaceful smile on his face, even his mom had never been this worried for his health and the annoying dates he had been ckmailed on were so pretentious it made his eyes bleed.

    "So you''re not leaving?" Dale prompts, seeking reassurance, he didn''t particrly care that at the moment he sounded like a needy child.

    Dream nces briefly at Dale from where he had guided him to the sink. "If I didn''t know better I would say you were trying to get rid of me." Dream narrows his eyes at the glum looking Alpha.

    This sends Dale into panic mode. "No, no"

    "Good." Dream cuts him off. "Because I''m not leaving, now please wash up, Hayden invited us for dinner, we don''t want to bete."

    Dream leaves him all alone at this wondering what was wrong with him, he was hired to be the secretary and somehow he had managed to be not only a caretaker but also a babysitter to the Alpha, no wonder Erin had run away.

    He chuckles dryly at this, knowing there was no way Erin would be this way around Dale, maybe he needed someone to lean on every now and then, for an Alpha everyone would expect him to be strong all the time.

    It wasn''t like Dream was offering a shoulder or interested in the position, he could say he and Dale were friends of sorts, he could be nice sometimes too.

    He walks back to the office to find out that Dale had left hisptop running, filesying haphazardly.

    Dream helps him put off the device and reorganize the files, his sry better be worth all these or he was leaving after the first month.

    Dalees out looking way better than he had first met the Alpha when he came in, freshly washed face gleaming under the fluorescent lights.

    "Great!" Dream exims when he sees him. "You''re ready to leave."

    "Yeah." Dale mutters, tugging on hisfortable shirt, feeling sleepy which was a huge shock considering that he has been battling with insomnia and all it took was Dream telling him to wash his face to get him stumbling around sleepily.

    "Thank you." He adds, voice dripping with sincerity.

    Dream looks up at him and an unbidden, soft smile stretches his full lips. "Sure, now let''s go."

    The dinner is already in full swing by the time they get there and Hayden is quick to wee them, ever the gracious host.

    At first nce the dining table looks like any lively gathering of old friends eating together but when you look closer that image just falls apart.

    Other than the twins, everyone else was a tense mess.

    Virgil seemed to be at the center of most of it, Yanis and Jaxon sending him death res while Hayden outright ignored him, Dream wasn''t left out of this.

    There was also the triangle that was Dream, Dale and his older brother who was watching each and every of his interaction with the sleepy Alpha with a hawk''s eye.

    Somehow the meal is eaten without any explosion or catastrophe and Dream is grateful for this, in his opinion, the only person ignorant of what was going on was a sleepy Dale.

    It had taken him a good long while to even notice Yani''s presence.

    Dream could practically feel his brother''s eyes bore into the back of his head each time he assisted Dale with something that shouldn''t necessarily need his assistance if the Alpha wasn''t so drunk on sleep.

    Everyone seems to dash away from the table as soon as the meal is over, Hayden insisting on escorting Yanis to his apartment, although the man could clearly make his way around already.

    Virgil doesn''t say a word, he doesn''t even make any indication that he was aware of what was going on and Dream might have believed that if he didn''t see how the Alpha''s hand shook every now and then.

    The entire situation was quiteplex and just sad and all he wanted that night was to take a shower and retire to his new ce.

    This time around he could sleep peacefully in his new apartment because he had earned it and it wasn''t from a friend''s graciousness, appreciative as he was of his friends, he didn''t like them doing extreme favours for him, he felt ultimately better about things when he did them himself.

    Perhaps it was a trait of his mom rubbing off on him, he wouldn''t say it was bad.

    He ignores his brother''s very loud stares as he slips his hand in Dale''s hold, saying goodbye to the rest before making quick his escape, perhaps when the sun came up, things would look better.

    He also hoped that Hayden and Virgil would be able to talk things through, he absolutely adored their rtionship and even if Alpha Virgil got on his nerves most times, he also knew how broken they would be without each other.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Walking with a sleepy Dale is like walking with a drunk person and he hoped that the Alpha wouldn''t get drunk in general, if his mere sleepy state was this bad, he couldn''t imagine how bad it would be when he got drunk.

    There were advantages to living all alone on the fourth floor, creepy as it seemed, it meant no one was here to see him struggle with Dale''s bigger form.

    He had half the mind to just let Dale drop to the ground and start to roll him down the hallway what? He was exhausted too.

    But somehow he managed the trip to Dale''s apartment, relieved that he at least knew where to go, the door was unlocked to Dream''s chagrin he would scold the Alpha again as soon as he was lucid enough to understand his harsh words.

    He pushes open the door, locking it from within on instinct and continuing his lumbering journey to the Alpha''s bedroom, he just makes a wild guess.

    It also helps that the two Pack House''s were designed simrly.

    He lets Dale drop to the bed with no ceremony whatsoever, patting himself on the back for being nice enough to take the other''s shoes off.

    As soon as he''s all done, he''s already making quick his escape, already fantasizing how cool his sheets would be when Dale snags his waist with a thrown out hand.

    "Oof!" Dream huffs out on an expelled breath, his blood pressure shooting off the roof. "Of all the" he starts to rage, pissed off.

    "Please stay?" Dale implores softly and all his anger falls away like paper soldiers.

    "W-What?" He splutters, his resolve already weakening.

    Dale takes his hand away now that he had the Omega''s attention, he knew now without a doubt now that Dream was the reason he slept so well, he didn''t question this, it had happened before with Hayden, he only wonders how lucky he is to get a second chance.

    "If you go, I can''t sleep." He says steadily, all sleepiness gone from his demeanor.

    Dream just blinks in stunned confusion, unable to make heads or tails of the current situation. "Then how do you sleep when I''m not around?" He demands skeptically.

    Dale shrugs, unbelievably lucid. "I don''t."

    This makes Dream mps his mouth shut, it would exin a lot of confusing situations, that didn''t mean that this one was self exnatory though but he wasn''t about to address it this night.

    "Fine." He epts with a sigh. "For the record, I''m working overtime and I''m stealing your clothes." He tries to say sternly but it doesn''t give the desired impact.

    He tries really hard to ignore how Dale''s eyes light up at his decision to stay and unbelievably, the Alpha''s eyelids start to grow heavy again like whatever strange part of his brain that demanded Dream''s presence to rest was finally satisfied.

    He makes quick work of showering, trying to not ogle at Dale''s belongings like some creep, he hopes this wouldn''t be a usual urrence.

    Even as he hoped that, a tiny hidden part of his was already picturing Dale''s bathroom with his things in it, his toothbrush in the canister, toiletries on the ss shelves What could he say? He was a bad liar, especially to himself.

    He forces himself to not be picky about clothing, grabbing a random shirt, he could fold his PJs in that very cute drawer over ther he cut short the intruding thought before it could take root and gue him.

    He trudges back to the bed, praying under his breath that his annoying older brother didn''t decide to be weird and go snooping around because this is going to be a little hard to exin to anyone, much less his impossible older brother.

    He curls up on the bed, facing away from Dale and snuggling deeply into the covers, the sheets were cool and this was enough to lull him to sleep.

    He had his whole life ahead of him now, where he would be responsible for his own actions and make his own decisions.

    ~

    "Goodnight Yani." Hayden mutters to his friend, cheeks pale and eyes distant.

    Yanis doesn''t overthink it this time, pulling Hayden''s considerably smaller and more fragile figure into his arms. "Bonne nuit, Minou." He responds, slipping to his mothernguage as he did whenever he was worried sick about something or someone.

    "I''ll be fine, okay?" Hayden ces a hand on his cheek, giving him a shaky smile which does nothing to dispel his gloom but he knows he should give his best friend a little more credit.

    "Okay." Yanis nods, cradling one of Hayden''s hands in his to bring it up to his lips for a soft kiss.

    Tomorrow would determine his actions, if his Minou was still miserable, leader of Werewolves be damned, bones were getting broken.

    He finally steps back and turns away first, cursing as he makes his way to his room in the dim darkness.

    He had no motivation to put on the lights, just to put them off again, good thing he had showered before dinner because that meant he could just go ahead and fall asleep.

    Coming to pay Hayden a visit and choose to stay was the best decision he had ever made and although while they were growing up he never seemed to be there for Hayden but this time around he would put in the effort.

    He would watch out for his precious friend, maybe he should have taken him up on the offer of living with them.

    Then he could keep his eyes on his little kitty every moment of the day and he could retaliate to Virgil at the point of offense.

    But no, that would never work, there was no telling when he would snap and poison Virgil''s drink or push him off the balcony.

    He wasn''t usually this violent, he rolls to the side of his bed again, unsurprisingly unable to sleep, he just didn''t like to see Hayden cry.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Hayden makes his way back to his apartment, hands cold and wrapped around himself, he had gone through a many diverse emotions in so little time that he just felt odd.

    He got to the door of his apartment and just wanted to turn around and go somewhere else, anywhere else, he didn''t think he had the mental or emotional capacity to address the elephant in the room.

    Sleeping with it there wasn''t an option either.

    He pushes open the door with a heavy sigh, locking it from within as he turns around to find Virgil waiting for him in the living room, elbows braced against his knees.

    Hayden doesn''t know how to feel now that he has confronted Virgil, it was easy to be mad at his mate when he wasn''t there and all he could see was how Virgil had kept the truth to him.

    But now he sees not just the wrong but the reason behind it and he''s just sad.

    He crosses the living room over to where Virgil is seated and climbs into the other''s arms, curling up into his weing warmth.

    They remain quiet like this for a good long while, just listening to the other breath and breathing in deep their blended scents.

    Virgil leans back against the backrest of the chair, gathering Hayden up to him, arms trembling ever so slightly.

    "Baby?" Virgil''s voice breaks the cold silence, trembling getting worse. "I love you." He says steadily in a pain wracked voice.

    Hayden lifts a small hand to Virgil''s face, eyes stinging. "I know."

    Virgil reaches up as well with his free hand that isn''t supporting Hayden''s weight to cover Hayden''s hand on his face, shoulders slumped.

    "And I''m sorry." He added sincerely.

    Hayden just hums a little, knowing that his mate meant that and was truly sorry for causing him pain but it didn''t mean he would give up trying to stop him from getting pregnant.

    He had bowed over for a lot of things, letting Virgil have his way but he was getting that child even if he had to drug his husband

    Is what he would have wanted to say but he didn''t want to leave Virgil in his haze of terror, he would just have to convince his mate that getting him pregnant would be one of the best decisions ever.

    "Let''s get married." Hayden hums, head resting up against Virgil''s chest.

    Virgil nces down in surprise, he hadn''t exactly been sure how he expected the night to turn out but it wasn''t this.

    Thinking about it now, he doesn''t think he had ever since Hayden got angry and tonight, at dinner at least, his little mate had been livid...

    He didn''t deserve Hayden.

    He is swift to agree, heart full to bursting with love but for some reason he couldn''t rx.

    He wasn''t stupid nor did he think his mate stupid to think that the matter was over like that, Hayden still wanted a baby and Virgil was just being an obstacle.

    He wasn''t ashamed of admitting that he was scared shitless of losing Hayden, he didn''t think his mate would ept that as a suitable reason for denying him a child though, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t try.

    "Aunt Candy should be ready toe down to Pine Creek in a month." Hayden mumbles, sleepy. "That''ll give us the time to n.. it."

    "Sure." Virgil agrees, at the moment he would have agreed to whatever Hayden wanted no matter how ridiculous if that would make him give up on getting pregnant.

    He had half been hoping his mate would adopt a child before realizing and at least then he would have a usible argument, he knew he sounded cruel but what was he to do if he got his mate pregnant and

    He winced at this point like it hurts physically to even think about it - no! He couldn''t let that happen, he would just have to keep trying to get his mate to see reason.

    "Now let''s get you to bed" Virgil starts to say only to be cut off by Hayden''s soft, sleepy voice.

    "Will you not make love to me anymore?" He asks forlornly, voice miserable.

    Virgil doesn''t even realize he''s being yed, heart twisting at his mate''s unhappiness. "I will" he''s quick to say, thank fuck for condoms.

    "But you''ll use a condom, won''t you?" Hayden half pouts, closing his eyes to hide the sneaky light in them.

    He was a bad liar but at least he was pretty okay at hiding the truth.

    "Baby" Virgil says softly, miserable.

    "I-It''s fi...fine." Hayden stutters lightly, curling tighter into Virgil, a soft dangerous smile on his face.

    His mate would have to give up when Hayden got pregnant and then he would show Virgil that he could take care of himself too.

    Virgil heaved a sigh of relief at this, he had been expecting more of a rebuttal but he wasn''tining at whatever stars had aligned that night to make his mate so agreeable about something so controversial.

    He scoops Hayden up in his hands and makes for the bedroom beyond relieved that in trying to protect the one that he loves most he hadn''t ultimately lost him or pushed him away.

    They had already shower together that evening so it is to bed straight for them, Virgil appreciated the way Hayden instantly snuggled to him, seekingfort which he was quick to provide.

    Hayden rests in his arms, head against his chest, their legs tangled up under the sheets.

    Virgil wants to think that if anything, lying with Hayden like this was the physical definition of peace.

    He could remain here forever or as long as his mate wanted and he wouldn''t even mind.

    "Baby?" He calls into the darkness, voice soft, half expecting Hayden to be already asleep. "I love you."

    A small hand finds his face unerringly in the darkness and his heart swells to bursting.

    "I love you too." Hayden sighs, his eyes slipping shut.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Virgil wakes up to a muffled cry, eyes flying open swiftly as his senses instantly reach out for his mate

    Was Hayden hurt?

    As it registers that Hayden isn''t in his arms again is the same time he registers that someone is sitting on him.

    "Baby?" Virgil whispers in horror as he takes in Hayden who is slumped over him, wearing nothing but Virgil''s shirt from the night before, sweatpants gone.

    A braced against his torso to hold his weight up, the other hand mped over his mouth to middle his noises, he was sitting on Virgil''s hard dick, the ice cold feeling that settled in the Alpha''s gut at this realization stopping him from even feeling the pleasure although he was currently orgasming.

    Hayden just crawls up his chest, cheeks red, eyes drowsy, he still keeps them joined as hees over to kiss Virgil senseless.

    "You know, it feels really good to have your way." Hayden mutters to him, cheeks redder.

    Virgil just pants slightly from the kiss, his eyes wide, he had underestimated his mate, he really had.

    Just because his mate preferred to be passive most of the time didn''t mean that he couldn''t retaliate, he was learning that the hard way.

    His baby really wanted to get pregnant, he mused to himself, how sad that it had to be the one thing Virgil couldn''t give.

    He reaches up to frame Hayden''s face with his hands, movements a little aggressive. "I love you, baby."

    Hayden sighs. "I know."

    He also knew that the battle line had also been drawn, they loved each other too much to even have a emotionally debilitating fight so instead they had converted it to apetition of sorts.

    He would try to get pregnant while Virgil would do all he could to stop that, because nothing was worse to the other than denying their mates what they wanted even if it was something they couldn''t provide.

    Hayden knew that Virgil would throw his all into it because very few things terrified his mate but he wasn''t giving up, the thought of having his and Virgil''s child had been such a wild dream, now that it was within grasp, he wasn''t letting it go.

    He slumps to the side, Virgil popping out of him with a wet squelch, this was a weird situation indeed, it hade to a battle of wills, the sun was rising now, sshing the colors of the morning across their tangled up bodies.

    ~

    Hayden dozes off again only to wake up a couple hourster in very high spirits and all alone on their big and slept in bed.

    He''s not surprised to see Virgil gone but he is surprised to see that his mate had cleaned him up, he gets off the bed absently, wondering if Virgil had eaten breakfast.

    Probably just coffee and dry toast, he shakes his head, he woulde back to cook lunch for him.

    He would also go down to the store first the morning, Yanis could tag along and then he could get some perfect sleeping potion from his witch friend.

    Virgil would be extra careful around him and the Alpha would most likely easily smell out any pharmaceutical drug, well then he would go juju with his ns.

    He practically skips over to the bathroom, in ridiculous high spirits, although he could feel cum squelching on each step, maybe he should look into buying a buttplug.

    Breakfast is arge affair and he rings up Yanis toe join him eat, he had to eat healthy to prepare for the iing baby

    That''s right, he had already been on the right side of almost too thin, he didn''t want to do anything that would endanger the baby.

    Maybeter on Dream could look through some catalogues on dieting with him, he would find out the best diet to boost conception and a safe term the thought of it was new and exciting.

    "Are more peopleing over to eat?" Yanis couldn''t help but ask when he makes his way to the kitchen and sees a buffet spread out.

    "Huh?" Hayden nces at him, pausing his motion of pouring maple syrup over a stack of pancakes. "No, why?" He asks with a frown.

    Yanis gives him a bewildered look, dressed casually in sweatpants and a shirt, clothes he had gotten from the airport store, he would need to go shopping soon, he nned to blend in.

    "Why? I don''t know, maybe because you''ve cooked enough food for a small crowd?" He exims, sweeping his arms to epass the dining table.

    Hayden shrugs, just realizing that maybe in his excitement he might have prepared a lot of food.

    "It''s fine, you would be surprised at how easily the other upants of this floor forget to eat or don''t want to go down to eat, they would be happy to eat my pancakes." He beams at Yanis.

    "Fine, if you say so." The dark haired man acquiesces, settling down to eat.

    Hayden packs up some of the food for the others before settling down to eat as well.

    "Ready to go down to my bookstore?"

    "Sure." Yanis says with subtle amusement, he had been so relieved to find his friend back in high spirits.

    It was the best news to receive, just as wonderful as having Hayden cook for him.

    He was still curious about what had made Hayden upset but he wouldn''t push, if Hayden wanted to tell him then he would do so.

    "You''lle with me to Paper District afterwards, yes?" He invites with a twinkle in his hazel-green eyes, that alternated between a melted gold and bright olive.

    Hayden makes a face. "Fine." He agrees, he could also discreetly build up on baby items, although that wouldn''t be even necessary all his mom and Grammy needed to hear was that he was pregnant and all hell would break loose.

    He wouldn''t even mind the busyness of Paper District for that very fact.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Dream wakes up first, only to shrink back in horror when he sees that somehow during the course of his sleep he had moved across the bed and into Dale''s personal space.

    He rubs the sleep away from his eyes when there was a proper distance between then, this tonic sleeping together had to stop soon.

    Waking up to Dale wasn''t very healthy for his heart, it was bing an unlikely addiction.

    "Sleep well?" Dale asks quietly making Dream shriek in horror.

    "You''ve been awake?!" He exims, displeased.

    He had been practically sleeping on Dale and was relieved to find out that only him was aware of this slip up but turns out the Alpha had been wide awake too.

    Dale shrugs. "You lookedfortable, I didn''t want to wake you."

    Dream just expels out a sound of disgust and jumps out of the bed, gathering up his clothes in his arms, he didn''t care that he was dressed in nothing but one of Dale''s voluminous shirts, he needed to get away from here.

    Dale just calmly props his hands behind his head to watch a flustered Dream run away, the weeks after his parents left have been a bit of an internal rollercoaster and he had about gotten his shit together.

    Dream on the other hand, give him the aura of a feral cat, as long as he stuck around with his hands outstretched, no matter how many times he got scratched, eventually Dream woulde to him.

    He could wait, it wasn''t like he had any other thing he wanted to do.

    He should probably get up, because there was a very high chance that Dream would barge back in with a saucepan to get him out of bed.

    A soft smile stretches out his lips at this, there was no dull moment with the Omega.

    Dream on the other hand was livid, he wasn''t exactly sure who he was mad at yet but his mood was currently in the shitter - maybe he just wasn''t the morning type.

    As he stomped back to his apartment in his little fit he bumps into Keiran and they both freeze.

    Realization, as well as horror paints Dream''s face as soon as Kieran''s weird reaction to him sinks in, he was on his way to his apartment with his clothes clutched in his hands and wearing Dale''s shirt, the Alpha''s scent was obviously on it - it looked all parts incriminating.

    The sh of curiosity that Dream had seen fades away into in inscrutable expression, now he knows why Keiran throws him off, he could never tell what the other Werewolf was thinking.

    "Good morning, Dream." The new Head Beta greets in an inflectionless voice.

    "Hi, Kieran." Dream mutters, relieved that he hadn''t stuttered or bitten off his tongue.

    Kieran just continues his journey after this and Dream practically runs the rest of the way back to his room, hurrying and and mming the door so hard it rattles of it''s hinges, throwing his weight behind the door and sliding down to the ground.

    Why had he had the worst luck ever since he woke up this morning?

    He curls up around himself, bowing his head over his drawn up knees.

    Wasn''t he the one who wanted to be an adult and be responsible for his decisions? Well, adulting was fucking hard, didn''t mean he was going to eat his words and go back home though.

    Mortification seeped in slowly, it shouldn''t bother him this much because he wasn''t guilty if what was deduced but he couldn''t help it.

    What made it worse was that he would have to spend the rest ot the day with those two, he groans and pulls himself off the ground.

    He goes through the motions of cleaning up, asionally pausing to scream under the shower.

    He eats cereal with a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach - Dale had been thoughtful enough to stock up for him.

    What did Keiran think about him now? The entire situation was just irritating

    He gets ready to leave in a peeve, dressing up infortable clothes, he had a lot of work to finish up today, considering that yesterday he left almost halfway through the day.

    He rushes out if his apartment, hopefully, Head Beta Kieran would stay in his office and they would only need tomunicate with emails or phone calls for the rest of today.

    He gets to his office without event and takes refuge behind his desk, as bothered as he was, it takes only a couple minutes into working for him to get absorbed in it.

    At least until he gets a phonecall from Dale, he res at the phone for a few moments, if the Alpha hadn''t been such of a big baby the night before, he wouldn''t be in this situation.

    "Hello?" He says formally into the desk phone, frowning slightly when Dale asks for his presence.

    Time to do what he was hired for, he cleared up his desk only to see that he had actually been working for a few good hours and it was alreadyte afternoon.

    He knocks politely when he gets to Dale''s office, pushing open the door afterwards - he was exasperating like that.

    Dale didn''t even mind, already used to the little quirks of the Omega but what makes his eyebrows jump up his forehead is how Dream reacts to Kieran''s presence.

    The Omega freezes up and goes pale, eyes shifty.

    It makes Dale frown, his thoughts thundering about a mile a minute - what was going on between the Head Beta and the secretary.

    Kieran''s expression didn''t even change but Dale wasn''t fooled by that, the Werewolf new how to hide his emotions quite well.

    Jealousy shoots down his heart like a hot dagger, it was barely a day into his job and Dale wanted to end the Head Beta - how did he ever think this was a good idea?

    "What''s up?" Dream asks, putting himself together, which takes longer than he would have liked but then again he hadn''t been expecting to see the Head Beta in Dale''s office.

    "Yeah, I need a favor, could you help me go down to the first floor, Mrs. Jacob lives in room 108, climbing up the stairs is a bit of a hassle for her but she''s in charge of the upkeep of the Pack after my mom, so she should have the monthly bill for me." He exins as quickly as he could, wanting Dream far away from Kieran''s sight.

    "Oh, sure." Dream epts, already making his way out.

    "I''ll tag along." Kieran pipes up, already getting up before either of them could say a word or refuse. "I need to talk to her a bit as well."

    Dream swallows back his words, hiding the worry dancing in his eyes. "Sure." He repeats with less enthusiasm.

    Dale just mps his mouth shut, nearly snapping the pen in his hand in half as they go out together.

    Maybe he was just overreacting, he hoped he was just overreacting...

    ~

    "I don''t care." Kieran speaks up for the first time when they leave the fourth floor.

    Dream had been lost in thought but even so, he didn''t understand the words without context.

    "Huh?" He blinks, ncing at the Head Beta for the briefest of moments.

    "About you and the Alpha, I don''t give a damn, you don''t need to act so jumpy..." Kieran doesn''t add that before Dale thinks something else is going on between them and goes for his neck, it really was none of his business.

    What he couldn''t understand though was why he had offered to tag along, whatever he had to say to Mrs. Jacobs could definitely wait, somehow Dale had been handling most of the upkeep and it was just the shopping bill Dream had to collect.

    But he was worried for the safety of the Omega and if that didn''t make him want to turn tail and get the fuck away.

    "Oh." Dream mutters, an invisible but particrly heavy weight dropping from his shoulders, his stomach unknotting.

    He still didn''t know the dynamic of Dream with the Alpha and it wasn''t like he was curious but having to witness him almost get gravely injured must have be branded in his mind, because all he could see was someone trying again to push he down the stairs or something equally as gruesome.

    "You''re not from this Pack, are you?" Kieran speaks up again, they are already at the second floor now and he notices that Dream is left alone when he''s around, well isn''t that a wonderful coincidence.

    He also has no idea why he''s inviting small talk, he didn''t like people...

    "Um... no, I''m not." Dream says, the steeling back into his voice. "Got a problem with that?"

    Kieran blinks at this, looking away. "No." He says calmly. "Frankly, I prefer that you aren''t." He adds quietly.

    This makes Dream fall silent again, Kieran wasn''t actually a bad person, although hisck of an emotional grid made it hard to get a read on him and that way, you could never tell what he was thinking.

    Didn''t mean he was a bad person.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    "Are you okay?" Yanis asks for the umpteenth time, when he catches Hayden''s gaze straying away from the road. "You know, you could just let me drive."

    "Huh?" Hayden snaps out of it, mind elsewhere, he couldn''t specifically pinpoint what he had been thinking about but he had been lost in thought.

    "I-I''m fine" he thinks

    He''s not been himself ever since he got back from the city, from crying fits and rage episodes to downright fucking his sleeping mate

    His colors up at this and is quick to hide his face from a curious Yanis, he hadn''t felt any different while all that was happening but just now, he seems to have snapped out of it.

    Sure, while he never minded Virgil taking him in his sleep before, his reasons weren''t sound and that was bad enough.

    The night before and the early parts of this morning still seemed a blur to him was this all because he was now part Werewolf?

    Sure he didn''t mind babies but he had never been particrly baby crazy before

    "I''m driving us back." Yanis deres as soon as they get to the street Hayden''s Bookstore is at and he slows down to park the car.

    Hayden can''t even dispute this, he felt slightly disoriented "Sure but first you need to meet Jennie and that cafe down there serves the bestttes"

    Yanis just let''s his friend ramble on, knowing there was something on the other''s mind, he was a little sad

    How far apart had he and Hayden gotten that his kitty no longer told him anything? He smiled and nodded at the right times, following along, hiding away his worry.

    ~

    Yanis and Jennie hit it off, considering they were both book lovers and after a while of catching up with his employee and good friend, Hayden steps outside to take a call.

    "Hey, baby." Virgil''s quiet voicees through the receiver.

    "V!" He exims softly, excited to hear from his mate, although they had just parted ways a couple hours ago.

    "How are you?"

    "Good we need to talk" he responds, saying the words he should have said the night before.

    "Alright." Virgil easily epts. "I actually called to tell you that put run will have to be moved to today, Jax just told me that it''ll be the full moon tomorrow."

    "Oh" Hayden mutters, clutching his phone tighter, anxious. "When?"

    "Two o''clock? Is that fine with you love?"

    "Of course." He smiles although he knows Virgil can''t see it. "See you then, love you."

    "I love you too."

    The pressing issue of the uing Pack run is enough to push other thoughts away from his mind.

    The entire concept in hindsight seemed simple enough, stay close to Virgil run that was all, right? There was no need to be jittery about it.

    But no matter how many times he told himself that or how many times he pep talked, it would make his anxiety go away.

    What if they didn''t like him? Or they didn''t ept him as their Alpha''s mate? Was this his wolf talking? Because he was pretty sure he was epted just fine when he was still human.

    He hurries back in when Yanis calls for him, no doubt wanting his input in some obscure argument.

    He lets Yanis and Jennie find one of the couches to sit on and continue their heated discussion, Jennie deserved a break, plus working at his bookstore again was grounding him.

    Holding short meaningless conversations with strangers and the relief that they were pleased with whatever book choice they made was keeping his treacherous thoughts at bay, he needed the mental peace.

    Mae shows up not muchter with Ruby in hand, Shana had taken the day off as well so she was also present.

    Their meeting was a little chaotic and Hayden was relieved that there were no customers for a while.

    His two friends were excited to see him and apparently, Ruby had fallen in love with Yanis at first sight.

    For a reserved person who Hayden noticed was a lot more verbose, she was all over Yanis, climbing his legs and hanging off his shoulders.

    Then there''s the most important fact that Yanis is human, it makes no logical sense.

    "Does this mean than you''re going to be there for the Pack run tomorrow?" Mae asks after a lull in the conversation, curiosity ying out in her dark brown eyes.

    "Yeah." Hayden replies nervously while Yanis just looks confused, battling an energetic Ruby in his arms. "I''m a little nervous though."

    "There''s no need to be, I''ll show you the ropes"

    "Shana always steps on the most pinecones." Mae rats out on her girlfriend without remorse.

    "That''s because I''m too busy being nice to see where I''m going." Shana argues importantly. "Now as I was saying Hay, there''s no need to be nervous, it''s Ru''s first Pack run too and she''s not nervous in the least bit." She concludes proudly.

    "Ma and Nana takes me out to run!" Ruby''s pipes up at the mention of her name and the word ''run'' in a sentence.

    "Maybe because she has had more experience than me, I don''t even think I can shift into a wolf."

    "Wait, you can all turn into wolves?" Yanis blurts out, visibly shaking.

    Ruby shoves her face right up at his, desert brown eyes twinkling. "Uh huh, Ma and Nana get very big too."

    Yanis gulps, way out of his league. "And you too Ruby?" He prompts, looking a little green.

    "Of course!" She squeals, happy. "I''ll show you."

    "Ru?!"

    "Baby!"

    Her parents try to stop her but it was toote, in their opinion, she had gotten downrightfortable, it had to be because everyone she met was just like her and the ones that weren''t like Yanis, treated her nicely.

    She had gotten over her past trauma really well, her lost memories contributing to that fact.

    Yanis on the other hand looks like he''s about to get his own traumatic experience.

    Yanis scrambles backwards at the sh of light, it''s subtle but it keeps your eyes away from the change.

    He nearly falls off his chair in his haste to get away, eyes wide.

    Hayden just gets up quietly to go flip the sign, there was no need for anyone else to see the little show being put on inside, Jennie had gone on her lunch break anyway so it was just them well and a freaked out Yanis.

    Yanis half yells when Ruby''s wolf plops down in front of him, her furry tail swinging energetically, tongue handing out as she stares at him with fixated sliver eyes.

    "Don''t scream like a girl, bowl head." Shana teases him.

    "W-why is she so big?" He waves his hands around, blustering.

    "You think she''s big? She''s still a baby wolf so you might want to rethink that."

    "Sure you aren''t part wolf, bowl head?" Shana pipes up again, watching Ruby crawl over her friend and lick his face enthusiastically, an action not received well by him.

    "Hard pass, both my parents are humans, I don''t think I could handle turning into a big wolf or whatever else you have going for you."

    Afternoones and goes to their happyughter, Mae and Shana having to leave earlier with their daughter after she shifts back, Yanis had already been warming up to her.

    "I''m sorry I have to leave again, after justing back in so long." Hayden was saying to Jennie.

    "It''s fine, Luna." She politely waves away Hayden''s apology. "That''s why you hired me remember? Plus, I have Yanis forpany, I''ll be fine."

    "Oh, thanks." Hayden sighs in relief, to his friend, he says "Yani? If I can''te back to get you, either the twins or Darian will

    "Or you can let mee back myself." Yanis cuts in, slightly rolling his eyes.

    He didn''t notice how much he fussed over Hayden himself, either mentally or out but Hayfen worriedly just a little too march.

    In no time he''s done over the bookstore and is hurrying out his in car anticipation.

    He had to reschedule shopping at Paper District, Yanis hadn''t mind Ed and that was quite relieving.

    He would have to go to Paper District now after the run.

    His mind was elsewhere again, so much seemed to be happening at once, his skin was feeling a little tight for his body.

    Maybe after the Pack run, he could take a break and go on a pic with his mate, heavens new they needed it.

    He got in the car after waving goodbye to Yanis and Jennie, Jennie telling him to say hi to Apple for her and that she woulde in on the weekend toe pay the cat a visit.

    Hayden didn''t mind that, he was sure Jennie wouldn''t mind being given a kitten when they were old enough, heavens knew she needed thepany.

    He had no idea of what Jennie''s sexuality was and he wasn''t about to pry, she hadn''t batted an eyelid though about his or Shana and Mae''s rtionship, actually cooing over them when she found out.

    He just liked to worry about her sometimes, she was like the little sister that never wanted him but tolerated his nagging self anyway.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    They take thest of the stairs together, awkward tension melting away.

    They easily find Mrs. Jacobs house, the people living on the first floors were mostly new families and the elderly and they were all so nice that Keiran was already backtracking on his opinions on his Pack members.

    Dream wasn''t even surprised by this, he knew that there were nice people in Dale''s Pack, the troublemakers just liked to do the most.

    Mrs. Jacobs was happy to see them, insisting on giving them muffins and watermelon juice, no matter how many times they refused, she even packed up a basket for the ''Alpha''

    "It''s no wonder she was the one handling most of the business, that olddy has a one track mind." Keiran mutters under his breath when they are long gone from her house and hallway and are currently making their way up the first floor.

    Dreamughs at this. "You looked horrified when she offered us snacks, have you been watching murder documentaries?" He teases.

    Keiran looks away at this, the faintest touch of color in his cheekbones as he covers up his emotions with a dry cough. "That''s a waste of my existence."

    "Sure." Dream agrees with no small amount of disbelief.

    "You don''t believe me?" Keiran notes nkly.

    "Why does it matter if I do not not? Unless of course you''re lying and you actually do watch murder documentaries."

    "Shut up." Keiran mutters without spite. "Why did I ever want to tag along in the first ce?" He asks rhetorically.

    "Beats me." Dream shrugs, going quite now as he nces at Keiran who is still sporting a nk face. "Why did you?"

    Keiran holds eye contact for the briefest of moments before looking away. "You''re not a horrible secretary." He shrugs, face empty. "And I''ve only started to tolerate you, what would I do if you were to end up gravely injured and would have to be reced."

    Dream just makes a face at this. "You''re a real sweet person, you know." He whips sarcastically.

    Keiran shrugs indifferently. "I try." He says serious.

    Dream cracks up again but it is soured by the implications of Kieran''s words, hisughter dying out.

    "Why won''t you tell the Alpha?" Keiran prods carefully while they are leaving the second floor. "I''m pretty sure he would do something about them."

    Dream ispletely sobered up now, face grave as he clutches the basket Mrs. Jacobs had prepared for Dale.

    "Because that''s exactly what they want." Dream shrugs like it is no big deal, although it clearly is.

    "What?" Kieran frowns, confused.

    "The thing is, if I do go to Dale, his reaction will only be proving them right and give them more ammunition, I''m not letting that happen." He says in a level voice.

    "Or you just want to resolve this by yourself for whatever reasons you prefer not to talk about." Keiran responds, blunt as usual.

    Dream winces at this. "Look, I''m just not telling Dale."

    Keiran kept his eyes peeled out as they got to the third floor, this was where the people who wished Dream harm lived. "Sure, until he finds your broken body or worse."

    Dream throws him a re. "Stop being so dark all the time, I can take care of myself."

    Keiran just looked down at his fragile body, expression nk. "Sure."

    "Hi!" An energetic young man hurried up to them as they were about to leave the third floor, his gaze obviously passed over Dream like the Omega wasn''t there and fixed on Keiran like headlights.

    "There was an important announcement that a new Head Beta had been appointed, I''m guessing that''s you" he started rambling off almost immediately, rudely stepping in between Keiran and Dream.

    Dream just rolled his eyes, uninterested in whatever was going on, he gave Keiran a short wave and motioned that he would meet him upstairs.

    Keiran''s usually hooded gaze widened at this, he didn''t know why but all his red gs were out about the situation but before he could give even a warning to Dream, the Omega was already far gone.

    Dream was lost in thought as he meandered around thest turn of the hallway before getting to the stairs, he was dragged into a closet before this though.

    He mmed painfully against a wall even as the door was hastily locked.

    He rolled his eyes again when he took in the people present, it was the fake blonde again and this time she brought friends.

    "This is getting old, I have actual work to do, since it seems like you all obviously do not." He says to them, trying to not let the fact that he was trembling show.

    Keiran was right, he should have told Dale about it but he was on his independent high and where did that lead him? Into a potentially dangerous situation.

    He gulped as the girls red at him with obvious disgust and hatred, he might actually be in a little bit of trouble.

    ~

    Dale was distracted, he hadn''t done anything in the least bit productive ever since Dream and Kieran had walked out of his office, sure, he was overreacting but this was Dream

    He has every fucking right to overreact!

    He pushes up from his desk in irritation, pacing around his office that felt a little to small for him, maybe his wolf was just jittery because the full moon was near.

    He tries to convince himself that he was feeling this way because of that and not because of something else.

    Jealousy was a feeling he like hanging around him, it made him miserable and irritable.

    Worst still now that he had no idea where he and Dream were at, he definitely wasn''t about to ask the Omega that for sure.

    He was relieved that he was finally getting through to Dream and his hard protective outer shell, he didn''t need sleek Betas who had their shit together unlike him, ruining things for him.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    "What''s in the basket slut?" One pipes up, at least this one was self confident enough to leave her hair color natural hmm? Or maybe she just had a better hair stylist. "You''re from Crimson Pack right? Who is to say you didn''t ask your Pack witch for love potions, huh?"

    Something in the way she spoke made Dream recognize her, it was her, Amy, Deidre had found out about her and he remembered meeting her in Paper District at the restaurant Dale has taken him to.

    Deidre had told him that she was the one that spread the rumors about him, without proof because she has just used him of being a male Omega without even knowing his status.

    Well, she wasn''t wrong but the fact that his status was seen as something so abhorrent was what actually hurt.

    "Don''t talk about Mae like that." Dream bit back, eyes amber with anger.

    There were four of them and they were almost all taller and bigger than he was, he wasn''t going to win in a four-way fight but he was definitely snatching wigs before then.

    The shortest girl looked like her frizzy hair was a wig anyway.

    "So you know her." Fake blonde says with a lot of exaggerated hand movements. "That means you definitely did get potions from her."

    "Go girl!" Amy pped her a high five like she wasn''t the one that came up with the witty attack and fake blonde was doing nothing but riding on the waves of her sess. "Sh is right." She added, leaning forward to seem imposing, it just made her nose look huge.

    "Whatever." Dream mutters, unimpressed. "Mrs. Jacobs sent them to your Alpha, want me to eat one to show you?"

    This silences their mouring and it just made Sh get mad, she crosses the room and reach out a hand to p him, Dream wastes to time grabbing her hand.

    "I still think you''re all idiots, how doesn''t beating me up help Dale notice you?" He asks logically, only realizing his mistake a couple secondster when Sh''s eyes melt to silver, her fangs shing, rage evident in her pretty face.

    The thing was that, they knew that what Dream said was the truth but that made it even more enraging because hearing the truth only showed how much of a futile mission they were on.

    But they couldn''t express their rage to Dale so someone else had to be on the receiving end of all that vicious emotion, fueled by banding up with others of like minds.

    Sh raised a knee to kick him and this catches him in the stomach, making him expel out a pained huff of breath.

    He wasn''t going down so easily though, it also helped that they were nice enough toe at him one by one.

    He reached for her hair and when he found purchase, yanked her backwards, leaving her open for the torrent of ps he rained on her face.

    She kicked out again and he had to jump to the side to prevent being caught in the middle of her kicks.

    When they separated, this gave the others the incentive toe closer and Dream bit his lower lip, if they all came at him at once, he was going to get seriously hurt Darian wasn''t going to like this.

    ~

    Kieran wasn''t even listening to the kid in front of him, that looked just as nervous and shifty as a sneaky fox.

    But he couldn''t shake him off, it seemed like the kid had an endless supply of things to say and yet the sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach only grew worse.

    When he had had enough of it, he dropped a heavy hand on the rambling Werewolf''s shoulder, his eyes a deadly silver.

    "Look, kid" he started casually, cutting the other off without a care. "I hope you understand that I''m not an idiot." He paused for effect, enjoying the way the other''s eyes widened in a panic, his throat working violently. "And if I find out that this was all a sham you best be packing your things and moving out of the goddamned town"

    "W-What?" Bryan as he said his name was had the balls to look confused. "I-I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    "Sure." Keiran mutters around a freshly lighted cigarette. "So what''s was it? Did they pay you? With cash? Something else? Are you doing someone a favor?" He asks, empty silver stare fixed on Bryan''s head, the other Werewolf looking like he might like to bolt.

    "No-no" he started to say, eyes moving around rapidly for an escape route.

    Keiran grinned for the first time, it wasn''t a pretty sight. "Run, I encourage you to but know that I will chase you down" he leaned forward at this to blow a cloud of smoke in Bryan''s face, the other Werewolf was frozen in terror, eyes wide. "...and I will catch you."

    "I-It''s A-amy that asked me to, I''m so sorry, she''s my older sister and she found out I was doing drugs, she threatened to tell Mom, I-I couldn''t l-let that happen" Bryan started to tattle, his words tumbling out just as fast as when he was trying to distract Kieran.

    Keiran''s cigarette falls to the ground at this, his fears hadn''t been false. "Where are they right now?" He cuts off the pathetic whining that was starting to get on his nerves.

    "Huh?" Bryan blinks with big eyes and Kieran could see that he wasn''t wrong when he thought of the Werewolf as a child.

    "Fuck." He curses violently, crushing his still glowing cigarette on the ground with the heel of his suede shoes. "Your stupid sister, where did she say she would be?"

    "Um um, third floor closest, why?" Bryan asks innocently.

    Keiran just rolled his eyes, at least his Amy of a sister had been dumb enough to tell her dumber brother where she would be. "Shut up and follow me." He ordered the kid, breaking out into a run.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Hayden drove down to the Pack House in a peculiar state of mind, he was nervous and disappointed in himself, sure he liked children but it wasn''t an obsession?

    He paid careful attention to the road, he had left a good hour earlier, he did promise his mate lunch anyway and he was sure they would need the energy before their run.

    Hayden was quite sure he would fail hopelessly, athletics had never been his strong suit but he didn''t want to embarrass Virgil.

    He parked safely and hurried out of his car and into the building that was now home to him, although it had been just a couple months, it felt like he had lived there all his life.

    Interacting with the excited Pack didn''t help his current disoriented state but he bore it well enough, he just made his way to their apartment.

    He didn''t have the mental fortitude to confront Jaxie, good thing Jennie was keeping Yanispany, he really needed some time alone some time alone with his mate.

    He gotfortable, checking up on Apple first, the cat seemed highlyfortable to just lie around for her babies to crawl all over her and seek nutrition.

    Hayden spends some time just watching her after patting her, he misses telling her all of his problems, she was an awfully good listener and he could unburden his mind.

    He wants to talk to her again like old times but things are different now, he has a mate now.

    He stares a moment longer at Apple who is now a lot calmer and gentler, devoting her entire time to her brood.

    Was he ready for the responsibility that came with having a child?

    He sighs heavily, making his way to the kitchen to get lunch underway, something light, if they were going to be running afterwards.

    He gets so lost in his preparations that he doesn''t even notice Virgiling in until he feels familiar arms wrapped around him.

    He rxes his tense muscles for the first time all day, letting his head drop back against Virgil''s chest.

    "You okay?" Virgil hums to him and Hayden smiles, nodding in response.

    They eat quietly, studying each other''s bodynguage, Hayden couldn''t ever remember the being this tense around each other like they were walking on eggshells, not since the early days of their rtionship anyway.

    Everything else just seemed to fall into ce, perhaps a disagreement or an issue was long due but Hayden didn''t like being on bad terms with his Virgil.

    It made his tummy sour and put a damper on his mood.

    "We need to talk." Hayden suggests shyly, nibbling on his food.

    "When we get to the woods?" Virgil suggests, expression open.

    Hayden nods again and they quickly finish up their meal.

    Although, it would be better if they were to run in the woods around to the Pack House, seeing as that was where the run would be happening well the woods were muchrger but still

    But Virgil also knew that Hayden would be morefortable in the woods around his house, the familiar pine trees and the creek held so many memories for them both.

    It would be the perfect background to try and fix their rocky rtionship.

    What was most important though was that they were both willing to put in work.

    "Want to hold hands?" Hayden suggests with a flitting smile.

    They both swung their hands between them casually as they waved to the Pack members they came across, not exactly up for small talk.

    "Where are we going?" Hayden asks when Virgil starts the car, fixing up his seatbelt.

    Virgil smiles at this, Hayden always liked him making little decisions for him, moments like these made his heart swell with happiness.

    "The woods beside your house." He said softly, looking for approval from his mate.

    Hayden beams at this, grey eyes shining. "I''ve always wondered what it would be like to run down beside the creek as a wolf." He muses more to himself, eyes misty.

    "So we''ll do just that." Virgil promises resolutely.

    The car ride is silent as well, Virgil putting on soft strains of music to fill up the quiet space without overwhelming it while they just sat, enjoying the car ride and basking in each other''s presence.

    There was nothing else filling the space, not the Pack or friends, or his recent change or the discussion of a child, just the both of them, it was soothing.

    "Want a piggyback ride?" Virgil asks with just the faintest traces of a tease in his low voice when the car was parked and they were at the mouth of the fading hiking trail.

    Hayden nces at him, seeming to consider the offer. "No." He half pouts, puffing out his chest. "I can walk, it''s not like we are going all the way to the creek right?" He questions somewhat nervously.

    Virgil bites back hisughter at this. "Yes, baby, we are just going deep enough to get out of eyesight."

    "V?" Hayden calls softly after they had already started their journey, fallen and dried leaves crunching wetly under their feet.

    "Hmm?" Virgil responds, they still held hands carefully and were swinging it between them in an upbeat manner.

    "Will I be able to shift?" He asks in a small voice.

    Virgil pauses a bit before replying, it was unheard of that a Werewolf, part wolf or true blood couldn''t shift but then again part Werewolves getting the status of an Omega was unheard of he didn''t like to consider that possibility.

    It would break Hayden if that were to happen, he couldn''t allow that.

    "Of course, all Werewolves can shift, ites as natural as breathing." He soothes his troubled mate, whose scent was starting to go slightly sour.

    "Okay." Hayden epts this response, spirit lifted. "We still have to talk before then though." He reminds, ncing up against the rays of sunlight peeking in through the closely standing trees.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Virgil chooses a fallen log for them to sit on when they get deep enough, holding Hayden''s hand tight to help him get over the fallen and rotting branches.

    "I''m sorry I kept something so important to you." Virgil begins when they were both seated, voice ringing with sincerity. "You had every right to snap at me"

    Hayden grabs his face at this, expression upset. "Maybe but I had no right to take the decision out of your hands" he moves away at this, retracting his hands. "We should have talked it out"

    Virgil shrugs. "I was a scaredy cat who refused to face the issue, you''re taking all the me again, it''s as much of my fault as well."

    Hayden moves closer and drops his head on his mate''s shoulder, taking a deep breath. "Baby?" He calls softly, watching the sunlight y in the quiet forest, his sharp ears picking out the tinkling creek in the distance.

    "Hmm?"

    "Will you at least consider having a child?" He asks hopefully, angling his head to look Virgil straight in the eye.

    "I''m not unaware of how dangerous it will be, not to mention that I''m probably not ready for the responsibility of another life just yet." He spills out the contents of his heart, staring into the distance again. "But perhaps sometime in the future?"

    Virgil does actually consider it, pushing past the ice cold weight settling in his chest, focusing instead on the warm weight of his mate leaning into him.

    Just because his mom had died while giving birth to him didn''t mean that the same would happen to his mate but there was still the slightest possibility and his phobia was ying on that little slip up.

    But sitting here, in the woods of their childhood, memories swirling around him and his precious love staring up at him with stars in his eyes, he could almost see himself getting through with it.

    "Just o-one baby?" He stutters slightly, wincing at how he made it sound so crude.

    Haydenughs at this, seeing slightly at how cute his mate was being. "Of course, one is terrifying enough, I don''t know how people manage more."

    Virgil studies Hayden closely at this, he could scent the spike in his scent so that meant he wasn''t just going along when he said he was terrified, he actually was.

    "If it''s so scary, why do you want a baby anyway?" Virgil asks, he couldn''t wrap his head around it.

    "Because" Hayden begins, going misty-eyed as a hand drifts absently to his t stomach. "I want a part of you" he nces at Virgil. "...to cherish."

    "Am I not enough for you?" Virgil says, in a tone that sounded awfully serious to Hayden.

    It only makes the Omega burst outughing, throwing his body on Virgil''s in his show of hrity. "Don''t hog all the attention, babe, it''s not cute."

    Virgil half-pouts at this, looking disgruntled which only makes Haydenugh harder.

    Virgil just leans forward and ims his fiance''s lips, slipping a hand into the locks of his hair.

    "It''s time to run baby." Virgil gives him a gummy smile, his eyes a soft gold as his wolf jumps around in circles in the anticipation of finally getting to run with his mate.

    A small pout grows on Hayden''s slightly kiss-bruised lips as he lets Virgil pull him up and away from the log.

    ~

    "Baby, you have to stop flinching each time your wolf reaches out." Virgilins for what seems to be the umpteenth time.

    They are both shirtless and Hayden looks just done with the entire thing.

    "It feels weird, okay!" He throws his hands up. "You said this would be a walk in the park, instead, it feels like I''m climbing uphill at ny degrees."

    Virgil just barely stops himself fromughing, softening his tactics for the sake of Hayden who looks downright miserable.

    "How about you walk me through it again." Hayden requests. "I''m pretty sure I was getting really close just now." He says earnestly.

    Virgil nods vigorously, he wasn''t telling Hayden that thest time had been no different from the others, not when he looked so absorbed in trying to get it right.

    Most pups shifted unconsciously, instinct driving them, although that meant shifting on purpose took a lot more time to perfect.

    He mulled over this thought, maybe there was a way he could push Hayden to shift, after the first time, it shoulde easily enough.

    If it didn''t work this time he would try a different approach or the Luna wouldn''t be able to join the Pack to run.

    "You just concentrate then you let it happen." He exins distractedly, thinking of ways he could possibly make Hayden shift instinctively.

    Hayden crosses his arms in a peeve to re at his mate. "That''s the worst advice you have given all afternoon and the others weren''t ster either."

    Virgil winces at this. "Okay, ouch, babe, didn''t have toe for me like that." Although he knew Hayden was grounded in his opinions, as a matter of fact, Hayden was being nice with his review was trust me, yeah?" He holds Hayden''s arms who looks a little off put by this but nods grumpily.

    "Try again, alright."

    "Fine." Hayden agrees with narrowed eyes, taking in a deep breath like Virgil had directed him to, just as he started to concentrate on his inner energy - it sounded like a load of fancy words to him

    A sh of light and a low snarl catches him off guard making him yelp in shock and jump backwards a bit.

    Virgil just follows after him, eyes a distant gold, a snarl on his face.

    Hayden''s stumbles back a couple steps more, confused. "V-V? Baby what are you ah!" He exims when a soft nudge of Virgil''s nose makes him lose his bnce and topple over to the grassy ground eyes wide.

    Which only grow bigger when Virgil starts to growl, waves of dominance pouring out.

    Unconsciously, Hayden''s starts to whimper, curling into himself to get away from the force of it

    Virgil almost stops when he sees this but he knows he has to see it through, this was the best chance they had, there wasn''t much time left.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Kieran sped up, taking sharp turns, he nced back briefly only to see Bryan following him - good, the kid was sharp.

    He had no way of knowing how long ago Dream was ambushed by the girls things weren''t looking too good.

    Good thing his obsessivepulsiveness made him study the building n of the whole Pack, he knew where everything was, even the hidden rooms that not everyone saw.

    He pauses in front of what had to be the closet door, leaning forward to try and pick up sound from within.

    Bryan just catches up with him at this point, panting harshly although Kieran doesn''t even look out of breath.

    Kieran tosses him a condescending look, making the younger Werewolf straighten up immediately from his hunched up position, wide eyes scared.

    Kieran tries the knob now, frowning when he finds it locked, after a couple tries he gives up and starts to measure the door for a couple friendly taps from his shoe.

    Last minute, he nces at Bryan who is shaking like a leaf beside him. "You don''t happen to have the key, do you?"

    Bryan shakes his head rapidly at this, arms wrapped around himself, he was just starting to realize the gravity of his situation, maybe he should have just let his sister tattle on him.

    Kieran sighs wearily. "Step back a bit, wood flints don''t go well with my shoes." He adds to himself under his breath.

    He raises a leg and kicks the door hard, this loosens it up a bit and after a couple more hits, the door is falling open, a bit tilted from its hinges.

    He''s not sure what he is expecting to see inside, the closet was soundproof, that much he knew of so it was no wonder he couldn''t make anything out of what was going on inside but there was no way they wouldn''t have noticed him breaking down the door.

    He stops when he steps in, mouth open in astounding shock.

    "Oh, it''s just you, took you long enough." Dream mutters, throwing away the hard stic pipe he had been clutching,ying in wait for whoever it was.

    He wasn''t sure if it was the four girls who had nned for backup or someone else but he wasn''t taking any chances.

    Kieran stepped in deeper, Bryan following him closely.

    "What the fuck?" The Head Beta mutters under his breath as he took in the girls all sprawled on the ground passed out, one was curled up in a corner crying.

    "Did you kill them?" Kieran asks bluntly, his panic washing away when he saw that his fears were unfounded and Dream looked just fine.

    Dream just rolls his eyes, leaning down and facing away from Kieran to rearrange the basket Mrs. Jacobs had packed.

    "I''m not a psycho."

    "Sure." Kieran mutters with no small amount of disbelief, taking in the trashed closet.

    He studies Dream''s smaller form againpared to the other defeated girls and he makes a mental reminder to never get on the Omega''s bad side.

    "Let me guess." Kieran speaks up after a while when Dream was taking too long with the rearranging. "You''re not going to tell the Alpha."

    "No" Dream starts to say, a little more sharply than he intended when Kieran cuts him off.

    "Wait, turn around." He asks, stepping forward.

    "Why? I''m busy." Dreamins darkly, crouches over the basket.

    "You''ve been fixing up the basket for over five minutes, turn around." Kieran retorts darkly, no give in his tone.

    Unhappily, Dream does as is said and Kieran draws in a sharp breath. "No, no fucking way, we are telling the Alpha." He starts to say, already making a move to do as he says.

    Nothing else was going to convince the Alpha that Keiran himself didn''t try to do something to Dream, he wasn''t about to put his life in danger like that.

    Dream is quick to grab his pipe again. "Take one more step and I''ll knock you unconscious, no questions asked." He threatens.

    For the second time, Kieran finds himself regretting his offer to tag along.

    "I didn''t say I wasn''t going to tell him." Dream mumbles, kicking away someone''s hand so he could make his way over to where Kieran stood.

    His previously wless face was now sporting bruises and a lot of cruel scratches. "I just don''t want him to see me like this, so you will shut up"

    "If my life is in danger, I won''t." Kieran is quick to intercept, Bryan looking like he might like to bolt although he recognizes his sister passed out against a metal shelf, a lump the size of a peach on her head.

    Dream just res at him. "I can take care of myself, thank you very much." He bites out coldly, tossing the pipe over a shoulder, Bryan wincing when it bounces off the crying girl making her whimpering sounds get louder.

    "I see that." Kieran mutters under his breath, not doubting one bit that the Omega could do just that, hell he was just about cowered and that was saying a lot considering who he was, Dream could run a pretty sessful mafia.

    "Fine." Kieran finally gives in after a hard stare down, which was ridiculous that Dream could actually stare him down seeing as the other''s head wasn''t even up to his shoulders. "But I''ll only give you a couple hours, you might want to clean up in that time, I''ll take care of things down here." He surmises, passing his eyes appreciatively over the beat up girls again, he always knew the secretary was alright.

    "Thank you." Dream sighs in relief, hurrying out. He still had his pride although the fight with the girls had felt like squaring off against four, oversized, vicious and aggressive cats.

    The bruises under his clothes were even worse but for some reason he didn''t want Dale to see him like this, he didn''t want to look weak.

    He took the stairs two at a time, although his banged up body protested against it, he had to hurry before Dale got curious and came wandering outside his office.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Hayden unconsciously rolls over to his back, belly up to show his submission, wolf taking over.

    The brief sh of soft white is enough to startle Virgil, making him flinch backwards, head moving forward slowly to better get a look at his mate.

    The glow fades away to reveal Hayden''s wolf still lying on his back, tail swishing.

    His wolf is small but then again, Hayden wasn''t any bigger in human form, what was he expecting?

    Virgil tilts his head to the side to better get a look, Hayden''s fur is a soft tawny gold, soft grey sshed all around.

    He is so engrossed in studying his mate that it takes a while for Hayden''s troubled whimpers to get to him, Virgil immediately moves forward, wanting to help.

    At least until he figures out the problem, stopping beside Hayden, he plops down, sitting as he breaks into silentughter, mouth hanging open.

    Hayden had been on his back when he shifted and due to his inability to control his wolf yet didn''t know how to get back up.

    Hayden''s wolf just has a done expression on, eyes staring out coldly, irritated, he stretches out a fluffy paw to try and bat at Virgil but his short legs couldn''t reach.

    This makes the Alpha practically roll over inughter.

    Hayden is so upset that in his apprehensive <em>state he instinctively mind-links with Virgil.</em>

    <em>''Help me off my back or you''re sleeping in the hallway tonight.''</em>

    This spurs Virgil to action, he picks himself up from the ground, hurrying to help nudge his mate to his feet.

    He manages to roll Hayden over with rtive ease, Hayden standing on his new quartet of paws for a split second before falling t, legs all spread out as he bumps his nose on the ground with a whine.

    His tail curls up to show his misery, paws reaching forward to cradle his bruised about, whimpering constantly.

    Virgil paces around him rapidly in worry.

    <em>''shit! I''m so sorry baby, did you get hurt?"</em>

    He panics, slowly lifting a paw to move Hayden''s paws away so he could get a proper look and a good lick in.

    <em>''don''t lick my nose, V, it''s weird.''</em>

    Hayden snorts which only makes Virgil increase his advances, making Hayden roll over in an effort to get away.

    <em>''ah! It tickles!''</em>

    Virgil teases his mate for a few more moments, intensely enjoying Hayden''s clumsy squirming before stepping back again to help him get on his feet.

    Hayden shakily stands on all paws only to flop on his butt, hands syed out, he let out another exasperated huff.

    <em>''why is it so hard?''</em>

    He groans.<em> </em>

    <em>''how am I supposed to run when I can''t even stand?''</em>

    He whines pitifully, puppy eyes on full disy.

    Virgil''s brain short circuits at this cute action but he is quick to reassure his mate.<em> </em>

    <em>''you''re actually doing quite well, think about this like a baby trying to walk for the first time,e on, I''ll support you.''</em>

    He encourages Hayden, thumping his front paws enthusiastically, making the ground vibrate a little.

    <em>''please don''t do that.''</em>

    Hayden retreats into himself.<em> </em>

    <em>''standing is hard enough on level ground, I''m not even going to be able to get up if the ground shakes like that.''</em>

    Virgil stops, looking a little guilty.

    <em> ''sorry.''</em>

    <em>''it''s fine baby, nowe on, I want to leave the ground.''</em>

    He adds in an upbeat tone.

    Virgil moves closer, carefully with his huge paws as he helps him stand with a little difficulty, it wasn''t like he had hands to assist with.

    That gave him an idea.<em> </em>

    <em>''Hay? I have an idea, why don''t I shift back so I can properly help you and when you get the hang of it I''ll shift again.''</em>

    He suggests already backing away to do as he says.

    Hayden whips his head around, ticked off, was he really that small?

    Virgil is already back in human form again, shirtless and easily taller than him and Hayden throws his head to the side with an exasperated huff wishing he could roll his eyes.

    Virgil just shes him a gummy smile,ing over to hold Hayden''s face in his hands. "You''re so adorable"

    Hayden gives him dead eyes.<em> </em>

    <em>''I will literally bite your hands off.''</em>

    Virgil looks unfazed by this threat. "Cute." He adds under his breath, poking Hayden''s button nose.

    <em>''the moment I learn how to walk it''s over for you.''</em>

    Hayden growls, letting Virgil help him to his feet, which is easier now that the Alpha''s handse in to y.

    <em>''Stop petting my fur, it''s distracting.''</em>

    Hayden yips irritably, losing his bnce for the umpteenth time.

    Virgil just smiles at this, there was an obvious difference between Hayden and his wolf

    After multiple tries, Hayden manages to bnce on his feet, paws trembling just slightly as he takes a tentative step forward.

    He manages to move a couple steps without falling then he plops into a sitting position.

    Virgil cheering him from the side. "See, I told you, you would get the hang of it, you''re doing so well." He praises generously.

    Hayden lifts his nose in the air at this, making another attempt to get to his feet, this time all by himself, his steps surer now, legs steady.

    He walked in a wide circle to face Virgil who was in the clouds already at Hayden''s progress only to freeze when Hayden fixes a predatory gaze on him.

    "Um baby" he gulps, eyes wide. "Why don''t we discuss this?" He offers, stretching out his hands catingly.

    Hayden wasn''t even listening anymore, leaning forward on his front paws and wiggling his behind a bit.

    <em>''I told you that when I learn to walk it would be over for you.''</em>

    He reminded, taking off without warning.

    His paws hit the ground with precision, instinct taking over as he chased down his mate.

    "Ahhhh!!!" Virgil yells, turning tail around to run for it, he wasn''t even given the chance to shift, stunned by the turn of events.

    Well at least until Hayden easily catches up with him, for his size his mate was an awfully fast runner.

    He shifts mid stride and takes off, his speed increasing exponentially, Hayden speeds up as well, not holding back anymore.

    They darted around the trees and over falling branches, heading for the creek, Hayden''s wolf considerably smaller but managing to keep up.

    He wasn''t even chasing his mate again, content to run beside him.

    In no time they get to the creek, running alongside the body of water together, yipping happily.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Kieran waited till Dream had gone out of earshot before whipping out his phone, he wasn''t tattling, he was just doing his job.

    Besides, a huge part of him was pumped to see the girls get more than a proper beat up.

    Dale had been about to step out of his office to go check up on Dream, a hand out to twist the knob just as his phone rings, he pulls it out of his pocket with a muffled curse.

    "Alpha Everett." He barks into the phone with even checking the caller ID forgetting that it was his personal line.

    "Yo, Alpha." The very person that he was aching to knock out their teeth drawled into the phone.

    "Kieran." He bit out, dialing back on his anger although he wanted tosh out at someone. "What''s up?"

    " I need you on the third floor closet." Kieran says without mincing his words, it would be best if his report also had visuals to go along with it.

    "What?" Dale frowns, in confusion.

    "Alpha business." Is all Kieran says, hanging up to pay attention to the girls who were slowly rousing, no one would mind if he gave them a couple taps from the pipe again, would they?

    Dale nces down at his beeping phone, curiosity spiked, what was that all about?

    Cursing again, he shoves the device back in his pocket and swings his door open. He had forgotten to ask if Dream was with the Head Beta, well he was about to find out.

    He stepped out of his office only to nearly bump into Dream who was scurrying down the hallway.

    He blinks, realization hitting him after Dream has nearly gotten to the end of the hallway. "Dream! Wait!" He starts to say, making a move to follow after Dream.

    "Don''t!" Dream calls back sharply. "I need to get a couple things done, I''ll be right back." He threw over his shoulder, disappearing around the corner.

    Dale skids to a stop, more out of confusion than anything else, was his eyes ying jokes on him when he caught a glimpse of Dream''s face?

    Unable to provide the answer to that question he decides to go down to meet Kieran, he ns to honor Dream''s request anyway so he might has well kill time by checking out what Kieran was talking about, for some reason, he can''t help but feel like Dream dashing away at top speeds and whatever the Head Beta had going on down in the floor below were interconnected.

    Instead of running after Dream like he might have liked to do, he spun around and stalked in the other direction, leaving the floor. He took the steps three at a time, an urgency burning under his skin.

    The door is closed when he gets to him, well if you could call it that, it could barely close properly, it looked broken in.

    He pushed it open anyway, steps faltering when he got a gander at what was going on inside.

    "What the fuck?" He exims when hees in to see two passed out girls and two other crying ones, a guy was crouched beside one, trying to console her while Keiran stood in a corner of the closet of chaos, casually smoking.

    "What the fuck is going on here?" He cursed again, he was usually more reserved than this but at the moment his sanity was hanging off a thin thread and he just wanted to know what the hell was going on.

    The girl that was getting consoled, pushed the guy away and scrambled to her feet, her clothes had rips in them, her fake blonde hair looked like she had a spectacr fight with a flock of rabid birds.

    He had expected Kieran to give him some sort of exnation but the Head Beta just lookedid back, watching the scene unfold.

    He recognized the Werewolf from his first and only pseudo date with Dream and how she had nearly ruined ever fucking thing, he just watched her with ring apathy as she crawled over to him with exaggerated motions like she was in utter agony.

    He had to stop himself from cringing when she wrapped herself around one of his legs, he was still the Alpha with a duty to her, although what he really wanted to do was kick her away with his other leg.

    "Alpha?" She whined breaking into sobs, shoulders shaking.

    Dale just nces up at Kieran who''s puffing through cigarettes like he''s in apetition.

    "That evil Omega from the other pack ambushed us and b-beat us up." She hups out, moving higher up his leg.

    Information starts to slide into ce in Dale''s head, his blood slowly turning to liquid rage.

    "Why?" He asks her in a nk tone, hands curling into fists.

    The way she perks up at this nearly makes Daleugh out cynically, she probably read his bodynguage wrong too, thinking he ws mad because of her, no wonder Kieran had waited for her to do the stupid thing and rat herself out.

    Kieran just lit up another cigarette, the thin sticks of nicotine helping him keep his anger at bay.

    "I-I don''t know!" She half wails, an ugly crier. "I-I h-have never done anything to deserve this, e-except" She snaps a finger like it is just uring to her - a terrible actress indeed. "Yes! It must be because we have all gone on dates with you." She sniffs, smugness coloring her tone as she says this like it is some feat.

    Dale just mutters a faint ''oh'' except for the crazy person slobbering all over his favorite pair of jeans who had did something gruesome that he couldn''t forget, he hadn''t recognized any of the others, not to mention remember that they even went on dates with him - courtesy of his overbearing mother.

    Dale had had enough of her snivelling, his eyes shifting to a melted gold as the actual situation painted itself across his mind''s eyes, the glimpse he had caught of Dream''s face, he realized what had been wrong now, there were bruises.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    What he would like to know though was how this happened when Kieran was supposed to be with Dream, sure he had a fair share of the me for being ignorant of what was going on in hias Pack but they would get to thatter.

    "Don''t touch me." He snarls in disgust, kicking the fake blonde away, he couldn''t even remember her name, he didn''t want to.

    He stalked over to Kieran who''s sharp eyes were tracking him,, calmly he introduced the Head Beta''s back to the closet wall, knocking a couple supplies to the ground.

    "Where the fuck were you?" He growls in the other''s face.

    Bryan steps forward at this, the first to realize that the Alpha wasn''t buying his sister''s fake story. "I-It was all m-my fault!" He calls out in a shaky voice, hurrying over.

    "What?" Dale growls at him, stunned by the strange turn of events, making him cower away, Kieran just looks unfazed, although the Alpha had him by the neck.

    Bryan was visibly trembling but he didn''t back down, smoking weed sometimes just toe off as cool to his friends was one thing but ganging up against someone that was obviously innocent was another, he knew where to draw the line.

    "M-my sister made me distract him," He starts to say, auburn hair tousled and shaking like a leaf.

    "Shut the fuck up, stupid fucking bitch!" The previously weeping fake blonde snarls out. "I swear I''m telling telling mom on your retarded ass..."

    Bryan just tunes her out. "The Head Beta saw through my ruse" He looks down at his hands guiltily. "I-I had no idea this was what she would do." He stutters wilting under Dale''s dark gaze. "I-I just didn''t want her to rat out on me I-I''m sorry so y-you can let him g-go A-Alpha sir, i-it''s not his fault." He bargains for the Head Beta, eyes cast to the ground.

    Kieran just studies the kid with an inscrutable look, just as he had predicted, Dale was difficultto exin things to while he was mad and right now, the Alpha was on the brink of a rage.

    Dale let go of Kieran reluctantly, stepping back and flexing his wrists, the other girls were waking up from their naps now, good, he didn''t like to repeat himself.

    He was curious about one things though, had it been Kieran that put them in this shape after he hade in to find Dream being attacked?

    "No." Kieran says as if reading his mind, the Head Beta took out his gold lined cigarette case which was iid with diamond to take out another stick, although his crisp white shirt was in a disarray, a couple buttons undone.

    "That''s one hell of a secretary you hired." He drawls, lighting up with a matching old fashioned lighter, leaning against the wall he had previously been pushed up against.

    "He beat them all up and had energy to spare." He exins to Dale, remembering Dream''s threat to beat him unconscious with a pipe - he couldn''t understand it, how a person so adorable could harbor so much violence.

    He notes that Dale''s chest puffs out a bit at this, no doubt proud, Kieran couldn''t judge, he felt the same way.

    Dale crouches when he gets to the girls that were huddling up together, bruises on their forgettable faces.

    He knows his expression is terrifying but he can''t help that anymore than the waves of dominance rolling off his body, he was sure that this wasn''t their first attempt, knowing Dream, the Omega wouldn''t tell him but he didn''t even need more proof this was enough.

    "You will peel yourselves off the ground and you will go pack up your things and leave."

    "W-What?" The fake blonde that had been performing the Oscar worthy theatrics was the one to speak up, eyes blinking dumbly. "W-why?"

    "I''m kicking you out, that''s why." He replies coldly, unmoved by the looks of horror that coats their faces. "I''ll be sending emails to your parents and family, they are all under probation." He adds, getting up to his feet.

    "Oh, and" he pauses on his way out. "You might want to tell the rest of you, if there are any, that they should grow up and move on, I''m not property to be handed around, the fact that you followed my mom only goes to show how shallow you all are." He scolds them, tone icy.

    They all cringe into themselves, like the gravity of what they had done was just hitting them, huddling closer to escape from his wrath.

    "You have brought disgrace, not just on yourselves but your family and the Pack, you should be ashamed of yourselves, hell, you are going to be spending quite some time behind bars because what you all just did is a criminal offense, Kieran please see to that before they are kicked out." He said formally, stalking out

    "With pleasure." Kieran mutters, pushing himself off from the wall. "I was starting to think he would let you off easy." He says in his usual level way, stare empty.

    The girls shiver when hees closer, at least they could predict Dale and they knew that their Alpha - well, ex-Alpha now (the author is cackling while writing this bit) was really kind and tolerant, they could predict him but not the cold and withdrawn Head Beta who looked like he might like to put out his cigarette on their faces.

    "So, the Alpha said to take you to jail." He muses, bringing out his phone. "Good thing I know a guy down at the police station, we go way back, I''ll make sure you all get a lot of down time over there." He threatens flippantly, gaze passing over the way his words make the girls frown pale, one of them looking like she might like to pass out again.

    He could do it and he would, make it so that they spent a really long time behind bars, not to reform them, he didn''t give a shit about that, just because it made him slightly less upset.

    His guy was fast and in less than fifteen minutes, a couple police cars were already down at the Pack House, their sirens ring ominously.

    This was one of the good parts, when they were led away, handcuffed, past down the hallways of their fellow Pack members, embarrassment and mortification weighing down their shoulders.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Kieran stayed behind at the closet after discussing with the police officers, someone still had to deal with the wrecked closet.

    He waited till the cuffed girls were all gone, this was going to look fucking good on paper - he was the one writing the report.

    He took out his cigarette case, if he had known that this was how shitty his day was going to turn out, he would have filled it up

    "You shouldn''t smoke so much." Bryan mumbles and Kieran remembers that the kid is still around.

    He scoffs. "Sure." He mutters, irony coloring his tone as he pulls out his lighter.

    This makes Bryan retreat into himself, he is sitting on the ground in a corner, arms wrapped around himself.

    Kieran suppresses a groan and flips the cover over the lighter, shoving the unlighted cigarette into a back pocket.

    "Why are you still around, kid?" He asks coldly watching the way he flinches at this. "You''re free to go."

    Bryan nces up at this, confusion in his sea blue eyes. "B-But I did something illegal." He protests.

    "And you look terrified as hell for it, you won''t do it again so you can leave." Kieran insists.

    "I don''t mind staying here." Bryan mutters under his breath, wrapping his arms tighter around his bent legs.

    Kieran curses. "Look, kid"

    "I''m neen, going on twenty." Bryan grumbles. "Not a kid."

    Kieran goes quiet for a while, praying for patience. "Sure." He muttersconically. "I''m not a babysitter so you really should get going."

    "Why though?" Bryan is quick to ask, looking up again.

    The stuns Kieran, not expecting that response. "Don''t you have anything to do?" He asks in disbelief, he doesn''t remember having this long a conversation with anyone before.

    Bryan shrugs. "Not really."

    Kieran curses again, hands itching to get out his cigarette, what was this? When did he ever care about people''s opinions enough to change his mind?

    "Fine, suit yourself." He mutters, bringing out his phone to make a couple calls, they would have to fix the door and a cleaning service would have to be called to clean up the interior.

    He also had to supervise, wee to the joys of being the Head Beta.

    It takes almost an hour but the door is good as new, this time he doesn''t hesitate before taking out a fresh stick and lighting up, Bryan had been seated in his corner all this while.

    They were alone again, at least until the cleaning service got up here then would Kieran be free to leave.

    "Scared of facing your mom?" He says on the tails of a drag, a cloud of smoke floating around his hard face.

    Bryan shrugs again, a subtle movement ofnky shoulders. "Not really, she was really happy that I was trying to make friends and leaving the apartment, I''d get off with no worse than a harsh scolding."

    Kieran raises a brow at this. "It was awfully easy for your sister to convince you then if you weren''t going to even get in serious trouble." He notes.

    Bryan buries his face slightly on his bent knees. "I don''t want her to be disappointed."

    Both brows go up this time but the Head Beta makes noment. "Where''s your dad?''

    "Dead." Bryan says simply, floppy red-brown hair in his eyes. "Don''t worry" he adds when he hears Kieran''s sharply indrawn breath. "...it was a long time ago, I barely remember him."

    "Well you can''t stay here, the cleaning service should be here right about now." Kieran says again, wondering why he was irked by the kid just sitting there, he wasn''t his responsibility.

    "I''ll just wait outside till they are all done."

    "Oh for fuck''s sake." Kieran explodes, dropping his cigarette to the ground to be crushed underfoot. "What do you do at home, all the time?" He asks, noting that Bryan had said he was a bit of an introvert, he looked it.

    "I write." Bryan whispers, staring down at his palms.

    "What?" Kieran blinks, not sure he heard well.

    "I''m a writer, my mom doesn''t mind this, she just wishes I went out more." He sighs miserably.

    "Get up." The Head Beta says shortly, turning around.

    "W-What?" Bryan looks up with wide eyes, his legs already moving to obey, the Head Beta was like that, imposing, terrifying, he really just wanted to hang around alone in this closet where he couldn''t disappoint his mother more by not living up to her expectations.

    "Why?" He asks again when he is on his feet, scared to take a step so he wouldn''t trip over his unsteady legs and go sprawling.

    "Do you need your device to write?" Kieran asks, voice cold, eyes harsh.

    Bryan cowers away, wondering what kind of life the Head Beta led or what he had been through, no one was constantly in a bad mood.

    It takes a while for his brain to produce enough power toprehend the question, his eyes widening further in confusion.

    "N-No, I can write anywhere, I just need to log into my docs ount." He exins shakily, flustered.

    "Sure." Kieran acknowledges, another cigarette out because he has no idea of what the fuck he is doing. "Let''s go."

    Bryan relies on his instinct to obey the older man to move his legs, his brain the mental state of an omelette because what the hell is happening here? And why did he smoke so much?

    Werewolves might have a more powerful immune system but there had to be other dangers.

    Like his brand of cigarettes looked and smelled expensive, how much must it cost for him to use them up constantly, the Head Beta was basically a chainsmoker.

    "Keep your eyes on the ground or you''ll trip." Kieran says calmly, meanwhile his internal state is a wreck, red signs are going off at every point in his brain, rms ring as he tries to understand his own actions.

    Bryan colors up slightly at this, staring down at the floor of the hallway, eyes widening when they take thest flight of stairs.

    He has lived in his apartment on the third floor for years and he has never been up here, he nces up at Kieran''s broad shoulders moving smoothly under his crisp, silk white shirt.

    He had no idea how the Head Beta still looked spic and span while he looked rumpled, skinny jeans dusty.

    Maybe he should have just gone home.

    ~

    Dale went right up to his office, closing the door quietly and immediately pacing.

    This was thest ce he wanted to be but he knew better than to go see Dream before he was ready, he couldn''t believe he didn''t see how bad things had gotten.

    What did sting a little though was that Dream didn''t tell him and didn''t even seem like he nned to.

    Now that he was calmer - maybe - and he could look at the situation without bias, he could understand why Kieran had wanted to tag along.

    Apparently, his Head Beta was way smarter than him but then again that was exactly why he had hired the guy.

    Although Dream had been able to handle the situation and that still stunned him, in a good way like he always knew the Omega was dangerous but seeing it first hand was a different experience.

    He was still relieved that Kieran had been around because he might have not known about it still, till they tried something drastically worse.

    ~

    Dream undresses as soon as he steps into his apartment, throwing his soiled clothes every which way - was that blood? Ew

    He was still pissed, the urge to fight thrumming under his skin, hopefully Kieran would be nice enough to overlook this so he could get a rematch, this time he would make sure he had his trusty metal bat in hand, he was starting to get a little rusty anyways.

    His body stung to high heaven and he wished he had not been so conscious of Dale showing up then he would have waited for them to wake up so that he could beat them unconscious again.

    Of all the nerve, whenever people underestimated him because of his looks it irked him and made him want to tear things down just to show them how wrong they were.

    He pulled out a bottle of wine from the fridge and a wine ss, uncorking it as he strode to his bedroom.

    The alcohol content in the wine was not much but it would be enough to numb him, he would also take painkillers but that would be after his hot soak.

    Minutester he is in the hot tub, wine in hand, expression furious.

    Good thing he would be going on his first Pack run the next night, shifting to wolf form always helps to heal Werewolves faster, he just had to stay out of Darian''s sights till he shifted, exining to his older brother would be a pain in the ass.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Dream ends up falling asleep, which is a good thing because he needs the rest, although this means he is awake at the ass crack of dawn from sleeping way too early the day before, just existing.

    He can''t fall back asleep and it is too early to try to do anything meaningful, he is toozy to clean up when it is so cold, his stomach rumbles though so that gives him an idea of what he could spend the next couple hours doing.

    He gets up to brush his teeth first, throwing away his covers and shivers at the cold draft that envelopes him, sniffing erratically.

    He had a cold from falling asleep in the tub the day before, his nose was partially clogged and dripping at the same, it was horrifying.

    He grabbed a handful of tissues from the box on his way to the bathroom and blows into it, the cold was going to fuck up his nose for a while.

    He sighs miserably, going to brush his teeth anyway and to wash the grime off his face.

    The living room is dim and he is relieved that he at least remembered to put off the lights, or did he? Something makes him nce away from his direct path to the kitchen and he sees something out of ce, a body figure, draped all over his couch.

    His first thought is to get something to protect himself from the possible intruder, could it be one of the girls from yesterday? How had they gotten into his apartment?

    He curses under his breath, had he forgotten to lock up yesterday? He moves as quietly as he can so he does not rouse whoever it is, already mentally mapping out his kitchen for where he kept his pans in the dark.

    He grabs his favorite frying pan, the weight of the metal cooking utensil, afortable weight in his hand, his right hand wrapped around the handle, grip firm as he makes his way back out to the living room, breathing steady.

    Although his vision is still taking its precious time adjusting and his nose has gone wonky on him, he still easily navigates the living room, careful to not bump his shins on a side table.

    He gets close enough, roughly guessing from the position of the person where their head would be, good thing he had locked the door to his room, the person was probably waiting for him to wake up this morning so that they could ambush him, well not if he did first.

    Clenching his teeth, he lifts the pan high and delivers a particrly hard blow, huffing in exertion and satisfaction when the pan makes contact with the person''s head.

    A howling scream gets ripped out of Dale''s throat when his peaceful sleep gets interrupted by pain - a lot of it.

    Dream freezes at this, pan gripped in his hand as he hears a particrly familiar voice. "Dale?" He calls in a panic, rushing to go put on the light.

    He flips the switch and looks around to see that it was really Dale, the Alpha was dressed in ridiculously patterned pajamas, his annoying pillow and nket thrown to the ground, no doubt when he had been startled awake by Dream''s frying pan.

    He was curled up to the side of the couch, clutching his head and whimpering pitifully.

    Horror sets in for Dream, he had swung the pan really hard. "Oh my god! Dale, I''m so sorry" He starts to apologize, hurrying back to him.

    "Are a-re you crying?" Dream blinks when he gets close enough to see Dale properly.

    Dale nods fiercely, hands still clutching his stinging head. "It hurts." He pouts, voice teary. "Why did you hit me so hard?" Dale half sobs.

    Dream looks away, guilty. "I thought" He starts to say, about to exin about the girls but he stops himself in time. "I thought you were an intruder, what the fuck were you doing in my apartment anyway?" He uses, ring suspiciously at him.

    Dale just whimpers some more. "I came to check up on you when you didn''te back yesterday only to find your apartment door ajar"

    Dale starts to exin, asionally punctuating his tale with sniffles and whimpers, he decides to omit that he had nearly gone crazy when he finally mustered enough courage to go check on Dream only to find his door wide open, clothes thrown everywhere ominously.

    Dream on the other hand has his blue-grey eyes wide in horror as everything starts to fall in ce.

    "Then I''m worriedly calling out for you and you don''t respond only for me toe into the bathroom to find you passed out drunk in the bathtub, nearly drowning." Dale finishes up, quieter now, although his hands are still on his head and he looks up at Dream with teary eyes. "I was just being nice."

    Dream swallows at this, that would exin his cold this morning, when he woke up and found himself on the bed he had legit thought that he was the one who took himself there but now that he thinks properly about it, it sinks in that he has no memory of leaving the tub or dressing up.

    Blood rushes up to his face as soon as this thought registers, Dale had to be the one who had dressed him up, had he seen him naked?? --- NOPE! Just no, he wasn''t going there.

    "Um thanks." He says gruffly, clearing his throat. "Then stop crying." He half pleads when Dale''s whimpering picks up again. "I really am sorry for hitting you." He apologizes sincerely thinking that perhaps the Alpha did deserve it.

    "But it still hurts!" Daleins pettishly.

    Dream sighs in exasperation. "What do you want me to do then?" He throws a hand up.

    "Kiss it better?" Dale suggests sneakily with a pout, managing to still look teary eyed and miserable while at it.

    Dream resists the urge to roll his eyes. "Trust me, ice would be a way better option"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Dale''s sniffling starts up again. "It really hurts, Dream."

    "Ugh, fine." Dream yields, moving closer to fulfil the Alpha''s request.

    Dale positively beams at this, his leaf green eyes shining with unshed tears as he takes away his hands to reveal a vicious looking red bump.

    Dream winces at the sight of it, he might have gone overboard, maybe they should go down to the clinic to check if he had given the Alpha a concussion.

    He leans forward, worried about Dale that he doesn''t even think too much about his kiss that was apparently supposed to make the painful looking bump feel better. His eyes reflexively slips close, the closer his face gets so he does not see the plotting in Dale''s eyes.

    Dale swerves his headst minute making Dream press his lips against his own instead, the Omega freezes for a split second too long, eyes widening in horror before rearing back in a rage and bonking Dale on the head again with frying pan still clutched in his right hand, this time significantly less harder than the first.

    Dale still yelps at the impact of the steel pan, scrambling backwards in the case Dream got the inspiration to hit him a couple more times.

    "I''ll get you two icepacks." Dream says calmly, turning around to make his way to the kitchen.

    Dale watches him go with a soft smile not missing the red tips of the Omega''s ears or how badly his hands are shaking.

    "Totally worth it." He murmurs to himself, wincing as he reaches up a hand to prod at the bumps sitting there.

    Dream manages to keep his cool till he gets to the kitchen and returns the pan before bending over letting out a silent scream of horror.

    <em><strong>He had kissed Dale!!!</strong></em>

    How the fuck had he not seen thating, the Alpha had the personality of a five year old, he had been more worried about a possible concussion though.

    He groans, trying and failing sessfully to forget the feel of Dale''s soft lips which was ridiculous, their lips had only met for like a fraction of a second how the hell did he get so much detailing.

    Wait! He was supposed to be getting something, he freezes up when he realizes that he might have spent a little too much time in the kitchen just staring into space and thinking of a kiss that did not happen.

    <em>What was it again?...</em>

    <em>Oh! Yeah, he had nearly given Dale concussion so he needed ice!</em> He snaps a finger moving into action.

    In no time he had ice wrapped up in hand towels and was making his way out again.

    "Here." He hands them to the Alpha not making eye contact."Keep it up against your head." He orders sternly, sitting on the couch beside the one Dale''s was on.

    "We might have to go down to the clinic to check if you could have gotten a concussion." Dream tries to say flippantly but it justes out really worried.

    Dale makes a face knowing that Shana was down there and if he went he would never hear the end of it from her. "I have a harder head than that."

    "Obviously." Dream mutters under his breath, rolling his eyes. "Don''t remove the ice packs." He scolds Dale who gets distracted and lets his hands fall.

    They both fall silent for a while, a clock ticking somewhere in the room as it slowly got brighter outside.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Dale asks quietly, expression grave.

    Dream nces at him, confused for a brief moment. "What?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me about the members of my Pack?" He repeats, dark green eyes steady on Dream who sits cross legged in sweatpants and an oversized chocte brown sweater.

    Dream shrugs. "It didn''t seem that important."

    Dale stares at him in disbelief. "No kidding." He scoffs, ncing away.

    "Hey, I never asked for any of this." He retorts making Dale wince.

    "I know and I''m sorry." Dale apologizes, looking contrite. "It just sort of stings you know" He shrugs, dropping the ice packs. "I mean, I know you can take care of yourself. You prove that every single time, I just thought maybe that we were friends" he trails off, looking away.

    He wasn''t even bothered that Dream hadn''t told him about something like this even as his standing as the Alpha, he also acknowledges that the Omega had proved himself awfully capable of taking care of himself - as someone who had a deeply seated fear of the one he loved getting hurt, this was a big relief.

    But the fact that each time Dream kept it away from him, for some reason it hurt

    Dream blinks rapidly at this <em>friends</em>? It just hit him that he had never thought of the Alpha in that capacity, that wasn''t good.

    "Oh." Is all Dream manages to mutter, twiddling his fingers.

    All he had been thinking about was noting as weak to the Alpha, he never imagined all this.

    He racked his brain for something else to say, seeing as Dale''s seems to be expecting him to say something but he justes up nk, avoiding Dale''s expectant gaze.

    A soft thud drags his attention back to Dale only to see that the ice packs were dropping out of the Alpha''s nowx hands, his eyes at half mast as he sways slightly.

    Dream is out of his couch before he registers his legs moving, hurrying over to Dale who is weaving harder now, eyes unfocused.

    "Dale!" He panics, reaching out for him.

    Dale just slumps in his direction, nearly toppling him over in his haste, passing out cold.

    <em>Had he just knocked the Alpha of a Pack unconscious?</em>

    <em> Was that illegal? </em>

    <em>Criminal? </em>

    With great difficulty he pushes Dale''s limp body carefully to rest on the couch - <em>had he killed the Alpha?</em>

    Well, at least now he knows of the top ten ways to get out of an awkward conversation - he thinks to himself even as he rushes for his phone to call up Kieran - knock them out cold with a frying pan.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    Kieran wakes up on the third ring of his rm as he does every other day, although he doesn''t have a fixed time to go to work even as the Head Beta, it was just routine.

    He brushed his teeth mechanically, padding through his big house in a bathrobe and shorts.

    The house is straight out of a pricey magazine, spacious and done in warm colors, small rectangr windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a most asymmetrical way.

    He is on his way to his personal in-built gym ready to begin his daily exercises when his phone rings, he takes it out of his shorts and is surprised to see Dream''s name in the caller ID.

    Was the Omega okay? Why was he calling so early in the morning? He doubted most people were even up yet.

    "Hello?" He asks into the phone with a grin, stopping in his tracks.

    "Kieran?" Dream''s voice floats through his receiver. "Thank goodness I was able to get to you, I didn''t wake you up did I?" He immediately starts to ramble.

    Kieran frowns harder, Dream never got flustered so his rambling was a bit out of ce. "No, I was already up, what''s wrong?" He asks bluntly, wasting no time mincing words.

    Dream starts to mumble again, audiby nervous. "Um I might have knocked Dale.unconscious." he narrated hesitantlty, ncing worriedly at Dale.

    "What." Kieran spluttered, beyond shock. "Is he badly hurt?" He can''t help but ask, knowing the Omega.

    Dream wincea at the reddened bumps on Dale''s head. "In a manner of speaking."

    Kieran knows not to ask now, he would just hope the information is urate but if it was that bad, Dream would probably dragged the Alpha''s body secretly to his room.

    Changing directions he starts for his bedroom again. "Sure, I''ll be down in fifteen."

    Dream stares forlornly at his phone when Kieran hangs up, he was relieved the Head Beta had been of much help but he did not want to wait for so long before taking Dale down to the clinic.

    That would mean he had to try to call up Darian, he did not really know anyone and he did not want to escte the situation.

    Plus who knew how the Pack members would take seeing their alpha knocked out cold on an outsider''s couch, it did not look very promising.

    But calling up Darian was another headcase, his brother could be really difficult sometimes.

    He goes for the risk anyway, calling up Darian.

    "Dream?" Is he first thing Darian says, usation in his tone. "What happened?"

    "Good morning to you too, big brother."

    "Don''t call me that, it is weird and tell me what happened." Darian is quick go cut him off making Dream antsy.

    "Does something have to happen for me to call?" Heins, hearing Darian scoff through the phone.

    "The sun is not even up yet, you are never awake by this time unless something happened so what is it?"

    Frame face palms softly, he had totally forgotten about that tiny tidbit of information over worrying about Darian''s reaction.

    "I might have knocked Dale out with a pan." He decides to go for honesty.

    Darian blinks, unsure if he has heard well but then red gs go up, if he is knocked unconscious, it meant Dream had to protect himself for some reason.

    This was the best fucking scenario, he could get Dream out of there. "Want me to help you finish him off?" He asks with absolute seriousness.

    Dream''s mouth falls open in shock, his hand gripping his device tighter. "What the fuck?? No! I need your help in taking him down to the clinic, preferably through our Pack House."

    Darian is already moving at Dream''s first words only to freeze when he gets to the conjoining hallway. "Why the hell would you want to do that?" He demands in disbelief.

    "Darian." Dream calls in a warning tone.

    "Fine," Darian backs off. "Your loss." He mutters hanging up.

    Dream paces impatiently as he waits for Darian to show up, well if this was not a fun way to start his morning, by knocking his boss unconscious.

    He nces up at the knock on his door, hurrying over to open it, it had to be Darian.

    "Thanks a lot, Darian, I owe you one." He gushes to his older brother, letting him in.

    "I will remember that." Darian mutters ominously, taking a gander at the room. "What the fuck happened here? Is that a bruise on your cheek?" He immediately rounds on Dream, dark blue eyes probing.

    "I will exin everythingter and I promise it was not Dale''s fault." He is quick to say - well it is sort of Dale''s fault but Dream is not saying that to his older brother, and run a risk of Darian throwing the Alpha''s limo body down the stairs? No, thank you.

    Darian res at his for a long while more, eyes narrowed. "Fine." He grouches, visibly upset, going over to easily hoist up Dale''s body to throw over a shoulder. "What is with the action figure patterned PJ''s?" He makes a face.

    Dream just shrugs, relieved that the entire floor is empty, exining the situation would be a shit ton of work, no matter who it was.

    Quickly, which is a surprise to Dream, they make their way to the Crimson Pack House and Dream is relieved that this crazy situation happened so early in the morning so they were free from onlookers.

    The other floors are equally quiet, the few people they run into preferring to mind their own business.

    Which came in really handy seeing as they were in a hurry, although they looked really suspicious, like Dream had murdered his husband in the night and called for someone to help him get rid of the body.

    The clinic was quiet and just as Dale has predicted, Shana is on duty.

    "What the fuck?" Is the first thing that falls out of her lips, directing Darian to a hospital bed for the Alpha. "Are those bumps on his head?" She notes with suspicious eyes. "What did the idiot do now?" She half groans, going through the motions of checking his vitals even as she spoke.

    Darian had not even waited after plopping Dale down on the bed, turning around in a sh and making his way out.

    Dream colors up a little. "It is a littleplicated."

    Shana does not even break a stride at his diversion of her question. "It always ends up being that way, he looks okay" she pronounced after checking his vitals. "Except for those two hideous bumps in his head." She winces, ncing at Dream who is much quieter now. "Did you do that?" Sje asks curiously.

    Dream shrinks into himself, he had not done it out of spite or cruelty but he still felt nervous about it. "Yeah." He responds after clearing up his throat.

    Shana whistles,ughing out. "He probably deserved it, don''t look so nervous, I have seen he and Virgil get into worse fights, he is a touch one so he will be fine." She reassures him, her sharp eyes zeroing on his bruises and slightly pale skin and she bites her lip to stop herself frommenting.

    What the fuck was going on between the two of them?

    She knew about he filling in for Erin and she thought that was a really nice thing for him to do, considering the people eligible for the position in Dale''s Pack we''re all dingbats.

    But whatever was going on between the two of them was not her ce to intrude on, Dream did note to get himself treated.

    "The worst that could happen is a concussion." Shana was saying, pacing around the room to keep her hands and eyes busy so that she did not end up staring too much at or touching Dream''s bruises, it really bothered her, maybe she could go to Hayden about it, he was really close to Dream.

    "Plus, Mae ising to pick me up in a but I could ask her to fix him right up." She continues saying, shing Dream a smile, he obviously does not remember that he has visible bruises on his face.

    "Oh, wow, that is so kind of her." Dream mutters, distracted.

    "Nah." Shana is quick to wave away. "She is happy to help her friends is that not what we are here for." She turns around at this point, her smile strained. "Now you should go get some rest, I will call you up when he wake up if that is what you want." She offers gently.

    Dream nods in relief, "yes, please I would appreciate that." He was already starting to panic when Dale was showing no signs of waking up not Shana had put his fears right to rest.

    He is already back in the fourth floor of Dark Moon Pack and halfway to his room before he remembers about his visible bruises, well this sure does not look like a colorful picture, he thinks to himself.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    Hayden wakes up with a smile on his face, leaning over to kiss a still sleeping Virgil, it''s barely light yet he''s already skidding across the room as quietly as he can so he can get cleaned up for the big day ahead.

    He had finally mustered up enough courage the night before after dinner to inquire if he could join the members of the Pack to cook and their reaction had to been a tad overwhelming - he still couldn''t understand their excitement.

    They had told him that he wouldn''t need toe in to help cook breakfast because of how early it would be but he had been quick to refuse that, insisting that he didn''t mind.

    Just for the fun of it, he just might help cook all the meals of the day and if possible drag Virgil over to eat with the Pack.

    He knew Virgil wasn''t a big fan of crowds even if said crowd was his own Pack members.

    A thought just hit him then, that they could even make it a routine so that Pack runs would feel even more special.

    Everyday of the full moon which happened roughly once a month, he would help them cooka md also drag Virgil to eat with he Pack.

    From their reactions to his offer, it was clear that they hadn''t been giving their Pack the proper attention needed.

    This meant a lot to Hayden considering that he had never had much of a big family.

    Also Yanis had hit it off with Jennie the day before and was excited to return to Hayden''s bookstore, apparently to pick up where they left off from someplex argument they had been on.

    Hayden hadn''t even even known that Jennie liked philosophy that much, well, the things you learnt everyday.

    He was just relieved that Yanis was having fun, he had been worried that he would neglect his friend but apparently Yanis had not only hit it off with Jennie who was quite picky with her friends but also Mae who didn''t like a lot of people and even her daughter, Ruby who couldn''t even stand humans.

    So he could say that Yanis was actually doing quite well for himself.

    He cleaned up quickly, pumped for the day ahead of him, after their run yesterday, he found out that running in wolf form was just as natural as breathing and quite therapeutic too.

    He might have to advise Yanis to get himself ear muffs because their howling would be easily heard from the Pack House, he should know, he had stayed upte watching from the balcony if he could catch a glimpse of them running and wishing he could be a part of that.

    Although Virgil had offered for him toe with them that he would let Hayden, ride on his back, Hayden had been quick to refuse but not anymore.

    He pulled onfy jeans and a sweatshirt, trying his best to be as quiet as possible because he knew Virgil was a light sleeper and he didn''t want to disrupt the others sleep.

    He made sure to close the door properly before going down the hallways, if he listened intently at the time he got to the stairs he could hear the soft him of conversationing from the kitchens.

    He still wondered why the fourth floor was made sound proof but it helped to keep the noise of the Pack away from the work going up in the top floor.

    He peeked in shyly, going straight to the kitchen, it was brightly lit, a sharp contrast to the world outside the windows that was still sshed in soft blue hues that were gradually getting warmer.

    A young Werewolf is the first to notice him, he thinks he has bumped into her a couple time while going up to the fourth floor or leaving the Pack House, she just got mated recently if the fresh bite on her neck is any indication and was already well on her way into her first trimester.

    "Good morning, Luna!" She calls cheerily inviting Hayden in, they weren''t much yet and Hayden was relieved that he managed toe early enough. "The rest are on their way." She''s quick to reassure.

    "That''s fine." Hayden waves away,ing in.

    Greetings are exchanged and they all look genuinely happy to see him, Mrs. Bobby, a dark skinned energetic woman whose humor didn''t miss was quick to walk him through the procedures.

    Hayden was grateful for this thoughtful action, he wouldn''t feel out of ce when the cooking proper began.

    In no time the ce was filled and Hayden''s initial worry about the stress they must go through to prepare meals were long gone, straight out the windows.

    There weren''t just females but males as well pitched in to help, apparently there were shifts so he would most likely meet a different set of people when he came in the afternoon.

    The bond between the Werewolves was viable, healthy and strong and they pulled Hayden into their circle of warmth.

    The highlight of the cooking though was when someone''s child sneaked in, took one look at Hayden and went around announcing that he was going to save the Luna from the evil fourth floor and marry him.

    This made Haydenugh so hard that he nearly fell over because the adorable child was so serious, he really meant it.

    In no time, a big mealprising of almost anything one would want to eat for breakfast was spread out.

    There was toast, bacon, all kinds of ends, different kinds of sandwiches, hash browns and fruit sd, then the drinks.

    Hayden wasn''t even the least bit winded out because everyone always pitched in to help, there was no avenue to get exhausted.

    He leaves quickly though, he still had to somehow manage to convince Virgil and this would be a really long shot - but perhaps he could convince the others as well, Yanis too.

    He practically skips back to their apartment, his face glowing with warmth and exertion, what had he been so miserable about only a couple days ago again?

    He''s not surprised to find Virgil up, walking around shirtless with a coffee mug in hand, hair sleep tousled.

    "Baby, you''re back." He notes in a low voice, his voice scratchy with sleep. "How was the cooking?" He asks, reaching out a hand for Hayden toe close for a kiss on his cheek.

    "Awesome!" Hayden beams up at his still sleepy fiance, proceeding to tell him all about it while biding his time to break his request to Virgil.

    Virgil''s sharp eyes catches onto this immediately but he pretends to not notice, casually sipping away at his steaming mug, seated on the couch while Hayden paces the length of the living room, enthusiastic about his exnation.

    "So" Hayden drawls when he has run out of things to say, twiddling his fingers a little nervously.

    "Hmm?" Virgil hums, perking up like he hasn''t been waiting for this moment.

    "I was maybe thinking you know since it''s the full moon, that we could maybe eat with the Pack?" Hayden finally gets his request out, Virgil''s eyes going wide as his cup freezes on its way to his mouth.

    Hayden noticed this and misinterprets it for a negative response so heunches into a heartfelt speech of how important this would be to the Pack and how it would make Pack runs all the more special to them.

    Virgil quietly listens with a poker face, watching as his mate enthusiastically waves his hands around trying to convince him, he also noticed that although Hayden was saying quite a lot he hadn''t stuttered even once.

    "Okay." Virgil agrees immediately Hayden runs out of steam.

    Hayden''s eyes go saucer wide at this. "W-What? R-really?"

    Virgil shrugs. "Yeah." He''s not about to mention that Hayden didn''t need that borate speech to change his mind because his mind had already been made up when he found out that Hayden had something to ask, watching him fret over it though was something he wasn''t about to miss.

    "You should get to asking the others before they eat breakfast." He tags on, getting up. "I''ll go clean up." Virgil says,ing over to ce a kiss on Hayden''s hair before turning around to make his way to their room.

    Hayden''s brain works a little slowly so Virgil is almost to the hallway before he realizes. "W-Wait! Were you going to agree anyway?"

    "Hmm?" Virgil hums again, pretending to be confused but his twinkling blue eyes give him away.

    Hayden doesn''t hesitate before throwing a couch pillow at his head, the small, hard pillow easily sailing across the room.

    Virgil escapes by hopping into the hallway,ughing hard.

    Hayden just scoffs, a smile breaking out on his face as he turns around to go get started on inviting everyone to breakfast.

    He makes for the apartment Yanis is staying at first because, why not?

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    Dream is distracted for the most part of the morning, Kieran hade not long after stopping over at the clinic first and he had been waiting for news on Dale, although Shana had reassured him that the Alpha would be just fine, he couldn''t help but worry.

    He didn''t want to go down to the clinic again, knowing how easily news rted to the Alphas spread, very easily exaggerated too, not to mention the bruises on his face which were now concealed.

    He also had to take care of the callsing in seeing as Kieran and Dale were not in at the moment, he wondered why Kieran wasn''ting up yet but he didn''t want to call.

    After pacing the length of his office for the umpteenth time, there''s a knock on his door.

    He whirls around in record time, an expectant look on his face. "Come in." He invites, breathing a sigh of relief when he sees that it''s Kieran.

    He falls quiet at the sight of the Head Beta, this was going to be a little difficult to exin but first...

    "How is he?" He asks, worry lines etching his face.

    Kieran keeps a poker face, he had his suit jacket off and thrown over his shoulder so he goes around to Dream''s desk and settles on it, throwing the jacket over an arm.

    "First of all." Kieran begins gravely, eyes dark. "I didn''t sign up for any of this and secondly." He levels Dream a stern gaze. "You should have hit him a third time."

    Dream''s eyes widens, a relieved chuckle escaping him. "Why? He''s okay though, right?"

    "Yeah." Kieran replies sinctly. "Okay enough to try to run away."

    "W-what?" Dream splutters, stunned. "Why?"

    "He woke up and decided that he was all better, tried to get up and leave, and nearly passed out again." Kieran starts to exin, taking out a cigarette. "Shana prescribed mandatory bedrest at least until her witch girlfriend came but Dale still tried to sneak out again, so she knocked him out."

    Dream was gaping at the end of his tale. "Please tell me that she knocked him out with some drug and not with something to the head again."

    Kieran shrugs. "Either would have worked perfectly."

    Dream res at him something fierce and he sighs, preparing to light up. "Okay, fine, she gave him a shot."

    "Thank goodness." Dream sighs, reaching out to snatch the cigarette from between Kieran''s lips. "It''s too goddamned early for this."

    Kieran looks exasperated but says nothing, he couldn''t smoke the day before either because Bryan kept guilt tripping him into stopping, this is a part he''s not liking one bit, can''t a Werewolf smoke in peace for fuck''s sake?

    "Tell me about it." He rolls his eyes, returning his lighter to his pocket, referring to the situation of the Alpha and the secretary. "Now, mind telling me what the fuck happened?"

    Dream takes a deep breath, this part is inevitable, it was best to get it over with so people didn''t go around making assumptions.

    "...and I wacked him over the head again only this time it was all his fault, he seemed fine for a couple minutes then he cked out." Dream exins with vigour, at first when he began to exin, he had thought that he would be mortified but no, he''s just a little upset and worried.

    Kieran makes no facial reaction although he''s just about to break out into loudughter. "Sure, now that that''s all cleared up, I should get to work, I''ll have to cover in for him anyway." He gets to his feet. "He''ll definitely be released in no time, try to keep pans out of your conversations in the future." He tags on, praising himself for managing to say it with a straight face. "I don''t think the Pack will appreciate their Alpha being rushed to the clinic so often."

    Dream rubs the back of his neck self consciously. "Will do, thank you foring when I called."

    Kieran shrugs, lithely sliding up from his chair and picking up his jacket in smooth motions. "It''s my job."

    Dream distractedly watches him leave, settling down on his seat to get to work, he had a feeling he knew why Dale was impatient to leave the clinic, too bad the Alpha hadn''t suffered memory loss because their conversation was one he didn''t want to continue.

    *~*

    The day drags on slowly, as much as Dream could wait to see Dale, he also wanted to see him immediately, it wasn''t to make sure the Alpha was okay because Kieran went down to the clinic ever so often and after Mae had healed him, he had fallen fast asleep.

    So why was he so restless and distracted? Maybe he''s just nervous

    A knock raps on the doors and without ncing up from the files he was working on, he invites the person in.

    "Hi honey, miss me?" Dale strides in, looking good as new like he hadn''t been rushed out of the floor passed out in his pajamas and sporting a couple head bumps.

    Dream picks up a book and throws in Dale''s general direction without looking up, he didn''t want to give away how red his cheeks had gotten.

    "Don''t call me that."

    Dale easily sidesteps the iling book, his smile wide. "Good to see you did miss me."

    "Maybe I should have hit you harder or not, you seem bonkers enough." Dream looks up at this point, after getting his emotions under control. "How do you feel?" He asks in worry, his sharp eyes studying Dale who had cleaned up and was now dressed in a casual shirt and ripped jeans.

    "Like iming what you owe me." Dale smirks, eyes bright.

    Dream''s eyes narrow at this, when Dale got like this, it was rarely ever good news. "And what is that?" He asks curiously.

    "A date!" He announces grandly.

    Dream just blinks up at him, wondering maybe he shouldn''t have hit the Alpha so hard because <em>what??</em>

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    How?" He asks, a tad confused.

    "To apologize for nearly killing me."

    "I don''t think I even got close." Dream is quick to refute.

    Dale just waits patiently with expectant eyes and Dream is starting to wonder how he keeps getting into these kinds of situations.

    "Fine." He epts, he''s still guilty of cracking him over the head with a pan, he should own up to it. "When are we going?" He asks, mentally checking his schedule.

    "Right now." Dale says seriously, stare level.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be on bed rest?" Dream inquires with a frown.

    "Ooh, you want the date in my bedroom, that can be arranged." Dale says smoothly.

    Dream just stares at him nkly, he''s starting to think that perhaps the Head Beta was up to something when he said pans should be kept out of their conversation because right now - if he had a pan? Dale was getting rushed to the clinic again.

    "I''ll pass." He waves away. "It''s not happening in my bedroom either." He adds on quickly, Dale had a way of twisting words to suit him.

    "We''ll go to a restaurant." He says firmly.

    Dale is quick to put out a hand to take Dream''s. "Deal." He shakes on it, using the same momentum to pull Dream out of his seat.

    Once again Dream looks stumped. "W-wait, we''re really going right now?"

    "We shook on it." Dale is quick to remind him.

    Dream bites back a groan and collects his hand back. "You better not be thinking up another underhanded way of getting me to go on a date with you." He warns the Alpha, making his way out. "I''ll meet you in your office in ten minutes."

    Dale watches him go and leans against Dream''s desk for a moment, he was actually fine, Mae was a whiz at healing although it took its toll on her body so she couldn''t do it so often.

    His thoughts wandered back to Dream, he wasn''t an asshole who would bother someone who didn''t want to have anything to do with him but the thing with Dream was that you could never be really sure with the Omega, it was almost like he was more aggressive with the people he actually cared about.

    He couldn''t sit here for too long though, it wasn''t that he was terrified of Dream, that wouldn''t be the start of a healthy rtionship, he respected the Omega who easily stood up to him with defiance to spare. He would have been bored with anyone else and that was the in truth.

    He pushes off from Dream''s desk to make his way over to his office, making sure to lock up for Dream. He notices that the bruises are mostly gone and the ones left are properly concealed and if that didn''t make him want to pronounce the oldws on the girls that had tried to mess with the Omega.

    He might have if Kieran hadn''t updated on the fact that all the girls had to be rushed to the hospital, if he didn''t know better he would have said that the Head Beta was gloating about it, he could totally rte.

    Sure most Alphas'' might be put off by strong counterparts but not him, it helped put his raging worries to rest some at the thought that Dream could take care of himself, he just wishes he would reach out sometimes.

    There''s a knock on his door and just as he expects, Dream pushes the door open, he hadn''t gone to change his clothes or anything extravagant, most likely to make sure his bruises were still covered up.

    "You should have gone to the clinic."He says in a tight voice when Dreames in.

    Dream just waves the Alpha''s worries away. "I''m fine."

    Dale''s lips tighten at this, he always had Dream worrying over him but Dream never let him return the favor - he wasn''t about to say that though so he tried another way.

    "I''ll tell Hayden." He says sternly, his mood brightening at how much this shakes Dream.

    "Please don''t, I''ll go down to the clinicter." He''s quick to say, he didn''t like Hayden being worried over him.

    Dale notes this reaction - interesting, he might have just found a trump card -and if it stung somewhere around his chest that he wasn''t even that important to Dream, he was going to ignore it.

    "Ready for our date, babe?" He asks with enthusiasm.

    "Don''t push it." Dream grouches, letting him lead the way out.

    He couldn''t keep doing things like this - it would only keeping to bite him in the butt.

    What if he fell for the Alpha?

    All his aversion for them, where would he put it then, although the ones he knew broke out of the stereotype at least after he got to know them better.

    Or maybe he''s just making excuses for Dale, because his walls that he had put up against the Alpha were no stronger than a butterfly''s wings at this point.

    One more push, one more tug, one more coerced date and it was going to fall as hard as he had already started to.

    They make their way down and Dream notes that the members of Dale''s Pack are stunned to see them - he''s not sure if it''s because the news about them this morning had already spread like wildfire or the fact that Dale never came down often or even better the fact that they''re together - he''s going to go with with a little of the three.

    They cheerfully greet them both though and Dream doesn''t have to be watching his back after Kieran told him the girls were sent to jail, it also meant though that Dale was aware now as well and naturally the Alpha wasn''t pleased with his findings.

    He could only hope that Dale would let the matter go now that everything turned out fine because their lives had gotten so entwined that everything seemedplex.

    "Smile a bit." Dale leans over to him to whisper in his ear when they get to the first floor. "You look like I''m kidnapping you."

    This actually makes Dream crack up, peals ofughter leaving him even as his shoulder shook.

    Dale beams at this, he had expected another harsh remark and perhaps an eyeroll or two but this this was like looking for metal and finding gold.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    "Don''t stare at me so hard, I''ll choke on my meal." Dream scolds. "What''s on my face anyway that you haven''t seen before?"

    Dale averts his gaze in record time, looking everywhere but at Dream - he was pretty sure Dream wouldn''t want to know the answer to that question.

    It couldn''t possibly end well if he told the other, that staring at him was quite an enjoyable pastime, how his eyes seemed to shift from blue to grey with the lighting and how his brows furrowed ever so slightly while he was trying to get food on his fork, cheeks bulging with each bite so he went for what anyone else would have said

    "You''ve got a fleck of food on your lip." He mutters.

    Dream''s eyes widened at this, disbelief clearly written on his face as he reaches out a leg under the table to hit Dale but the Alpha easily grabs his ankle and Dream''s eyes only gets wider.

    "Dale, Dale, let go of my leg." He whispers furiously to him, trying to pull his leg back but it was no use, Dale''s grip is firm.

    So, naturally, Dream tries to kick with the second leg only to have Dale''s hands wrapped around both of his ankles, a nk expression the Alpha''s face.

    A waitress chooses this very moment to walk over, a polite smile on her bright face. "Is everything to your liking?" she asks, beaming.

    Dream has to swallow back the snappy retort dancing on the tip of his tongue.

    "Just fine, thank you." Dale replies politely, his thumbs rubbing slow circles on Dream''s bare ankles which makes him hup and nearly chokes, good thing the waitress is already gone.

    Eventually, Dale lets go of his legs and he tucks them so fast under his chair, expression petnt, next time he would go with his whims and douse the other in cold water.

    To his relief, Dale doesn''t pick up their unfinished conversation that was interrupted with the Alpha and the rest of the meal is quite pleasant, Dale wasn''t badpany when he wasn''t trying his hardest to get under his skin.

    "I''m sorry for what you had to go through with the girls." Dale apologizes after a lull in conversation.

    Dream nces up at him to see something dark lurking in the depths of his green eyes and he has a feeling that there will be more to this.

    "You don''t have to keep apologizing for something you probably had no control over." He says, taking a sip of water.

    Dale stares across the room, quiet conversation humming in the background as people ate their food and enjoyed their partnerspany. "Maybe I did but I neglected them because I kept hoping they wouldn''t cause any harm, keep feeling guilty because this is all my someone else''s fault and hardly theirs."

    "We''re not only talking about the girls again are we?" Dream cuts him off, voice calm and steady.

    Dale''s gaze snaps back to him like he didn''t realize that he had been talking out loud. "No."

    "Want to talk about it?" Dream offers, eyes kind.

    Dale studies him briefly, reaching a hand up to push through his hair. "It happened a while ago, I was still a teenager and I dated this girl who I knew wasn''t exactly mentally healthy and I neglected all that still just because I felt guilty and didn''te to terms with reality till she killed my younger sister and nearly killed the person I loved, and now, it''s repeating itself." He trails off.

    Dream reaches out a small hand to cover his without even thinking about it, the pain in Dale''s eyes draws him in.

    Dale draws his hand back after a while, he hadn''t told this story because he wanted pity, he just needed Dream to understand why he would keep apologizing. "So, yeah I''m sorry"

    This time Dream catches him off guard andnds a particrly vicious kick to Dale''s shins. "Bring your hand back here." He orders, making grabby hands with his now empty palm. "You''ll ept myfort and like it." He continues sternly.

    Dale''s eyes grow wide at this, a small smile building at the sides of his lips, even as he puts his hand back out and Dream grabs onto a couple of his fingers, the best the width of his hand could achieve.

    Dream kicks out again and this time Dale yelps, confused. "Ouch! What was that for?"

    "It''s not your fault that you are too much of a nice guy and people take advantage of that, you need to stop piling up guilt on yourself." Although he could understand now why Dale was so bothered that he hadn''t told him about the girl''s bullying.

    He was also shaken by the death of his sister, she must have been so young, he hoped whoever the psycho date was, they had their necks ripped out already and weren''t existing anymore, he was also curious about the person Dale loved but he would rather lick the floor of the restaurant than ask.

    "Sure." Dale says with a smile, eyes distant - only Dream had the ability to make aforting statemente off as a diss.

    "Good, now eat up, if you''re too much of a sissy to tell people off, I''ll do it for you, free of charge too." Dream reassures him, still gripping his hand.

    This makes Dale chuckle, Dream''sfort was nothing like Hayden''s yet it was working so well. "Thank you."

    Dream just waves him away, trying to concentrate on his meal.

    Dale just watches the adorable Omega struggle slightly to eat with his left hand, granted he was quite skilled at it but the difference of ease was clear. "You know you don''t need to keep holding my hand."

    Dream res at him, stubbornly holding on. "Am Iining?"

    "Well no."

    "So hush and eat."

    Dale faces his food once more, both eating in rtivefortable silence, the quiet noise of the world rolling over them.

    "Jade." Dale says after a while.

    Dream nces up at him, blinking. "Huh?"

    "My sister''s name was Jade."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Hayden makes his way up to the fourth floor, sure it was quite a bit of a strain on him to keep up with all the cooking and cleaning up not to mention the socializing.

    The day was going as nned though so his excitement overshadowed his exhaustion, he had managed to get everyone down for breakfast and the meal had been quite lively, Yanis had left for the bookstore not long after though so he was absent for lunch, it didn''t matter though, the rest were there and that was more than enough.

    Although, maybe he should let Darian and Leon sit out on dinner, they didn''t let any of the Pack membersfortablye near the Head Beta, just breathing down their necks and being generally intimidating.

    He had no idea how Jaxie managed to collect them like candy without even trying.

    He''s so lost in thought that he doesn''t notice Virgiling from the adjacent hallway, till his mate sweeps him off his feet.

    "Virgil!" he exims in wonder. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, you''re just going to nap"

    "But I want to go down to the daycare and I still have to peek in on the clinic."

    Virgil easily ignores his rambling, swiftly making his way to their apartment. "You''ll do that another day, for now, you nap." He repeats stoically.

    Hayden just stares up at him in exasperation, crossing his arms in a peeve as he knows trying to convince Virgil is like trying to move a boulder, he couldn''t.

    "Don''t pout." Virgils adds to him when he gets a good look at his mate''s upset face.

    "I''m not pouting." Hayden grouches.

    Virgil bites back a smile at this, adjusting Hayden so he could open the door to the apartment. "We have a run today, I can''t have you falling asleep halfway or hurting yourself to keep up." He exins seriously, plopping Hayden on the bed.

    Hayden knows that Virgil is right but he had been on a roll today and was proud of himself. He let out a muffled sound, rolling far away from his mate.

    Virgil just watches him curl up in amusement, looking like a small bundle of disgruntlement, he knows Hayden doesn''t appreciate himughing when the Omega is upset but he couldn''t help it - why did his mate have to be so cute?

    "Will you nap?" Virgil requests, voice soft. "For me?" He insists because knowing Hayden, there is no telling that he wouldn''t hop out of bed as soon as Virgil was gone and start baking cookies for the entire Pack or brush the kittens fur, one by one.

    Hayden uncurls slightly to peek at him, trying and failing to remain upset. "Fine." He agrees with a martyric sigh. "But on one condition, you cuddle me to sleep." He demands petitshly.

    Virgil smiles this time, gums shing, - Hayden could still be painfully shy about intimacy sometimes so when he does prompt it, Virgil is quick to humor him.

    "Fine." He agrees, helping Hayden take off his shoes "You have to uncurl for me to take of your jeans." Virgil points out patiently.

    This only makes Hayden curl around himself tighter, red face buried in his hands. "I''m n-not wearing any underwear." He murmurs in a small voice.

    "You''ll sleep with your jeans on then?" Virgil inquires.

    "No, it''s so ufortable, just let me go undress." Hayden replies quickly, already rolling to the other side of the bed to dart across the room.

    "Wear my shirt." Virgil calls to him as he watches his small feet hurry across the carpeted floor.

    Hayden had probably used up all of his boldness for the day to ask for a cuddle - it made him think about the morning he had woken up to find Hayden riding him or the silent argument they had the night before that had definitely been his mate''s wolf at work.

    Because here is the same adorable werewolf running to go change in the bathroom because he''s not wearing any underwear.

    He undresses as well, Hayden might just kick him off the bed if he tries to cuddle the other with his jeans on.

    Virgil gets on the bed when he''s done to wait for Hayden, he''s content, a hand thrown over his face as he breathes deeply, although he''s still nervous because, Hayden hadn''t agreed to not wanting a baby anymore but at least he wanted to wait, hopefully by then Virgil would have managed to talk himself into it.

    The scent of his mate mingling with his is what alerts him to Hayden''s presence, taking his hands off his face in time to see Hayden dashing for the bed at top speed, in his favorite of Virgil''s shirts, a dark blue, cotton t-shirt.

    Virgil sits up in time, wearing nothing but sweatpants that he had taken from the wardrobe to catch Hayden when he throws himself at him, giggles bubbling up from his mate.

    "Come on, time to nap." Virgil reminds Hayden when he keeps rolling across the bed, away from the Alpha''s searching hands.

    Hayden only crawls away, he really wasn''t sleepy and was hoping to tire out Virgil buting out to find Virgil already dressed for a cuddle session, he knew there was no getting out of taking a nap, doesn''t mean he has to make things easy for his Alpha.

    Virgil is done already, reaching out a hand to grab Hayden''s ankles but the Omega has faster reflexes now and quickly tucks his legs under him, rolling off the bed to the padded ground.

    This catches Virgil off guard, he jumps off the bed after Hayden and is soon chasing his giggling mate across the room - if he didn''t love his mate so much and found this entire situation adorable, he might have been irritated.

    Eventually, Hayden slips and falls on the bed, Virgil grabbing him quickly before he can take off again and pulling him into a cuddling session to keep him in ce.

    Hayden ces a smacking kiss on Virgil''s cheek, smiling goofily. "Love you, baby."

    Virgil mumbles a reply back, wondering if they had fed his mate alcohol down at the kitchens, the running around had it''s perks though because soon enough, Hayden is drowsy.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Virgil wakes up first, unsurprised that he had fallen asleep as well, there was nothing more rxing than your mate sleeping in your arms.

    Slowly, he untangles himself from Hayden, careful to not rouse him, there was still sometime before the preparation of dinner wouldmence.

    He didn''t have to go back in to his office again, it was why he hadn''t minded falling asleep too.

    He walked out of the bedroom to go attend to their cat, Apple hopping out of her nest to bounce around his legs, white fur sleek, her babies were bigger now and during their stay at Julia''s had gained some poprity.

    They all had homes waiting for them so that wasn''t a worry, although he had a feeling this birth was a one time thing, the cat was equally as shocked as they all were.

    He wandered around the rooms, unsure of what was tingling under his skin, just dancing on the end of his subconscious.

    He studied the house critically with a new eye, picturing what the bright space would look like with a little pup running around. It didn''t sound like a bad idea but the process made him backtrack on that thought.

    It really was going to take a while to get used to the idea.

    ~

    After dinner everyone returned to their apartments, it was still too early anyway to go out, they had the entire night to themselves.

    Hayden was a bundle of energy, dancing around the house with a meowing Apple, her kittens skidding around as they tried to follow their mother.

    Virgil just watched the show from the couch, a faint smile on his face. "You''re going to tire yourself out before the run."

    A knock rapped on the door.

    "No, I won''t." Hayden is quick to refute, plopping Apple down on his legs so he could go open the door for who ''no doubt'' had to be Dream.

    He could hear his mate excitedly greet his friend and shook his head, like he hadn''t been expecting the other.

    "Think I should sit this one out?" He asks Apple who just stares up at him with endless sapphire eyes.

    "Me too." He agrees although Apple hadn''t said anything.

    "Good evening, Alpha." Dream greets politely when hees in.

    "Hey, Dream, I was just taking Apple and her kittens back to their nest." He excuses, escaping with the cats who are a little bit many for him to easily hold in his arms.

    "V, don''t drop them!" Hayden warns sternly, watching him stumble around in trepidation, the kittens in his hands.

    "I won''t" he hurries away, thinking he could maybe get a nap in before it was time to leave.

    He barely does before Hayden is waking him up by smacking him around with a pillow.

    Soon they''re all heading out, it was prettyte, the full moon hanging low in the sky as if to wee them, the night lively with excited Werewolves chatting away.

    Dream falls back from his spot beside Hayden, the Alpha and the Luna always lead the runs anyway then they all more all less parted ways, each family going off to have fun and frolic in the cover of the soft glow of moonlight.

    Dark Moon Pack had their own part of the woods to run in but it was a verymon urrence that Pack members of the different Packs ran into each other.

    When they had gone deep into the woods, that the Pack Houses weren''t even visible anymore through the cover of the trees, Virgil started off the transformation, the others shifting as well at his howl.

    They all ran into the night.

    ~

    Virgil carried up a passed out cold Hayden, he had enjoyed the run a little too much, and had dropped fast asleep not long after he shifted to human form.

    The sky was already lightening, most of the rest of the Pack already tucking their families and selves in, tomorrow would be ate day for everyone.

    Sometimes they stayed out till the sun rose but that was on weekends and then they would have a cookout but that was a while ago, they stopped having those now.

    He nced down at his sleepy mate, twigs were stuck in Hayden''s tawny hair, mouth slightly parted - he had really exhausted himself out - Good thing the runs were just once a month.

    He got his mate ready for bed and dropped him on it. Hayden probably needed a shower but he was sure his mate wouldn''t appreciate getting wet while he was trying to sleep.

    He smiled at the way Hayden rolled in his direction like he was chasing after body contact but he would take a shower first and maybe fix something for himself to eat before sleeping for a couple hours.

    ~~~

    Yanis woke up with a headache, guess Hayden hadn''t been exaggerating when he told him to get earmuffs.

    The howling had died down an hour ago or so and he could finally get some proper shut-eye before going down to the bookstore.

    Jennie had said that she nned to have a half day since she promised to help out at some pet store? He hadn''t gotten all the details.

    He hadn''t minded looking after the store for her, knowing himself he would just flip the sign to ''closed'' and spend the rest of the day reading, Hayden had some antique books he nned to splurge on.

    He goes for a cold shower but even that isn''t enough to wake him up, not until he nearly burns off his lips with the steaming hot coffee does he properly do.

    He pulls on a loose, ck t-shirt andfortable jeans, running a quickb through his ruffled ck hair and putting his sses, he looks average.

    At least he hopes he does, there wasn''t any designer clothing or expensive as fuck hair and body products to make him distinctive.

    He was just an average person who worked in a bookstore, boring and very forgettable. It was exactly the kind of dream vacation he had always wanted.

    He should probably get a hot meal from the kitchens but the day before Hayden had dragged him down without his wish so today he was going for bagels and a frappuchino, he deserved it.

    He throws on a jacket and makes his way out, locking up his apartment, he could pretend for a couple months that he was an average person.

    It wasn''t that he disliked his fast and rich life but he needed a break every now and then, he would soon get bored of this slow lifestyle if he were to live it forever.

    He made his way downstairs, now familiar with most of the people in the Pack House, he was content to keep his distance though and this was fine with the Werewolves although some acted like they would like get to no him better.

    He wasn''t in the market for a rtionship so he didn''t hesitate to turn them down and go ghost.

    He had the keys to Hayden''s car although he insisted on renting one, Hayden said he didn''t mind that now that he was the ''Luna'' he wouldn''t be able to go down to the bookstore as often as he uses to and if he wanted to, they would go together.

    It made a lot of sense so there was no use arguing it.

    As usual, Jennie is already at the bookstore when he gets there although he''s there pretty early too. It makes him wonder sometimes if she just didn''t mess with his head by sleeping in.

    He goes out to get the coffee and doughnuts, the day going by in a flurry of people, books and conversation, the smell of coffee asionally permeating the sweet smelling bookstore.

    Soon, it was time for Jennie to leave, he says goodbye to her and immediately flips the sign.

    After spending a couple hours all alone, he decides, on a whim to flip the sign again.

    It was their slow hours anyway, anyoneing in would be an old time customer eithering to return a rented book or buy onest minute.

    So it doesn''te as any surprise to him when he doesn''t see anyone for a long time, he had ordered pizza for lunch and while he and Jennie would have usually shared arge one, she was gone so it was all him.

    It waste afternoon anyway, maybe he would call it an early day.

    Just as he was contemting if to close up the store, the door bell rings and he looks up to see adye in.

    She wore a short pleated skirt and a long sleeved shirt a couple sizes too small, her blonde hair was down to her back, ck rimmed sses over her eyes.She had a satchel slung over her left shoulder, her lipstick a couple shades on the wrong side... Wait, when did he know so much about lipstick shades? It must be his mother''s constant rambling getting stuck in his subconscious.

    As far as he knew, she was a new customer, unless she was older than he had been here and went away for a while.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    As far as he knew, she was a new customer, unless she was older than he had been here and went away for a while.

    "Hi, wee to Hayden''s bookstore, how may I help you?" He greets politely, trying to not stare - it was a little toote though.

    "Hey, thank you..." Her voice was husky, like she smoked a lot but looking at her bright face, Yanis couldn''t see that happening.

    "I''d like to rent a book please, I just moved into town." She says with a polite smile. "I hope I''m not toote."

    "Nah, you''re good." He waves her away, already getting into the details of the procedures to rent a book.

    "You can browse through the rent section and when you find a book you want, juste and fill this in." Yanis exins.

    "Thank you." She nods to him, moving in the direction he showed her to.

    Yanis already starts packing up to leave, he hadn''t seen Hayden all day, he should check on his friend, after he had spent the night before running around with giant wolves, he might be slightly worried.

    Thedy wanders around a bit, sneaking nces at him in the most suspicious way but he pays her no mind, clearing up the counter in preparation to leave.

    Soon enough she makes her way back with some random book on war and poetry - what kind of creepybination was that? - he makes noment about it though, taking down the book''s name and ID.

    "Just fill in your name here and the duration of time you''ll rent it for." he spins the book in her direction, handing her his pen. "Oh and yeah, there''s a fine to be paid if you''re like say a weekte."

    She looks slightly surprised at this. "I''ll be on time, that''s for sure."

    He peeks at her name when she gives him back the record book, Catherine with a K.

    "Come again, Katherine." He tells her nicely.

    "Thank you, um, if you don''t mind can I get a name?"

    Yanis sensors go on red alert at this, his eyes narrowing slightly behind his sses. "I''m Jed." He introduces, reaching out a hand, his numerous ents came in quite handy in situations like this. "Nice to meet you Katherine."

    "Please" She smiles nervously. "Call me Kathy bye Jed!" She waves, going out the door.

    "That''s suspicious," Yanis mutters to himself, snatching up the satchel where the money of the day was moved to, usually Jennie handled it but since she wasn''t around, he would take it with him and give it to her tomorrow.

    It would be the weekend soon, maybe he could get Hayden to sightsee with him, they barely spent any quality time together but he didn''t mind, Hayden was busy and he seemed to be able to attract drama all by himself.

    He wouldn''t be surprised if ''Kathy'' didn''t show up again, she gave him the vibes of a person working for the press, maybe the paparazzi were following even the faintest leads, he could imagine how panicked they would have gotten when he just seemed to fall off the face of the Earth.

    He didn''t know what was going on outside Pine Creek, he didn''t care enough to check, besides he was on a vacation, he wasn''t obliged to.

    He makes quick work of closing up, heading to Hayden''s car to make his way back to the Pack House.

    He should call his mom, knowing her she would demand for an old fashioned letter filled with proid picture of his visit and other aesthetics, no matter how many time he told her that her mail was being monitored, she didn''t seem to find this an issue,

    Yanis shakes his head fondly as he makes his way up, the Pack House was still a little quiet, the calm before the storm associated with preparing and eating dinner.

    He makes his way to his room without bumping into anyone, which is slightly odd, he either bumps into one of the twins or Dream''s older brother, maybe he had passed the vibe check, because he couldn''t help but feel like they always had their eyes on him.

    He heads straight to his apartment for a shower, hopefully they wouldn''t have to go down to the main dining room, he couldn''t deal with that much attention two nights in a row.

    He opens up his apartment, it was cool and dark and very empty, just how he liked - unbidden, Kathy goes past his mind, maybe he had been a little unfair with throwing her under the bus like that but he has had some pretty nasty situations with the press in the past.

    His intuition had never been wrong about these things, he would be gone soon enough anyway, he shouldn''t be bothered about this.

    He takes his time with showering, humming off-key in the humid bathroom.

    He would spend the summer here as well, seeing as it was just about the end of spring, if Hayden didn''t have the wedding early, he would just have to fly down again whenever it would happen, preferably with a gun in his belt in the case Virgil lost all his brain cells, though, he couldn''t see that happening.

    He pulled on sweatpants, the sun was about to set, he could keep his friendpany until his VIrgil came or it was time for dinner.

    A thin sweater goes over his head, he grabs his phone and makes his way out, feelingfy and clean.

    He taps on his phone as he makes the turn that would take him to Hayden''s apartment, the distance between them was aesthetically pleasing to him, it was close enough to drop in on Hayden whenever he wanted but also far enough to keep away from Virgil.

    He knocks on the door and waits for a response, ncing down at his phone, Jennie was texting that she had just gotten home, he sends a quick reply, reaching out to knock again.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    <em><strong>Bonus Chapter</strong></em>

    <em>(This scene takes ce the night before, during the Pack run,I apologize for the trouble)</em>

    <em><strong>{for Demelios}</strong></em>

    Hayden internally sighs in relief when his body responds to him and he feels his body form shifting. the shes of light going off in the forest a softer reflection of the moon''s glow.

    He looks up when he feels the familiar weight of his paws on the ground, to see Virgil looking down expectantly at him, his white fur almost glowing in the moonlight.

    Virgil reaches down to nudge him with his nose and he mock snaps at him, knowing that he was going to topple from the gentle force of it, falling over in front of the Pack - although it wouldn''t be his fault - wasn''t high on his list at the moment.

    Virgil moves back, a yful twinkle in his light gold eyes, shaking his head like he wanted toe in for another yful nudge, Hayden bats him away with a paw.

    <em>''Aren''t you supposed to be doing some leading ''Alpha''? Did you hear the mental finger quotes''.</em>

    He sasses his mate, waving his tail slowly.

    Virgil snorts, stomping a paw to alert the others that he was about to make a move.

    <em>''Think you can keep up?''</em>

    He drawls to his mate who is leaning forward on his front paws, butt up in the air and shaking, a habit he notices Hayden does when he is getting ready to get down to business - it was so adorable it almost hurt.

    <em>''I should be asking you that.''</em>

    Hayden taunts, stretching out cutely.

    Virgil''s response is a powerful howl, the kind that makes Hayden''s fur stand on end and want to roll over to show submission.

    The rest of the Pack instinctively drop their heads down slightly and just as abruptly as it starts it stops, Virgil taking off.

    The next half hour is just filled with running and howling, happy feet bounding through the wide expanse of forest.

    Contrary to Virgil''s taunt, he sets afortable pace so that even the pups can keep up, the adults letting them run in front, some, their steps are still a little unsteady but there''s always an older werewolf around to nudge them softly back to their feet.

    The Warriors didn''t run with the Pack exactly, they were spread out at the edges, sharp eyes on the lookout for potential dangers, there was rarely any, it was more a tradition now, the act of having Werewolves on the lookout on Pack runs ingrained into their psyches so there would always be lookout even when there were no dangers, like a ceremony.

    When Virgil stops, the rest all do and Hayden sees that they''re at a clearing of sorts, nothing but soft grass underfoot, he had never been to this part of the forest, which is no surprise.

    Virgil lifts his face up to the moon and lets out a howl, just as powerful and loud as the one that had started off the run, the entire Pack gives responding howls, all snouts pointed at the moon.

    This part feels just as important to Hayden as the run had been, when that rounds off too, the Pack seems to disperse, Virgil catches him off guard and nudges him in the side, Hayden yelping when he loses his bnce and goes over, falling to his side on the soft, damp grass.

    The rest of the Pack was paying them little attention, they had broken up into groups, only families with little pups seemed to remain at the clearing, the rest wandering away.

    Hayden doesn''t care about this though, bouncing to his feet in a rage and going after Virgil who easily evades him, although the Alpha is easily twice his size, the doesn''t deter Hayden though and soon he''s chasing his mate across the expanse, Dream''sughter floating into his head,

    Virgil stops without warning and turns around, Hayden hadn''t expected this so he yelps in surprise as he goes skidding into Virgil''s side, falling to the ground again and trying to roll away when Virgil tries to lick him.

    The rest of the Pack watches with happiness, they don''t think they''ve ever seen their Alpha move around so much, usually after the running and the howling he would just disappear on them, going on a solo run so far and fast that no one could even keep up but they approved of this.

    Shana and Mae make their way over, a proud Ruby walking in front of them, this gives Hayden a chance to escape from Virgil,ing over to say hello to his friends.

    Shana steps forward and walks slowly around Hayden, sharp silver eyes appraising him. Until she''s jumping on him and they''re rolling on the ground together.

    Dream walks over as well, Mae gently bumping him with her nose to greet him and Ruby danced around him, tail wagging rapidly as she chanted his name happily.

    ''<em>Honey! Honey! Ma! Ma! Look, it''s Honey!''</em>

    Dream justughs at her excitement, she must have missed him, there was no one to sneak her cupcakes anymore, he really should go down to visit the bakery soon.

    Virgil steps forward after a while of watching Shana and Hayden y without any inhibitions, gently closing his teeth around one of his mate''s paws, he drags Hayden back with him, his disgruntlement clear on his face.

    Shana just shakes her head at this, walking forward to join her girlfriend and Dream, Ruby hurrying over to the Luna to ask for her beloved Yanis, she hadn''t been able toe down to the bookstore because her moms had been insistent on her getting a long nap so she could stay up for the run at night.

    She does this with gusto, bowing her head to the Alpha before dragging Hayden elsewhere, Shana rolls over to the ground inughter at the lost expression on Virgil''s face, he had just gotten his mate back and from the way, the rest of the pups of the Pack hurry over to Hayden he wasn''t getting him back in a while.

    <em>''How long do you think it will be before he snaps?''</em>

    Dream asks, watching Virgil re covertly at the children with amusement.

    <em>''A couple minutes tops.''</em>

    Mae says in a dry voice, settling on the grass as she kept a discrete eye on her daughter, she couldn''t have the active pup wandering off into the night.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    Dream wandered back to his room, the day had been a half one, he hadn''t bumped into anyone early in the morning when he came in but he was pretty sure both pack runs ended at roughly the same times.

    He is surprised though when he sees Keiran, in casual clothing and bed hair when he decides to go in early to work.

    "Um hey, did you sleep in the parking lot?" He asks the Head Beta with a straight face - it wasn''t easy to.

    Kieran just stares nkly at him. "I want to quit." He says without effort.

    Dream cackles at him, following him as the Head Beta trudged to his office.

    "So what happened to you?" He asks curiously.

    Kieran nces at him. "Somehow pups aren''t scared of big bad wolves any more." He mutters, pushing open the door to his office.

    "There was this one kid that refused to leave till he fell asleep and shifted, I had to babysit till the run was over then go find his parents."

    Dream tries hard to keep a straight face and keeps failing, an image of Kieran running away from pups and trying to snarl at them to get them to leave him but they just mimic him and charge after him faster, ying through his mind.

    "I''m surprised you chose to sleep here, damn, I''m shocked you even joined the Pack run."

    Kieran rolled his eyes, pushing a hand through his tousled hair - Dream thinks he looks better this way, than the up-tight coiffed way he usually did.

    "Your boyfriend pulled a fast one on me." He scoffs.

    Dream splutters at this, forgetting to be amused at Keiran''s situation. "He''s not my boyfriend."

    "Sure." he replies dryly, getting ready to work. "It''s the weekend anyway, I''ll leave when it''s time ande back in on monday.

    A knock interrupts Dream''s response, making him perk up, the only other person that woulde in, had to be Dale.

    "I finally got that story arc figured out." Bryan hurries in, eyes bright with bags under his eyes.

    Dream freezes up at this, trying to ce the other''s face.

    "I told you to go and sleep." Kieran says coldly without ncing up from his openedptop.

    Bryan visibly flinches at this, the lights in his eyes fizzling out. "Oh, okay." He mumbles, cringing into himself as he hurries out again.

    Dream ces him at thest minute, Kieran had exined his situation to him.

    He reaches forward a hand to the Head Beta''s desk to grab a particrlyrge file, holding it in both hands even as Kieran continues to be engrossed in whatever was going on, on his device''s screen.

    "Dream, you should get going, I don''t think." He doesn''t get all his words out before Dream is thwacking him over the head with the file.

    "Why did you dismiss him like that." Dream is already talking over Keiran''s exmation of pain. "He looked really excited to share his news with you and." Another thwack! "And if you call Dale my boyfriend again, I''m going to start carrying my frying pan in a satchel." He threatens with a serious expression.

    Keiran just tosses him a dark look. "You know, I don''t remember inviting you into my office.

    "Alright, fine, I''m going." Dream returns the file before leaving.

    *~*

    When he still doesn''t get any response, Yanis decides to try the door, he doesn''t think Hayden would go anywhere considering the hectic day his friend had yesterday, knowing him, he was probably fast asleep but then again, maybe he should have called beforeing.

    The door opens, which means that someone is in, he knows for sure that Virgil is at his office so did Hayden fall asleep?

    "Hayden!" He calls lightly, it would be a little strange for him to still be asleep by this time but Yanis didn''t want to wake him up rudely.

    His searches only provide him with a purring Apple who is smacking her kittens around with a paw to stop them from chewing on her tail.

    So he tries the room, knocking gently. He hears a soft invitation inside and all his sensors go on red alert.

    "Hayden?" He calls out in worry, flinging open the door.

    Just as he suspected, Hayden doesn''t look so good, the temperature of the room affected by him, he looks ufortably hot, his hair sticking to his skin, sprawled weakly across the bed like he was trying to reach for his phone.

    "Oh my God!" He hurries across the room, reaching for him.

    Hayden curls into himself as soon as Yanis makes body contact like it hurts to be even touched, Yanis also retrieves his hand sharply at his unrealistic high temperature.

    He hadn''t been expecting Hayden to almost burn him, the human body shouldn''t get so hot, this was very bad news.

    "We need to get you down to the clinic, hell, we need a fucking specialist, let me just make a few calls." He rambles on. "Wait, i s-should try to get your temperature down right I didn''t even ask, a-are you in pain does anywhere hurt."

    "Shhh." is all Hayden manages to say, eyes hazy. "C-call Dream." he adds in a soft voice, reaching out.

    Yanis freezes at this, eyes wide. "What? What does Dream have to do with this? I need to call Virgil, we need to get you to the hospita."

    "No." Hayden cuts him off sharply. "You can''t call Virgil."

    This only serves to shake Yanis up harder. "W-what, why not?"

    "Just don''t, please, c-call Dream" he curls up again, the clothes on his body soaked through.

    Yanis is at a loss, all his protective instincts on edge but he figures out that this is some wolf business and he should listen to Hayden, although that''s the veryst thing he wants to do.

    He was polishing Virgil''s eye a pretty dark color whenever he got close to him, it was his fault Hayden was now a wolf person anyway.

    "But."

    "Yani, p-please" Hayden rolls over to his stomach, his legs tucked underneath him.

    "Ugh, fine, maybe Dream will get you to see reason." He mutters resolutely, picking up Hayden''s phone, unsurprised to find Dream''s contact on speed dial.

    Dream is just packing up for the day when his phone rings, he hadn''t seen Dale all day, which was a little weird but he wasn''t going to the Alpha''s office when they could send emails and make phone calls.

    It''s the weekend, his first weekend so he''s expecting it to be his mom, it would be no surprise if it were, he was surprised that she hasn''t evene to pay him a visit yet, restricting herself to a single phone call per day - he was proud of her.

    He''s surprised to pick up his phone and see that it''s Hayden, he remembers his friend ying endlessly with the Pack pups the night before and he still wonders how Hayden had that much energy to keep up with the baby Werewolves with enough energy to match that of chipmunks on caffeine.

    "Hel."

    "Dream!" Yanis cuts him off, voice distraught.

    "Yanis, what''s wrong? Where''s Hayden?" He''s quick to ask, gripping his phone right.

    "He''s here and listen, he doesn''t look okay right but he doesn''t want me to call Virgil or let me take him to the hospital."

    "W-What do you mean he''s not okay?" Dream''s blood pressure shoots out of the roof. "Werewolves can''t get sick."

    "Werewolves can get what???" Yanis repeats, mouth wide open.

    "How''s his temperature?" Dream asks worriedly.

    "Definitely going to break a thermometer" Yanis replies without hesitation.

    "Fuck." Dream curses, already heading for the door of his office. "Give Hayden the phone."

    Hayden doesn''t look in any shape to even hold the phone so Yanis holds it for him.

    "Hay?" Dream calls in a soft voice, worries at the weak response he gets. His friend''s heat must just be starting if he is still lucid.

    "You know what this is right?"

    "Yes."

    "And you don''t want Virgil to know."

    "Y-yes."

    That was a brave statement, because Dream had just experienced phantom heats and he knew how bad those could get.

    Well it exined his baby cravings a couple days ago, although it came without warning of Virgil hadn''t even noticed until it hit.

    It could also be a side effect of being a part Werewolf, his scent didn''t change to show that his heat was oing or Virgil would have been the first to catch a whiff of it.

    "I''ming right now okay"

    "No, Dream, don''t, you''ll get it too." Hayden says with a surge of energy.

    "I''ll be fine, I''m on suppressants." He is quick to reassure his friend.

    <em>He hoped that would keep him safe...</em>

    He threw open the door and hurried down the hallway, Virgil wouldn''t be happy about this, knowing how overprotective he was of his mate.

    But there was also Virgil''s obvious aversion to his mate getting pregnant because of how dangerous it could be so this would be a bit of a dilemma but now Dream just wanted to get to his friend to make sure he was okay, they would have to clear out the fourth floor too because pheromones would be swarming around soon.

    Wasn''t this just dandy.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Dream tries the door to Hayden''s apartment when he gets there, slipping in when he finds it open.

    He frowns as soon as he is in, noting that although his friend should be a couple hours away from his heat, he can smell absolutely nothing different.

    This could be dangerous because it meant his heat would creep up on him unawares, especially in public ces where that would be unideal.

    He hurries to the direction of the room where he could here Yanis'' low and worried voice trying tofort Hayden, hopefully this side effect of being a part wolf and also a male Omega would mean that his heats didn''t have the ripple effect all heats did - that felt like a long shot.

    "Hi, Hay" Dreames in quietly, careful to not make a lot of noise, moving closer.

    "You shouldn''t be here, Dream." Hayden is quick to say, upset.

    "He''s right, if this is contagious, what is it? Some kind of flu? Either way you shouldn''t be here." Yanis supports. "I just need you to convince him to let me take him to the hospital and I''ll handle the rest."

    Dream makes a face, exining this to Yanis was going to be a little bit hard but that wasn''t what was important at the moment, he needed to get Hayden''s temperature down, hopefully that would slow down his heat and give Dream more time to prepare.

    Yanis would have been the best person to tend to Hayden because he was human but he would rather not incite murder in Virgil if he could help it.

    Plus he doesn''t think Yanis would want to be in that situation, it''ll be ufortable for everyone involved.

    But Dream is taking a huge risk by being here, if he''s not careful, Hayden''s heat could start his off, suppressants wouldn''t be able to help.

    He gets to work first trying to get his friend''s temperature down, Yanis yelling in horror when he tries to take Hayden''s clothes off, nearly spinning off the bed in his haste to retreat.

    Dream rolls his eyes at this, Hayden was getting incoherent by the minute.

    "Fine, make yourself useful and get in some water here in a cooler from the kitchen, grab as many energy bars as you can find and some easy to invest and digest foods or fruits,e on off you go." He shoos the other away, getting back to work.

    The sheets needed to be changed but he doubted he could get Hayden out of bed long enough for him to do that, besides it would only get worse when the slick fest started.

    He manages to get Hayden''s temperature under control, relieved when his friend falls asleep, the cramps wracking through him must hurt like hell, he deserved whatever rest his body could get.

    <em>This was going to be one long ass weekend</em>

    Hees back to find that Yanis has dropped off what he asked for and disappeared again, that was good enough.

    Hayden''s temperature is low enough tofortably touch him now but his skin was still an ufortable red, goosebumps going off each time Dream even got close enough.

    His upper half was bare, short shorts doing little to retain modesty, that would be gone as soon as the half Omega woke up though, heats and clothes just didn''t mix, he was surprised at theck of a nest though, what if this was just preheat period?

    That would mean the main heat would be a horror show, Hayden wouldn''t be able to get through it without his Alpha.

    Was it this intense because he was a male Omega? But he was part so it should be diluted if anything, it made Dream almost terrified to have his heat, although he knew it was inevitable.

    He leaves the room when Hayden''s skin is cool to the touch and his friend is fast asleep, finding Yanis pacing in the living room.

    "Do you want to stay here and keep and eye on him, he''s asleep now or you want to follow me over to Virgil''s." Dream asks.

    Yanis is torn, this is the perfect opportunity to confront Virgil but he''s also worried about his friend. "He''s asleep? Are you sure?" He prompts with wide worried eyes.

    Dream''s expression softens at this. "Yeah, you can check if you want."

    Yanis immediately remembers the state Hayden was in before he left, he wasn''t about to go back in there so soon, the sickness was suspicious and Dream didn''t seem too eager to exin to him - he was almost scared to find out what exactly was going on.

    "No, I''ll pass, we''ll be back soon right?" He inquires, for reassurance.

    "Of course, I have to keep an eye on Hayden." Dream says.

    ~

    "Darian and Leon took the day off?" Virgil asks in surprise. "Why? Are they fighting out in the woods?" He tags on, he didn''t mind them taking the day off, they did more than they had to anyway, it was just weird that they would both choose the same day.

    Jaxon shrugs, at a loss just like the Alpha. They are both seated in Virgil''s office, Ian on his spot on the couch, replying to Pack emails and the spam emails that seem to constantlye in.

    "Maybe but the only reason they''ve not taken a day off yet is because they can''t stand leaving one person behind to be here all day." Ian lifts his head from his tablet to say, fixing knowing eyes on Jaxon, as usual, this innuendo goes over the Head Beta''s head.

    "They probably decided on a day to go off together."

    Virgil nods. "Makes sense." You should take the weekend off too Ian, you all should." He tags on, pinning Jaxon a knowing stare. "When was thest time you went over to the family house or paid your niece a visit?"

    This stumps Jaxon, unable toe up with a date.

    "That''s it, all of you, get the fuck out of my office and go have fun." Virgil orders.

    A knock follows this announcement and they all perk up.

    "That''s probably Leo or Dar giving up first." Ian mutters to himself.

    Just as Virgil is about to invite the person on the other side in, Dream pushes open the door, Yanis following in behind him.

    This sets all of Virgil sensors ring, it was weird enough Dreaming to see him but with Yanis in tow and both looking like they had just seen a puppy get run over was downright terrifying.

    "Where''s Hayden?" He asks immediately the door slips shut, his eyes lighting to a pale gold.

    "Your mate is fine." Dream is quick to reassure him, suddenly feeling bone tired. "His heat ising on but he doesn''t want you to go to him."

    This freezes up Virgil who is already halfway out of his seat. "W-What?" He stutters looking lost. "Why?"

    Dream settles on a chair beside Jaxon. "I''m pretty sure you already know the answer to that."

    Virgil sits down at this, his mind faraway.

    "Did you check on him?" Jaxon leans forward in worry. "That''s dangerous, Dream."

    "I know." Dream says quietly, his words encouraging no further discussion on the matter.

    "Can someone tell me exactly what''s going on, humans don''t have heats, male humans for that matter." Yanisins, looking upset.

    "He''s a wolf person now, remember." Dream says catingly. "I''m sorry but it''ll be better if you leave for a while, we will all have to leave eventually."

    "Dream is right, you might be human but I''m pretty sure you would want to be on this floor in the next couple hours." Jaxon supports. "Hayden will be fine, don''t worry." He is quick to reassure when Yanis looks like he''s about to raise hell. "This is very normal for a Werewolf okay?"

    "Fine." Yanis grumbles, knowing that he''s way out of his league here besides he didn''t want to be the one to hold them back. "How long do I have to stay away?"

    "Three days tops." Jaxon says with a thin smile, expecting an explosion.

    Yanis shocks him however by swallowing back his words. "Fine, I''ll call up Rouge, Ruby will be happy to see me." He tries to say nonchntly but the twinkle in his eyes are quite bright.

    "I should also be heading out." Ian picks himself out of the couch. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell Leon and Darian to stay away too." He tags on, his talk form leaving through the door that Yanis had just gone out from.

    "I guess my weekend off is nowpulsory, I''ll be just a phone call away." Jaxie smiles nervously to Dream, ncing briefly at his Alpha who still had his head in his hands, deep in thought. "But you''ll be fine won''t you?" He asks the Omega again, worried.

    "Yes, thank you." Dream returns a weary smile, he would have to leave soon as well, although leaving Hayden all alone to face his heat that he was no doubt unprepared for made his worry spike.

    He would be useless though if his heat started up as well, while helping.

    The choice was all up to Virgil now, there was no doubt that this time that the Luna would get knocked up, he could see from how hard Virgil''s hands trembled that it would be a very tough decision to make.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    "I''m going to check up on Hayden." Dream stands up with a huff after a while of watching Virgil lose his shit, it was starting to lose its charm.

    "No." Virgil stops him as he goes to stand up, raising his head to reveal serene blue eyes. "Come on kid, head back to your apartment, thank you." He says in an oddly soft voice, reaching out to ruffle Dream''s hair.

    Dream ps his hand away and gets up to his feet, moving his chair closer to Virgil, the Alpha just watches in confusion as Dream bends over to take off his shoes.

    A small gummy smile starts up when he sees Dream get on the chair and be roughly his height so he could reach up and ruffle his hair.

    He knows that Dream is just doing it to get back at him but he leans into the touch, weing thefort and noting how Dream flinches slightly before getting invested in the hair ruffling.

    "You''ll be fine okay, nowe on, shoo." He chases the Alpha away. "I don''t want Hayden to wake up and not see you."

    "Sure." Virgil sighs heavily, his mind had already been made up immediately he heard that Hayden had gone into heat but it took a while for his body to get with the program, both prospects were scary, leaving Hayden to face his heat alone and getting him pregnant.

    He had promised to try though and he would, plus the option of leaving Hayden all alone to face his heat hadn''t even crossed his mind, it hurt in a good way that his sweet little mate had thought of him even in a situation like this but he was done being emotionally spoon fed by Hayden, he would man up and face his fears.

    Dream makes his way out at this, choosing to go down the floors and around to the Dark Moon Pack, he really needed to get far away from the fourth floor and Hayden.

    He should probably see about lighting a candle tonight to keep his heat away or maybe go chug down his entire bottle of suppressant pills.

    It was already dark outside, the sun setting a while ago and Dream remembered that he hadn''t eaten dinner yet, also Kieran would be gone for the weekend by now, if he wanted to visit his mom tomorrow then he should better turn in early.

    He might just have something light like a sd for dinner - he makes a face, Hayden was starting to rub off on him, he would make himself a ham sandwich, take a shower and sleep away whatever heat pheromones he might have caught.

    He could see the steel in Virgil''s eyes and knew that Hayden was in good hands, the Alpha would take care of his mate, not that he had ever been worried about that, the one thing Virgil couldn''t do was intentionally hurt Hayden.

    *~*

    Virgil wastes no time locking up his office and hurrying down the hallways to his apartment and his mate, worried at how he had not noticed that his mate was on the brink of his heat.

    All the signs had been there even if there wasn''t any noticeable change in his scent, Hayden had only casually talked about maybe adopting like he was still considering the idea then all of a sudden it''s a craving his sweet little mate is rage crying and throwing tantrums -e to think of it, what did he think that had been?

    He pushes open the door and freezes up, whatever had been acting as a scent block had gone away and his mate''s richer and heady scent of blooming roses and warm vani hits him like a brick wall, his body easily responding instantly.

    He carefully locks up the door, whatever they would need over the duration of theing days were inside the apartment, besides there was a very high chance that he would rip off someone''s head off if they were dumb enough toe pay a visit.

    He''s already taking off his sweatshirt before he''s halfway around the room, his skin heating up in response to his mate, dim lighting reflecting the hard edges of his body.

    Virgil makes his way to the bedroom to find Hayden still asleep, he would leave him to sleep, his mate needed as much rest as he could get because when his heat started it would prevent him from getting rest until his body got what it needed.

    He decided to take a shower while he waited for Hayden to wake up, with how often the other was squirming, tossing and turning on the bed, it wouldn''t be very long.

    He''s not wrong because he barely done with rinsing off when hears Hayden softly crying, he had never gotten out of the fucking shower so fast, nearly slipping on the tiles and cracking open his head.

    Hayden looks up as his head tracks the scent of his mate, the fire burning low in him ring up, which makes him curls over, his eyes unable to focus.

    "V-virgil, why are you here?" He gasps when Virgil makes his way over to the bed in nothing but a towel wrapped low on his waist.

    Virgil makes a face at this, scrunching up his nose. "Why else?" He teases lightly, getting on the bed. "To read you a bedtime story."

    Hayden huffs out the shadow of augh, kicking out a leg weakly in the general direction of Virgil, his mate catching his ankle and tugging him close.

    "I know you''re not ready for me to be pregnant yet" Hayden is saying solemnly, looking up into Virgil''s familiar blue eyes.

    "How are you still even lucid?" Virgil asks in disbelief, he was already going hazy from the ripple effect, yet here was Hayden talking philosophy.

    "I''m not aaahh" Hayden ends on a moan, clutching Virgil''s bare shoulders.

    "There it is." Virgil murmurs, pulling Hayden''s writhing form into his arms, leaning forward to im his mate''s lips.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Dream feels exhausted, he''s going to me it on the fact that he just came down three flights of stairs and he''s about to go up three more, he just might skip dinner, shower and go straight to bed.

    He''s so tired that his appetite is long gone, worry for his friend taking over. Although he knows Hayden will be fine, he has somehow managed to live through Virgil''s rut, in his human form - he should be more worried for the Alpha.

    Maybe he was just worried about himself, he didn''t feel any different but he can help but feel like something was going to go terribly wrong, it''s been over four years that he''s been using suppressants, his body would crack pretty soon, he hoped it wouldn''t be tonight.

    He showers and pads to the kitchen in a bathrobe, feeling parched and a little warm, without realizing it, he downs the entire carton of fruit juice only realizing it''s empty when there''s no more pouring into his cup.

    "This definitely means go to bed." He mutters to himself, he hadn''t told his mom he would being the next day he had wanted to surprise her.

    Hopefully she wouldn''t have simr ideas but knowing his mom, she would definitely call up beforeing over, besides the bakery was at its busiest on friday''s, he wouldn''t approve of his mom paying him a visit then.

    He goes back to bed, thoughts scattered everywhere, where was Dale? He hoped the Alpha woulde to ask to sleepover because he was scared of the rain

    <em>Wait</em> that was the rain right? He thinks drowsily, stumbling to the window to look out and see that it was a clear, quiet night, a little on the cool side but there was no rain falling.

    Where was that thundering happening then? In his head? Yeah, he should definitely fall asleep.

    He ns to wear pmas but that n is scrapped when his wobbly feet take him to the bed, and he''s falling asleep as soon as his head touches the pillow.

    Dale had spent the entirety of the day in his office, he nned to ask Dream out on a date the next day, a real date, without any tricks or shady business, he needed to know that if the Omega didn''t have to for some silly reason Dale made up, would he still agree to a date.

    He was nervous and tried to calm his nerves by immersing himself in work, it also meant that he would give himself more free time over the weekend.

    He doesn''t finish up until it''s well past nine, only realizing howte it is when he gets a text from Jaxie saying he shouldn''te over to the Alpha floor for a number of days.

    He frowns at this, apparently Hayden had gone into his heat, it was like the entire universe wanted for them to have pups.

    He wondered if anyone had told Yanis what was going on yet, he imagined the human would be horrified when he found out.

    He makes his way to his quiet apartment, deciding not to bother Dream, he wanted to make the best impression for tomorrow - although it might be a little toote.

    He makes instant noodles to eat in the dim space, too strung up to settle down to make anything else. He was impatient to get to sleeping so that tomorrow woulde, his excitement palpable.

    He showers on autopilot, noting that it got windy outside, what would he do if it rained the next day? He realizes in a panic, hastily making backup ns that involved staying indoors, he would get knocked out multiple times then because there was no way he was sharing the same space with Dream for so long and manage to keep his hands to himself.

    The creates the perfect backdrop and atmosphere to fall asleep to, mentally creating scenarios of how tomorrow would go, it didn''t matter if the rain fell or not, it didn''t matter if they got to going anywhere fun or spent the day in either apartment running around in their pajamas - as long as he spent it with Dream, it would be perfect.

    Look at him, getting all cheesy, if Dream didn''t mind he would be the cheesiest bastard ever.

    Sleepes slowly, offeringfort and just as his consciousness is about to switch off, he hears a telltale sound from the living room, this makes him sit upright in a rush, the sleep clearing out of his eyes.

    It sounded like someone was moving around or was it just his imagination, no one ever came up here, Kieran was already gone for the weekend and even in his sketchy dreams, Dream never came to his apartment, unless it was to ambush him in his sleep.

    The sound fades away and he brushes it out of his mind, his front door was locked, no one was sneaking in unless they broke in, he would definitely hear that happening so he rolled over to his side, tucking himself in and slipping his eyes shut.

    Dream freezes up when he bumps into a side table, wondering what the fuck he was doing, he had woken up with a terrible fever, vision hazy and yet his brain and body both connived together that the best chioce of action was to go to Dale.

    They weren''t even putting the decision up for discussion because thest thing he remembers is waking up drenched in sweat, the shoulders of the bathrobe he had slept in, down by his arms, the belt around his waist barely holding the thin cotton robe together.

    <em>And now</em> and now he''s in Dale''s living room, that doesn''t make any logical sense, if he''s telling the Alpha to take a hike from the fourth floor because his heat is already knocking, it would be better to do this over the phone right?... <em>right</em>?

    This reasoning doesn''t stop him though from making his way carefully over to Dale''s bed, maybe if the Alpha leaves the floor, his body would stop working on autopilot.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Yanis drives down carefully to Hayden''s old street, remembering that he hadn''t eaten dinner.

    He had gone back and made a call to Shana who was happy to have him over and insisted that he brought enough clothes for a week away.

    That had stunned him, he would ask them when he got over, seeing as no one was about to tell him here.

    Perhaps instinctively, he had a hunch of what was going on but he desperately needed someone to tell him otherwise, he had just known Hayden''s friends were weird when they were dealing with Dale''s crazy ex and they both had weird eye colors in a split second and really long, really sharp teeth that couldn''t be normal while they were growling at each other.

    If he hadn''t been with a lot of witnesses who also apparently saw the same thing, he might have thought that maybe he was hallucinating.

    Surprisingly, Shana had been quick to tell him everything as long as he wouldn''t tell Hayden, honestly he was surprised they still kept him in the dark.

    He drives up to Shana''s and Mae''s house,ing down with his bag in hand, it should be fun living with them for a while.

    The door opens as he makes his way up the front stairs, Mae beaming up at him from the door.

    "Hi Yanis, I hope you don''t mind having to stay with us for a while?" She greets, inviting him inside.

    "I should be asking you that." He murmurs, making his way in and already looking around for the energetic bundle of joy that was their daughter.

    Mae easily interpretes his not so subtle actions. "She''s upstairs with Shana who finally got her to take a shower." She is quick to say leading him to the room he would stay at. "After hearing you wereing over, she refused to leave the front door."

    Yanis could definitely picture that happening, letting himself in the room that was given to him, Mae telling him toe down to dinner when he was done settling in.

    He dropped his bag and took in the homey and warm room, the decor very different from his apartment back at the Pack house.

    Settling in didn''t take very long, arranging what few clothes he brought in the wardrobe because Mae seemed like the type to help him do it if he didn''t, not that he minded, he just didn''t want to be a lousy guest.

    Vaguely, he wondered how she figured out that he hadn''t eaten dinner yet, he didn''t remember telling her that little bit of information, although, it wasn''t thatte so she could have easily predicted that he hadn''t.

    He makes his way out again when he''s ready and can easily hear Ruby''s high pitched voice asking for him and the lower one of an exasperated Mae telling her that he was settling in.

    She notices him the instant he walks in the room, dashing from where she was standing beside Mae to rocket herself in his arms. "Yani!!!"

    "Hey Ruby." He greets with a small smile, unsurprised when Ruby refuses toe down again after he picks her up, when the timees to leave, it would be devastating.

    "Ru, let Yanis eat dinner, you''ve already eaten." Mae says sternly.

    Ruby listens to her mother, crawling down from Yanis'' body a little reluctantly to go over to Shan who easily lets her get on her legs.

    They had all eaten dinner already but chose to keep Yanispany, he didn''t think it was necessary but they insisted and theirpany was very wee

    Well, the conversation revolved around Ruby throwing rapid fire questions at him, like how long he would stay, would he stay forever, and why did hee?

    Mae cuts short her questions each time with a disgruntled expression.

    "Nana said it was because Luna Hay Hay is going to get babies!" She pipes up with all the excitement a ten year old could muster.

    Yanis chokes on his rice at this, coughing violently as he tries to stop himself from being done in by a nt.

    "Shana!" Mae rounds on her mate, quick to offer Yanis water to drink.

    "What? She kept asking, I couldn''t lie to her."

    Shana''s confirmation of Ruby''s exmation doesn''t go over Yanis'' head and the poor man is choking again on the water that is supposed to relieve him, snorting out the cold liquid as he tries not to die.

    "Oh my God." Mae panics, offering Yanis a napkin while Ruby hurries over tofortingly rub his back and Shana fans him with a tray.

    When his choking fit dies down, he looks up at them with red, watery eyes and Mae smiles nervously.

    "It''s not toote to try somewhere else."

    Yanis just shakes his head at this in wry humor, letting Ruby feed him, although Mae kept scolding her and Shana kept directing her on the perfect way to properly feed someone else.

    It was chaos but Yanis basked it in, enjoying the loved weaved in every silly action and every soft spoken word.

    Dinner rounds up eventually and since it was the weekend, Ruby''s moms let her stay upte, quickly retiring to their room while he kept Rubypany.

    The little girl is quick to introduce him to all of her favorite cartoons and soon he''s invested in it, he can''t wrap his head around half of what is going on because for goodness sake, why did cartoons have to be so illogical? but he could definitely see the charm in them.

    So he sat still and watched cartoons with Ruby, letting her chatter to her heart''s content about her favourite characters until she slowly dozed off.

    When she''s fast asleep, he picks her up and heads up the stairs before realizing that he has no idea where her room is or if she even sleeps with her parents.

    Luckily, Mae makes an appearance at this point, already in her night dress and surprised to see him.

    "Juste along with me." She whispers softly to him, walking down the hallway a bit. "Her room is just the one next to ours." She informs him, helping him to hold open the door so he could put her to bed and tuck her in.

    "I hope she wasn''t much of a bother?" Mae inquires with a kind smile while they make their way back.

    "Not at all."

    "Great, there are snacks in the kitchen if you''re going to stay up and you get snackish, Goodnight Yanis." She waves him off, talking in a quiet voice as she disappears back in her room.

    Again, Yanis wondered as he made his way down the stairs to pick off where he left off in his cartoon watching, how she knew he nned to stay up.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    <em><strong>Mature Content</strong></em>

    Hayden arches deeply, burying his face in Virgil''s side as his mate is well on his way to milking yet another orgasm from his prostate, toes curled, sharp pleasure mixing with the constant burning heat low in his belly.

    "V-virgil ah!" He moans, upset that Virgil kept up with teasing him, which was doing nothing to ease his ache.

    Virgil just humsfortingly, his grip on Hayden''s waist firm so he doesn''t squirm off hisp, he needed to tire Hayden out first, it was still only the first day and his mini rut is yet to kick in, he wasn''t about to get worn out so soon.

    Casually he curls his fingers deep in Hayden, keeping his thrusts gentle, knowing that with how sensitive he had to be and how many times he had made hime this way, Hayden would be pretty overstimted, if his constant squirming and soft crying into his side was any indication.

    Slick coats his hand, Hayden''s lower body, and easily soaks through the sheets, the mind numbing sweet smell enveloping them in a haze.

    He wasn''t cruel though, carefully picking Hayden up by the waist while he''s on the brink of his orgasm to slowly sit him on his hard dick that''s already chafed red by a squirming Omega lying in his.

    He leans forward to lick into Hayden''s parted lips, muffling his cry of relief and offering no assistance as his mate bounces a little unsteadily on him, only offering support to steady him.

    He busies himself instead with running his hands up and down Hayden''s slick and silken body, feeling slick drip down, mixed with his mate''s cum.

    Hayden easily moves himself up and down Virgil''s hard dick that is buried deeply in him, little sounds escaping him with every downward movement even as he bares his neck to Virgil''s wandering lips.

    He tires easily though, whimpering and tugging on Virgil''s hair when he can''t get what he wants, Virgil catches on quickly, gripping Hayden''s thighs in both hands and fucking up into his mate, his wolf purring proudly when the makes Hayden go boneless as his sweetspot is hit with every deep thrust from the Alpha, his moans pitching higher.

    The room is steamy, although the windows are open, the scent of heat and lovemaking, getting blown away by the wind that keeps picking up, recing the scent with the one of fresh pine and moist earth, at least to the people down below.

    ~

    Dream knows he''s still lucid, although the heat that had settled down low in his belly kept amping by the minute and pinpricks of pleasure was crawling up his cock - this was probably not the time to go snooping around someone else''s apartment.

    Why had Erin given him the masterkey anyway? What could he possibly need it for, he was going to me her for this entire crazy situation.

    He''s surprised that he doesn''t manage to wake Dale up till he''s on the bed, just watching the Alpha sleep peacefully... <em>uhh... now, what does he do?</em>

    Dream panics a little, his remaining functioning brain cells that hadn''t been killed off by his high temperature promptly going offline as soon as they had deposited him in Dale''s bed, he would like to ce aint with his motherboard.

    Dale turns in his sleep, his handing in contact with warm, bare skin.

    This makes him frown, that wasn''t right, he keeps his hand in ce though squeezing lightly.

    This makes Dream yelp, Dale''s eyes flying open at the familiar voice to see Dream sitting on his knees on his bed, in nothing but a flimsy bathrobe that leaves nothing to the imagination, eyes hooded and his cheeks inmed a warm pink.

    Dale jumps out of his bed in horror, his eyes wide as he backs away from Dream in a panic, rubbing his eyes vigorously to confirm if he was still dreaming because Dream couldn''t be in his bed, looking like that.

    "Dream?" He blinks in confusion.

    "Yeah" Dream mutters to himself, shyly clutching his hands in the middle of his bent knees. "This is going to be a little hard to exin."

    Dale isn''t even concentrating enough to listen to Dream''s words, the part of his brain that controls his functionality fried, his eyes fixed on Dream''s tousled blonde hair that looks darker in the dim lighting, the damp strands creating a pretty halo around his face.

    His pupils are dted, making his eyes look dark against the warm skin of his face, full lips parted like he can''t get enough oxygen and Dale shifts a bit from leg to leg, when did it get so hot in his bedroom?

    Just as he''s about to ask what the Omega was doing in his bedroom, Dream curls forward with a sharp gasp, bending over like he''s in pain.

    Dale starts to hurry forward only to freeze up as Dream''s scent hit him hard, backing up against the wall.

    "Dream?" He gulps, eyes wide in a panic. "You can''t be here right now..."

    Dream raises a finger to shut him off, lifting his head slightly to make eye contact with Dale through the curtain fall of his hair. "Well, now that I am, what are you going to do about that?" he taunts.

    Dale''s panic intensifies as he eyes the door desperately knowing that when ites to Dream, his self control and restraint was nonexistent, if Dream asks him directly he is going to be a goner but he also knows that Dream isn''t in his right mind.

    His heat is obviously the only reason he''s right here and Dale should try to be the sensible one and get the fuck out of here before he broke both his and Dream''s hearts.

    "Stop eyeing the door like a prude and get over here." Dream rolls his eyes, he''s going to me this on his heatter, although right now he''s very lucid and capable of making a proper decision, he still wants Dale.

    When did he stop fighting that truth and started sumbing? Was it when he made the wild decision to move in? Or when Dale cked out on him?

    He''s not sure but he''s damn sure about this.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Dream''s words hit him like a bucket of ice cold water, if he''s leaving it better be now, Dream has always been particrly abrasive towards him so the only exnation to whatever was going on here was that it had to be a result of his heat.

    "Dream, I know you''re not thinking right now, I''m not going to do something that we are both going to regret." He exins in a level voice, already charting out his escape.

    The pillow that smacks into the side of his head nearly makes him topple over, did Dream shove a pan down the pillow when he wasn''t looking?

    "Not thinking right? Really? You''re going to use that excuse, I was thinking right enough though to make my way over to your apartment at midnight." He throws himself on the bed, rolling from end to end and purring softly before he could catch himself.

    "W-what?" Dale splutters, eyes wide as he watches Dream roll around on his bed, his bathrobe hiking.

    "It''s a choice, Alpha." Dream sits up to say in a silky smooth voice. "I don''t have a gun to your head now, do I?" He asks coyly, tucking a lock of hair behind an ear.

    Dale gulps, Dream might as well have him tied up in a basement, blindfolded with a gun and a couple knives raised at him.

    <em>Yeah no.</em>

    Dale turns tail around and dashes out, making Dream flop back on the bed with a groan, why was it so hard to convince Dale? How hard was it to get someone you cared about to take care of you during your heat? Frustrated, he throws another pillow at the door.

    Well, that didn''t mean he nned to leave Dale''s bedroom, if the Alpha was going to be chicken then he would just get to making a nest, Dale should definitely go find somewhere else to live for the next couple days, he decides, getting up to stomp over to Dale''s wardrobe.

    The first thing he does is yank off the bathrobe he has on, searching for what item of clothing had the most of Dale''s scent on it,ing up with a ck t-shirt.

    Wearing it brings its length to somewhere around mid thigh <em>perfect</em>.

    Reaching into the wardrobe again, he pulls out an armful of clothes and waddles over to the bed to plop down down on the bed,

    He does it again and again until the bed is positively overflowing with clothes, he spends precious time, carefully pawing at it to arrange it in no specific order, instincts guiding him.

    Dale paces just outside his bedroom, worried and curious at the sounds he was hearing from within, what was going on in his bedroom?

    Although he had been quick to turn Dream down and back away, Dale knew he couldn''t leave Dream all alone to face his heat, not only because of how gruesome it was but also that anyone coulde wandering up he feels a growl starting up at the back of his throat and he''s quick to cease to pursue that line of thought.

    So he was invariably trapped, he couldn''t leave and yet if he stayed it was only a matter of time before Dream''s heat got to him, well if this isn''t a fun situation to wake up to.

    <strong>~</strong>

    Dale spends the next several minutes in an intense argument with himself, all conclusions to the argument seemed to favor him getting back in his bedroom to Dream, he groans in exasperation, this wasn''t the time for his brain to be ying devil''s advocate.

    Don''t get him wrong, there''s nothing he wants more than to go to Dream but thest thing he also wants is to take advantage of the one he loved.

    His bedroom has been quiet for a while so he decides to take a sneak peek, you know, just to check how his honey is doing only to be stunned speechless.

    <em>W-were those his clothes? Was Dream wearing his shirt?</em>

    He had almost forgotten that Omegas in heat nested but they usually did that with the clothes of their mates

    His eyes go wide at this, a sharp gasp leaving him even as he makes his way over to the bed, watching Dream sleep on his bed, looking quite ufortable.

    The first difference he notices is how Dream''s nose twitches, no doubt catching a whiff of his scent, turning to face Dale''s direction even in his sleep.

    His cheeks are now flushed a deep pink, short shorts out in the open as Dale''s t-shirt hikes up all the way to his chest to reveal a soft tummy, that same provocating shade of pink.

    Just as Dale''s is about to convince himself to leave again, Dream''s eyes fly open to reveal soft amber eyes which are fixed on him, pupils dted.

    "Dale?" He calls out softly, recognition in his hooded eyes.

    Dream''s scent blooms, the scent of honey and jasmine''s thickening, getting warm and heavy and Dale''s scent spikes in response to this.

    Dream clearly recognizing him even in the haze of his heat that was clearly beginning tips the decision to a positive one, Dale steps forward, heart settled.

    "Hi, honey, I''m home." He says in a gentle voice,ing over to the bed.

    This makes Dream fall on his back on the bed, giggling sweetly. "What took you so long?"

    Dale nearly freezes up again at this, his brain short circuiting, if anyone told him that Dream could be sweet he would have prescribed bed rest for them but the again stranger things have happened.

    "I''m sorry I''mte." he says, meaning his words as he pushes all of his clothes down from the bed to make room for himself, the original source was here anyway.

    Dream also doesn''t seem to mind that he was basically tearing apart his carefully made nest so that was another point, the Omega sitting up to wee him to bed.

    He''s still cautious, it would cause irreparable damage to him if this made him lose Dream for good, but this wasn''t even negotiable, if Dream hadn''t managed to convince him, he would have gone down to the clinic to get something to knock him out and then settle in to take care of him.

    It would be a hellish situation but he wouldn''t be making any grave mistakes.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    <em><strong>Mature content</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>As soon as he gets on the bed, Dream crawls up his legs, familiar blue-grey eyes staring up at him as swift fingers deftly undos the buttons on his pajama top.

    Dale let''s him, reaching up to reverently cradle his face, he really was about to kiss Dream, unless this was a prank and Dream was going to be pulling out a pan from under the bed.

    But Dream just smiles at him, dark eyes twinkling as he pushes back the cotton shirt, Dale''s tattoo catches his attention and his open expression darkens a bit, his hands pausing when they were about to touch the Alpha''s bare body, toned muscles visible even in the dim space.

    "Who''s the tattoo for?" He asks carefully, a trace of vulnerability in his otherwise steady voice.

    Dale doesn''t take his hands from Dream''s face, keeping eye contact. "Don''t hit me but it''s for you."

    Dream knows he''s sincere so he doesn''t even question the why''s and how''s of it, there would be time for thatter so he leans up and forward pressing his lips up to Dale''s.

    Dale easily takes the lead, slipping his hands down from Dream''s face to cup his thighs which are ced on either side of the Alpha''s legs, gently pressing his fingers into the warm and soft flesh, pulling Dream closer.

    Dream buries his hands in Dale''s hair, gasping when he feels firm grips on his bare thighs, the skin there sensitive.

    His eyelids that had slipped shut when Dale reciprocated the kiss flew open when at his gasp Dale nted his head and licked into his mouth, his grip of Dale''s ck hair the only thing keeping him upright as his limbs turn to jelly - why hadn''t he done this a long time ago?

    A soft moan slips past his lips as one of Dale''s hands slipped up his body, pushing up his shirt to brush over a taut nipple.

    Due to his heat, his nerve endings were extra sensitive so that small action makes him give a full body shudder, the heat low in his belly expanding to a full blown inferno that threatened to swallow him up, slick drenching his shorts.

    He breaks away from the kiss first, already breathless but that doesn''t slow him down, moving backwards so he could tug Dale''s pants as low as he could, small chubby hands reaching for the Alpha''s dick.

    "Fuck." Dale groans lowly, stunned when Dream goes down up him, kiss bruised full lips stretched around his girth, Dream peering up at him from underneath hisshes - yeah he was definitely saving that image forter.

    He swears the Omega winked at him before giving him one of the best blow jobs of his life, although it''s sloppy and unsteady like it was his first wait he couldn''t possibly be Dream''s first right? Why did that make him so happy?

    He stops Dream''s movements with a gentle grip on his hair, as tempting as it was to cum this way, he wouldn''t do much to help Dream.

    He pulls him up to eye level for another kiss, tasting warm honey and decides that he could kiss Dream for the rest of the night and it still wouldn''t be enough, he spins the over so that he''s hovering over Dream, making quick work of his pajamas and tugging off Dream''s shorts.

    He litters kisses across his heated skin, it felt too good to be true like he would wake up from this dream and find out that he didn''t have Dream in his arms or in his bed - that would hurt.

    But Dream''s warm skin under his lips feels real enough, the soft pants against his bare skin, the smell of honey and jasmines, his soft noises they were all real and so is Dream''s arch against him when he closes his mouth around a nipple, sucking harshly.

    "Ah fuck! I need" Dream moans, writhing underneath Dale''s hands and mouth, choking on his words.

    Dale knew exactly what he needed, noting that Dream was slowly going incoherent from his heat, he stopped peppering his body with kisses, going down so that his face was level with Dream''s lower body, the scent of his slick intoxicating, he wanted to get that on his tongue so he does.

    Dream gasps when he realizes this, his heat haze clearing momentarily as Dale kisses up his thighs, meticulously marking up the soft skin, nibbling lightly and leaving wet open mouthed kisses.

    He muffles his cry with his hands, eyes rolling back on his head when he feels Dale licks over his hole, fine tremors whispering over his heated skin.

    He tugs on his hair when Dale goes to town, the pleasure too intense to even cry out, with his excess slick that keeps pouring out and Dale''s ministrations, he barely feels it when a finger gets pushed into him, the different cadences of pleasure merging into one endless inferno.

    One finger turns to two, Dale licking into him, taking his time with preparing him until Dream is clutching at his bare shoulder to urge him on, his fingers leaving behind red streaks.

    Dale gives him reprieve at this, moving up to making another hickey over Dream''s scent nd, his hands moving lower to push his thighs up.

    He makes eye contact with the writhing Omega in his arms after he does this, a question in his dark green eyes.

    Dream looks up at him as well, fire burning in his warm amber eyes. "Yeah, I want you, I want this." He says in a steady voice, reaching up to pull Dale down for another kiss.

    He meant each and every of his words, this wasn''t the heat talking, although he would have to agree that it nudged him in this direction, he wanted Dale and not just for the sex or aspany during his heats

    He wanted the entire package, Dale waking him up in the night because he was scared of the rain, cooking for the Alpha who never remembered to eat, going on silly dates and chasing each other down in the woods, he wanted it all <em>he wanted his love reciprocated.</em>

    Lightning streaked through the sky, the damp smell of the rain permeating the air, the first raindrops fell just as Dale pushed into Dream, the rain picking up as if to mark the beautiful moment.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    "Baby, you need to eat something." Virgil stops Hayden who is already reaching for his half hard dick although they just had sex a couple minutes ago.

    Hayden blinks up myopically at him, his eyes a soft grey. "Sure." He beams guilelessly, leaning forward to wrap his kiss bruised lips around the red and throbbing tip of Virgil''s dick.

    "No, actual food." Virgil stops him again, the lightest or blushes fluttering across the tips of his cheekbones.

    If he didn''t remember how insatiable he had been during his rut, he might have been a little scared of his mate.

    He didn''t seem to need sleep or food and getting him to eat was a bit of a chore, sleep was another matter entirely.

    He wasn''tining, he knew exactly what he signed up for but he also signed up to take care of Hayden, which he would do.

    "The puppy eyes routine went stale after the first couple times, pouting doesn''t work too, baby"

    "But I don''t want to eat anything here." Hayden grumbles, his heat was fading away now with help from his mate over the past three days, his need however was still going on strong.

    "If you would just let me cook something for you"

    Hayden flinches at this, visible shock on his face. "You want to what now?" He asks in disbelief, absently letting go of Virgil''s dick.

    Virgil gives him a mock re which tickles Hayden.

    "Fine." Hayden says with softughter, grabbing the nket that had been thrown to the ground during their early morning session to cover himself up. "Let''s clean up first." He suggests with an innocent enough voice.

    Virgil keeps a nk expression, pleasure shooting through his nerve endings, it always got like this when it was time to eat or sleep and Virgil never said he wasn''t a weak man especially for his sweet, little mate.

    ~

    Dream wakes up first, the sun streaming through the windows, his haze clearing up for the first time, what day was it now?

    Perhaps because he had suppressed all his heats, there was some sort of whish because when his heat had kicked off properly, it was all a haze of slick, joining bodies, need constantly burning hot in his middle.

    He nces down at Dale who is still fast asleep underneath him and he doesn''t me the Alpha, he should be d that he hadn''t even managed to kill him off.

    A soft smile stretches his lips as he takes in Dale''s wild hair - courtesy of his fingers - the random hickies sshed on his face like lipstick, lower lip bruised from Dream''s bites.

    He rolls down carefully to the side to continue his interrupted view of a sleeping Dale, he has to say this is one of the best ways to start a morning, he should know, he''s been here before.

    The memories of the past view days are still a blur but Dream isn''t in a hurry to unearth the memories, his heart full, he nned to make more of those though.

    He''s about to get out of bed to relieve himself and maybe clean up beforeing back to snuggle up against his Alpha when something catches his eyes.

    A mark, darker than the rest a mating bite???

    With a gasp the memories m into him, when Dale had knotted him for the first time, desperately whispering frenzied words of his overwhelming love.

    His heart started to soar but something was wrong, a wing was broken.

    Slowly, he lifts a hand up to his neck, his heart dropping like a block of ice.

    <em>He hadn''t been marked.</em>

    He turns around in a hurry, nearly tripping as he races to the bathroom to curl up on the cold ground.

    No wonder Dale hadn''t been overtly eager from the start, what did he think? That he was somehow different from the other slew of Omegas he had at his beck and call?

    How did he go from feeling so full of warmth and love to bing so cold and bitter, it hurt, his neck felt empty, just like his heart.

    This one was all his fault, he blindly fell into the heartbreak, he chuckled bitterly, silently.

    He couldn''t stay here, he shot up to his feet with that sudden thought, he couldn''t face Dale right now, maybe not ever with how open he had been with his feelings and heart over the past days, he wanted to disappear from the Alpha''s life.

    Maybe he would, it would be a couple days or at most a week to be sure if he was pregnant

    "Oh God!" Dream covers his mouth with both hands, what had he been thinking? Like the stupid Omega he swore he would never be?

    He really needs to get out of here, his heat would still linger around for a while but he would take care of himself, like he should have done from the start.

    Luckily he found his bathrobe hanging off a hook in the bathroom and hastily put it on, dashing out of the bedroom at top speed.

    When he got to the door, against his better judgement he turned around to take onest look at the Alpha sleeping on the bed, that hadn''t taken his physical deration of love as something important enough to be given back and he wasn''t angry <em>he was just sad</em> <em>sad and broken.</em>

    Gathering up the folds of his bathrobe, his body still deliciously sore, he practically ran out of Dale''s apartment, uncaring that his feet were bare.

    Luckily the rest of the floor was empty because Dream was barely holding it together, if he saw someone, the dam would break.

    Hopefully, the news hadn''t spread like wildfire and at least he could still gather up what was left of his dignity, seeing as his heart was broken in so many pieces that he couldn''t even pick the pieces back up.

    He dashes into his apartment, locking up his door with shaky hands, trembling so badly that he barely gets it done.

    He rips the bathrobe off with ns to light it up on fire, if he could he would burn the pages upon pages of now bittersweet memories imprinted in his mind of the two of them of what they could have been

    He needed to scrub away everyst bit of Dale away from his skin, the hickies littered across his skin now seemed more like scars, scars to show his broken heart he wished he could scrub them away too.

    His legs finally give out under him when he gets to the tub, the scalding hot water doing very little to ease the iciness settling inyers over his heart.

    He remembers why he doesn''t do this now, it was very easy to get hurt when you opened up.

    He sinks deeper into the steaming water, wishing the tub were endless so he could disappear into the depths, tears tracking down his cheeks to fall into the water he was immersed in.

    <em>Shit</em> when was thest time he cried?

    He couldn''t remember.

    Growing up, crying had been very easy, it made his pain ease and his worry lighter but his father had been quick to trample on that, calling him weak for crying.

    His mom had been livid when she found out and it just made them spiral into another of their endless bouts of yelling, crying didn''t solve anything.

    But that doesn''t stop his eyes from clouding up and his nose reddening, his lips turn downwards.

    ~

    Dale wakes up to an awful feeling, terror sitting somewhere at the back of his mind as he blindly searches around the bed for the now familiar form that was Dream.

    His eyes flick open with a frown when he doesn''t find him, looking around the room in a slight panic.

    Had his heat broken? He thinks with a flutter of excitement, he had been waiting for that to ask for permission to mark Dream.

    They hadn''t discussed it beforehand, he had treasured the fact that Dream willingly mated him but then doubt had reared its ugly head, he was in heat after all

    But now now he couldn''t even find Dream.

    Hurrying out of bed, he snatched up his sweatpants that had been thrown haphazardly somewhere on the floor, clothes hadn''t exactly been a priority.

    "Honey!" He calls into the seeming emptiness of the bedroom, making his way to the bathroom, was Dream taking a shower?

    A quick search of the bathroom proves nothing, just that Dream wasn''t there either, he throws open the bedroom door expecting to find Dream in his kitchen, cooking but the kitchen is empty the warmly painted space is cold and bare.

    He finds the front door thrown open and his paranoia hits new heights, without bothering to grab a shirt he hurries out, his minding up with the worst case scenarios.

    Only to bump into Erin who had a small carry-on bag in hand and looking surprised to see him, her eyes blown wide, cheeks instantly coloring up.

    "A-alpha D-dale?" She stuttered.

    Dale barely spares her a nce, all of his attention taken up by the absence of Dream and his need to find his love.

    He just changes direction, nning to take a different hallway to get to Dream''s apartment.

    "Alpha! Wait!" Erin yells after him, surprised that her rather quick return hadn''t elicited ament from him, plus was that a mating mark on his neck and oh God she trails off mentally, choosing to cut off that line of thought.

    "Your mom is back!" She adds when he doesn''t even slow down, watching as he instantly freezes to a stop, turning around in horror.

    "What?"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    "Your mom is back!" Erin adds when he doesn''t even slow down, watching as he instantly freezes to a stop, turning around in horror.

    "What?"

    Erin is a little thrown aback by his suddenly frosty expression.

    "Sure" he mutters, dismissing the entire situation and turning around to go after Dream again.

    Erin just stands there speechless, wondering how to tell him that his mom was already on the top floor and she literally lost her shit at the faint sweet scent of an Omega''s heat lingering around.

    <em>Well wasn''t this a colorful mess.</em>

    ~

    Dream is half dozing off in the now warm water, the sun streaming on his wet body and reflecting off the water, his long hair is wet and stered to his face so he doesn''t hear someone fiddle with the front door.

    Luna na on the other hand is a bubble of excitement, thinking that her son has finally settled down with an Omega of the Pack.

    It''s a little weird that she''s in a different apartment and not his but that''s not important now.

    She had juste to pay a visit, simply because she missed her son, yes that was it it wasn''t toe snoop on him or anything S her husband kept insisting.

    Who cared that she had only been gone a little over a month? She could always visit, no? It was still her Pack.

    The door opens easily - she has a master key - and she slides in, the wet scent of sadness enveloping her.

    She''s already building up a fine size of anger, tosh out at Dale for breaking her heart when something doesn''t smell right.

    ''<em>That scent</em>'', she thinks to herself, ''<em>smells awfully familiar.''</em>

    Dale rushes in just as she''s about to make her way to the hallway, horror on his face.

    "Mom!!" He whispers furiously, dragging her attention to him.

    "Oh!" na''s mouth goes wide with shock as she takes in her son''s bare upper body - was that a mating mark?

    "What the hell are you doing snooping in someone else''s room?" He queried her, hurrying over to grab her arm, she was his mom, there was no telling when she would dash into the bedroom and find Dream, that wouldn''t end well.

    He has to find a way to distract her but he also needs to find Dream and talk to him, to find out what the fuck went wrong

    "You serviced an Omega in her heat, did you not?" Her shrill voice rises a couple octaves and Dale panics, ncing at the hallway, he really hopes Dream doesn''t have to listen to this. "And I can smell tears, what did you do?"

    "Nothing, mom, why are you even here? You''re supposed to be out of the states, did you make Erin leave her vacation too?" He uses her, grabbing her wrist and pulling her out before she did something drastic or Dream came out.

    He wasn''t letting his crazy mother get anywhere near Dream, at least not until he had made him his, or he would just be giving his mom the leverage to hurt Dream - that sure as fuck wasn''t going to happen.

    "I did not." na refutes, looking disgruntled. "Her parents choose toe back with her, they want to be a part of the Pack or something but that''s not important, what is important is that"

    "You''re leaving." Dale cuts her off with a tight smile, practically pulling her out and ignoring her betrayed expression.

    "Dale is that a mating mark, can you please tell me what is going on here?"

    Dale doesn''t let up, tugging her away until they''re far from Dream''s apartment. "It''s my life, mom, when I''m ready to tell you, I will, now you came to visit me so let me get dressed so we can go eat out." He says in a tight voice, a heavy lump sitting in his throat and obstructing his airway.

    This was a nasty decision to have to make, he had to pick between going to Dream and protecting Dream from his mom, it wasn''t an easy situation.

    But knowing his mother, she would find a way to escte the situation before he even found out what was going on.

    Dale''s words stun his mother into silence and she docilely follows him to his apartment, noting that it smelled heavily of the same Omega''s heat and sex and her brain keeps working overtime, trying to ce the scent, why was it so hard to?

    She was immensely curious about the Omega though, Dale never showed any interest in any of the ones she had thrown at him before and now to go to such lengths to keep her hidden from na, it spiked her curiosity up so high.

    She paces across the living room, information slotting in her brain, there was only one Omega that her son had ever shown the slightest interest in

    A sharp gasp let rip out of her throat as she nced at the door of her son''s apartment and again at the hallway Dale had one through, it would only exin why he didn''t want na to meet the Omega.

    The scent matches perfectly now, honey blonde hair, blue-grey eyes <em>the male Omega</em>.

    ~

    Dale rushes through the motions of cleaning up, his mom was vtile and he probably had only a few minutes before she figured out who the Omega was, he needed to get them out of the fourth floor before that happened.

    Knowing her, she would risk his anger just to confront Dream and put him down, Dale couldn''t let that happen.

    He''s loathe to scrub off the scent of Dream so soon, although the sweet scent of honey and jasmines still longer, it''s not as prominent as he would like.

    He also makes sure to wear a low necked shirt, the Pack needed to start knowing that he was mated

    Why did his mom choose today of all fucking days goe pay a bloody visit? Because he knew what he would have been doing if he didn''t have to babysit her, fixing his rtionship, that''s what and marking his mate first before that, any other thing coulde after.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    He makes sure to ring up Kieran, it was a Tuesday and the Head Beta has been working from home.

    He needed someone to watch over Dream for him, there was no telling if he woulde back and find the Omega gone, Dream could definitely do that.

    He also didn''t want to call anyone else, anyone else would skin him alive before he even had a chance to exin or fix things.

    He could sense Keiran going chilly on the other end of the call and he''s starting to wonder if he hadn''t miscalcted because Kieran was starting toe off like he might just skin him alive too.

    It was hard enough exining things to Shana when he woke up after Dream had knocked him out, he hadn''t even considered calling her or Mae, they were scary.

    He had no time to exin things to Kieran and that''s not just because he''s on a time limit with his bothersome parent but also because he has no fucking idea what went wrong, he just woke up to no Dream and it had been that way ever since.

    For him who had been within touching distance with Dream for more than three days straight, it was starting to tell on him.

    Hees back to find his mom at the door with a guilty expression on her face.

    He raised a questioning brow at her weird actions but she''s quick to cover up, her expression souring at the way he boldly exposed his mating mark.

    So, she had figured it out huh? Well, that was good for her because after brunch with her, he was putting her in a cab to the city, he had too much on his te to be worried about her disappointment.

    ''<em>He had too much to lose on the line''</em>

    He thinks absently, guiding his mom out of his apartment so they could go downstairs.

    ''<em>He stood to lose Dream''</em>

    ~

    Kieran red at his phone as he drove down to the Pack House in a hurry, one hand on the steering wheel.

    He had immediately started for his car after he had gotten past pleasantries to the Alpha and he had requested a special favor.

    He was barely listening to the rest of Dale''s nervous rambling, cold rage burning slowly in his stomach, was there a penalty for punching the Alpha? Cause he was about to get several sentences.

    He got to the Pack in record time, unsurprised to find Dale''s car gone, he understood the Alpha''s need to get his mother far away from Dream but what he didn''t understand is the rest of the information he had received, it only went to prove that something was wrong with Dream.

    He hurries up the stairs, his phone clutched in his hand, breezing past the mostly empty Pack House, most were at work or in school.

    He hadn''t misheard when Dale said that Dream was in his own apartment and not the Alpha''s right? He thinks to himself when he gets to the top floor, pausing momentarily to decide.

    He decides to go to Dream''s apartment first, bad news first only to bump into who has to be Erin looking harried and a lot confused.

    "Oh!" She jumped when she saw him. "G-good morning H-head B-beta s-sir." She stuttered nervously, bowing slightly.

    Kieran just pauses to give her a weird look, who the fuck was she calling sir? "Sup Erin, it''s Kieran by the way." He says shortly to her, brushing past her to Dream''s apartment.

    Erin is left gaping and speechless again, maybe maybe she should just head to her office and get some work done.

    Kieran frowns when he tries Dream''s door and finds it unlocked, walking in.

    "Dream?" He calls in a soft voice, no need to startle the other if he was asleep.

    He gets no response and panic bleeds through his mind, without stopping to try to figure out what, he dashes to Dream''s bedroom straight, finding no one in the well lit space.

    The bathroom catches his attention and he hurries there, cautiously, no need to earn himself a bucket to the head or soap to his face this morning.

    It''s quiet, the bathtub filled and lightly covered with bubbles, that was weird, the shower was empty too so where could Dream be? Or he wasn''t here and instead, probably in Dale''s apartment.

    Bubbling from the bathtub alerts him however before he could leave and he rushes over, dipping his hands inside to pull out a pale and shivering Dream

    Someone was going to get hurt for this

    Apparently he had fallen asleep in the tub and slid underwater just as Kieran came in so he hadn''t started to drown or anything, he was just shaken and Kieran was beyond livid.

    He covers up the shivering Omega who for the first time looks as small as he actually is, small, fragile, very breakable

    He picks out a sweater and sweatpants for him before going to prepare sweet tea, he sits quietly on a chair while Dream is wrapped in nkets on the bed.

    Kieran is so jittery that he needs a smoke but he''s not going to do that and risk hot, sweet tea to his face, although with how down and colorless Dream looks, he doubts the feisty Omega would be able to work up enough energy to even do that.

    He''s curious but he chooses to not ask, he doesn''t know Dale''s part so he wouldn''t be able to offer any help even if he asked but he was definitely doing whatever Dream asked for.

    "Kieran?" Dream asks in a small voice, damp hair starting to curl up around his sickly pale face, eyes big on his porcin face.

    "Yeah?" Kieran responds, voice gritty.

    "Co-could could you do me a favor?" He asks in a shaky voice.

    Kieran swallows back the response that he would easily kill anyone Dream wanted him to, instead giving a much more subtle response. "Sure anything."

    "I need to stay away from everyone for a while, could you help me with that?" He asks earnestly, tea mug clutched desperately in small hands.

    Kieran reads right through Dream''s carefully put words... <em>he wanted to hide away from Dale</em>.

    "Fuck yes."

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Dale maybe hates his mom at the moment, he had ignored her constant nagging all through the drive to Paper District then he had had enough.

    He stopped the car, right at the side of the street, called a cab and practically threw her in.

    "Dale, what''s the meaning of all this"

    "Bye mom." He cut off her self righteous disgruntlement. "You''re not invited to the wedding and say hi to dad for me." He said effectively cstunning her speechless.

    That was enough to send her cab on his way and race to his car, he knew that no one else would have been able to get rid of her but that was like half an hour of time he didn''t have to spare wasted.

    He was livid, managing to not get gged down as he easily broke the speed limit to get back to the Pack House, a car passed by him seeming awfully familiar just as he got to the Pack House but he paid it no mind, moving with a one track mind to the top floor.

    The door to Dream''s apartment is closed and he wonders if he should knock, he quickly scraps that thought, for whatever reason, Dream would just throw him out, he had a better chance just going in and trying to figure out what went wrong first.

    The apartment is strangely quiet when he steps in, sun streaming in through the curtains.

    "Dream? Dream! Kieran?" he calls out, quickly making his way over to the bedroom, his heart drops like a rock to his stomach when he takes in the widely opened doors of the wardrobe, clothes hastily taken out and strewn all over the bed and the ground.

    "That fucker." He curses underneath his breath at Kieran, it was his car that he had seen out of the corner of his eye.

    He had no idea what Dream had to his Head Beta but he needed to see Dream, right now.

    He whipped out his phone as he spun on his heels and hurried back out of the apartment, if the Pack members were surprised by their visibly upset Alpha running around with a mating mark that they hadn''t seen before. They made noment about it, wisely staying out of his way.

    His dark gold eyes were on full disy and that was one loud red sign to anyone that it concerned.

    He tries Dream''s phone number, unsurprised when he doesn''t even get a hold of him, he would be lucky if all he got was his number in his cklist.

    He keeps racking his brain anding up nk, what could have gone wrong? What exactly the fuck happened for Dream to run out on him and refuse to see him? Had he said anything wrong over the past few days or his heart thumped unhealthily

    Had Dreame back to his senses and regretted everything?

    He pushed that ugly and terrifying thought out of his mind, terror coating his bones like ice, that couldn''t be it right? It... just couldn''t.

    This time he tries Kieran''s phone and it rings

    "S''up Alpha." the Head Beta drawls from the other end of the call, his seeming light tone barely concealing the steel in his voice.

    "Where is Dream?" Dale asks without preamble, already at his car ready to drive over to Kieran''s house.

    "He doesn''t want to see you." Is all Kieran says before hanging up.

    Dale res daggers at his phone, the temptation to hurl it out to the asphalt outside was great but he swallows back the urge, he would need it.

    Swerving wildly, he drove to Kieran''s house, good thing he was a jealous, curious person because that meant he knew where Kieran lived it was an information he had dug up in the case of necessity, who knew he would actually need to use it?

    ~

    Kieran stares at his quiet phone onest time before shoving it in his pocket, Dreaming out of the bedroom of the cute little cottage-like house that Kieran had bought because his mom liked the aesthetic she wasn''t alive anymore though

    "Who was that?" Dream asks curiously,ing out with his sweater sleeves rucked up, a dotted kerchief holding up his long hair.

    The cottage had been well kept but he knew Dream needed something to distract him so he made noment at the Omega''s bustling.

    "No one important." He says dismissively, sharp hazel eyes watching Dream, the Omega hadn''t told him yet what happened and he wasn''t about to push but Dale sounded truly at a loss.

    "I''ll be right back." He tags on, there was a very huge possibility that Dale knew exactly where his house was, he didn''t want the Alpha toe and not find him there.

    "Sure." Dream gives him a shaky smile. "Thanks, Kieran." He adds in a soft voice.

    Kieranes over to offer a slightly awkward hug, a lump growing in his throat when Dream rxes into his hold. "That''s what friends are for, nowe on, get some rest, I''lle back with supplies."

    Dream steps back first, nodding firmly. He had to make a ton of phone calls to somehow exin to everyone why he wasn''t at the Pack House anymore.

    His breath catches when he imagines how many people knew about his heat

    "No one." Kieran cuts off his train of thought, easily guessing what would make him go pale so suddenly. "Just Dale and I." He adds for reassurance.

    Hayden''s heat had provided the perfect cover for Dream''s.

    Dream''s sigh gets punched out of him as he nods again, waving Kieran goodbye.

    Kieran makes quick work of leaving, hurrying to his car. The cottage Dream was staying at was only a few kilometres from his, he wanted to be able to keep an eye on the Omega.

    He drives up, parks his car and goes in to make himself a quick drink - with what was happening, he definitely needed it.

    He''s not surprised at the aggressive pounding on his door when he''s halfway through his second ss, wandering casually to the door to unlock it.

    Dale just shoulders him to the side and Kieran stands to the side to watch the Alpha wander around, most likely trying to catch a whiff of Dream''s scent which wasn''t going to happen because Dream hadn''t been in his house.

    Dale''s nose tracks back to Kieran who smells tantly like Dream and he ms the Beta against the wall, icy rage evident on the snarl on his face.

    "I''ll ask onest time, where''s Dream?"

    Kieran looks unperturbed at this turn of events, he had expected it even, watching his drink slosh over the side of his ss and drip on his hand with a faint frown. "That''s not information I can share." He shrugs, taking a sip from his drink like there wasn''t a threatening hand wrapped around his neck. "You should try asking him yourself."

    Dale staggers back at this, hopelessness on his face, swerving to the side as he punches a fist on the wall, the paint chipping. "Did he look okay?" He finally asks, knowing Kieran, he would be better off interrogating a boulder, the Beta would keep his secrets until Dream said otherwise.

    Kieran takes another big sip of his rapidly emptying cup. "No." He says honestly. "But if you keep pushing so hard, you might lose him, give him some time, he''lle around." Kieran mutters.

    "Yeah." Is all Dale mutters, his still gold eyes going unfocused.

    "What did you do anyway?" Kieran asks, lighting up.

    "I have no fucking clue." Dale mutters.

    "Figured." Kieran scoffs, he could tell from how traumatized Dale was and how fast he had gotten rid of his mom that perhaps no one was at fault. "He probably misunderstood, give him some time." He adds.

    "Sure." Dale mutters again, wishing he could go home, fall asleep and get woken up only when Dream was ready to talk to him.

    He doesn''t think anything hurt more than how he feels at this moment, walking to his car, distracted and worried.

    There was no doubt that Kieran knew where Dream was so it meant he was in good hands, he slumps in his car and drops his head on the steering wheel <em>this fucking hurt...</em>

    Kieran watches through the window, more than ever he wanted to tell Dale where Dream was so that everything would hopefully get fixed but it didn''t work that way.

    He could only hope to try to change Dream''s mind, he didn''t want to risk his and Dream''s rtionship that way, besides it would help none of them if Dream decides to run away again.

    With how independent he liked to be, there was no telling when that would happen if Kieran so much as proved himself untrustworthy.

    He turns around only when Dale drives off, he would head back to the Pack Houseter today, if to make sure he didn''t swallow lead or throw himself out the window of his office but first he had to get supplies to Dream.

    He was in the dark as much as either of them so he would do his part and try to stop their rtionship from crumbling entirely because as much as he didn''t really like to admit it, they were both his friends...

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Hayden lets Virgil carry him to the kitchen, watching with amusement when he''s ced on the counter.

    "How am I supposed to cook from here?" He asks patronizingly, bright eyes fixed on Virgil''s that''s furrowed in concentration.

    "I told you I would cook so just rx for me okay?" Virgil says distractedly, searching through cupboards.

    Hayden wants toin but the open earnestness on Virgil''s face makes him stop, they''re probably going to end up getting food from the kitchen''s downstairs because there''s no way he''s standing for that long for at least the next couple days.

    "Baby, the pans are in that cupboard not the cutlery shelf" He finally says after watching Virgil fruitlessly search all the wrong ces.

    He manages to get a pan out after a couple more fails, looking as in control of the situation as only Virgil can be when he was obviously way out of his league.

    "That''s a butcher''s knife, V." He winces when Virgil choses to make an omelette - of all simpler choices. "You''ll just end up smashing the vegetables."

    He had to hand it to Virgil, his mate dutifully epted his correction, his expression far too serious for a simple task such as cooking, it made Hayden want to melt in the buttery sweet feeling swirling around in his middle.

    Ten minutester, it''s utter chaos, the empty pan was sizzling wildly on the cooker while Virgil was halfway to a full on crying episode from cutting up onions and Hayden is about to go into a mini panic.

    Hopping down from the counter, he quickly put off the stove before the kitchen went up in mes and led Virgil over to the sink to rinse out his eyes.

    As soon as Virgil can see again he picks Hayden up with an almost pouty look to ce him gently on the counter again, he stops hisints with a deep kiss, a hand twisting in the soft, light brown locks of Hayden''s hair that looks almost bronze in the light of the morning sun.

    Tongue dancing gently, until Hayden forgets that he wants to tell Virgil to stop his catastrophe of a cooking experiment before something drastic happens and he''s momentarily slipping his hands up and around Virgil''s neck to return the kiss, his eyes fluttering shut.

    Virgil is the first to break away, "I''ll handle it." He insists and Hayden just watches speechlessly, slightly out of breath and unable toe up with a rebuttal.

    Well, half an hourter, Hayden doesn''t think it''s going so bad, the toast didn''t get burnt - too badly, Virgil somehow forgot that spices were supposed to go in the omelette and now it tastes like edible foam, the tea is the only the salvageable because its just dipping a tea bag in hot water - even that would be jard to fuck up.

    Virgil hadn''t allowed him to take coffee and Hayden just giggled at his sternness, it would take at least a week for them to be sure about conception, curiously, now that his heat was fading, he wasn''t even nervous. It didn''t matter what the oue would be because he would be content and happy eitherways - he had his loving mate anyway.

    Who was now taking a bite out of his gourmet cooking and somehow managing to still keep a straight face. "Yeah, I''ll make sandwiches, what filling do you want?"

    "Whatever you choose is fine with me." Hayden says, gingerlying down from the counter again, he just remembered that he needed to call Dream.

    Thest time he had heard from Dream was just as his heat was beginning, he needed to know if Dream was put at risk just because of him.

    "Where are you going?" Virgil asks with narrowed eyes, immediately he notices his mate sneaking away.

    "Off to call Dream, I''ll be right back." He tosses over a shoulder, hurrying out of the kitchen on bare feet in a flurry of Virgil''s sweater and short shorts.

    Virgil wastes a couple of precious minutes staring at the door where Hayden had left from before shaking himself out a mini appreciation moment to prepare something that they can actually eat, they were definitely going to need a big lunch after this.

    "Why does cooking have to be so fuckingplicated." He mutters under his breath, returning to his cooking.

    ~

    Dream picks up his phone to call his mom, first, his braining up with a quick tale to tell, it wouldn''t be hard to convince her or Deidre, Darian was the one he had to look out for.

    But she calls him first

    "Good morning, mom." Dream greets a tad sheepishly after picking up the call.

    "Hi, Dream, darling how are you?" She asks with gusto, voice airy and bright.

    It instantly eases up Dream''s worries.

    "I''m good, I''m sorry I didn''te to visit over the weekend" He starts to apologize.

    "Oh it''s fine, I understand you would want to settle in during the weekend, you know, take a break after a particrly hectic week." She quickly waved away his worries.

    "Oh." Is all he manages to get in.

    "So how''s the new job?" Dia asks enthusiastically.

    "Over." Dream is quick to say with a dry chuckle.

    He literally hears his mom pretend to be devastated and his smile turns bitter, he knew his mom hadn''t approved of his job over at the Dark Moon Pack or Dale and maybe <em>maybe she hadn''t been wrong.</em>

    <em>Maybe he should have listened to her.</em>

    Then he would be in a cottage in the woods, heart broken and possibly pregnant

    "So are youing back home?" Dia asks immediately, not even bothering to pretend like that wasn''t what she had always wanted.

    "No." Dream says with a level voice.

    "Oh." Dia mutters, her voice falling. "I understand but where are you staying now, over at the Pack House?" She asks curiously.

    "No, I got an apartment in town, needed a break from both Pack Houses for a while." He excuses vaguely. "How are things down at the bakery? How is Heather?" He asks, settling on the bed to listen to her ramble about what happened over the past week.

    Apparently, her and Heather had dinner every night and Dream was just happy that she was happy.

    Soon enough though, something calls for attention, no doubt from the bakery and she hurries off the call with a request for him toe visit soon.

    He hung up with a small smile, his first genuine one of the day, he would text Deidre and avoid Darian for as long as possible or his older brother would try to wring out where he now lived out of him. He couldn''t let anyone but Kieran see him right now, at least not until he knew his fate, then at least, maybe he would be able to face Dale

    He winced at the mention of the Alpha''s name, sighing in relief when his phone rang again and he reached for it, grateful for the distraction whichsts until a momentary panic when he picks without checking the caller ID.

    It''s just Hayden

    "Hi!" Hayden greets cheerily.

    "Hey." Dream greets in return, trying hard to match Hayden''s energy and he pats himself on the back for putting up such an impressive front, he underestimated Hayden though because

    "Dream?" Hayden calls immediately, a frown in his now worried tone. "Are you okay? What''s wrong?"

    Dream is stunned by his perception, floundering around momentarily as he hadn''t expected Hayden to see right through his ruse.

    "N-nothing I''m fine"

    "You don''t sound it, where are you? Can Ie see you?" Hayden counters, sounding so flustered.

    Dream is stunned again, at a loss for words before remembering that he''s not at the Pack House again, he didn''t want Hayden to find out so soon.

    "I am, really and you shouldn''t be moving around so soon, your heat is barely over." He cautions, his panic making his wordse out slightly sharper than he intended.

    Hayden calms down at this. "Fine then but you won''t tell me what''s really wrong?"

    "I''m fine, Hay." Dream insists, tugging on a tangled lock of his hair, although he didn''t rte to those words - his skin was still that sickly pale shade and his eyes were puffy and red from spontaneous bursts of tears and perhaps Hayden could sense it because he refused to ept it.

    Even though Dream says he''s just stressed out with the new job and everything, he can''t seem to convince Hayden.

    He''s finally saved by who has to be Virgil, calling his friend toe eat and Hayden has to quickly end the call with a promise to call again.

    He flops on the bed when the call ends, just great, he has to somehow convince Hayden to not pull down both Pack Houses just to make sure that Dream was okay.

    He curls up into himself, he doesn''t have the emotional stability at the moment to deal with anything, he just wants to curl up on the bed with the shades drawn and stare at the ceiling of his dim room <em>maybe</em> maybe, he would do just that.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    Yanis wakes up for the fourth day in a row to Ruby jumping enthusiastically on him and he''s starting to reconsider giving her a small ind for her next birthday.

    "Ruby, for goodness sake, stop doing that!" Mae is quick to reprimand her, hurrying into Yanis'' room to pick up the squirming wolf-child from his body.

    "I''m so sorry about this, Yani." She apologizes nervously, hoisting up Ruby in her arms who was yipping happily, beautiful brown ears flopping.

    Yanis just lies on his back on the bed, feeling ttened. "It''s fine, Mae." He replies in a pinched voice, vividly remembering the first time it had happened.

    It was after the first night he had spent over, on a Saturday, he slept in a bit because he didn''t have to be at the bookstore till noon when a weird yipping sound startled him out of sleep to a confused wakefulness and next thing there''s a wolf jumping on him and licking his face enthusiastically and Yanis was screaming bloody murder while Ruby seemed to be having the time of her life rolling all over him and ttening him to the bed.

    Shana had been the one chasing after Ruby but when she came in to see Ruby assaulting him she broke out into cackles,ughing so hard that she dropped to the ground.

    Mae was the one toe save him, attracted by the sounds of chaos, she had been quick to pull Ruby off him, scolding both her daughter and girlfriend simultaneously as she dragged them out.

    So now, Yanis was more or less used to waking up to a heavy weight rocketing herself to his stomach and being drenched in wolf spit, it almost had it''s charm but he was definitely not marrying a wolf-person if he was ever going to get married he did not need to be woken up like this every morning of his life.

    He eventually peeled himself out of bed to go clean up, he could go back to the Pack House today and he already missed his trusty rm clock

    He would drive down this morning, he had spoken to Hayden over the phone and although his friend sounded okay enough, he wouldn''t rest till he had seen him.

    Ruby wore a solemn expression all through breakfast and Yanis had to promise to take her with him to the Pack and back to the bookstore where Mae would pick her up.

    Mae had been quick to protest but Yanis didn''t mind, Shana didn''t have a day shift so they could do whatever they wanted that morning while Yanis took their daughter off their hands.

    It should be a fun drive or so he thinks

    An hourter he''s in the middle of trying to maneuver the car right and at the same time somehow manage to keep Ruby in the car, she had shifted and was hanging her head out the window, tongue out, happy dog style.

    How did he ever predict this to be a fun drive? He half prays that any human who saw Ruby hanging out the window of Hayden''s car window like that would think she was just a spectacr looking, huge dog.

    He had never been happier to see the two huge buildings that signaled the Pack Houses, quickly parking so he could somehow coax Ruby into shifting back, she seemed to be the mostfortable while she was in wolf form - he noticed - because she spontaneously shifted now, quite often too and her moms said she did that a lot around people she was mostfortable.

    He parks without bashing Hayden''s car or anyone else''s only to turn around and see Ruby grinning up at him, jacket and shoes gone and he thinks he remembers those items of clothing flying out the window when she changed.

    Now she''s in a frilly, sunny yellow dress, beaming up at him with unnaturally sharp teeth, eerie silver eyes staring up at him with stars in them and he has to shake off the feeling that envelopes him like he fell into some magical world.

    He reaches a hand forward to push her unruly ck hair behind her ear. "Next time, give me a heads up." He scolds her lightly, watching her nod enthusiastically, reaching out a hand to open the door.

    Yanis stops her in time, helping her open the door and cautioning her to wait seeing as she was barefoot but really, it''s Ruby.

    As soon as Yanis turns to his side of the door to open it ande out, Ruby dashes out of the car with a squeal, making Yanis smack his head on the roof of the car in his haste to get out, he manages to lock up both doors in time to go after Ruby before she got lost in the Pack House.

    "Ruby!" He calls in a panic, dashing after her and praying that she didn''t end up shifting or worse, tripping or something equally drastic because damn, she was moving fast.

    She dashes into the Pack House after a deliberate giggle at him, and Yanis mutters a curse under his breath, apologizing to the flustered people that Ruby runs into which only serves to slow him down all the more.

    The chase ends with them on a hallway on the second floor that he doesn''t think he''s ever been to before and watches Ruby dash into a big, open , airy room.

    He sighs in relief, slowing down now that the chase hade to an end.

    "Pardon me for the intrusi" He starts to say, following in after her only to stop short, utterly speechless. "What the fuck?" He mutters in disbelief, pressed against the wall as a lot of much smaller wolf-children run around, yipping and mock-biting each other.

    Ruby was lost in the midst of the horde and ady noticed how distraught he was, walking over to him.

    "Um, hey, got lost?" Deidre asks, staring at the weird human who looks more stunned to see so many werewolves than the actual fact that they were in wolf forms.

    Yanis drags his searching gaze from the wolf-children to stare up at someone he hadn''t seen before but her dark brown hair and dark blue eyes seemed awfully familiar, a questioning look on her pretty face. "More like I lost someone." He mutters.

    Deidre makes a face like this. "Oh?" She prompts for more information, eyeing up the human that casual clothes couldn''t hide his fluid sophistication.

    "Yeah." Yanis rubs his neck nervously, still keeping an eye out in the case that Ruby decided she was done with the daycare and took off again. "I sort of lost, a wolf-child, she ran in here and shifted." He exins, very nervous now with the way thedy was eyeing him up like he was some kind of kidnapper.

    "Wolf-child?" Deidre repeats in disbelief, blinking up at him.

    "Yes." Yanis nods enthusiastically, sping his hands earnestly in front of him, obviously seeing nothing wrong with the way he had described the werewolves. "Her name is Ruby, she''s a beautiful brown wolf-child and please could you help me find her before she jumps out of the window, her moms would kill me." He panics.

    Deidre knows who he''s talking about and easily picks out Ruby who''s hiding behind a fluffy cushion that''s a simr color with her fur.

    She keeps her face stern though, the human man was adorable when he''s harried.

    "I know Ruby and Shana and Mae yet strangely I don''t know you, what''s your name?" She asks with narrowed eyes.

    "Yanis, a friend of theirs." He says quickly, getting more harried by the minute.

    Deidre finally takes pity on him and walks over to where Ruby is hiding to hoist the werewolf out, talking to her softly,

    When she shifts back, she leads her back to Yanis who looks so relieved to see her, instantly picking her up.

    "Thank you"

    "Deidre" Deidre starts to say but Ruby cuts her short, piping out an excited.

    "DD!"

    "Thank you, Deidre." Yanis repeats again, bowing his head slightly as he takes Ruby and practically dashes out of the room.

    Deidre watches him leave with a faint smile, returning back to the yroom. "M! Don''t eat Reuben''s paw, it''s not food!" She scolds, smiling to Jazz, another one of the nannies who just put a sleepy child in one of the many cots lined up against the wall.

    "What did he want?"

    "Nothing important." She waves her coworker away, getting back to work.

    Yanis on the other hand is scolding Ruby who is apologizing contritely and asking to be put down because she''s a big girl who can walk but Yanis is having none of that.

    Not only did she not have shoes on but he wasn''t interested in getting caught up in the middle of another wild goose chase.

    "Stay put, Ru." He says to stop her squirming. "Or I''ll throw you over the stairs." He threatens lightly, understanding now why Mae had been worried for him when he suggested taking Ruby with him while Shana had been ted - she was a real piece of work.

    Ruby gasps dramatically. "But that''s mean." She immediately contradicts.

    "And so is you running off." He reminds, still in a bit of a peeve.

    "But I said I was sorry." She half whines.

    "I''d say sorry too after throwing you over." Yanis argues, making Ruby let out a drawn out whine.

    "Mean."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    "I told you I was fine." Hayden repeats to his friend who is still shooting him skeptical looks. "Ruby don''t eat the kittens, Apple will scratch at you." He scolds with soft sternness, Yanis marvelling at the way Ruby quickly and easilyplies.

    "I know." He mutters with a relieved smile, getting to his feet. "So you don''t mind watching over Ruby while I get a couple things done?" He asks hopefully, sneakily ncing over to where Ruby was generously sharing out pats to the cats

    "Not at all." Hayden waves dismissively, standing up to walk Yanis out. "Go do what you want to do."

    "Wait, where are her shoes?" Hayden asks curiously just as Yanis is about to make a run for it.

    "It''s a long story." Yanis mutters sheepishly.

    "O...kay." Hayden nods, waving him off.

    "Ruby? Wanna bake with me?" He invited her with enthusiasm, he had spent the day before just cuddling around with Virgil and now he''s already bored with sitting inside all alone.

    He knows though that staying indoors is the best option for now but the most that wouldst would be a week.

    He was really worried about Dream

    "Yes!" Ruby pumps a fist in the air excitedly, hurrying over.

    ~

    Yanis is just thinking how to go back to get the bundle of energy that was Ruby when Hayden calls.

    "Hey," he greeted expectantly.

    "Yani? I''ve called Shana and Mae, you don''t mind if Ruby spends the rest of the day with me, do you? We started baking and" Hayden trails off ncing over at the flour covered little girl. "Let''s just say we might be here a while."

    Yanis blinks at this. "Nope, I do not mind at all."

    "Great, Shana says she''lle with Mae toe pick her upter." He put the phone down for a bit to call Ruby over. "Rubye over and say bye to Yanis."

    There''s a slight tapping sound as Ruby bounds over to squeal a ''...bye YaYa!''

    "YaYa?" Hayden repeats with a suppressed chuckle when he gets the phone back from Ruby.

    "We''ve spent quite a lot of time together over the past days." Yanis mutters.

    "I see, well bye, have fun." Hayden says cheerily, hanging up.

    "Well, that takes care of that." He breathes with a sigh, checking his texts, nJennie was probably wondering where he had gone, he should be getting over to the bookstore.

    Without having to keep an eye on Ruby, he gets there quickly, remembering to get their usualttes although it''s way past midmorning.

    "I thought you drove Hay''s car into a ditch." Jennie is already saying as soon as the door dings open and she sees that it''s him. "What took you so long?" she asks impatiently already gratefully taking her cup of coffee that was offered to her, although she had already had a cup when she came in earlier.

    "Ruby happened." Yanis mutters in disgruntlement, going around the counter to join Jennie.

    "What?" Jennie blinks up at him, her ck hair packed up in two buns. "Where is she?" She asks in mock horror, making a show of searching around. " Did you knock her out and throw her body in the woods?"

    "What? No!" Yanis makes a face of disgust, sipping from his coffee. "Hay took her off my hands."

    Jennie nods understandingly. "Ohh I definitely see that happening."

    "Gotten anyone in yet?" He asks after a short silence filled with just them drinking theirttes.

    "Yeah, quite a lot actually but no one seemed to be in the mood to stay and read, mostly buying or borrowing, weird right?"

    Yanis nods absently. "Yeah, maybe it''s a mid-week thing."

    "Well, look at you, I thought you didn''t believe in the supernatural and all that jazz."

    "I''m talking to a literal wolf-person, I think that theory has been put to rest."

    "Please, Yanis, I''m begging you, stop calling it wolf-person." Jennie groans, walking out to dispose of her now empty cup.

    "But I''m right, am I not?"

    "Well, yes but it sounds so wrong." She makes a face, going into the backroom.

    The doorbell dings and Yanis looks up to see someone vaguely familiar.

    "Hi. Jed." Thedy says as soon as she gets close enough to the counter, signature pleated skirt on, ck rimmed sses framing her pretty face.

    <em>Oh, suspicious Cathy with a ''K''</em>

    "Hey." Yanis greets with zero of her enthusiasm. "Back already?"

    "Yeah" She mutters nervously. "I''m a fast reader." She exins, digging into her satchel to bring out the book.

    "Sure." He nods politely, taking the book from her to sign it as returned.

    "So do you read too?" She asks conversationally.

    Yanis raises a brown at this, pushing his sses higher on his face. "Yeah do you n to borrow or buy something else?" He asks pointedly.

    "Um, yes." Kathy perks up, hiking her satchel higher up on her shoulders. "I can stay here and read yes?" She asks nicely.

    Yanis dials back his frostiness, no need to chase away customers just because he suspected they were paparazzi, giving her a small side smile. "Yeah you can, just browse through the shelves for what you want and call if you need any help."

    "Sure, thanks." she beams at him, following his directions.

    "Who''s the weird chick?" Jennie asks immediately shees out and sights Kathy leaving.

    "Kathy, with a K."

    "Uh huh" Jennie mutters, already writing her off. "She gives me journalist vibes, what''s she looking for in a small town like Pine Creek.

    Yanis'' brows furrow at this then he shrugs. "I dunno, taking a vacation?"

    Jennie makes a face of apparent disbelief. "Sure."

    Yanis ms his hand on the counter at this. "Okay, maybe not, i feel like she''s onto me." He pulls Jennie closer to whisper in her ear.

    Jennie''s green eyes go wide at this. "What?" She whispers furiously back at him. "Why the fuck" She starts to say then she remembers exactly who Yanis'' is and apprehension clouds her face. "Shit."

    "I told her my name is Jed because I was suspicious so call me that while she''s here."

    "Sure"

    "Jed? Jed?" Kathy interrupts, waving over with a way too bright smile. "Could you spare me a couple minutes?"

    "Jed?" Jennie pats his shoulderfortingly. "You''re up, break a leg." She shot him finger guns, staying to man the counter as the doorbell dings to usher in more customers.

    Yanis res at her but walks over to Kathy. "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    "I''m sorry but i can''t seem to find the historical section."

    "It''s fine." Yanis waves away, directing her. "It''s just after that aisle."

    "Oh, thanks, you found that fast, worked here long?"

    Yanis gives her a weird look at this odd line of questioning. "Sure." He mutters vaguely, walking over to Jennie who was just waving off the customer that hade in.

    "Yeah, she''s definitely paparazzi."

    *~*

    Dream had spent his days just like he predicted but instead of moping on his bed, miserable, he found a couple potted nts behind the cottage and brought them in to take care of them, keeping busy everyday.

    He knows that it probably isn''t healthy to push Dale into an unvisited part of his mind like this and lock it up, throwing away the key but his current peaceful state is one he would pick any day over the heartache and the painful missing of Dale''s presence.

    The only sore spot was Hayden, he called everyday to check up on Dream, worrying every time, although Dream had exined to him about Erin''s return and the fact that he wasn''t needed over there anymore.

    Maybe Dale had told him what happened? It didn''t seem likely, Hayden seemed to be working with a gut instinct because other than worrying about the littlest things he could pick up from the inflection of Dream''s voice, he hadn''t been forting with anything else.

    So Dream had learnt to speak carefully to hide whatever Hayden seemed to be hearing in his voice while they spoke on the phone.

    Kieran visited each day, it was already nearing the end of the week and after the first couple days the Head Beta had quickly picked up on the fact that Dream didn''t want to hear about what was going on with Dale so he respected that.

    Although Dale was the exact opposite,ing over to camp out in Keiran''s office eager for every scrap of information about Dream.

    Dream puts a kettle of water on the stove before going over to water his nts that he had named Emerald and Teal, not very creative but he liked the names anyway.

    It waste afternoon on a friday, Hayden should be calling pretty soon just as he is done watering the nts, his phone rings.

    Already expecting it, he goes over to pick up his ringing phone, making his way over to the kitchen to make sweet tea for himself.

    His heat had long faded away and each day he woke up with apprehension, a sick feeling constantly sitting in his lower tummy.

    One day he would wake up and find out his fate, he wasn''t sure which he wanted to be, if he was pregnant or not, it would hurt equally.

    "Hi, Hay." Dream greets with a measured tone, keeping his voice bright but not too bright that it seemed forced.

    "Dream! Hello!" Hayden responds with his usual excitement, it makes Dream''s heart ache, seeing something he couldn''t have.

    "You sound really excited, something happen?" He asks immediately, shifting the spotlight from himself.

    "Well, Ruby came over to visit again and this time we made apple pie, I can''t wait till either of us cane visiting again." He sighs.

    "Yeah." Dream mumbles absently, the only reason Hayden hadn''t been able to convince him toe visit was because he had been quick to point out Hyaden''s lingering heat.

    "So, I already talked to Virgil so mind going shopping next week? You know to get me out of this house and spend some time with you, although I don''t see why I just can''t visit you"

    "Hay, I''ll go" Dream cut him off, his voice soft and fond.

    "Really? Great! We''ll discuss the detailster but now tell me how your day went."

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    "Ren? I can''t find Pixie''s favourite pacifier." Candy calls from the living room, sounding harried.

    "What? Favourite? She chews through them faster than anything, I always end up ordering a new batch every week." Renee replies.

    "What?" Candy sputters in shock, ncing down at Pixie who was peacefully sleeping in the baby carrier she had strapped to her front.

    After weeks upon weeks of stalling and getting held back by both her parents, Candy finally decided to move back home.

    Cole had already gone back to their house to get it ready for Pixie''s presence and to also get back to work.

    Renee came to the living room, bags of toys in hand which servants were taking to the cars outside. "You didn''t even notice?" She stares at her older sister in disbelief.

    Candy blinks, "Of course not, how could I? They all looked the same." She whispers furiously, throwing her hands up.

    Renee makes a face at this. "Yet somehow you always find one when you''re looking for it and although Pixie has dangerously sharp bunny teeth, you never wonder how the pacifier still looks brand new."

    "Okay, you''ve made your point, can I get one of the pacifiers, I need her to keep sleeping like this so I don''t get a migraine when I finally make it home."

    "Or you could have just left all the moving to me." Reneeins pettishly.

    "You went to buy diapers for Pixie and somehow came back with bags full of mannequin heads." Candy reminds with a wince, she had been the one to find out about the heads, it hadn''t been a pretty discovery.

    "Oops." Renee chuckles nervously, zipping open the bags to pick out a disinfected pacifier that was encased in stic to keep it germ free, handing it over to her sister.

    "I think that''s all of it." Candy was talking about the luggages after Pixie had dutifully started suckling on the soft toy.

    "I have no idea why you''re worried about her waking up when we literally all stayed up all night just to keep her awake, she''ll be out like a light for a couple hours more." Renee says to her sister when she notices her check up on her baby for the umpteenth time.

    "Yeah, you''re right." Candy sighs wearily.

    Renee is quick to strut over and give her a gentle side hug. "You''ll be fine, okay, now let''s get going before mom and dade back from whatever function they went to and manage to convince you to stay another day.

    Candy is quick to perk up at this, already an old prey to their parents devious scheming, it helped that now that their father was back to stay after a long while of endless business trips, the elites were taking advantage of his presence to throw parties and functions, mostly charity functions.

    "So when will you be heading back to Pine Creek?"Candy asks when they were settled in the car less down an hourter.

    "Tomorrow." Renee says easily, she had already thought it through. "I didn''t tell Hayden, I n to surprise him."

    "Sure." Candy says with a benign smile, unsurprised that she would be leaving so soon, she had expected exactly just that, Renee really had an unexinable love for Pine Creek.

    Maybe it was because the small, picturesque town was her safe ce at a very fragile point in her life, Candy would never know but she was happy enough that her sister was happy.

    The next couple hours is a flurry of luggages and a few maids moving things around, Cole wasn''t going to be back tillte in the afternoon so Renee hung around, ready to give them privacy as soon as Andy''s husband woulde home.

    "Ren! Pixie has woken up and I''m tied up in her bedroom could you help me attend to her for a while? I''ll be there soon." Candy called after a while of them slowly but surely putting the house in order, Candy had wanted to do it all by herself to make it feel more special and Renee hadn''t questioned this, doing whatever Candy asked of to make her work easier.

    Renee had just finished organizing Pixie''s array of bottles when her sister''s voice called over.

    "Sure!" She replies, making her way over to Candy''s room where Pixie had been put to sleep on her parents'' bed.

    She had been stunned that a baby of a mere six weeks, already had her four front teeth, it made her look like an adorable bunny whenever she smiled and something terrifying when she was screaming her head off like right now.

    Renee walks inside thevish bedroom to go pick up her niece who is boxed in by the fluffiest pillows, her small fists waving around in a rage as she kicks and cries.

    Candy had said it was absolutely normal for Werewolf babies to grow out their teeth so early as an influence on their human bodies from their wolves.

    It was a defensive measure so teeth it was, although that meant it usually took them longer than usual to walk even though they were pros at crawling.

    She walks in and picks up her wailing niece who quietens substantially when she recognizes the scent of her aunt, it''s sufficient enough to calm her down totally so Renee paces around with her a bit, Pixie''s small form cradled gently in her arms.

    She tries to remember how it was with Hayden, he was a quiet baby, barely stressing her that she didn''t even feel much of the strain of being a single parent.

    Knowing him, he would probably adopt really soon, it would be weird being a grandmother, she was barely forty.

    She nces down at the baby that was staring up at her with puffed cheeks, her face red, she had her mother''s honey blonde hair and the soft brown eyes of her father.

    "How''s that, huh Pixie?" Renee coos down to her, voice soft. "You''d be a fun cousin I''m sure" She monologues, Pixie falling silent like she was listening to the words her aunt was saying.

    "Or maybe Hay will adopt someone just like your mom" Renee shivers slightly at this. "I just might take my vacation around the world if that happened."

    Candy made her way over to her bedroom when she was done with arranging Pixie''s clothes to find Renee seated on a rocking chair, casually talking to her baby like she was a grown up.

    Renee smiles up at her sister when she notices her, "Look who it is Pixie!" She introduces grandly as Candy walks in closer. "Can you guess huh? It''s mommy!" She rounds off with theatrics as she hands a giggling Pixie over to Candy.

    "You should get going, Ren." Candy says kindly while she reces her in the rocking chair, lifting her loose top to breastfeed Pixie. "Cole called to say he''s almost home."

    Renee beams at this. "Well, that''s my cue to leave." She agrees getting to her feet from where she had perched on the bed toe give Pixie a kiss on her forehead.

    "Byebye, Pixie." She says in a soft voice , her tone sad - she would miss the little spitfire. "When are youing to pay us a visit? Hmm?" she directed at her gurgling niece who beams up at her with her tiny, milky teeth shing.

    "As soon as Hay sends the wedding invitation, we''ll alle spend some time among the others, it''ll be good for Pixie to get to know her kind."

    Goodbyes are shared quickly, Pixie already getting upset that her meal was interrupted and Renee hurries out in softughter when she hears the soft yelp of Candy, Pixie had probably kicked her in the face in a mini tantrum.

    Making her way out of the house, she got into one of the cars that had been left behind for her, she basically had the rest of the day to kill, it wasn''t very much, just a couple of hours till sundown.

    She didn''t want to go home yet though, it would mean spending time with her parents who after all these years felt she was still heartbroken over Alex - she scoffed to herself in her car - <em>ridiculous</em>.

    She perked up after this, changing her direction to the shoppingplex, she could buy gifts for her baby and Dream, yes Dream, he was adorable too so he would get gifts.

    And what was that she heard about Shana and Mae adopting a little girl?

    Look at her moping that there wasn''t anything to be done when she could be out buying things for the people she loved, she could probably squeeze in a gift or two for her son-inw.

    She just had to be careful to not swap the bags with something upsetting like mannequin heads or worse.

    She would call Hayden when she was done with shopping just to impress on him that she wouldn''t being back anytime soon, she had to make her surprise entrance grand.

    Even better, she would being in on a Saturday, the weekend which meant everyone would be there It was perfect timing.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    "Virgil, where are you going?" Hayden murmurs sleepily when his mate tries to leave the bed. "It''s the weekend, sleep in for once, hmm, baby?" He hums, cuddling tighter around him, his head buried in Virgil''s chest.

    A smile breaks out on Virgil''s face at this, tucking Hayden closer. "We already slept in, you said that a couple hours ago."

    Hayden shoots up to a sitting position in surprise. "I did?" He blinks in surprise. " That wasn''t a dream?"

    Virgil tugs him back down to rest his fluff covered head on his chest. Humming low in his throat. "You dream of me huh?"

    Hayden curls up, flustered. "Maybe."

    Virgil''s next words are cut off by the sound of the door bell which makes them perk up and share a confused nce.

    As odd as it was for anyone toe looking for them so early in the morning on a weekend, no one ever used the doorbell.

    It rings again and Virgil sits up. "Stay, I''ll go check who it is."

    Hayden just nods, already unbothered about it, Virgil would handle it. He tucks himself in and lets his eyes slip close briefly while Virgil pads out of the room, shirtless.

    He didn''t look like he was interested in covering up, the person on the other side needed to know that showing up unannounced wasn''t He flings open the door, his jaw dropping when he takes in who is on the other side.

    "Renee?"

    "V!!! Hi, baby"

    Hayden blinks open his eyes when a familiar voice filters into his ears, making him roll off the bed and tiptoe out of the room was that

    He freezes up when he steps into the living room, Renee trying to climb up Virgil with how vigorously she was hugging him, Leon and Darian standing behind her, looking traumatized with loads of bags dwarving them.

    "Mom?" He calls out in confusion, suddenly self conscious when everyone turns their attention to him, maybe he should have thrown on a bathrobe because Virgil''s t-shirt that barely whispered against his thighs wasn''t exactly modest.

    "Baby!" Renee is the first to break out of the spell that Hayden''s appearance seemed to cast on them, dashing across the room to engulf Hayden in a simr hug as the one she had given Virgil.

    "I''m sorry about this." Virgil mutters sheepishly to Leon and Darian who look done with their entire morning.

    They wave it off, quickly taking off before Renee sighted them again.

    Virgil nces over his shoulder to see Renee fussing over her only son, what was Hayden saying aboutzing around in bed some more.

    "Hay, darling! I''ve missed you so much!" Renee squishes her son''s cheeks, pulling him in for the umpteenth hug.

    Hayden is still stunned. "Mom, I-I didn''t know you wereing back."

    "I know, nice surprise right?" She spread out her arms.

    "Renee why are there so many bags full of jam?" Virgil asks after bringing the bags in, slightly scared that Renee had decided toe live with them, he wouldn''t put it past her.

    But there were also tons of shopping bags so he quickly scrapped that idea, it was more believable that she had gone and bought out an entire store as a gift to her son,

    "Oh yes! Because I ran out of things to buy and I thought, ''wouldn''t it be nice if you both never ran out of jam?''"

    Hayden and Virgil give her weird looks.

    "What are we going to do when it expires or start to go bad?" Hayden asks seriously, staring up at his mom who still had her hands on his shoulders.

    "W-what?" Renee splutters like she hadn''t calcted this in. "Jam goes bad?"

    "Yes?" Virgil says calmly, watching the identical panic flutter through mother and son''s faces. "It''s fine though, we''ll just put it in the Kitchens downstairs, I''m pretty sure we can run through all of the jam in time."

    "I hope there aren''t any more perishable and way too much stuff in the rest of the bag?" Hayden asks suspiciously.

    "Of course not." Renee waves away self assuredly, leading Hayden to a couch. "Come on, tell me what''s going on with you, what have I missed?"

    Virgil flinches at this, his eyes already eyeing the exit, this was one conversation he didn''t want to be a part of, now how to excuse himself withouting off like he was literally running away.

    His eyes fall on the bags of jam and he sighs inaudibly. "I''ll just take these bags of jam down." He mutters vaguely, excusing himself as he moves all the bags out so he wouldn''t have toe in for a while.

    There was an advantage to Reneeing back though because although Hayden tried to hide it from him, he could tell that his mate was nervous about his possible pregnancy but he wouldn''t open up to Virgil, maybe he would to Renee.

    Absently, he makes his way down the stairs, bags in hand, hopefully the kitchen would be empty and he could take his precious time arranging the ss jars in one of the endless shelves, he should also make sure to keep some in the pantry so they didn''t fill up all the space,

    As he takes out the first jar, something feels out of ce, something feels wrong

    A shriek momentarily distracts him and he nces behind him to see a Pack member - a young girl - with her hands over her face, cheeks red like they were scalded and it''s not till she turned around and dashed out did Virgil''s brain go into gear

    <em>He was half naked!</em>

    Well, that wasn''t ideal he just shrugs it off and goes back to his jam stacking.

    ~

    "How''s little Pixie?" Hayden asks with enthusiasm, eager to hear more about his baby cousin.

    Reneeunches into a detailed exnation of Pixie''s daily activities, which wasn''t hard as she spent everyday with that dramatic child.

    Hayden listens intently with a soft smile on his face which falls off when he feels his throat closing up, an overwhelming feeling of nausea suddenly overwhelming him.

    It distracts him, making him swallow often, visibly ufortable.

    But Renee is too far gone in her description to notice that Hayden is slightly pale, goosebumps breaking across his skin, not till he jumps to his feet in a hurry, retching a bit as he dashes to the bathroom in his bedroom.

    Renee hops to her feet as well, consternation on her face as she watches confused.

    She follows carefully after Hayden, retching sounds getting to her as she steps in the bedroom which makes her panic and hurry up to check up on him.

    "Hay? Baby? Dear God" She panics as shees into the bathroom to find him bent over the toilet seat, she helps him lift his hair up, rubbing her other palm over his backfortingly and she murmurs soft words of encouragement to him.

    "I''m so sorry, darling." She murmurs to him when the retching dies down, leading him to the sink to wash his face with worry etched on hers.

    "Are you better now?" Renee asks, pulling Hayden who is still slightly shivering from the force of his nauseous episode.

    Hayden nods softly, something bubbling up in his middle as well as the nausea that seems to be gearing up for round two he was <em>was he pregnant?</em>

    "Thank goodness." Renee sighs, keeping him in her arms. "Did you eat something bad? Stomach flu? Should we go down to the clinic?"

    Hayden shakes his head negatively to each of his mom''s questions, his voice hidden underneath all the tumultuous emotions running through him.

    He was pregnant, there was a little life growing inside of him. Absently, he lifts a hand to his t tummy, tearing up a little.

    "Hay"

    A retch cut off Renee''s concerned questioning, Hayden flying over to the toilet seat again, this piques Renee''s horror, bringing out her phone to call Virgil.

    Hopefully, her son''s husband had his phone on him because they needed to get Hayden down to the clinic as fast as possible.

    She pulls out her phone from her pocket, hurrying over to lift up Hayden''s long hair again.

    "Hi, Ren" Virgil picks up casually, he is now in the pantry, taking his time putting out the jam.

    "Virgil!" Renee cuts him off, making Virgil perk up immediately, already making his way out of the pantry.

    "What''s wrong?" He asks with his heart in his throat, heartbeat slowing down with dread.

    "It''s Hay" Renee''s voice fades a bit, her voice too muffled for Virgil to pick out and in the background he hears curious sounds. "I don''t know he''s"

    That''s enough to make Virgil break out into a t out run, panic turning his blood to ice.

    "Mo-mom!" Hayden coughs, reaching for the phone while his mom was intent on wiping him down with a wet napkin and picking out a pair of sweatpants for him so that they could make it downstairs.

    "Let me talk to Virgil." He asks for the phone when she settles him gently on the bed, watching him with hawk eyes for the slightest sign of another throwing up fit.

    "Okay, let me grab you something to wear."

    "V?" He says into the phone, Virgil immediately picking up, sounding a little bit out of breath as he makes his way to the top floor.

    "Baby? Oh my fuck! Are you okay? What''s going on?"

    "V I-I think...I think, I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Virgil skids to a halt, his heart doing the same. "W-What?..." The sound of retching cuts off the call again and that spurs him into action, his powerful legs swiftly carrying him down the hallway.

    "M-mom!" Hayden gasps, "...don''t bother about " a gag cuts him off.

    "Why not?" Renee responds, near tears.

    Hayden gulps, this would be a bit of a pinch. "I-I don''t have a stomach flu or anything, I m-might need to go to the clinic but not for what you think."

    Renee slowly walks over slowly, her panic state calmed slightly by Hayden''s words. "What''s wrong then?"

    "I''m pregnantI think? I don''t know" Hayden hurries on to say when all the color washes out of his mother''s face, his panic intensifying when she starts weaving on her feet.

    Virgil pauses outside the door for the briefest moment, he was having a hard timeing to terms with the broken information that his mate had given him.

    It wasn''t that he wasn''t excited or happy but that dread shared an equal space in his heart with that emotion he could lose Hayden.

    His hands grow cold and mmy with sweat and he weaves on his feat a bit with the shock of it but the terrifying sounds of Hayden retching so harshly jolts him into action, the knob slippery in his sweaty palms.

    He bursts into the bedroom at the same time that Hayden is reaching for his mom who looks like she''s really about to go over.

    Virgil hurried over to catch her in time, gently dropping her on the bed, her hand felt cold in his and he nced at Hayden questioningly.

    Hayden winces. "I told her."

    Virgil hurries over to his mate, worry visibly written over him, he almost looked like he was beating himself up over Hayden''s current state.

    Hayden threw himself on his mate, his damp hair sticking to his face, skin slightly pale, the nausea waves had taken a break for a while or was it Virgil''s scent, either way having Virgil close was doing a lot to suit him.

    Virgil watches Hayden snuggle into him, taking in gulps of his scent like he couldn''t breathe with Virgil away then it hits him.

    He frowns when it does, he could barely tell from Hayden''s scent that he was pregnant, it was there but it was so faint and it was because he was this close to him and already well acquainted to his scent that he could tell the subtle difference - was it as a result of him being a part Werewolf?

    "What''s wrong?" Hayden asks, voice weary when he immediately notices how Virgil stiffens.

    "Your scent" Virgil trails off, tucking Hayden in closer, ncing at Renee from time to time as well, she looked like she wasing to.

    Hayden panics slightly, already terrified for the tiny spark of life he can swear he feels growing. "W-what? What happened to it?"

    "Calm down." Virgil is quick to say in a soothing voice, pressiya gentle kiss to Hayden''s damp curls, a hand soothingly rubbing over the Omega''s back. "I''m just surprised that your scent is so subtle, usually it would be painfully obvious" Virgil trails off in his exnation in favour of nosing at Hayden''s neck, scenting him.

    Because it didn''t sit right with him that Hayden smelled as usual, no difference to show he was possibly pregnant, or he panics internally, carefully to not show it to Hayden.

    What if, his mate was not pregnant and it was just something he ate that wasn''t sitting right with him

    ''That would be disastrous'', he panics, unconsciously pulling Hayden even closer.

    It would devastate his mate, he couldn''t let that happen.

    "V?" Hayden says softly. "Is it bad that my scent is going wonky, it won''t affect the baby will it?" He asks earnestly, his soft grey eyes wide in expectancy.

    <em>''Shit!''</em> Virgil curses mentally unable to tear his gaze away from Hayden''s, he nces over at Renee who is still taking her precious time waking up - like she didn''t want toe back to reality only to find out that her son was pregnant.

    <em>''He needed to call Shana, hell! Mae, the witch could fix things if anything was wrong, he didn''t even want Hayden to know that''</em>

    It could affect him if so early in his hopeful pregnancy, he was already going through so much trauma, it made Virgil upset again and low-key pissed - he couldn''t punch anything to make things better for Hayden.

    He literally had no control over what was going on right now and he hated it, it was terrifying but he couldn''t let that show.

    "I don''t think so baby." He leans down to smother Hayden with kisses, trying to distract him. "You''re a special kind of Werewolf, remember, I''ll call Shana toe check you up okay, just breathe for me so you don''t get stressed"

    <em>Virgil was fucking stressed and his mate hadn''t even been pregnant for a day</em>

    ~

    Dream wakes up earlier than he had expected for a weekend day, feeling out of sorts.

    His middle felt weird and he found himself twisting on the bed to try and get the feeling to ease off, maybe he slept wrong

    When the feeling persists, he rolls out of bed with a groan, twisting his waist from this side to the other but he still doesn''t find relief.

    Sighing, he trudges to the bathroom, his sleep ruined, maybe he should try taking a walk this morning or going on a run with his wolf, heaven knows he has been cooped up in the cottage for long enough, it was probably starting to tell on him.

    He brushes his teeth and washes his face, the difort in his middle fading away as he walks around a bit - he decides to water his nts before going out on what would be a simple scenic walk or a fun run.

    In the first days that he was here, the possibility of being pregnant was all he thought about, keeping careful watch over the change in his scent and anything odd happening but now it was easier to not be worried all the time,, thoughts of his future flitting across his mind - maybe he should leave Pine Creek.

    He hums a song under his breath - all thoughts of Dale managing to remain in that dark unvisited part of his mind - as he prepared the cutesy watering can.

    The queasy feelinges again when he gets close enough to catch a whiff of the nts scent and all blocks slid into ce even as he pped a hand over his mouth, the watering can dropping to the ground, managing to not spill

    <em>No! No! No this couldn''t be happening...</em>

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Dale wakes up in the worst way ever, a phone call from his mom.

    "What?" He sleepily groans when she speaks into the phone, barely hiding the irritation out of his voice.

    "Were you asleep, Dale, I''m sorry, I didn''t know." She says in a gloating voice and Dale can easily tell that she''s lying through her teeth.

    "Mom. what do you want?" He asks impatiently, his sleep ruined.

    "Don''t sound so upset, Dale, I just called to say hi." She continues in that sly tone. "You didn''t even call to ask if I got back alright and it''s nearly been a week."

    Dale just listens to her ramble, knowing that she called this early on a Saturday just to try and figure out if there was anyone in his bed.

    "You sound okay enough, besides I called dad Is there any other reason you disturbed my sleep?"

    Her offended gasp makes him roll his eyes, her trying to y the victim was an old act and right now all he had to offer her was irritation and anger.

    "I see there''s none." He adds when the line goes silent, hanging up and tossing his phone on the bed, the device bouncing a little before rolling to a stop.

    He mutters a curse under his breath, pushing himself out of bed, of course, trusting his mom - although she was so far away - to ruin his sleep.

    Sleeping had been a bit of a challenge ever since Dream left and after staying up more than half the night, sleep blissfully came only for the annoying Werewolf that gave birth to him toe ruin it.

    He sits at the edge of the bed, elbows settled against his thighs, his head buried in his hands

    <em>Dream</em>

    His thought process seemed to revolve around one person, thest thing he wanted was for Dream to find out if he was pregnant or not and be all alone - he was just worried as hell about the Omega.

    He knows Dream is strong enough to take care of himself, although his independent streak also meant it could be hard to get him to see things from a different angle.

    Dale just wishes he knows what went wrong

    He was constantly pestering Kieran though and from the Head Beta''s exasperated expressions, he was starting to give in.

    Dale just needed one, just a chance to talk to Dream, whatever happened there at least he would know why he was losing Dream having absolutely no idea what went wrong was killing him almost as much as losing Dream did.

    Did Dream feel like Dale took advantage of him while he was vulnerable? Should Dale have walked away?

    He tore at his hair in palpable frustration, his skin suddenly feeling too tight, he needed an outlet for all of these tumultuous emotions he needed a run.

    Hopefully, he would run hard and fast enough to tire himself out, he couldn''t even sleep to escape the absence of Dream, perhaps in his dreams he could find sce.

    That makes his mind up for him, pushing himself up from the bed to get ready for his run.

    In no time, he''s striding down the hallways in sweatpants and a loose top, his mating mark was starting to fade and that made it hurt like he had a hot knife stabbed down his throat.

    He almost didn''t want to go down through his Pack House, the quiet questions in their eyes were weighing down on him, crushing his heart.

    Last minute, he swerves, changing direction to the hallway that connected both Pack Houses, it was a Saturday morning so hopefully everyone would be inside their apartments and no one would see him hurrying down the hallway like a junkie that ran out of his choice of poison.

    Thest person he wanted to see was Hayden it would be a literal disaster.

    It was easy to opt out of having to visit Hayden by saying he just had his heat and all that but he knows that soon enough, that excuse wouldn''t be able to stop him but that was a worry for another day.

    He takes care to follow a different hallway so he wouldn''t have to pass by Hayden''s and Virgil''s apartment and just when he thinks he''s in the clear, he bumps into Shana and Mae hurrying up the stairs, apprehension and excitement on their faces.

    "Mae? Ana?" He freezes up when he notices them, they do the say, their eyes wide as they take him in. "What''s going on?" He asks in worry, Shana had some medical equipment with her and it made his heart race almost painfully.

    Shana breaks out of the shock of their meeting first. "We should be asking you that, did you buy a vampire bat as a pet?" She asks, referring to his mating mark, how pale he looks and the prominent eye bags under his eyes.

    "I asked first." Dale says, almost in a grouchy tone.

    "Um Hayden has been throwing up all morning, he''s probably pregnant."

    Dale reels forward at this like he had been sucker punched in the gut, his thoughts immediately going to Dream who was all alone, what if he was in the same situation with no one to take care of him.

    "Dale" Shana reaches out to him, worry in her hazel-brown eyes as she watches what little color left on his fallpletely fade away, his eyes dark and wide in palpable terror. "Are you"

    "I''ve gotta go." He immediately cuts Shana off, brushing past them as he runs down the stairs.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Mae asks in concern, wincing at how fast he was going down the stairs.

    Shana shrugs, equally worried. "Slow down, moron!" She yelled down at him. "You''re ugly enough, no one''s gonna marry you if you smash your face in."

    Dale has a ghost of a smile on his face at Shana''s words but it stabilizes him a bit, his legs steadier, gaining strength even as he dashed across hallways and down stairs.

    He didn''t have the time to go back for his keys, besides, he was easily as fast as his car anyway while in wolf form.

    He was heading to Kieran''s house and not leaving until he was satisfied that Dream was okay <em>This was punishment for breaking so many hearts in college, wasn''t it?</em>

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    For some reason, Dream''sfort nts turn against him, their scents instantly triggering his gag reflex and making him dash back into his bedroom, all ns for a run scrapped up when he leans over the toilet bowl for the first.

    It cements his earlier fears, it was set in stone now he was pregnant

    And for no other person than the Alpha of the next door Pack Darian was going to lose his shit, if he didn''t make his mom go into cardiac arrest first.

    When the initial wave of nausea and dread fades away, Dream finds himself absently rubbing a palm over his stomach ever so gently, cradling the budding life in him.

    A bittersweet smile paints across his face, this was thest thing he ever wanted, he didn''t want his child to face the exact same things he did while growing up.

    Pressing his lips tightly against each other, he makes up his mind, if fate willed it and he birthed a male Omega, he would teach him to kick ass.

    A drop of tears falls on his right cheek and he lifts a hand curiously to wipe at it,ing away with the salty liquid that smelled like dew with undertones of jasmines why the fuck was he crying?

    Angrily he swiped at it, bloody pregnancy hormones, making him fucking emotional.

    With an eye roll he stomped across the room, reaching for his phone.

    Kieran would scold his ear off if he didn''t tell him immediately he found out about his conception.

    "Fucking annoying, Head Beta." He grumbled, putting on the device with a baseless anger rolling around in his small frame. "Tainting my cottage with cigarette smoke." He kept onining, uncaring that Kieran''s phone was already ringing and the Head Beta could pick anytime and listen in on his monologue.

    "Hi, Dream." Kieran picks immediately, rustling sounding from his end. "I was just about to starting down, need anything?"

    Dream takes a deep breath, the change in his scent very obvious now but he still had to do the practical thing and check. "Yeah, a pregnancy test kit" He says bluntly, casually enjoying the way Kieran chokes on what he had been drinking.

    "Kie? Is that alcohol?" Hetches on immediately, frowning.

    Kieran instinctively hides his ss of vodka behind his back like Dream could reach through the phone and snatch it out of his hands. "You''re not my mom." He grumbles.

    "It''s fucking nine am in the goddamned morning Kieran, you don''t wake up and start your day off with vodka"

    Kieran expels out a puff of smoke, vodka quickly discarded, he didn''t understand why he couldn''t go against Dream. "I didn''t"

    "Is that a cigarette?" Dream cuts him off and Kieran silently panics.

    How the fuck did the Omega know that he had been smoking

    "How did you" he starts to ask.

    "Put it away" Dream is already saying.

    Kieran blinks, his brain finally booting long enough to remember Dream''s request. "Wait, Dream, you wanted a pregnancy test kit?" He asks in mild horror that was rapidly escting.

    Dream mellows down at this, unexinably shy. "Well, yeah, I know it''s not something you''d have at home but"

    "Yeah I got one." Kieran cuts him off, putting out his cigarette in an ashtray and dropping his half empty cup of vodka in the sink as he goes to grab the seeming useless pregnancy kit he had stocked up.

    Well, when one didn''t have to worry about money, it was easy to have a lot of things that seemed unnecessary till they became very important.

    "Oh" Dream mumbles, deting, anxiety thrumming in his veins.

    "Sit tight, I''ll be there in a bit." Kieran says to him, waiting for Dream to hang up before hurrying out of the house.

    Hopefully, he would be able to get Dream to listen to him or at least listen to Dale with the pregnancy on the line, it could actually open up a pathway to save their rtionship.

    ~

    By the time Shana and Mae made it to the bedroom, Renee was just rousing but Virgil and Hayden and worked themselves up into a fine panic.

    "Good lord, Virgil, can you and Renee go get crackers and make some ginger tea? Might want to have some too, you both don''t look so hot." Shana is quick to say as soon as she gets in and takes in the situation.

    First, they had to verify that Hayden was pregnant Shana and Mae twitch their noses at the same time, they could tell the change in scent but why was it so subtle.

    It was supposed to be strong enough to alert others that said Werewolf was pregnant but it was so vague, Shana shares a knowing nce with her girlfriend.

    This was expected but they didn''t know much about part male Omega Werewolves so they were taking it slowly, step by step, taking in each new development in stride.

    Mae is quick to soothe Hayden who looks lost at Virgil''s absence and Shana is quick to exin to him how to use the test kit, letting him have his privacy in the bathroom.

    Virgil and Renee are still gone and in less than a couple minutes they hear the sound of hurling again which makes the girls rush into the bathroom.

    "I got the t-test done" Hayden manages to say, gagging a little he felt ufortable in his skin, where was his mate?

    "Just as I figured." Shana said hurrying over to help him up from the toilet bowl, knees too weak to hold him up. "You''re going to need Virgil around, Mae please help me get him"

    Mae blinks in confusion, Hayden equally experiencing the same difficulty. "Huh?"

    Shana smiles a little, exining carefully even as she waited for the test to be ready, she could already say what the result would be anyway.

    "Did you throw up after Virgil came in?" She asks.

    Hayden''s eyes went wide in realization, he had been so worried about whether or not he was pregnant or something was seeing to remember that. "No"

    "Exactly, his scent helps keep the nausea down but the crackers and tea are still advised because you look awfully pale right now."

    Mae goes off to get Virgil after this, Hayden deciding to wait for his mate''s arrival before getting the news.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Hayden notices that as soon as Virgil hurries back in the bedroom without Mae who no doubt had a lot to deal with in the kitchen -e to think about it, had Shana really asked the two worst cooks ever to prepare something?

    He notices that as soon as Virgil''s scent of rich, ripe strawberries and dark chocte hits him, his nausea waves immediately calm down - guess what his new craving is?

    "Ready for the results?" Shana walks in from the bathroom, her expression level.

    She doesn''t even flinch when shees in to find Hayden straddling Virgil, his head resting tiredly on his mate''s chest, the Omega was definitely spending the rest of the day in bed, most likely with his mate.

    "Yeah." Virgil gulps, trying to keep his heartbeat steady and his scent from spiking in his nervousness.

    There was no need to stress Hayden more than he had had to endure all day.

    "Good, cause I''m telling you anyway and I''ve got to say, anyday y''all need a babysitter, just call me, I''d make time for Hayden''s baby"

    Virgil and Hayden try to make sense of Shana''s endless rambling, Hayden''s eyes going wide and shing a soft amber.

    "I''m pregnant." He beams up at Virgil and the quiet joy the Alpha sees on his mate''s face is enough to put his mental demons to rest, for now.

    Virgil reaches forward to cup Hayden''s face in his hands, a reverent expression on his face as he leans forward, leaning his head slightly to the side to im Hayden''s lips.

    A hand slips behind and upwards into Hayden''s hair to tilt his head backwards slightly to have proper ess to his mate''s sweet mouth. The remaining tendrils of fear at the news they had just gotten dissipating in the slowly burning up kiss.

    "Of course, forget I''m in the room." Shana throws her hands up as the kiss rapidly esctes, Virgil''s hands starting to wander.

    Hayden is mortified, a bright red blush crawling up to his face, the strip of skin showing off his middle from Virgil putting his hands up his oversized shirt was the same shade of red as well.

    He squeaks at the reaction of Shana, easily forgetting that she had been in the room with them, hiding his burning face in Virgil''s chest.

    Virgil doesn''t give any fucks though, mouthing at Hayden''s mating mark, making goosebumps pop out on his skin, his small hands pressed against the bare skin of Virgil''s shoulders.

    "You can choose to go for tests if you want, it''s a little early to do more than detect the pregnancy." Shana starts to say, ignoring Virgil who seems to be hell bent on making Hayden fall apart in his arms.

    "And I doubt anything is wrong, morning sickness is a sign of a healthy pregnancy so I''ll just yeah I''ll fucking get going." She ends in an exasperated tone, ring pointedly at Virgil.

    "Thanks, Shay." Virgil calls to her without taking his eyes off Hayden.

    "I''ll tell Mae and we''ll leave, doubt Renee is going anywhere though I''m so happy for you Hay." She pauses at the door to say, a wide smile enveloping his face. "This is the best news I''ve heard in a while, goodluck telling Yanis." She tosses over her shoulder with a cackle, leaving.

    Hayden winces at this, rxing into Virgil''s hold, his eyes slipping shut, breaking the news to Yanis would be a different set of theatrics that he wasn''t sure he was ready to deal with yet.

    Right now what he wanted was a long ass bath, and a huge bowl of juicy strawberries covered in chocte

    Reneees in at this moment, an adorably serious expression as shees in with the tray of crackers and ginger tea. "Mae and S hana helped me make this so just eat a little so" She had been walking closer as she spoke, her intensity excessive for such a simple task as carrying a tray.

    Hayden ps a hand over his mouth as the scent of the ginger tea wafts over, his gag reflex acting up as he jumps down from Virgil''s legs to make his way to the bathroom in a hurry.

    Renee just stands in ce, visibly confused. "W-what?"

    "I don''t think he likes the crackers." Virgil says in a desert dry voice, already getting up to go check up on Hayden.

    Renee makes a face. "No kidding, V." She scoffs, taking the tray out. "Mind asking him what he wants, all that throwing up without eating anything isn''t healthy."

    "Yes, mom." He murmurs without putting too much thought into it but Renee swerves around at this, nearly spilling her tea.

    Her grey eyes were wide, dark brown hair in some borate chignon then she beamed, the smile lighting up her beautiful face. "Want anything?"

    Virgil looks skeptical. "You''re going to cook?"

    "What? No, I actually want you to eat something, I''ll go down to the kitchens don''t worry about it."

    "I''ll eat whatever Hayden will have." Virgil says, disappearing into the bathroom.

    Renee narrows her eyes at this, her lips parted in shock, for some reason, she remembered the weird cravings she had while she was pregnant with Hayden.

    <em>Olives.</em>

    She had the weirdest cravings for olives, worst still, she hadn''t even liked olives to begin with but boom after she found out she was pregnant, they suddenly became her most eaten edible - it was ridiculous,

    She turned around with the now cooling tray of tea and crackers, going to ce it in the kitchens so she coulde take their others, her mom would be so excited.

    Renee had a feeling that she wouldn''t even be stunned about the fact that Hayden was the one giving her a great-grandchild, she would handle that information better than Renee even did.

    It still felt a little weird, sure she had managed toe to terms that her son was part wolf but this this would take a little more time to get used to.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Dale tries hard to ignore the pounding in his heart as he jogged right into the woods, ignoring the questioning gazes of other Werewolves, his loose grey shirt easily goes off before he''s even well in the woods, ignoring the reaction it garners behind him and he breaks out into an all out run under the cover of the trees, shifting on a leap.

    There was a shortcut through the woods, it would be faster to get to Kieran''s house that way than driving his car.

    He runs with a one track mind, panic thrumming at the same time with hisrge paws, he couldn''t even call Kieran because he didn''t have his phone on him - he was truly miserable.

    The trees and shrubs all blend into one endless blur of green, the woods shing by at an incredible speed.

    Something catches his attention from the corner of his eyes, making him nce in that direction to see a weird looking cottage that he hadn''t noticed before but then again he didn''t reallye around this part of the woods, it was too close to the edge of the woods.

    He slows down slightly, the panic burning through his mind not allowing him do much that give it a cursory nce too worried about Dream''s wellbeing to give it any attention,

    It looks mostly abandoned to him and as soon as that thought crosses his mind, he picks up the pace again, speeding up.

    Dream stands frozen at the window, unmoving, his heart in his throat as he senses painfully familiar dark green eyes stare into his soul and his heart stops for a couple precious beats, his hands gripping the loose shirt he has on.

    <em>Dale</em>

    That single word brings back tumultuous emotions rolling into him, emotions that he thought were long gone, emotions which he hadn''t done much but try to keep them at bay.

    But, they didn''t stay away, they never even went far from his mind, Dale never left his thoughts, he just got better at lying to himself and the people around him.

    He silently watches the huge form of the pitch ck wolf move stealthily through the woods, It''s speed almost unrealistic for Its size, realizing that Dale hadn''t seen him.

    "If I''m guessing correctly, the Luna of Crimson Pack is also pregnant, he''s probably going over to my ce to drag information out of me."

    Dream''s gasps hit twice as hard

    <em>Hayden was also pregnant</em>

    <em>Dale really still cared about him and it wasn''t just Kieran trying to convince Dream toe back</em>

    He stares up at Kiera who is standing behind him with a strained expression.

    "Fine." Dream agrees to the unspoken question in Kieran''s eyes, a request long hanging silently between the two of them. "I''ll see Dale" He trails off looking outside the window again,

    Dale was long gone, now that he had a life growing inside of him, he couldn''t just up and leave anymore, he owed it to the people that loved him to stay, also to Dale who was the sire of the new life.

    His shoulders sags with the weight of his worries, a hand absently going to rub his belly. "Don''t tell him yet." He is quick to say to Kieran who is already whipping out his phone to make a call to Dale - although thinking about it, the Alpha couldn''t even have his phone on him if he had just run past in wolf form.

    "W-what?" Kieran pauses, scared that Dream is already having seconds thoughts.

    This makes Dreamugh out loud. "Don''t look at me like that Kie, I''m not changing my mind, I would just like some time to get myself together." He walks away from the window. "Hayden and I will be going shopping in a couple days, I''lle over to the Pack House after that." He exins.

    Kieran easily agrees to this. "No take backs." He says immediately, this was better than nothing, he knew that they would definitely resolve whatever was going on between them.

    "I hear ya, for now I''m going to pay my mom a visit." Dream turns around to walk into his bedroom.

    "Really?" Kieran swerves to follow his movement, worrying in his voice. "Is that safe?"He asks in a soft voice, Dream''s pregnant state was pretty obvious now, anyone that came up close would easily tell.

    "Yes." Dream pauses to say, nodding with a smile. "I still have my scent suppressants, I''ll be fine." He exins. "You should get going, thanks Kieran."

    Kieran shrugs. "You feed me, I''d say it''s a fair deal." He mutters, averting his ming face at Dream''s kind expression.

    "Whatever rocks your both." Dream chuckles going in his bedroom.

    "I''ll be back for dinner!" Kieran calls, Dream''s response is a little muffled but it''s enough for Kieran.

    Good thing he had packed his car on the other side of the cottage, he had to hurry home before Dale broke into his house, he wouldn''t put it past the Alpha to do just that.

    Dream searches through his wardrobe for something decent to wear, sure his mom had invited all of her children for lunch - the ''with Heather'' was silent, Dream didn''t mind the prettydy.

    So although it''s way too early, Dream was already getting ready to leave, he needed to get there early enough, atleast to talk to his mom with Darian''s interference.

    He pulled out a sweatshirt, a little on the loose side, it would be a bit of a pinch when his tummy started to grow but that was an issue for another day, he had too much on his te at the moment.

    Wearing sweatpants would just make him look tacky so he goes for jeans instead although his body protests, unhappy with the tight sleeve of the jean pants.

    He frowns as he nces down at his stomach, wasn''t it a little too early for his baby to start dictating things like that?

    He facepalms, what was he saying? Emerald and Teal were currently on the back porch now because the little daydream growing inside him didn''t like them apparently making him hurl each time he so much as got the faintest whiff of them.

    He couldn''t even take them out and had to wait for Kieran to do it.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    Dream locks up the cottage before leaving, Kieran had his keys to the cottage if he wanted to get or bring anything over, not to mention that food was in his cottage, all Kieran had stocked up in his big ass house was nothing but vodka and cigarettes, he still had no idea how the Head Beta wasn''t dead yet.

    Although he had made up his mind to see Dale, that didn''t mean he was ready to face the Alpha just then so it''s with his heart in his throat that he hurries out to the hidden garage on the side away from the deep part of the woods.

    Kieran had gotten him a motorcycle, it was nothing like the cute one he had back in his old city, while that one had been painted a soft shade of blue, a cutesy basket strapped to the front.

    This one was all sharp edges and sleek lines, a shiny ck that seemed to illuminate even in the dim garage, the garage is partially hidden, done in a way that it blends with the forest, unless one knew it was there, all they would see would be the cottage that looked straight out of a fairytale, morning dews and daisies growing plentifully around like there used to be a garden and somehow those two were the only nts that survived theck of a caretaker.

    Dream had been curious about who used to live in the cottage because he definitely didn''t see Kieraning to live in a ce like this, he wasn''t a big fan of people but that didn''t mean he was a nature junkie either.

    He had seen an old portrait of a beautifuldy, in the first days he hade to live in the cottage and was stricken with the inexplicable urge to rearrange the entire cottage and had pointed out to Kieran who hade in for dinner.

    Kieran had been quick to swipe and hide the portrait, refusing to talk about her although Dream had asked, he guessed she was Kieran''s mom but he wasn''t going to push for information.

    The motorcycle responded beautifully under his hands, the engine purring smoothly like a well fed cat, Dream would haveined about the extravagancy of the bike considering the fact that Kieran had told him to take it, the Head Beta saying that he hadn''t ridden a bike in years but the look in Kieran''s eyes told him that he would be better off epting it.

    He got on the bike, a little rusty, it had been months now since he had ridden a bike but when he got used to the sensation of it, it was easy enough.

    He tore out of the forest, careful to pop out on the road at a point where if anyone sighted him, they wouldn''t be able to trace it back to the cottage.

    Kieran had insisted on a helmet and safety gear and Dream had almost thrown his cup of water on the Head Beta''s face, finally they had settled on him using a helmet, Kieran still looked skeptical.

    Dream ignored his worrying, he had gotten enough of that just by being an Omega, of course it would double now that he was pregnant, he would just have to prove twice as hard that he could take care of himself.

    He sped in the direction of his mom''s house, it had been barely a week that he had been at the cottage but even before then he barely left the Pack House, even if he did it was to go into them main part of town to the quiet side that was filled with neighbors who were as close as family.

    It was a Saturday so he''s not surprised to see most of the shops around the bakery, including his mom''s bakery all closed. As it was a small town, most preferred to spend the weekend with their family.

    The only parts of the town that would be bustling as usual would be Paper District, that neighborhood never went to sleep.

    He tries to keep his blood pressure and heart rate steady, thest thing he needed was throwing up in front of his mom, he would just have to be careful at lunch with his family and to tell his mom that his stomach was a little upset to they wouldn''t look at him weird when he turned down certain foods or suddenly excused himself while looking pale.

    He finally turns to his street, the woods in the distance looking familiar, almost as familiar as his mom''s car sitting on thewn, he drives up, walking his bike through the gate.

    He just ces his bike by the side of the house, leaning the ck motorcycle under some shade, he wasn''t worried about losing the bike, there was a higher chance of squirrels scratching it up than it being stolen.

    He walks up to the front door, absently wondering if Heather was in as well, he didn''t tag his mom as one to swing the other way, not that he minded, he would just like to be prepared.

    He makes sure to put on another couple sprays of his scent suppressants, knocking just out of propriety.

    The door swings open just before he could though, his mom standing on the other side with a beaming smile on her bright face, "Dream!" She threw her arms out in wee.

    Dream doesn''t need any more encouragement to hurry into his mother''s arms that always smell like cinnamon and warm buns, letting his limbs gox even as she pulls him in.

    "Oh dear, why do you look so thin" She starts off, making sure to check each and every bit of him, if she notices that he has his scent suppressors back on again, she says nothing about it.

    "Mom, I''m not th...." Dream starts to protest but Dia was hearing none of it.

    "Come, we''ll talk while you eat." She says decisively, already leading him to a kitchen where she was already cooking up a small feast for lunch.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Virgil chooses to bid his time by changing the sheets while Renee went down the stairs to prepare Hayden''s order, she hadn''t seemed the slightest bit surprised when he asked for strawberries and chocte.

    He was worried about leaving Hayden alone for too long and had offered to shower with him but Hayden had said no to that.

    That was fine with Virgil, he''s just starting to think that maybe the shower had been running for too long.

    His heart picks up the pace and he abandons the sheet corner he had been ever so carefully folding, sweeping into the bathroom to check on his mate.

    The shower door is closed and fogged up so Virgil can barely see what''s going on inside of it and that''s enough to Spike his worry.

    Slowly he opens the sliding ss door, steam pouring out in a rush as he sees Hayden sitting under the hot droplets of water, curled up into himself, his face hidden in his knees.

    Virgil thinks he cks out for a split second before grabbing arge fluffy towel and putting off the showerhead, he wraps up Hayden in it and easily picks him up in his arms.

    "Baby, are you okay?" He asks only after they''re already on the way to the bed.

    Hayden blinks, like he hadn''t stille to terms with the change of scene, his eyes were a little swollen and pink.

    Virgil flinches back in horror at this, reaching out to tenderly cup Hayden''s face. "Sweetheart, were you crying?"

    Hayden tucks himself deeper into the towel wrapped around him, his face still wet, water dripping from his wet hair down his face.

    "I don''t like to be a bother to you." Hayden sniffs - <em>pregnancy brain</em> - wiping the water off his face. "I''ve had you and Mom worrying all morning and you can even leave for a couple minutes before I start throwing up" he trails off into another sob and Virgil is stunned.

    <em>How the fuck is he supposed to deal with this?</em> He looks around, <em>oops!</em> It''s just him

    He pulls Hayden into his arms, making his mate sit on him, uncaring of how wet the other was.

    "Don''t be silly Hay, you''re not a bother and I''m proud you need me so much." Virgil says in a soft voice, touching his nose to Hayden''s which makes him giggle wetly and scrunch up his nose.

    Virgil sighs in relief at the change of mood, worrying how long it wouldst maybe he shouldn''t have thought about that because Hayden''s bottom lip is wobbling again, tears gathering in his big amber eyes.

    He''s hard pressed to figure out what could possibly be wrong again when Hayden''s stomach rumbles making Virgil perk up.

    "Hungry, baby?" He asks, breathing easier at Hayden''s aggressive nods - this was basically the first day, maybe he should take a vacation because his mate was going to need all the attention he could get and who was Virgil to not give it to him.

    "Well, Renee ising back with what you asked for, okay so why don''t you get dressed before shees back?"

    "I''ll do it!" Hayden is already hopping off the bed, towel still wrapped around his drying body as he flings open the wardrobes and goes for Virgil''s side of it.

    He searches through purposefully and Virgil gets up to tuck in thest edges of the freshly changed sheets only to look up and find his mate curled on the ground again.

    Panic is his first emotion as he hurries over only to find Hayden pouting and near tears.

    "Baby, what''s wrong?" He decides to ask directly.

    "I-I can''t find the s-shirt I''m looking f-fo...for!" He ces both hands on his face at this. "Oh my God, why am I crying?''

    Virgil hides a small smile, good thing Hayden had been the one campaigning for babies so he wouldn''t be the one to me for all this.

    "It''s fine, you''re okay." Virgil consoles him, helping him sit up. "It''s fine to cry too, just tell me what you want and I''ll get it, how''s that?" He tugs Hayden up to his feet so that his shorter mate could hug him while he waddled over to the wardrobe to find the particr item of clothing that Hayden wanted.

    "I-I wan that pretty blue one that I got for you" Hayden starts to exin, his face hidden in Virgil''s bare chest, his Alpha''s scent doing a lot to calm him down.

    He holds on tightly to the edges of the towel still wrapped around him, smiling just a little when he feels Virgil rests his jaw on his head.

    "Want your favourite pajama bottoms?" Virgil guesses, knowing that that was the clothing his mate went for when he neededfort.

    Hayden nods, taking the pajama bottoms from Virgil and stepping back to wrap the towel around his chest so he could pull them up.

    He tugs the towel off after this and raises his hands up for Virgil to help him out on the shirt.

    Virgil tries his hardest to keep a serious expression simr to the one Hayden was wearing because there was no telling if heughed that his cute, little, pregnant mate wouldn''t burst into tears again.

    Renee makes an appearance just as they both get settled on the bed again, apprehension on her face.

    She settled the tray which had a big ss bowl of cut up strawberries with chocte just like Hayden had asked for on the bed, Hayden watching it with wide eyes as he scooted over to dig in.

    Renee tugged Virgil to the side to whisper to him. "Um, apparently someone put Yanis on the Pack list of emails." She exined to Virgil, ncing over at Hayden who was getting ready to dig in.

    "I''m betting it''s your adorable husband over there but now he''s asking questions because an announcement was put out so I''ll have to deal with him before he goes into cardiac arrest, take care of my baby, I''ll be back in a couple hours." She said in a rush, tugging down Virgil''s messy hair to kiss his forehead and pat his hair.

    "Oh and you might have to refrigerate the rest of that big bowl of" She trails off as they both turned to Hayden, she had been about to say that she was pretty sure her son wouldn''t be able to even make a dent in the bowl.

    Hayden was sitting crossed legged in front of the tray, absorbed in his meal so much that he discarded the cutleries brought for him and was digging in with his hands, already halfway through, chocte smeared across his face.

    "Or on second thoughts, I''ll have Jaxie bring up another bowl." Renee corrects herself.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Dale pushes himself off the wall that he had been leaning on when he sees Kieraning, his dark green eyes lighting up.

    Kieran wastes no time, already knowing what the Alpha wanted.

    "Yes." Is all he says and the y of emotions on Dale''s face almost makes him rat out to Dale about the fact that he would get to see Dream in just a couple days.

    Dale rests against the wall again like his knees were too weak to support his weight, his head hanging forward.

    "I need to see him." Dale says suddenly with a fiery intensity that matches the sunshine in his eyes.

    Kieran pushes a hand through his hair, reflexively taking out a stick of cigarette that he had kept hidden from Dream.

    Dale could tell that was a clear sign that the Head Beta was stressed and he couldn''t me him, Dale could definitely rte.

    "My hands are tied but I can say you will, soon enough, just keep your fingers crossed."

    The almost inaudible sound of pain that leaves Dale makes him shove his unlit cigarette back in his pocket, nothing like romantic tragedy to ruin a smoking mood.

    He offers a hand to Dale for a hug, expecting the Alpha to brush his gesture away, hell! He wanted to p himself on the upside of his head for it but Dale fakes thefort offered.

    Giving Kieran a grateful nce which he tries to avert his face to avoid - he just didn''t like them being miserable around him, that was why he chose to help.

    "Thanks man." Dale nods to him, turning around to walk into the forest.

    Kieran just watches him go quietly, making noment although that route would take him directly right past the cottage.

    <em>Who said Cupid couldn''t be a washed out, middle age man with an addiction to nicotine?</em>

    ~

    "Darian and DD have been so busy, none of you remembers toe visit your sweet mother anymore." Diains dramatically as she piles more food on Dream''s te.

    Dream blinks at this, he hadn''t expected that but it would also exin why his older brother wasn''t breathing down his neck at the moment.

    "Well, I''m pretty sure they won''t miss out on lunch." Dream reassures her.

    Dia tries her hands on a flower patterned hand towel. "They better not or I''m driving down to the Pack House to drag them over here by their ears." She says with immense seriousness.

    "You''re going to move into the Pack House now won''t you?" Dia asks hopefully if Dream should pick a mate, she would like it if it was from their Pack because the Werewolves there were all beautiful people.

    Dream considers this, it was actually a very high possibility, he couldn''t imagine living in Dale''s Pack after all that happened but maybe he would get to keep Haydenpany that would make his condition seem less horrifying.

    "Most likely, mom."

    The doorbell rings and Dream hops to his feet. "I''ll get it!" He offers, quick to desert the food because he has already eaten so much and lunch was just a little over an hour or two away where his mom would pile up more food for him.

    He falters when he gets to the door because he had been expecting his siblings but now that he''s at the door he''s starting to think that maybe it could be Heather.

    He swings open the door anyway because there''s no backing out now only to look up into the grinning faces of his two older siblings.

    "Dream!" DD is the first to exim, pulling her younger brother into a hug and messing up his hair.

    "I''m surprised you two came so early, toozy to cook breakfast on a weekend?" He taunts them, Deidre pinching him slightly which makes him yelp.

    "Don''t pick on your younger brother." Diaes out to say, a happy but stern Express on her face as she weed the rest of her kids happily.

    "Darian, don''t look so grumpy, aren''t you happy to see me." Dia manhandles him into a hug, practically pushing them into the kitchen.

    "Just like I said with Dream, you''re all not eating well anymore, that''s it we''re making Saturday lunches a tradition!" Dia announces, guiding them all to sit while she makes to serve them food.

    "Mom" Deidre starts toin about the size of food she was getting, Dream snickering evilly at her.

    "But what if we have dates?" Darian grouches.

    The entire table freezes up at this, everyone giving Darian a pointed look.

    "I''m serious." He mutters, taking a bite out of his food.

    "Then you bring them here." Dia beams, leaning over to kiss Darian''s cheek.

    Darian burns up at this which makes his younger siblings snicker, earning death res from him.

    No one mentions their father and that was fine with them, there was no need to ruin a perfectly fine meal.

    Heather makes her appearance just after noon, dressed in Sunny yellow dungarees which made her already bright presence even more so.

    The children all noticed the change in their mom as soon as the otherdy showed up, she was constantly fussing with her hair and patting down her dress although she had an apron over it.

    They make noment about it, prefering to observe so they didn''t scare their mom out of a fulfilling rtionship.

    They moved to the living room for a while and Dia brought out some board games that they could y, she always yed with them but their father couldn''t be bothered to, he was barely around for that anyway.

    But with Heather it''s different and she''s soon facing off against Darian and Dream in cards while DD and their mom cheer from the sidelines, their happyughter resounding in the bright house.

    Dia leans back a little to watch the happiness being shared easily, it was hard to get Darian to talk to anyone outside of the family and a select few but here he was arguing intensely about the validity of a card that Heather had yed to give her an advantage.

    It made her wonder, that happiness was so easy, just within her grasp but she chose to be the adult, well she was done being that, as soon as her so called husband came back, she was filing for a divorce.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    "Baby?" Virgil watches with apprehension as Hayden tucks in the third bowl. "You''re going to get sick if you eat too much." He says hesitantly, unsure of how Hayden would take it.

    "Hmm?" Hayden hums with his cheeks bulging out, ncing up at Virgil like he forgot his mate was even in the room,

    "There''s no more strawberries." He says inly, voice stern.

    Hayden looks scandalized like he hadn''t just finished a garden full amount of the fruit. "T-there''s no more?" He blinks, freezing up in his motion of licking the strawberry juice and chocte stained fingers.

    Virgil grits his teeth, unable to lie to Hayden. "Well, not exactly but they will if you keep eating them this way."

    "Okay." Hayden agrees, getting up with the tray to go keep it in the kitchen sink, Virgil watching quietly in shock.

    He had expected a bit of a tantrum so he''s still surprised even when Haydenes back with his hands washed, his stomach a little rounded from the amount of strawberries he had put away but the sight of it is enough to upturn Virgil''s world.

    He weaves slightly on his feet going pale as he watches Hayden waddle over to the bed, raising his shirt to pat his bare stomach.

    "Aren''t youing to nap?" Hayden asks him curiously, he was sitting on his knees, his legs tucked under him and this makes his tummy literally pop.

    <em>How did it get so hot all of a sudden?</em>

    Virgil wipes at his brows, reminding himself that this was literally what would be happening in a couple months but he can''t help his reaction to it, it makes it feel so real.

    "I need to shower first." He finally gets out, heading to the bathroom.

    Then after that, cuddle his mate to sleep, then go on a run - maybe expending energy in the quiet serenity of the woods would help hime to terms with everything.

    It doesn''t take long for Hayden to fall asleep, the overfed Omega already dozing before Virgil is done with cleaning up.

    All Virgil has to do is get on the bed and Hayden falls fast asleep, not rousing even when Virgil dislodges both of his hands from the Alpha''s neck, tucking a pillow in between Hayden''s arms for him to hold onto.

    He tucks Hayden in, knowing that he would definitely be fast asleep for a good long while

    ~

    Dream is careful to keep tabs on his scent, making sure to spray more of his scent suppressants every two hours, they usually could easilyst the whole day but he''s pregnant now, he''s not taking any chances.

    It was gettingte now and Deidre was napping on a couch while his mom and Heather were quietly discussing on another, Darian sat beside him engrossed in his phone while Dream watched the tv.

    The sun was still far from setting though so they were stillid back, just enjoying the peaceful air that surrounded the house, the weak sunlight filtering in.

    This peaceful scene is shattered when there''s a knock on the door, everyone but DD who is fast asleep perking up at this.

    "Expecting anyone?" Darian asks his mom because technically she''s the only one still living there.

    Dia frowns, getting up to go check who it is. "No idea, no one everes to see me at home but you four."

    Darian makes a face like this, already by his mom''s side in a split second. "Sit mom." He tells her gently with firm hands on her shoulders, dark blue eyes darkening protectively as the knockes through again. "I''ll check."

    Everyone watches expectantly as Darian checks who it is, a dark cloud hovering over him when he reluctantly opens the door. "Darian, son." Mr. Micall beams at his son, suitcase piled on the stairs.

    Darian easily sidesteps his hug, his face utterly nk, doing well to hide his disgust as he retraces his steps to go crowd the wall, looking imposing although his father is easily taller than him.

    Dia and Dream visibly freezes up at his presence, Heather instantly noticing their difort.

    "Aren''t you going to even wee me." He steps in, taking off his leather jacket and tossing it on the arm of the couch Deidre was sleeping on, he sneers at her. "Always sleeping." he mutters under his breath.

    He had a long standing argument with Dia over Deidre, saying she was too fat and it made Dia livid, her brows nting when she heard hisment.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?" Dia asks coldly, making him startle.

    His wife was always scrambling to make himfortable but that wasn''t happening at the moment and that made him puff out his chest aggressively.

    "I wanted it to be a surprise, darling but you don''t even look pleased to see me, none of you do." He notes, looking around Dia to stare at Dream who had easily kept his distance from his father.

    He couldn''t trust himself to not gag and throw up if he got too close to the asshole.

    Dia keeps quiet at his usation, willing herself to keep quiet instead of scrambling to appeal to his ego like she would have done usually, everyone else uninterested in conversing with him.

    So he rounds on the person most vulnerable to him, tantly ignoring Heather''s presence.

    Dream flinches, his scent spiking a little, he knows what his dad is going to go for good thing he already left the house.

    "Still growing your hair out like a sissy huh?" He mutters in disapproval. "It''s your mom that keeps allowing all"

    Dream gets up halfway through hisint, either their father was dense or he especially seemed to enjoy it when they were all ufortable.

    Being the judgemental asshole he was to them while he literally reeked of human perfume and had hickies on his neck.

    "It''s gettingte mom, I should be going if I want to make it home in time." Dream cuts him off, going to his mom who pulls him into a warm hug, kissing his wavy locks lovingly.

    "Of course, remember, same time next week?" She beams at him, tuning out her husband - well, soon to be ex.

    "Of course." Dream agrees. "I wouldn''t miss it for the world, bye Heather." He goes over to hug her as well, her soft smile lighting up the room as easily as his father had darkened it.

    He says goodbye to his siblings as well, Darian already going to pick up his sleeping sister, nodding goodbye to Heather and letting his mom ruffle his hair.

    Dia watches her children go out, her shoulders squaring in determination, it was time to end this.

    She notices the stunned look on her husband''s face, he had never dared to hit her at least not after Darian grew up, scared of what his son would do so instead he settled for maniption and emotional ckmail.

    "Heather dear, would you like to stay or?" She leaves the offer open, noting the worry on the older woman''s face.

    "She''ll do none of the sort, Diamond, you trying to throw me out of my own house?"

    "It''s for the Pack, darling." She waves him away. "Plus there are lots of spare rooms, you didn''t possibly think that I''d share a room with you, really?" She faces him off, cing a hand on her ample hips. "There''s food in the kitchen, I need to say goodbye to Heather." She says to him in the most words she had ever used unless they were arguing.

    "Oh and hey, yes." She turns around when she gets to the door with Heather, her husband moving out of the way in surprise. "First thing on Monday we''re going to the Pack House and yeah, I''m divorcing you as well so if you could just clear your apparently busy schedule that would be nice too."

    "You coulde sleep over at my ce." Heather says into Dia''s hair when they were outside on thewn, in front of Heather''s car.

    The sun was setting behind them, Heather''s lighter shade of hair tangling with Dia''s ck hair, she knew how much it took out of Dia to stand up to her asshole of a husband.

    "No, I need to do this, for me." Dia smiles up to her, cing a hand on her face, her presence gave Dia stability something she had always craved.

    "Call me when you get home." Dia chirps to her, hurrying up the stairs after stealing a kiss from Heather, uncaring if her husband was watching - she was now a free woman.

    Heather watches her go, a bright smile on her face to rival the sunset and she ces her hand on her cheek where Dia''s soft lips had been.

    Dia''s husband had looked like a proper asshole who would give the sweet woman trouble, maybe it was time for Heather to get her tire wrench out...

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Dream isn''t surprised when he wakes up first thing monday morning to Hayden''s phone call.

    "Dream! Hi! Did I wake you?!" He asks with so much excitement that Dream could literally taste it, he hopes Virgil was already awake or he''d be doing so right now.

    "It''s just sunrise but go off I guess." He says dryly, unable to help the fondness in his tone, it was near impossible to get mad at Hayden, he had a lot of witnesses to prove that fact.

    "Awesome! You''lle over won''t you" He hears the pout in Hayden''s voice at this point and he already knows what''sing. "...since you won''t tell me where you live."

    "I told you that I''lle live at the Pack House soon, besides you''ll be the one to drive me back home, won''t you?"

    This instantly puts Hayden right in a bubbly mood again. "Expecting you in an hour!" He says into the phone, mumbling something about hanging up so that Dream could start getting ready.

    Dream smiles at his phone at this, he had been worried that with Hayden being his usual intuitive self, he would be able to figure out that Dream was pregnant but not if he remained this bubbly and distracted for the rest of their day together.

    He just might be able to keep his secret hidden for a couple weeks more, at least until he was mentally ready to face everyone.

    He pushes himself out of bed, his thoughts going back to his mom, they had all been worried for her but it turns out that Heather and Darian had shown up the next morning, hanging around like dangerous creatures, tantly ignoring their father and just being generally imposing.

    That sounded like a fun scene but he didn''t want his baby anywhere near that sociopath.

    He knows that Hayden wasn''t joking about the time limit being one hour, he could bet on his long hair that he was going to braid for this outing - screw his dad - that in exactly one hour''s time Hayden would start blowing up his phone.

    He doesn''t like getting Hayden upset so he goes to clean up, not bothering to eat because his stomach got really picky in the mornings, besides Hayden would most likely take him to Honey''s and stuff him full of food, it would be better to prepare for that.

    Darian had been so curious about his bike but Dream wasn'' telling him anything or heavens knew he would wake up to find Darian knocking on his door.

    He goes for a loose shirt and casual jeans. There''s no tummy bulge yet but he wasn''t taking any chances, besides, oversized shirts werefy and fashionable plus they were perfect for hiding a bat.

    He grabs a fancy bag, lots of things going in, his phone, his keys, scent suppressants, whole ass box of kleenex, mints - he wasn''t going to try and decipher his sudden love for the anti-sweets, and lots more.

    He''s ready to go in no time, straddling the bike, he had told Kieran about his absence for the day but the Head Beta kept on inquiring about Dream''s promise - like he was going to chicken out - the Omega scoffs, gripping the handles of the bike to steady his trembling hands.

    Of course he wanted to fucking chicken out! Because he knew that no matter what Dale said as long as the Alpha wanted him back, he was as good as gone.

    And if that didn''t make him want to carry his bat out to the woods and beat up big ass trees to stumps, something to let his frustration out.

    He drives down to the Pack House with his heart in his mouth, he couldn''t run into Dale right now but he had chosen toe here because he didn''t want it to seem like he was avoiding Dale.

    That would spike up a lot of questions that he wasn''t ready to deal with.

    Hopefully, Dale would be cooped up in his office like he always was absently, he worried that the Alpha wasn''t eating well enough, Kieran was a bird of the same feather as Dale, eating little and sleeping less, and Erin was too chicken to tell them otherwise.

    He sighs heavily as he quickly parks his bike and makes his way into his Pack House, apparently his parents would being hereter, he''d be far from the Pack House then.

    Hayden is already waiting for him in the foyer, his Alpha, the Head Warrior and Dream''s older brother hovering protectively over him, like they expected goons to jump out of dark corners and try to take the Luna away.

    Dream hesitates, he hopes they weren''t all tagging along or he was ditching Hayden on this one, no questions asked, thest thing he needed was Virgil''s sensitive nose around him for too long.

    Hayden catches sight of him and waves him over excitedly, hurrying forward, although Virgil immediately tries to reach for him, Hayden darting forward in a frilly pink shirt that was probably worth all of Dream''s wardrobe, white, silk pants topping up the soft look.

    Dream chuckles at Virgil''s scandalized look when Hayden easily slips past his reaching hands to throw himself at Dream.

    "I was starting to think you canceled on me." Hayden half pouts, squishing Dream''s cheeks.

    Dream let himself be hugged and patted. "It''s barely been an hour since you called, Hay." He reminds, throwing an arm around his friend to whisper in his ear. "I hope they aren''t tagging along." He inqiures pointedly.

    "It took a lot to convince Virgil." Hayden winces, leaning into Dream, their heights are simr so it wasn''t ufortable to. "So he''s noting along."

    Dream nces at Hayden. "Leon and Darian?"

    "Tailing us but it''ll be like they''re not even there." Hayden says sheepishly.

    Dream rolls his eyes at this. "Fine." He agrees. "V, Your mate and I are getting matching tattoos." He calls over to Virgil, grabbing Hayden''s hand and pulling him out before Virgil can get over his initial shock.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Dream snickers at Virgil''s sound of exasperation, Haydenughing beside him.

    "Think we can lose Leon and my brother?" He asks sneakily, Hayden''s grey eyes twinkling at this.

    "It''s worth a try." Hayden is quick to agree, knowing that they''ll be easy to find as soon as Ian got his hands on the GPS tracker.

    He wanted to get back at Virgil a bit for keeping him cooped up in the apartment for so long.

    ''"You''ll drive." Hayden says quickly, tossing the keys to Dream because he knows how carefully he drove, no way they were losing Darian and Leon with that. "We''ll take my husband''s car." Hayden chuckles evilly, darting into the passenger seat while Dream takes the driver''s side, both throwing their bags into the backseat as Dream hits reverse, tearing out of the parking lot.

    Their happyughter fills the car, Dream double checking that Hayden did up his seat belt, driving carefully because they''re barely back on the main road when he sees Leon and Darianing up quickly behind them.

    He slows down when their car speeds up to cut them off in front, both warriors apparently not caring that they were causing a ruckus in the middle of the road.

    Dream stops the car, sharing a worried nce in Hayden''s direction. "We might be in a little bit of trouble."

    "Are you both okay?" Darian is asking as soon as hees around, throwing a reproving re at his younger brother.

    Dream rolls his eyes at this question, noting how they were both staring them down like they expected to find both Omega''s badly injured and bleeding. "We''re not made of ss."

    Hayden nudges him at this, Dream mping his mouth shut reluctantly. "We''re fine, thank you, we''re sorry for worrying you." Hayden says politely.

    Both warriors rx visibly at this, still looking skeptical at Dream being the one behind the wheel.

    "It''s fine." Darian mumbles. "We''ll keep our distance."

    "So stuck up." Dream mutters when they could drive off again. "I have no idea how you stand it."

    Hayden shrugs. "It''s not half bad really, it just got worse now that I''m pregnant, plus I know they''re just worried for my safety."

    Dream nces at him, good thing they didn''t know he was pregnant as well then or they would be forced to ride in the backseat with Leon and Darian, probably a couple other Warriors tailing then, he wouldn''t put any of thatst his older brother.

    "So, how''s it like being pregnant?" He asks casually.

    Hayden leans backwards into the seat with a sigh. "Honestly, I''d say I''m getting used to it, there''s still the crying jags and the throwing up but what I''m having a hard time getting the hang of is how I''m always so hungry"

    Dream watches with wide eyes as Hayden reaches into his bag to bring out a cutesy covered bowl of strawberries with chocte topping, unwrapping a fork.

    "Hay aren''t we going to Honey''s?" He asks skeptically, watching Hayden that he knows, barely eats enough in Dream''s opinion, easily scarfing down the fruits.

    "Oh, yeah, we are." Hayden responds with his mouth full, careful to not get chocte on his top. "Want some?" He asks, offering some to Dream who keeps his eyes on the road.

    There was no reason to briefly lose control of the wheels because that would mean either Leon or Darian would drive them around for the rest of the day.

    The berry impaled on the tings of the fork gets close enough to Dream''s face and then his stomach says no, lurching violently that he has to avert his head to hide a gulp. "I''ll probably order some at Honey''s, finish up this one yeah?" He says to hide his revulsion.

    ''<em>Way to go, Daydream.</em>'' He nces down at his tummy, rubbing it a little.

    It would be a little bit hard exining his way out of a situation like having to park the car to throw up on the side of the road hangover? <em>Please</em>

    Hayden notices this, wondering if Dream was hungry but maybe he didn''t want to eat while driving - <em>silly him</em> - He shouldn''t have even offered.

    By the time they get to Honey''s, Hayden has already put his now empty bowl of strawberries away, he couldn''t catch Dream''s familiar scent of honey and some night flower but he doesn''t ask about it, if his friend felt morefortable with hiding his scent, that was just fine.

    He was practically doing the same anyway, Shana had said that his pregnancy pheromones would be hidden for a couple months more, nothing bad, just his physiology acting up. It was special enough that he could even conceive and Hayden didn''t worry much about that, as long as it wouldn''t cause any harm to the baby.

    So any average Werewolf that ran into them wouldn''t even be able to tell that he was pregnant.

    "Told your grandparents yet?" Dream asks while they wait for their orders, he already knows about basically everything else and while he listens to Hayden ramble on about his current situation, he wishes he could share too.

    Hopefully, he will be able to soon.

    "Well, Aunt Candy knows about it but we nned to wait till my grandparents came over to visit to surprise them."

    Dream looks pleasantly surprised at this. "That''s going to be one hell of a surprise." He says, his right hand going to his stomach again - it had easily be a habit.

    Hayden''s sharp eyes picked this up again, he had chosen to not push Dream about his well being, although he could easily tell that his friend was keeping a lot from him.

    Knowing Dream, he would open up when he was ready and not before, he could be patient.

    Hayden still makes noment about that, their fooding, he watches Dream basically pick his food, his nose twitching every now and then like he was cautiously checking the food''spatibility with his stomach.

    Hayden found himself doing that often too and he knows it''s a wild guess but he blurts it out anyways.

    "Dream?" He starts in a quiet voice, getting the other''s attention who is lifting his ss of orange juice to his lips. "A-are you pregnant?" He asks nervously, ying with his sunny side up eggs.

    Dream chokes on his juice at this, coughing as he stares at Hayden with wide eyes, tears in the blue-grey orbs.

    Hyaden panics at this, worried for his friend as he half rises from his seat with a napkin. "O-oh my G-God! Dream, I''m so sorry, I-I shouldn''t have said something like"

    A gag from Dream cuts him off, both staring at each other with wide eyes, realization sinking in on both sides.

    Dream hups, snatching the napkin from Hyaden''s outstretched hand before dashing away from their table, very clearly headed for the rest room.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Hayden plops back on his chair in frozen shock for a couple seconds, realization settling in hard.

    It would only mean one thing, that Dream''s heat had started off right after his and <em>Dale</em>! He figures with a sharp gasp.

    But right now, he shouldn''t be worried about that, he thinks to himself, getting up in a hurry as he grabs more napkins from the table to follow after Dream who was most likely throwing up,

    Before being apprehensive about the entire situation, he was excited, he had someone who he could share with and who would understand him.

    "Dream?" He calls worriedly, stepping into the restroom which was gratefully empty to find his friend hunched over the sink looking pale.

    Hayden is quick to move into action, wiping Dream''s face although the other Omega weakly protests, pulling him into a hug when he''s done.

    He''s not surprised at the soft sniffles that escape Dream, rubbing his back and shouldersfortingly.

    "It''s fine, Dream, I''m so happy for you." He says with immense sincerity, choosing to not bombard his friend with questions.

    Dream leans back to look at him with grateful eyes, taking more napkins to dry his eyes and blow his nose. "Thank you." He sniffs.

    "Yeah" Hayden says absently, scrunching up his nose, whatever synthetic scented perfume they used in the ce was triggering him. "We should maybe get back to our seats, I''m not vibing with this fake citrus scent." Hayden murmurs, a hand over his throat as he gulps.

    This makes Dream crack up,ughing out loud with teary eyes. "Sure, I bet if Leon or Darian peek in and don''t find us, there would be chaos."

    *~*

    "So, you''re a lesbian now, huh, Dia?" Mr. Micall rounds up on his wife. "Or you''re just trying to get back at me."

    Dia makes a face of disgust at this, sipping her sweet tea quietly. "Firstly, why do you keep saying lesbian like you expected me to get offended and I don''t care about you anymore, not for more than a decade, I wouldn''t even buy earrings because of you, much less fall in love, now are you done?" She continues calmly. "We have an appointment, remember?"

    He''s stunned silent by her words, gritting his teeth as he picks up his leather jacket. "I''m ready, I''ll definitely be better off without you anyway."

    "Sure." Dia smiles patronizingly, going to keep her now empty cup in the kitchen. "Whatever helps you sleep better at night, Al."

    They both get in Dia''s car, Heather was the one taking care of the bakery for the morning, Dia wasn''t even worried, it was Heather.

    "I''ll be moving into the Pack House as soon as I can arrange it." Al says rudely, eyes fixed on his phone. "Don''te running back."

    "I''ll try my best." Dia replies, giving him a tight smile, she had barely been in the car with him for a couple minutes but she already wanted to throw him out of her car.

    ~

    "What do you mean we''re out of strawberries?" Renee asks Jaxon who had inadvertently gotten the mantle of cooking for the fourth floor upants now that Hayden wasn''t the one doing it - Yes, Renee had moved in.

    It wasn''t as chaotic as Virgil feared, yet.

    "Hay eats through them so fast." Jaxon panics, knowing that a throwing-up fit would follow if there were no strawberries for the Luna.

    "As his main meals?" Renee asks, she had been busy with moving for the past couple days so she hadn''t been around much.

    She also didn''t think it was healthy for her son to eat only strawberries.

    Jaxon winces. "No, as snacks, I think, he just eats them Renee!" The Head Beta half wails, pping both hands on his face.

    "Okay, calm down Jaxie, I''ll go get more." She quickly acquiesces, still confused as to how the literal truckload of strawberries she had ordered as soon as she found out about his craving was finished.

    She was going to have to do something about all this strawberry eating who was she kidding? All Hayden had to do was ask for more and she would buy a couple farms full of the stuff.

    They were probably not the right people to watch over a pregnant Hayden but she would give a lot to the person who could say no to Hayden.

    She stopped by her apartment, which was beside Yanis'' to pick up her bag, she would have to buy some from the market then ce another order.

    At least Yanis had handled the news of Hayden''s pregnancy quite well so that was one less person to worry about, although Renee couldn''t help but feel like he was still in shock.

    Her phone rings just as she got to the foyer so she slows down to pick up, a coupleing in just at that same time, making her nce up, a smile on her face as she notices Dia.

    "Oh, Dia, hi and" She turns to the man standing beside her friend, her heart stopping as a heavy sense of <em>deja vu</em>'' hits her.

    "Alex?"

    The man flinches backwards at this, Dia stepping back to watch the drama unfold in front of her.

    "I-I''m sorry, who are you?" Alex tries to cover up.

    Renee just hangs up on the call, she could deal with thatter - who would think that she would find him right here, in Pine Creek <em>Hayden''s father</em>

    She studies him, he hadn''t changed too much, still the cocky bastard he always was just older, his previously shiny blond hair that he was so proud of now flecked with grey, dark blue eyes now lined, although being a werewolf, it meant that he was definitely way older than he said he was when they first met.

    <em>While she was barely an adult</em>

    She ignores his apparent tries to cover up, something else hitting her.

    "Wait, Dia, you said your husband was back?"

    Dia steps forward at this, standing protectively beside Renee. "Yeah, I did, although he doesn''t seem to need to be introduced." She says pointedly, ring at him. "Alex, this is my friend, Renee, Ren, that Alex, my asshole of a husband."

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    Renee flinches back at this, making calctions in her head. "Still need more information to jog your faulty memory, Alex?" She asks him sarcastically. "Sierra High? Sorority party?... and oh I don''t know, four months of dating? Dumping me when you found out I was pregnant, that seems like a lot to easily forget Alex."

    Dia''s eyes go wide. "You missed the birth of yourst child to ruin a teenage girl''s life? Wow, Alex, I always knew you were at rock bottom, I just didn''t know you had long started to dig."

    Virgiles in at this point, he had caught the tail ends of both thedies'' words and the weight of his dominance is what catches the others'' attention.

    He sidled protectively between them and some sketchy looking man who was darting his eyes around like a cornered animal.

    "Ren, Dia, is something wrong? Who the fuck is this?"

    "Alpha Virgil, what a surprise to find you out here, I more like my husband and I have an appointment with you right now." Dia is quick to say, Renee cing a hand on Virgil''s arm who looks like he''s about to check out what his knuckle print would look like on Alex''s face.

    "The Alpha, good, finally, someone I can talk to around here." Alex finds his voice. "This strange human woman, walks up to me with bullshit usations and my wife" He wraps a cruel hand around Dia''s arm and pulls her viciously in his direction. "Who is pissed at me, decided to y along, why the hell are humans even allowed in the Pack House anyway?"

    Renee leans back at this, taking her hand off Virgil and stepping back, the mouthy idiot had iting.

    Virgil''s eyes sh gold, his anger that he was usually really good at keeping under wraps bubbling up so hot that he was pretty sure they could both smell it.

    "That''s my mom." He says coldly to Alex who rapidly goes pale, stepping backwards even as Virgil takes a step forward, intimidatingly cracking his knuckles. "So I think the question here, trashmouth, is why you''re here."

    Alex backs away even more at this, Renee pulling Dia so they could hide behind Virgil''s back, Alex''s stuttering getting worse.

    "Y-your m-mom b-but t-t...that''s impossible."

    Renee realizes that Alex thought that Virgil was his son with her and she chooses to not correct this mistake, Virgil looked like he had everything all under control anyway.

    "Oh, and yeah, I married your son." Virgil adds to the older man, coldcocking him one good on his jaw.

    Renee nudges Dia, a sneaky smile on her face as Alex slumps against the wall, out cold.

    "Want to drag him up the stairs?" She asks.

    An evil light plops into Dia''s dark brown eyes at this. "We''ll hold his legs, don''t worry, he has a dense skull, he''ll be fine."

    ~

    "I''m so sorry." Hayden says softly when Dream is done exining what happened right after he left Hayden - well, a lot was glossed over but, basically everything there was to know, except maybe his falling out with Dale.

    Dream wanted to talk to Dale first before anyone else

    "What? Why?" Dream stares across the table in surprise, they were long done with their breakfast but had been so engrossed in their discussion.

    "It was because you had toe check up on me, that''s why you got your heat." Hayden murmurs, taking a sip of cool water.

    Dream snorts, waving his friend''s worries away. "Please, it was going to happen anyway, best if I was expecting it."

    "Is that why you left Dale''s Pack House?" Hayden asks carefully.

    Dream averts his face. "Yeah oh dear! Look at the time, we better get to shopping."

    Hayden beams at this, Dream obviously didn''t want to talk about it but if the other Omega was willing toe stay in their Pack House, it meant all hope wasn''t lost.

    He would find out when Dream was ready to open up.

    "Mmhmm." Hayden nods, getting up and paying before Dream could bring out his wallet.

    "Uh uh." He shakes his head sternly. "I invited you, Dream, so I''ll pay." He says seriously, mming a palm on the table.

    Dream flinches at this, shocked at his intensity. "O...kay?"

    "Awesome." Hayden grins his eyes turning to slits with how widely he was smiling, like he wasn''t just spitting fire a couple seconds ago.

    "So how is it?" Hayden asks when they''re settled in the car.

    "Hmm?" Dream nces at him, distracted.

    "Being pregnant." Hayden shrugs, he''s the one driving this time.

    "Pretty much the same as yours, it''s weird being picky with my food, I''m usually down with everything, now it''s trial and error with food." He smiles fondly at this point. "Poor Kieran, he''s slightly emetophobic so he''s always on his guard while we''re eating."

    He leans down to ruffle through his satchel, taking out a mint when it feels like his stomach is unsettled. "By the way, I just learnt that word and I''ve been dying to use it with someone else other than Kieran."

    Haydenughs at this, noticing the mint in his friend''s hand. "You like mints now?"

    "Strangely." Dream makes a face. "I hate that I do."

    Anotherugh bubbles out of Hayden. "Mine is worse, I can''t seem to be able to get enough of strawberries"

    "With melted chocte topping." Dream adds in a muffled voice. "I saw." He chuckles - Hayden had ordered those at Honey''s, the waiter''s expression was priceless.

    Even worse, it was his Luna and the poor thing looked like he really wanted to make a good impression.

    "Wait isn''t that your mate''s scent?" Dream realizes with wide eyes.

    "Oh my God!"

    They both burst outughing, Dream reaching for another month only to freeze up, sharing a wide eyed look with Hayden.

    "No way!" Dream whispers.

    "Yes way." Haydenughs at him.

    "That doesn''t make any logical sense, we''re too simr to be just a male Omega thing." Dream notes offhandedly.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    "Did the both of you murder him?" Jaxon asks in apprehension when he bumps into Dia and Reneeing up the third floor.

    "I wish." Dia mutters.

    "Not yet, Virgil knocked him out." Renee offers with a bright eye smile, helping Dia pull Alex up thest step.

    "Jaxie, meet Hayden''s father, Alex." She introduces brightly.

    "And also my husband." Dia tags on.

    Jaxon''s eyes go wide at this, the files in his hand clutched close to his chest as he realizes the implications of this. "Oh wow." He looks around desperately. "Where''s Virgil?"

    "He''sing up, do you have any rope?" Renee asks seriously, tugging on Alex''s right leg. "He looks like he''s waking up and he gets really aggressive when things don''t go his way."

    "W-what?" Jaxon splutters, clutching his files tighter.

    "Toote, Ren." Dia mumbles with hard eyes, kicking Alex hard on the side of his head when his eyes fluttered open.

    Renee doesn''t hesitate to join in, Jaxon, lending them a hand by whacking the downed man with his files.

    Ian walks in on this and freezes up, surprise in his eyes. "What the fuck?" He mutters under his breath.

    Thedies and Jaxon also freeze up, halting up their attacks.

    "Aww, Ian, why are you such a spoilsport." Virgiles up the rest of the stairs. "I was enjoying the show."

    "And I''m the schizophrenic one okay so who''s the guy?" He nods down at Alex who is out cold again, his shirt shifting at the motion.

    "Is that a hickey?" Jaxon narrows his eyes suspiciously.

    "Are you telling me who it is?" Ian repeats, his empty expression not shifting.

    "He''s Dia''s husband who''s also Hayden''s father." Jaxon finally says, his eyes still narrowed.

    "Why don''t we move this to my office?" Virgil invites, leading the way.

    "I''ll call up Hayden." Renee says, already bringing out her phone. "He''s out with Dream, his half brother wait! This means I''m their step mom!"

    "Renee, I don''t think it works that way." Jaxon frowns, Ian had been the one to cart Alex to Virgil''s office and he was now seated at his usual spot on the couch while Alex was ced in a seat, his head flopping.

    "Nonsense, Jaxie." She waves him away. "They''re Hayden''s half siblings so they''re my kids too, ooh I need to call Maggie and daddy, and"

    "Hayden?" Jaxon reminds her dryly, Dia chuckling at her excitement.

    "Oh yes! One sec" she smiles, dialing him up.

    ~

    Hayden and Dream strolled hand in hand, bags slung over their shoulders as they bypassed other shops and went straight for Starry Outfitters, although Dream protested.

    He already had enough of the store and he had only gone there once but he had told Hayden about it, once.

    "I can''t believe you still even remember." Dream half groans, letting himself be dragged into the shy ce that didn''t sit well with him.

    "I just want to be the mean, rich friend for once, please Dream, I promise we''ll go anywhere else you want, I can even convince Leon and Darian to let us go to Paper District."

    Dream makes a face at this, remembering that Leon and Darian had literally called to ask what store they were going to first so they could check the ce out.

    "Yeah... no, I wouldn''t bet on that." He nces at Hayden who is looking at him with hopeful eyes. "But I really want to see you be mean, this might just be worth it, let''s go." He agrees.

    And that''s why they''re currently at the front doors of Starry Outfitters, a look of disgust on Dream''s face at the pink doors.

    The doors open automatically and they both stride in, Dream immediately recognizing Sharon, the snotty clothes attendant that he he bumped into the first time he came here - was this really the ce he met Kieran for the first time?

    Dream is in front and without recognizing him, she has that ever present look of scorn on her face as she appraises him by his dress choice - it makes him want to just wake up in the morning, dress shabbily ande here to upset her.

    "I''m sorry, the thrift store is that way..."

    Hayden steps forward at this, anger on his face. "Is this how you treat your customer?" He sasses her and Dream can see the way Sharon''s eyes widen, his tiny brain no doubt calcting the amount of Hayden''s outfit.

    He steps back and watches Hayden tear her down, he has to say, a mad Hayden wasn''t bad at all.

    "N-no sir, I-I mean..."

    "Where''s your boss? I''d like to have a couple words with her." Hayden bulldozes tight over her.

    "I had no idea he was with you, your assistant perhaps?" She tries to suck up to Hayden.

    He flinches at this, sharing a stunned look with Dream. "The nerve of this bitch..." He curses under his breath, swinging his satchel at her, catching her easily on the side of her face.

    "Hay..." Dream quickly holds back his friend, uncaring about Sharon who was currently wailing loudly, trying to garner attention, more worried about a pregnant Hayden working himself up.

    No one else but Nikka hurries out, looking like she was ready to throw hell, at least until she catches sight of a livid Hayden who looks like he might like to go after Sharon again, the salesgirl, hurrying behind her employer.

    At least Nikka has a working head on her shoulders.

    "What''s going on here..." She starts to rage, recognizing Hayden only to choke and splutter.

    "Miss. y, these two men came in here and assaulted me..."

    Nikka doesn''t even let her finish, grabbing her hair to yank her closer. "What the fuck did you do?" She uses her worker, her eyes wide in a panic.

    "W-what... I don''t u-understand..." Sharon splutters looking lost.

    "Those two men as you rashly described, one of them is the Luna of Crimson Pack, the pregnant Luna, tell me Sharon, do you want to lose your life? Or worse still shut down my fucking store?"

    With that she pushes Sharon to the side and hurries forward, terror in her eyes. "I sincerely apologise for whatever my employee did..." Nikka starts to bow furiously, appealing to Dream who was still more or less holding back and angry Hayden.

    "I want her to apologize to my younger brother." Hayden bites out at Sharon.

    Nikka is quick to get with the program, pulling Sharon over who goes through the apology and bowing routine.

    "You know what, Hay, this isn''t so bad." Dream smiles.

    "Thank you." Nikka bows some more. "You can shop free, whatever you buy, it''s on the house."

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Just as they were directed into a private dressing room, Hayden phone rings, he brings it out of his bag, hoping he hadn''t smashed it when he went after Sharon with the bag.

    Dream walks around the room a bit, mirrors and discreetly ced lights everywhere, as well as a lot of mobile wardrobes <em>this should be fun.</em>

    Renee had paced outside to make the call, she hadn''t been sure exactly how to break it to Hayden.

    It wasn''t everyday your mother walked up to you and said that your father who you have never met was right in your Pack House right then.

    Plus, she didn''t want to ruin Hayden''s and his half brother''s outing.

    "Hi, mom." Hayden picks up, greeting with a smile on his face as he watches Dream throw a mink coat over his shoulders and some ridiculous sombrero.

    "Hayden, baby, I''ve got a bit of shocking news." She starts bluntly. "But I don''t want to ruin your outing with your half brother." She blunders.

    "What?" Hayden exims, his eyes fixed on Dream who keeps disappearing behind rows of clothes - h-his half "mom, what are you talking about?"

    "Oops! I just found out that Dia''s husband is Alex, isn''t this splendid news, you have three siblings now." Renee starts to ramble, much of her excitement spilling out.

    "Oh m-my oh wow" Hayden trails off, his excitement cut short when he sees hands pull Dream behind a mobile wardrobe, horror sinking in.

    "Dream!" He yells, reaching forward only to have a big, calloused hand ced firmly over his mouth, his phone ttering to the ground in the struggle that ensues.

    "Hay! Baby! What''s wrong?" Renee stares at her phone, listening intently, all her red gs were up in mes but she could get nothing but hushed rustling then a loud creaking sound like someone was stepping on the phone, then the line went dead.

    Without hesitation, she turned around and hightailed it back to Virgil''s office where the others were seated bursting in.

    This attracts everyone''s attention, everyone staring up at Renee who is clutching her phone to herself, horror on her face.

    "Renee?" Virgil is the first to get up,ing closer. "What''s wrong?"

    Renee blinks at this, tears gathering in her eyes rapidly. "I-I don''t know, I-I w-was t-a...ta-talking t-to H-Hay on t...the ph-phone right and then and then he''s y-yelling Dream''s na oh my s-something is wrong with my babies, s-so...something is" she chokes at this point, Dia hurrying forward to pull her into a hug.

    "Breathe for me okay, they''ll be fine, Darian and Leon are watching over then." Dia says in a soft voice, rubbing a handfortingly over Renee''s back who is already breaking down in tears.

    Virgil yanks his phone out savagely, dialing up Leon.

    "Ye"

    "Where are they?" He asks immediately, not giving a chance to Leon to speak.

    Leon goes on full alert at this, his eyes fixed on the store''s entrance. "At some fancy store, Darian and I scoped the interior"

    "Get them out of there, right fucking now, I''m on my way." He growls into his phone, already reaching for his keys before he remembers that Hayden took it.

    Virgil goes over to Renee and Dia, his eyes a muted gold. "I''ll get them back, I promise." He says, sweeping out of the office, leaving the others stunned.

    He takes out his phone one more time to call up Dale, good thing Renee had been talking to Hayden when whatever happened or they wouldn''t have noticed for hours.

    "Hey"

    "Where are you?"

    Dale sits up on his desk at the ice in Virgil''s tone, it had been a while since he had heard it, something was up.

    "In my office, what''s up?" He asks, already getting up.

    "Something is up with Hay and Dream, get your ass down with your car keys, they took mine."

    That''s all Dale needs to hurry out with his keys, Kieran would know to take over for him when he came to find his office empty.

    ~

    Leon had never gotten out of a car so fast after the phone call from Virgil, the phone had been on speakerphone so Darian was currently doing the same.

    <em>''fuck, they should have seperated, one of them watching the backdoors''</em> but they hadn''t wanted to crowd Hayden and Dream, knowing how ufortable it must be for them.

    He shares a nce with Darian, their thoughts on simr tracks as usual.

    Darian takes the back and Leon goes in front, the intruders were definitely still in the building.

    Leon feels a familiar heat burning through his veins, someone was going to end up dead.

    He cautiously sneaks in through the front, the entire store was in a flurry of activity, no one noticing his entrance for a while.

    They had called to ask which dressing room they were at so Leon knew where to head to.

    He keeps an eye out for any suspicious activity and theck of it makes him even more surprised at least until he steps into the hallway that leads to their dressing room and sees Sharon, some hairbrained attendant that had approached him when he first came in, tied up.

    He hurries past her, ignoring her muffled pleas for help, firstly, if she was in that situation it meant that Hayden and Dream were in worse plus he didn''t care.

    Talking telepathically while in human form was starting to get forgotten, seeing as it was only needed when they were in wolf forms but it didn''t mean they couldn''t use it.

    ''<em>bad news, D.''</em> he sends to the other Warrior. <em>''I found a worker tied up on the way to their dressing room D? D?''</em> he calls a tad frantically when he gets no response.

    <em>''chill for a sec, dick face.''</em> Darian finally responds, his words sounding halting. <em>''I</em> <em>figured that would be the case, I''m already at the dressing room and''</em> he breaks off a bit, Leon standing behind the closed door in apprehension, trying to listen in.

    <em>''fuck! Just get your ass in here.''</em>

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    Leon does as asked only to burst in and see Darian facing off against a couple armed Werewolves, some already down, no doubt Darian''s handiwork.

    Leon helps to disarm the others, driving his foot a little harder than necessary into the face of the goon closest to him on the ground, feeling the satisfying crunch of his nose break under his shoe.

    Soon it''s just them left in the dressing room, their pants harsh in the small space, the ce was utterly trashed - another thing to add to the charges that wasing for the owner of the ce.

    "What the fuck is going on? Where''s Hayden and Dream?" Leon demands, following Darian out the backdoor, there was no way they had left through the front.

    "Damned if I know." Darian curses, he is bleeding from a jagged cut on his cheek and a couple other shes that has the Head Warrior ncing over him asionally.

    "Stop staring at me like I''m gonna faint." Darian mumbles, pressing his back against the wall of the hallway they were on, to scout the corner they were about to take.

    Leon averts his face at this, his phone feeling like a heavy weight in his pocket, he had to call up some Warriors to not only give them back up but to also get out Hayden''s and Dream''s things which were still in the dressing room amongst other people...

    They make their way out to the sound of squealing tires, a series of tinted ck cats driving off.

    Without breaking their stride, they both went for their car, Darian taking the wheel while Leon was already calling up Virgil to tell him the change of ns.

    The cars were fast and they couldn''t even tell which one had their Luna and Darian''s younger brother, it was a shitshow.

    "Who the fuck are these guys?" Darian asks in a barely suppressed rage as they followed after them, barely keeping up.

    "V, they took them, make a U-turn because I think they''re headed for the interstate, we have them in our sight." Leon called Virgil to say, hanging up instantly to contact his Warriors telepathically and give them orders.

    "I don''t know, Darian but they nned this" his words are barely out when Darian loses control of the wheels, the car careening off the road.

    Good thing they are already past the busy West Avenue and back in the town proper, the roads mostly empty.

    It''s with a struggle that he manages to stop the car before they crashed into a building, both jumping out to investigate.

    "Fuckers, they punctured the fucking tires." Darian curses, his rage an icy storm.

    Leon is already scouting the area, he knew he was onto something when he said this was nned, this wasn''t just some <em>''oh shit! Male Omegas, let''s swipe them''</em>

    No this was weeks, maybe months of nning, it means they had been tailed the whole day and Leon and Darian didn''t even notice.

    "D, we''re shifting." Leon says in a low voice, taking off his shit and locking up his phone in the car.

    Darian automatically does the same, the start of a question in his eyes but the thought of his younger brother and their pregnant Luna in the hands of some slimy bastards was enough to shut him up.

    They start down the ominously empty road, Jaxon no doubt had done his bit by alerting the Pack members that lived in the town, it would exin why the road was ominously close - you had to love the Werewolf.

    <em>''Reef, the city is walled in by the ocean, the only way to get out of it would be through air.''</em> Leon starts to analyze mentally, although they were still in human form, running over the bright asphalt.

    ''<em>If they did their research well, they would know that there''s no way they would make it out in time''</em> He transforms mid run at this, not breaking his stride, magnificent white wolf that was a couple shades darker than Virgil''s running through the town.

    Darian does the same, his dark wolf a nice contrast to Leon''s lighter colored wolf, matching silver eyes glinting in the sunlight.

    ''<em>so they headed for the interstate instead.''</em> Darian finishes up the analysis, if they got far enough, it would be hard to tell which town they went into on the other side of the pines.

    They get to the edge of town in no time, keeping to their speed as they made it to the cover of trees, if any human saw them then that was a traumatic experience they would get to live with for the rest of their lives.

    They would take a short cut to the interstate, to cut off the Intruders, some.other Warriors should be meeting up with them right about here.

    ~

    Both Alphas remained deadly silent, Dale immediately swerving when he got the info from Leon and in no time could see the cars in the distance.

    It took a lot to sit still in the car and dash out in their wolf forms.

    But those were no ordinary cars because Dale was currently burning down his speedometer and they could barely keep up.

    Chasing after them in their wolf forms would just make them lose the Intruders.

    Virgil couldn''t possibly imagine who it could be and what they would want with his mate and his mate''s half brother, it had to be because of their status because Leon had said that they were definitely Werewolves.

    <em>Fucking bastards!</em> What was this? The fucking dark ages? What the fuck did they need Alpha Werewolves for anymore? The hierarchy of Werewolves was more or less copsing

    He was so livid that keeping his wolf at bay was a difficult enough task, ncing at Dale was enough to tell him that the other Alpha was in a simr situation

    <em>''Alpha, we''re in position.''</em>

    Leon links with him and Virgil grins, his smile all teeth and cold murder.

    ''<em>good, they''ll be there in a bit, give them a warm wee, honors of Pine Creek.''</em>

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Leon and Darian had led the Warriors to the edge where the interstate divided the forest, they were all primed and ready to fight, although they had easily run a lot of miles.

    The person he still had an eye on was Darian, the Werewolf was always the cool level headed one but Virgil had linked with him and Leon had never seen him this much on the brink of losing control.

    It was interesting and a little bit worrying, the Warrior could get himself badly hurt.

    <em>''stop burning holes through my fur.''</em> Darianined in a gruff voice, sharp silver eyes fixed on the road.

    <em>''I see them''</em> Tim, the Werewolf on the lookout linked to the others and they all fell into position.

    Powerful muscles moving under heavy and fluffy coats of fur.

    Leon was in the lead but as soon as the first car came into sight, Darian rushed at it, uncaring of its speed as he nted himself paw first in front, his front paws going through the windscreen.

    The yell of the driver and the other Werewolves inside was what spurred the others into action, using the size and power of their wolves to crash the cars.

    Darian bent his head to peek in and when he saw that neither of his younger brothers were in there, he dragged out the driver in a rage.

    Using his sharp fangs to mp around the man''s shoulders, not even giving him a chance to shift as he mmed him against the asphalt.

    He easily dragged the rest out as well, going after one that tried to escape, ripping his head clean off.

    Leon as well was on a roll, Dale''s car in the distance, good thing the interstate was usually deserted, it was about to get really bloody.

    The enemy Werewolves were getting the hang of the fight, shifting as well.

    Although the difference was clear that while the Warriors had months of training under their belt, the bad guys usually went with guns and weapons, effects of living in a human dominated world.

    So although their numbers were impressive, they easily fell to the onught of both Packs might.

    Dale barely stops the car before Virgil is leaping out, fully shifting before his legs even hit the ground, racing directly into the battlefield.

    Dale was more bothered about other things, most of the cars had been broken or dented by the Warriors but there was a car in particr that was still intact and the enemy Werewolves were doing a lot to protect.

    "Jackpot." He mutters to himself, getting his ass out, shifting as well.

    Apparently, Virgil had a simr idea and while the Warriors concentrated their efforts on letting no one escape.

    In their haze of rage, it wasn''t very difficult to tear apart the Werewolves in the way, some trying to run away from the rage of both Alphas only to end up in the ws of the Warriors, literally.

    Leon had just ripped out a front paws of one of the enemy Werewolves, his pained howl adding to the cacophony of fight noises, warm blood drenching his fur.

    He just spat out the heavy appendage when something caught his eye, a human who looked like he had fallen into hell while he was still alive was fumbling with a gun, his hands shaking so badly he could barely hold the metal weapon.

    Leon was still a far distance from him so he starts for the guy that obviously got hired to be a hitman by the wrong people when the human''s hand steadies and he aims.

    Leon wastes precious seconds looking at who the gun was aimed for, his heart stopping when he sees it''s Darian.

    The bullet wouldn''t hurt badly if the second inmand was hit but there was the very huge risk that he could get hit in the head or the throat, that could be ghastly.

    He starts for the human again with a roar, if anyone was going to kill the pain in the ass, it would be Leon, not some lowlife dirtbag.

    He doesn''t make it in time though, the gunshot sounding far too loud, it made time slow and his ears ring.

    Luke was beside Darian when the shot went off, the other Warrior was incurrently grappling with another Werewolf on the ground.

    And from the trajectory of the bullet, it was aimed at his throat, without thinking Luke threw himself in front of the bullet, the hot metal embedding itself in his shoulder.

    He dropped to the ground, feeling the pain radiate through his entire body.

    This puts movement back in Leon''s limbs tearing the gun out of the human''s hands before he could fire another shot.

    He might have ripped the gun away with more than a couple fingers but no one was looking, he takes his time dismembering the human, engrossed in his task until a familiar voice filters in his head.

    ''<em>Leo, he''s dead.''</em> Darian says dryly, hovering over Like who was still in wolf form to minimize the damage on his body.

    Leon goes over to Darian at this, most of the enemy Werewolves were dead or unconscious.

    <em>''You good, Luke.''</em>

    ''<em>Yeah</em>.'' Luke winces. ''<em>Hurts like a bitch though.''</em>

    <em>''I''ll get a wagon out, you''re good.''</em>

    Virgil and Dale shift back in sync when thest intact car is finally cleared of all the enemy Werewolves protecting them, most likely Hayden and Dream had been knocked unconscious.

    They carefully open both doors at the same time, the rest of the Warriors turning in their direction expectant.

    Virgil is the first to notice that something is wrong, ripping out the car-door in a rage, he yanks out the mannequin seated on his side, Dale doing the same with him.

    "It was a fucking decoy!" He growled, driving a fist into the side of the car.

    "Fuck!" Dale raged, ripping the mannequin in his hand apart.

    It meant that both Omegas were long gone, fuck knew where they were even taken to.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    They all regrouped back in the Crimson Pack House, Luke had been taken to the clinic with the rest of the injured warriors while the Alphas of both Pack as well as Leon and Darian who refused to be treated went up to the Alpha''s floor.

    The rest were seated tensely waiting for the news, Dia and Renee sat hugging each other while Jaxie paced, Ian furiously checking his tablet.

    "The cars going to the interstate were a fucking decoy." Virgil says tightly when they are all settled in the adjoining room of Virgil''s office.

    A heavy silence falls on the room, grave expressions all around.

    "Do we have any idea who they could be?" Dia asks, her hands in fists.

    "I don''t think it''s rted to the LeBarons" Renee started to say, doubt on her face "Oh my God, I have to inform my parents" she sighs heavily, her eyes puffy.

    "Ian is currently checking all the flights right now, none of them match the description."

    "Figured, if this was well nned I doubt they''ll try to escape through ways we can predict." Dale mutters, his eyes staring holes into the far wall.

    "A private jet perhaps"

    "That would be too obvious." Leon cut his twin off.

    "I''ll be right back." Renee mumbles, making her way out.

    They all watch her go, hopelessness settling like a heavy stone in their middle.

    Virgil barely restrains himself from punching the wall, this was all his fault now his pregnant mate was gone

    "We can''t just sit around here doing nothing, let''s get to interrogating the captives." Virgil orders calmly, his expression icy. "If they were taken for the reasons we fear then" he trails off, his voice choked up.

    Dia looks like she might cry. "Hay is pregnant." She whispers, covering her mouth with both hands.

    Dale grits his teeth at this, his wolf raving mad that he could barely hold it in. "Not just Hayden" he drops the bomb.

    The rooms goes deathly silent at this, realization dawning on everyone.

    In the split second that follows, Darian throws himself at Dale, mming the Alpha against the wall.

    This doesn''t sit well with Dale who is already in a rage, he growls in Darian''s face, fangs snapping, eyes shing.

    Renee choses this moment toe back in, the relief on her face dropping when she takes in the scene in front of her.

    "W-what''s going on?" She stutters slightly, her phone still clutched in her hand.

    Dia gets up, finally breaking from her initial shock to clutch Renee''s arms. "Dream might be pregnant too." She says in ghastly terror, going pale.

    Renee''s mouth drops open. "Oh my God. Good thing I called daddy first, he said he put a tracker in all of his children when their born" she turns to the side to mutter to herself. "I had no fucking idea by the way" she turns back to them with a shaky but reassuring smile. "So he has his people on it and will send us their location soon."

    This is enough to separate even Darian and Dale who look like they want to tear out each other''s necks.

    Virgil sinks into his seat, Dale doing the same against the wall, sliding down on it.

    "That''s a relief but we can''t rest yet, the major problem of where they are is out of the way but we still have to get them back." Jaxon surmises when it seems neither of the Alphas are in the shape to speak.

    "Most of the Warriors need to rest up." Leon steps forward to say.

    "I''m sure that won''t be an issue, getting men to go get them back."

    "Yeah but it''s a pride thing with them." Leon works out the cricks in his neck. "They''re not going to be happy if outsiders are the one to get their Lunas..." He gives a pointed look to Dale at this. "...back for them... so..."

    "A lot of research is going to go into getting them back." Dale speaks up in a level voice, "we''ll need Intel on the ce, what kind of crappy Pack it is and their manpower."

    "I''m still interrogating someone." Virgil says stubbornly, the initial despair that enveloped him turning to anticipation. "I have an idea of who it might be." He mutters darkly, his thoughts going back to when he and Hayden went to the city.

    Those weird guys in the tinted car that had been watching him weirdly, the other Alpha in particr, then Virgil had thought the Alpha was staring at him, he hadn''t known then that it wasn''t him but his mate.

    "There''s a lot for you to interrogate, although from the looks of things they are just the hired help, it''ll marvel you how many Werewolves live among humans." Darian spoke up for the first time since he pried himself off Dale, he had gone to the far end of the wall to stand unnaturally still. "I doubt they would know shit about the Pack or the ns."

    "But it''ll help pass the time." Leon offered, an upsetting twinkle in his eye.

    "What are we going to do about Mr. Micall?" Jaxie asked tentatively, the man was still tied up in his office - he had been moved there so Darian or Virgil didn''t bash his head in on a whim.

    "Throw him out the window, I''m taking Ren to go make us some tea." Dia said without a second thought, tugging her friend up, they would both need as muchfort as they could offer each other.

    "W-what?" Jaxon splutters. "I-I can''t do that."

    "I''ll help you." Darian steps forward immediately to offer, his usually stern face softening slightly.

    "That''s not better."

    "We''ll still monitor him, it''s quite a coincidence that just when hees back, the Male Omegas in my Pack gets taken." Virgil says darkly. "I just might add him to my interrogation list."

    Dale makes a face at this. "Sure..."

    "He was an asshole to Dream." Darian mutters.

    Dale does a double take at this. "On second thoughts, count me in, we could be good cop, bad cop."

    Dia shrugs, "I really don''t care." She waves, sweeping out with a distracted Renee in tow.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Shana was beyond worried about Hayden and Dream''s disappearance, she only knew because the Warriors that came in had to inform her.

    They had decided to keep it a secret from the rest of the Pack at least for how long they could because with Warriors being taken to the clinic, it would soon be obvious that something was incredibly wrong.

    It was better than the Pack outright panicking.

    She would love to go up to the fourth floor and get information for herself but she was too tied down here, busy stitching up the guys so that their bodies healed faster.

    Parents and loved ones of the Warriors were already trooping in so she''s not surprised to find Deidre.

    "Hi DD." She waves to her on her way to get more bandages from the store, their injuries weren''t severe except maybe Luke with his gunshot wound but there were a lot of them with the asional sh visibly from another Werewolf''s ws.

    "Hey." She says in a dry voice, rubbing her hands nervously together. "I heard that the Warriors were being taken to the clinic."

    Shana nces at her and winces. "You might have to go to the Alpha floor for your brother, Darian is not here." She tries to tell her as happily as she could but it justes out as a grimace - she wouldn''t be surprised if the other Werewolf''s phone rang now.

    A jingling sound startles them both, cutting short Deidre''s response. She nces down at it to see that it''s her mom calling. "I''m sorry, I need to take this."

    "It''s fine" Shana waves away to her, worry back on the nurse''s, she couldn''t handle theck of information, as soon as she was done here she would find her way up the stairs.

    ~

    Renee watches Dia step away to talk to her daughter, they are currently in Renee''s apartment.

    she needed to call Yanis.

    It would hurt him if he were to hear the news from some other source, she would have preferred to tell him while she could see him so she could physically restrain him if he tries to blow his cover to go after Hayden, she wouldn''t put it past him.

    "Hi, Yanis." She says solemnly into the phone.

    As usual Yanis'' radar picks up all sorts of signals. "Renee? What''s wrong? Where''s Hayden?"

    Renee winces at this, remembering again why she wanted to tell him this face to face. It was just like his thoughts to go straight to his friend.

    "He''s" Renee starts to say then she shakes her head, she didn''t want to lie. "Let''s just say a lot happened since you left for the bookstore this morning, can youe back?" She asks carefully.

    Yanis starts off like he wants to say something then he changes his mind and hums. "Sure, I''ll be there in a while." He mutters.

    Dia wanders back at this point, her eyes bleak.

    "How did she take it?"

    Dia''s response is a big sigh. "I don''t know, she went quiet after I told her, only saying that she would take the rest of the day off." Dia said, getting up to go to the kitchen. "She''ll be here in a little while."

    "Yanis too" Renee says wearily, her phone ringing.

    She looks down and sees that the notification is about the strawberries she ordered and tears well up in her eyes, she really hoped they were both okay.

    "They will be." Dia says in a firm voice and Renee realized that she had said her worries out loud.

    She responds to her older sister''s texts, Candy was currently discussing with Jaxie.

    Virgil and Dale hadn''t wanted the involvement of the authorities and Candy had agreed with that but she was trying to arrange for thew to do a clean up so there wouldn''t be a repeat of what had happened.

    Deidre shows up first, Renee offering her arms to the young girl who looks a little lost.

    "Where''s my mom?" Deidre asks when she sits beside Renee, resting her head on Renee''s shoulders.

    "Here." Dia is quick to say,ing out from the kitchen with a steaming tray. "I changed my mind about the tea, Ren." She says in a soft voice, carefully cing the tray on the table. "Chocte would do better tofort us."

    They quietly sip their drinks, a clock ticking in the background, hearts heavy.

    It doesn''t take long for Yanis to show up, looking horrified. "What the fuck?" He mutters to himself as he''s let in into Renee''s apartment like he was still trying to make sense of things.

    "Meet anyone?" Renee is quick to ask him, walking into his open arms that he had reflexively put out.

    "Just Jaxon, Virgil''s office was empty, Jaxon told me where they went" He says quietly, offeringfort to Renee.

    Renee, who is just relieved that Yanis hadn''t blown his top off and was actually handling things a whole lot calmer than she had been expecting.

    It perhaps helped that they already had the promise of their location or it wasn''t just that and Yanis would be level headed in chaotic situations like this.

    "I need to go help out Jaxie." He says after a while, a vein ticking on his jaw.

    Renee nods. "Is Alex still there?"

    "No." Yanis mutters, leaning forward to kiss Renee''s forehead and bow as politely as he could to Dia and Deidre before making his way out.

    Deidre blinks in realization. "Dad?"

    "Oh yeah" Deidre says I''m a quiet voice. "In the hubbub of everything I almost forgot, your dad is Hayden''s father"

    Deidre''s sharp gasp cut her off. "T-that means oh my"

    "Yes, you''re half siblings."

    Yanis nods to Renee after this, stepping out stiffly.

    She hoped he would be okay, knowing him, he would probably insist to tag along when they went to get Hayden and Dream back.

    "Come on, Ren." Dia invites her back to the seat from her spot by the door. "They''ll be fine."

    "I hope so"

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Hayden wakes up first, he was disoriented, his mind foggy as he tries to make sense of where he was, the bed felt all wrong, this wasn''t his and Virgil''s bed.

    How did he get here?

    The questions bouncing around in his head makes him squeeze his eyes shut, not like he could see with them open.

    Wherever he was was immensely dark, his mouth felt like it was full of cotton wool, his head felt light like he might faint faint? Was that what happened?

    Something hits him like a bucket of cold water

    <em>His baby!!</em>

    That was enough to have the memoriese tumbling back, thest thing he remembers is talking to his mom and seeing Dream get snatched by someone he couldn''t see, the same thing happening to him as well.

    <em>What had happened? Who were those guys? What did they want with him and Dream? Where was Dream?</em> He starts to panic, a door swinging open at one end.

    He freezes up at this, a switch getting flicked, the lights thate on aren''t as bright as he was expecting, at least it doesn''t hurt his eyes which he had hastily closed hoping that whoever it was would leave thinking he was still out of it.

    So it''s with all of his self restraint that he uses to stop himself from outright screaming when he feels a hand on his face.

    "I know you''re awake, little one." He hears an unfamiliar voice say and that''s all he needs to force his eyes open, scrambling backwards on the bed from the Werewolf hovering over him with greediness in his eyes.

    Hayden res up at the Alpha in front of him with anger, this only makes the twinkling in his gold eyes get brighter.

    "Yeah, it''s you." The strange Alpha mutters more to himself, following after Hayden whose back hits the headboard making him gulp in terror.

    "Aren''t you going to ask any questions?" The Alpha tilts his head to the side, dark hair falling forward.

    Hayden is too scared to look away from the strange Alpha, was he dense or just in stupid? Fine, making the mistake of not knowing that Hayden was pregnant was expected but was he blind that he could not see his mating mark.

    So he says absolutely nothing, gathering his limbs closer, only then does it dawn on him that he was wearing something different from what he had been kidnapped in.

    "No?" The Alpha prompts, crowding Hayden. "What''s your name, Omega?" He asks casually like he had all the time in the world - maybe he did, what was the time now?

    The dominance in his tone makes Hayden flinch but he keeps his mouth shut, uninterested in socializing with the enemy.

    This time two hands find their way to his face, sliding lower to his neck, the Alpha pauses slightly when he gets to Hayden''s very visible mating mark, going over his arms, pushing down the flimsy cover their original clothing had been reced with.

    A slight movement from the far side of the bed barely catches Hayden''s attention before Dream is bashing a vase into the side of the Alpha''s head, so hard that the ceramic shatters and he''s knocked out cold, blood dripping down his nose.

    "Dream!" Hayden throws himself at his half brother, slightly shaken up but no worse for the wear. "Think he''s dead?" He asks tentatively, peering over at the downed Alpha.

    Dream''s calctive eyes are already taking in the dim room. "I don''t know, look for something and make sure he is, I''ll check out the room."

    Hayden nods seriously, disentangling himself from Dream, it seemed like the Alpha hade in alone which was an apparent blunder on his part.

    They both go around the room, barefoot and

    "Ugh! What''s this god awful smell?" Dream gags as he checks behind all the curtains - there was a shit ton of them did they make a harem down for this? Were they dunces?

    Hayden already has a hand over his nose as he heads for the firece -why the hell was there a firece? What happened to conditioning?

    "I have no clue, it smells horrifying." He responds, picking up the fire iron.

    It had taken a while for the fog in his head to clear up, nothing like Dream knocking an Alpha unconscious to clear up his head.

    He should maybe be slightly worried at how he doesn''t hesitate to make sure the Alpha doesn''t get up again, maybe his Omega is pissed at being taken from their Alpha, whatever, these slime bags nned to make them baby-making machines anyway.

    Hayden suppressed a shudder as he brought down the fire iron hard again on the downed Alpha in front of him.

    "You done?" Dream asks when he finds a door that opens, peeking carefully in to make sure it was empty on the other side and didn''t lead to a sex dungeon or something.

    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure he''s dead" Hayden says sheepishly, clutching the bloody fire iron to himself.

    "Let''s get the hell out of here then." He invites his friend over.

    Hayden doesn''t need anymore encouragement to toss the fire iron aside and makes his way over to Dream who takes his hand tightly.

    Hayden remembers that Dream doesn''t know what he does so when they''re out of the creepy, harem style room, he tugs on Dream''s hold, the other Omega looking at him expectantly.

    "What''s wrong, Hay?" Dream asks immediately, worry coating his sharp eyes.

    "Ah I" Hayden averts his face in embarrassment. "I was talking to my mom before um all these happened and she said that my dad was back in Pine Creek"

    Dream does a double take at this, his blue-grey eyes going wide. "What?"

    "Yeah" Hayden rubs his cheek, a little nervous. "Turns out it''s your dad."

    Dream gapes at this "no way!" He whisper-yells. "No fucking way, that two bit bastard"

    A noise from within the room they had just left alerts their attention and they both freeze up in horror. The door a little ways behind them creaking open.

    "Run!" Dream whispers, dragging his half brother behind him as they tear down the hallway.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    They dash down the hallway, the entire wing of the Pack House cleared out because of them and it was currently to their advantage because the Alpha that hade in earlier had been dumb enough to the leave the door open, probably thinking they wouldn''t be able to get the upper hand.

    Luckily, they were on the ground floor so the trick was to find a door that led outside without gettimg caught, it sounded a lot easier that it actually was.

    Their bare feet were silent against the padded floor as the darted around a corner that lead to a staircase.

    "Stairs always mean a way out, let''s go!" Dream encouraged, the chaos happening in the room they just exited dragging attention from them, absently he wondered how long it would take for the sleaze bags to realize their absence.

    Also he hoped that the grimy guy that had his hands all over Hayden was their Alpha or something equally as important.

    They hurry down the stairs and Hayden wonders for how long their luck wouldst, maybe he should have held onto the tire iron a little longer, just as he thinks of this, some men show up and the end of the stairs and with surprised gasps they turn around and dash up again.

    They swerve aroundst minute when they see more peopleing from where they just left off from, taking a different turn, a different direction which leads them to the kitchen.

    Surprised gasps of some female Werewolves greet them but they pay them no mind.

    "Dream, grab a pan." Hayden advises already snatching a rolling pin out of ady''s hands, it was coated in dough but he didn''t mind.

    Firstly they had to get the fuck out of here, then they would deal with how to get back home.

    They open the door out of the kitchen to two men who were quickly put out ofmission by their weapons of choice.

    "Hey,dy with the mittens!" Dream turns around while Hayden makes sure the men stays down, flour coating them each time hended a hit. "Is there a backdoor around here?" Dream asks, waving his own frying pan threateningly.

    The women seemed stunned about the whole thing - most likely they had no idea - especially when the so called leaders of their Pack had gone through such lengths to keep their presence hidden.

    "Um t-that way?" Thedy he addresses points in a different direction, her hand trembling.

    "Thanks." Dream beams, snatching up Hayden''s wrist. "Nice Pack House." He tags on as they took off in the direction pointed out to them.

    His scent suppressants was rapidly fading away, if the slimebags who grabbed them weren''t sure about his status, they were about to find out, among other things like how he was pregnant.

    They burst out into a wide back porch, a single pale yellow bulb illuminating the serene ce.

    "Oh my fucking God!" Dream starts offining when they take in the rest of their surroundings. "It''s already night?"

    "No time for that now, Dream let''s go!" Hayden pulls him, they were still holding onto their weapons, they''d never know when they would need them.

    They race off the porch, unsurprised to note that the Pack House was situated deep in the woods even for a ce like Pine Creek which was mostly Werewolf dominated, it was just to be on the safe side.

    "Ow! My feet hurt." Dreamins as they put distance between them and the Pack House.

    Hayden winces at the jagged stones and pebbles under his bare feet. "I know, sorry but we can''t slow down now." He encourages, noticing for the first time what they had on.

    "The fuck is this?" Dream asks what''s on his mind, equally noticing what they had on. "Some kind of ritual dress? Those stupid bastards put me in a fucking dress"

    "D-Dream, I-I don''t think it''s wise to take it off." Hayden panics, pulling Dream along - they weren''t particrly decent underneath.

    Dream mumbles angrily under his breath at this, increasing his pace because yells were already starting up in the distance.

    Because thest thing they needed just then was for the people that napped them to shift and hunt them down.

    "We need to get out of the woods." Hayden says decisively when they had put sufficient distance between them and the Pack House.

    They slow down just beside a couple rock to try and figure out where they were.

    "If we want to get the fuck out of wherever this ce is, we need to get to a town and borrow someone''s phone because I don''t see them putting pockets in these hideous"

    "That way!" Hayden blurts out of the blue, halting Dream''s personal rant about the dresses they had on.

    It was sheer, a bluish tint to them, the neck was too wide to befortable for any gender and the sleeves were too long.

    At least who ever was the psychotic individual that came up with them thought to put high slits on both sides or they would be tripping on the skirts of their dresses.

    "W-what? Why?" Dream breaks out of his monologue to ask.

    Hayden shrugs sheepishly. "It''s just a wild guess but the trees are sparser in that direction so" He trails off.

    "So, we''re taking it." Dream grabs his wrist and they start off running again.

    The moon is a crescent but the clouds hang heavy and dark so it doesn''t really help to light the way, they can''t really tell howte it was but but at least the grass under their feet is soft enough to cushion their bare feet.

    The noise behind them get louder but the trees also get fewer so that was a start, it gave them hope to keep running at least until a howl sounded really close to them.

    Making their blood run cold, an Alpha was pissed and it wasn''t either of theirs.

    They skid to a halt when a couple Werewolves with hateful silver eyes cut off their path.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Dream unconsciously pushed Hayden behind him even as they stepped backwards right into someone else.

    They scream bloody terror in fear when their free hands get snatched up, the Werewolf that had grabbed them starting toughing evily.

    He doesn''t get far when Dream vengefully smacks him on his face with his pan, anger on his face even as his eyes sh a deep amber.

    Hayden joins in instantly, going for the Werewolf''s legs and soon they had him on the ground, beating the shit out of him.

    At least until they feel their arms get dragged behind their back, pulling the both of them away from the Werewolf in the ground who looks half fainted away.

    Dream manages tond in a couplest minute kicks, struggling against the person that held him.

    Unfortunately, it was the Alpha of the Pack who readies himself to hit Dream until his scent wafts into his nose, he goes rigid in shock, easily suppressing the fiesty Omega who was ring daggers up at him.

    "You''re pregnant?"

    "Surprise, surprise motherfucker." Dream snarls at him,nding a clear kick to his groin which make the Alpha double over and a couple snickers start up from the rest of his Pack members who hand now shifted back and were standing in azy circle, in the case either Omega decided to take off again.

    This time the Alpha doesn''t hesitate, reaching out to smack a still captive Dream.

    Hayden breaks away from the person holding him at this point, the Werewolf thinking that he wouldn''t pose much off a fight.

    Running tond a flying kick on the exact same spot Dream had aimed for.

    The Alpha crumbles down to his knees at this, his hold on Dream goingx.

    "Oh for fuck''s sake" he curses under his breath, growling aggressively when another bout of chuckles start up at his expense, his Pack members instantly shutting their yap.

    "Somebody get Bob off the ground." He ordered, referring to the Werewolf Dream and Hayden had both ambushed who was still lying prone on the ground, more than a little bloody.

    He looked up to the male Omegas who had scrambled back away from him, still crouched on the ground.

    One looked worried, the one they had nned to snatch from the very start while the other male Omega, the pregnant one looked mad.

    "You know for male Omegas, one pregnant"

    "That''s both." Dream mumbles under his breath, pissed.

    The Alpha blinks in shock, easily rising to his feet again. "What?"

    "We didn''t kick your head, I said, that''s both we''re both pregnant and for Alphas of Packs too, don''t you think this was stupid of you to do?"

    "Bold wordsing from an unmated, pregnant Omega." The Alpha taunted cruelly,cing his fingers together.

    Dream flinches back like he had been pped, all of the color draining from his face, this makes Hayden tuck him closer in his arms, the worried look on his face transforming to anger.

    It was the way he was, anger was truly a foreign emotion to him but not when it came to the people he loved, then he could easily bash someone''s head in or go after someone obviously way powerful than he was, fighting for the people he loved, gave him strength.

    "This is but an unforeseen circumstance, I''ll adopt the children of course, it''s only rightful for me to do so" the Alpha continued magnanimously, Hayden measuring his head for a rolling pin target.

    "For your information, there is no way they''ll find you all the way out here, in a town lots of states away so you might want to be getting settled into your new lives." He leans forward at this, hovering over them ominously, gold Alpha eyes out on disy, dominance pouring out so violently it makes Dream and Hayden shiver involuntarily.

    "And if you pull another shit like you did this night, you''re getting the consequences, pregnant or not." He straightens to his full height at this, visibly calmer now that he feels that he had cowered both Omegas.

    "They''re not my pups anyway, I couldn''t care less if you lost them." He adds to himself.

    "You son of a" Hayden is already raging, Dream stopping him midsentence, they couldn''t risk it.

    The Alpha narrows his eyes at this, seeming satisfied with theirck of a response. "Good, take them back" he half yawns, turning around. "This is going to fuck up my sleep cycle." Heins pettishly even as the Werewolves in front of him part for him to pass through.

    "Come on, get to your feet." A quiet looking Werewolf walked up to then to say, he exuded authority and was either the Head Beta or something simr.

    "Don''t touch me." Dream snaps at him, getting to his feet and helping Hayden up. "Who was the two bit imbecile that put me in this dress?" He suddenly asks out of the blue.

    Hayden smiles a little at this, thinking that Dream''s spirit had been broken.

    The quiet Werewolf does a double take at this, color shing briefly across his cheekbones as he steadily looks away from them.

    "Um the Alpha ordered to." He clears his throat to say.

    Dream''s eyes narrow menacingly at this, the Werewolf in front of them gulping from the intensity of his stare - he was going to bash that bastard''s head in, he just needed to get his hand on a trusty bat.

    "I see." Is all Dream says, walking arm in arm alongside Hayden in the direction they were directed to.

    Hayden on the other hand was quietly calcting, he knows his mom most likely forgot but he had been told, once that there was a tracker on him, all the LeBarons had one and he had hoped he wouldn''t ever be in need of his.

    Frankly, he doesn''t even know where it''s located and it''s such a distant memory that it''s justing to him now.

    It wasn''t repeated because the whole point of a tracker was to keep it a secret, it wouldn''t do if they kept talking about it.

    But he remembers and he knows now that they just had to hold out for a bit, he would tell Dreamter when they got some privacy <em>good</em>. He wanted these sleazy Werewolves to get was wasing to them, especially their Alpha.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    "You should try to get some sleep." Renee wanders out to say sometime before dawn.

    Virgil stops his pacing to cast her a worried nce. "You can''t have gotten any sleep either if you keeping out every half hour to check up on us."

    Renee winces at this. "I hoped you wouldn''t notice, besides I can always get some shut eye on the jet ride." She tries to bluster her way out, she was the only one with them, Dia and her daughter choosing to remain in her apartment, intimidated by the presence of both Alphas, Renee couldn''t understand how, she felt like a big sister to them.

    Dale scoffs from his position on a couch, wild, dark hair resting in his palms. "That''s an obvious lie, Ren, you''re not going to be able to sleep a wink."

    "Well, I don''t want to be left behind." She says sheepishly, knowing that they had all been against her tagging along because of how dangerous it was definitely going to be.

    "We won''t leave you behind, Ren." Virgil says with the patience of a long-suffering older sibling. "Or you''re going to end up falling asleep just moments before and missing out on everything." He half threatens her.

    Renee half panics at this, her worry for them still shining through. "But what about you two?"

    "We''ll be fine Renee." Dale is quick to reassure her, giving her a brief smile, it was best if Renee rested a bit so she didn''t make herself sick with worrying so hard - they would do that for her.

    "If you say so." She mutters reluctantly, knowing that she won''t be getting any proper sleep, not till her babies are back home.

    It hadn''t even registered to either Alpha that they should have gotten some rest, Dale''s sleep schedule was already screwed to shit after Dream left, sleep hadn''t even crossed his mind.

    Virgil was on another ne of existence, his soft and bubbly mate was somewhere dangerous and he was trapped in the confines of these four walls unable to do a thing.

    Jaxie, Ian and Yanis had chased them both out of the Alpha''s office, traumatized with how agitated they both constantly were, Virgil hadn''t stopped pacing and Dale kept brooding so hard, hovering over them.

    Their barely banked aggression was stirring up the other werewolves in the room too so there was that so had spent the rest of the night in the living room of Virgil''s apartment, Reneeing to check up on them every now and then no matter how hard theyined.

    "You know you''re going to get your ass handed to you when we get them back right?" Virgil mutters, settling on a couch opposite Dale so he didn''t wear out their carpet with his constant pacing.

    Dale slowly lifts his head up to re at Virgil. "You got something to say to me, V? Then say it directly." He says coldly.

    Virgil doesn''t even flinch or back down at his abrasive tone, well maybe he shouldn''t pick at Dale when they were both in shitty moods but other than needing a distraction, most importantly he was worried about the other Alpha.

    He had seen very little of him the past week but he hadn''t really noticed anything off with him at least until the shitshow went down.

    It had been so easy to get used to a truly happy Dale not the bubbly shell of a person he had be, hiding his aches behind a bright smile and a lively attitude but now, Virgil sees they''re back to square one, hell even worse than while they were still at college.

    Whatever had happened with Dream to make him leave Dale''s Pack in such a hurry had to be behind it and now that the Omega turned out to be pregnant, well, the origin story wasn''t so hard to put together.

    "Yeah" Virgil straightens up to pin the dark haired Alpha a steady look. "What did you do to Dream?"

    Dale surprisingly doesn''t go off on Virgil, falling backwards against the couch, all of the lights going out of his eyes. "I don''t know."

    Virgil does a double take at this, his eyes going wide, Dale wouldn''t mess around with something as important as this. "Fuck." He curses under his breath, his brain working double time.

    He nces at Dale, once, twice then it hits, it''s still there but it''s faint a mating mark.

    He thinks back to the brief moments he had seen Dream for this morning and it clicks.

    "Don''t you think it has something to do with that fancy hickey you keep showing off?" He asks out of the blue, Dale looking more than a little lost.

    "What?" Dale stares up at him, visibly confused.

    "Your mating mark, I''m betting Dream did that." Virgil decides to exin it slowly, knowing Dale, it would go over his dense as fuck skull and Virgil would have to exin it again.

    Dale''s hand reflexively go up to touch the mark that was fast fading, sure it would leave a visible silver scar but he liked the dark-reddish hue it had to it, it lit him up from the inside, it took the cold and dark away, warming up his cold heart.

    "Yeah?"

    "Well, I''m pretty sure I didn''t see Dream sporting a matching one"

    "Yeah, because I didn''t want to mark him while he was still in his heat"

    Virgil looks thoughtful at this. "What happened, you know, after?"

    "Woke up and he was gone and my mom showed up, ruined my life."

    Virgil winces at this. "What the hell was she looking for in Pine Creek?"

    "I couldn''t care less." Dale shrugs forlornly.

    Out of the blue, Virgil grabs a throw pillow and yeets it at Dale smacking him straight up on the face, the other Alpha squawking in shock.

    "Yo, V? What the fuck"

    He barely gets all of his words out before Virgil is throwing another pillow which goes the same way as the first one did.

    "Dream mated you willfully didn''t he?" Virgil asks with a nk expression.

    Dale shrinks back a bit, expecting Virgil to throw another pillow at him, his friend had a really good throwing arm. "Yeah?" He repeats against, barely registering orprehending what Virgil was trying to do.

    Virgil gets up this time, armed with a couple pillows. "What kind of consent gets louder than that??!" He yells in a rare show of extra emotion, whacking Dale around with the pillows. "Do you have cotton wads for a brain??!"

    "What? No I don''t"

    Virgil doesn''t relent, smacking him harder, Dale studiously trying to escape from the onught

    "Do. You. Have. Any. Fucking, Idea. How. Much. That. Would. Hurt. Him?" Virgil asks, punctuating each word with a hit.

    "Ow! Ow! Ow! How the hell does hitting me solve anything?" Daleins, breaking away.

    Virgil makes sure to add in a couple more hits before Dale gets away. "Who said it was to help?" He asks sarcastically, calming returning to his previous position. "Yeah by the way, the fee will be $19,99.99,e again" He''s saying but Dale isn''t listening anymore, he''s curled up against the far wall, most like;y having an existential crisis.

    A knock raps on this door at this point, Yanis peeking his head in. "We have just a couple minutes to daylight, we''ve located them, get your asses up"

    That''s all the two Alpha''s need to go on high alert, Virgil readying to ask rapid fire questions which his Head Beta had already anticipated.

    "Jaxie said to tell you that yes, the Warriors are all aware of this new development and are getting ready to move, Leon and Darian keeping an eye on them."

    They both absorb the information in a stride.

    "Dale, could you get Renee?"

    Yanis pauses his motion of leaving at this. "What? Get her? Why the fuck... don''t tell me she''s tagging along?"

    "Yeah, let''s get going..." Virgil ces a heavy hand on Yanis'' shoulder, practically pushing him out.

    "She''s just going to stay on the jet or we''ll lock her in or are you interested in dealing with her when she finds out we left her behind?" He asks with a faux smile.

    Yanis expression goes from livid to grim, "I''ll pass."

    "This shouldn''t be hard..." Dale mutters to himself, still in the apartment. "I mean, I''ve woken Renee up before, this isn''t any different."

    He hurries down the hallway, knocking quietly out of propriety and pushing open the door when he gets no response.

    Only to scream when he does, opening the door to Renee hovering menacingly at the door, shower head in hand.

    He finally quietens down when she does nothing but re at him suspiciously, her hair wild.

    "Um..." Dale finally finds his voice, looking at Renee from her head to her toe. "I have a lot of questions." He says shakily, still pressed against the wall. "But the most important one is... what the fuck??"

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    "I was waiting to see if you would decide to leave me behind." She mutters darkly, still giving him the evil eye.

    "You could have just I don''t know, walked out." He makes a face, realizing that she hadn''t slept a wink. "Why then are you holding a shower head? How the fuck did you even get it?"

    "That''s not important," Renee says sharply, throwing the shower head to the side, it hits the ground with a dull ng. "We are leaving now aren''t we?"

    "Um yeah."

    "Okay, go on without me, I meet you up at the designated spot." Renee says.

    "Sure." Dale agrees without a moment''s thought, distracted, his phone ringing which he picks up as he goes out.

    Renee grins sneakily at this, bringing out her phone while looking around surreptitiously. "Hi, Dia, it''s time." She says into the phone looking smug, they hadn''t been allowed to tag along so she was doing the logical thing, sneaking them in.

    ~

    "I lowkey saw this happening." Virgil says nkly when he sees Dia and DDe out from a cabin behind Renee who looks damn proud of herself.

    The private jet was already in motion, the sun washing over the sky in breathtaking colors, getting two private jets out to Pine Creek wasn''t a difficult task, not with the kind of money Renee and Yanis came from.

    The Warriors had gotten settled in the other one, the Alphas, Jaxie, Leon, Darian, Ian and Yanis in the second, well, adding Renee, Dia and DD.

    "You''re both staying in the jet." Darian says sternly to his mom and younger sister when hees in with Leon to see them, he did a double take at first but recovered fast.

    "Of course we know that." Renee scoffs, waving away their stern expressions as she settled on an exotic looking leather couch, the tasteful cream colored furniture incrediblyfortable.

    The rest of the cabin is designed this way,rge arched windows to give a beautiful scenery of golden hued clouds and a blue sky, which equally lit up the borately designed ce.

    A wet bar was at the far end a big ass TV and tastefully arranged couches and cushions.

    "We''ll do nothing but get in your way." Dia agrees, sitting down as well, DD wandering off to explore the jet.

    Silence falls after this, tension easily recing conversation, because they were using a much faster mode of transportation, they would get there in roughly half an hour it seemed like an eternity.

    Jaxie, Ian and Yanis were talking softly over a coupleptops and gadgets, no doubt keeping track of Hayden''s position.

    They would just have to hope to hope that they were both kept in the same ce, getting them out if the enemy Pack was the first and most important priority.

    ~

    Dream woke up first, feeling like crap, his head felt heavy and the god awful taste in his mouth was something he wanted to get rid of, rather quickly too.

    It just hit him then that they hadn''t eaten a bite since they were swiped, it would exin why neither of them had thrown up yet though.

    He looks down at a sleeping Hayden who was curled up close to him, a furrow in his brows.

    Hayden had told him yesterday about the tracker so he knew that they would be out of this hellhole soon, what worried him more was the drama waiting for him back at home.

    Well, he had just gotten kidnapped by some weird fucks, they should better cut him some ck.

    Carefully, he disentangles himself from Hayden, having an ''aww'' moment when his half brother''s brows furrow, his hands opening and closing like he was making grabby hands.

    Dream sits at the edge of the bed a while to gather his thoughts, well that and also the massive head rush that had hit him when he sat up was making him feel dizzy.

    He wasn''t even all that surprised that Hayden was his half sibling, knowing his shitty father, he probably had way too many of them scattered around for miles.

    But it was special with Hayden, he was beyond happy about his father''s failings for once.

    Not that if they weren''t rted by blood it would change anything, it just felt good, you know, all legal and by the book.

    They had to now get napped when so much drama was going down Dream winces at this point.

    Everyoneing to save them was definitely going to find out that he was pregnant, that''s if they didn''t already know.

    He knows Kieran would definitely keep his secret but not when it affected him so.

    Thinking about all that drags his thought to Dale and he winces again, reaching a hand up to absently search for a mating mark that wasn''t there, that same hand dropping to his stomach to find sce.

    He wondered if Dale woulde, he might because of Hayden

    He pushes himself up from the bed with the same energy he uses to push thoughts of Dale out of his head.

    He had promised to talk to the Alpha so he would, which was a good thing, all these second guessing was really tiring.

    He knows there''s a bathroom in this awful smelling, harem-wannabe room, because the first time they had tried to break out, he had checked out the room.

    So he makes his way in, relieved that it was at least decent enough before proceeding to make himself clean.

    Searching through the wardrobe proved that there was truly nothing provided for them to wear other than these ursed ritual dresses, all in equally ridiculous shades.

    It made Dream want tough and cry and rage at the same time - was it somew in their Pack that Omegas couldn''t wear pants?

    Or they just hadn''t met a male Omega before because if they did, they would know that just the dresses alone was making Dream want to go on a homicidal rage.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    He has no other option but to put another of the flimsy dresses on, cruising as he hikes the flowyyered skirt dramatically to give his legs room to breathe.

    He was suddenly craving mints and if that didn''t sour his mood faster than anything else.

    He wonders if the crazy people that grabbed them nned to starve them, not that he was keen on eating whatever they had to offer, he''s just worried for the health of his and Hayden''s babies.

    Just as the thought passes his mind, a soft knock on the door attracts his attention, he goes on high alert as the door starts to creak open, searching around for something to use as a weapon.

    Instead of the sly Alpha he had been expecting, a smalldy patters in, a tray on her hands filled with breakfast.

    "Oh! Hi" he greets nervously but she just remains quiet, giving him a pointed look.

    "Make sure to eat." Is all she says before pattering back out.

    Dream mentally backtracks on how old he thought she was, she was probably double that, he could hear her age in her voice.

    He nced at the covered tray, hoping to hope that strawberries or some chocte filled or covered meal was there, he couldn''t have Hayden going into a vomiting fit this morning.

    Thinking about that, he needed to wake his brother up to clean.

    "Hay?" He calls softly, leaning across the bed to push his hair away from his face.

    They had woken up from whatever had been used to knock them out quitete so that Dream was pretty sure he only got a couple hours sleep before sunrise.

    But they had slept for most of yesterday so it''s not long before Hayden is opening his eyes with a grown, instantly pping a hand over his mouth even as he makes a face behind it.

    "Morning, Dream." He mumbles, still a little bit out of it. "Ugh! I feel horrible."

    "Trust me, you''ll feel better after you brush your teeth and clean up." Dreamforts him, patting his fluffy, wild hair. "Breakfast is here, I don''t think your mate would appreciate it if you threw up all over him while he''s trying to rescue you."

    Hayden sobers up at this, his eyes suddenly seeming older than his face, he doesn''t say anything about Dream''s obvious omission though. "Sure."

    He agrees, dragging himself off the bed, they had been thrown into bed when they were returned and didn''t think it wise to go wandering around for somewhere to clean up their dusty feet or soiled clothes, especially not when a couple Werewolves were watching over them.

    Thankfully, they had all left sometimeter when it was evident that neither Omega was making a move anytime but Hayden was pretty sure they were outside.

    He wasn''t about to encounter any of them, especially not with the way he felt this morning.

    He also makes a sound of surprise at the sight of the cupboard.

    "Ah, I see you''ve seen it too." Dream says patronisingly from across the big room where he was recing the sheets. "At least they were nice enough to put in boxer shorts" he peeks down at the flimsy, silk shirts by lifting his skirt. "If you could call them that."

    Hayden was already raging. "I want to put the Alpha in one of these and beat him bloody"

    Dream cheering from the sidelines. "Yes!!! I absolutely, one hundred fucking percent approve!"

    If the Alpha was trying to emascte them by putting them in dresses, then he had another thinging for him because Dream didn''t hate dresses but at least they could have had a little bit of taste with it.

    First of all, what is with the fucking neckline and oh fuck! Don''t even get him started on how sheer it was

    Hayden waddles back, looking so done with everything. "I want chocte." He states grimly, marching forward to the tray. "I swear to fucking god if there is no chocte in oh chocte filled croissants!" He cuts himself off instantly reaching for the chocte filled bread with grubby hands.

    "Oh my! They''re so good, you have to try one Dream"

    Dreamughs at his instant mood change. "Slow down, Hay, or you''ll end up throwing everything up."

    Hayden forces himself to slow down, watching Dream pick at the food, gorging on the croissants before joining Dream to pick at the food.

    "Dream, you should eat more." He nags at the other Omega, encouraging him to try more of the waffle.

    Which he does, the honey that was poured all over the food making it worthwhile, although the whipping cream spritzed on the top of it gets yeeted to the tray.

    They eat as much as they could without triggering their gag reflex, covering the tray politely and retiring to the bed.

    "How long do you think it''ll take them to get here." Dream asks in a low voice, no nning on tipping the enemy off.

    "I have no clue." Hayden shrugs, hoping it was soon enough, heavens knew when else the Alpha would stumble in.

    They had been quite lucky ever since they got taken, that might notst for very long.

    "Hopefully it wouldn''t take too long." Hayden tags on, a little uneasy.

    "Yeah" Dream mutters absently, distracted.

    "It usually doesn''t." Hayden continues, memories reopening.

    This grabs Dream''s attention. "What?" He prompts, sitting up and clutching his knees closer to himself, the skirt of the robe he had on falling away, his bare legs peeking through the slits.

    "What?" Hayden nces at him, slightly confused.

    "You said, it usually doesn''t so this has happened before?"

    Hayden winces. "Quite a lot of times, shockingly, it''s apparently a side package of dating people like Virgil and Dale"

    Dream chokes at this, his eyes going wide. "You know what? While we''re waiting, mind telling me how it was growing up?"

    "Oh? Sure!" Hayden beams. "Doubt it would be interesting though but here goes"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    "That wasn''t interesting??" Dream asks with wide eyes, staring in absolute shock at Hayden who has color on his cheeks.

    The door gets thrown open after this, making them startle.

    The Alpha hurries in as well as the authoritative Werewolf from the night before.

    "I keep telling you to give this up, Jake." The authoritative and much older werewolf was saying it. "This had always been a bad idea."

    "Shut the fuck up Drew, you''re the fucking Head Beta so you''ll do what I fucking say." Jake rounded up on the other werewolf, a manic in his eyes.

    This makes Drew swallow back his words, unease on his face even as he watched the young Alpha direct a couple of their Warriors into the room to snatch up the male Omegas huddled on the bed.

    Drew might have turned a blind eye to Jake''s madness if the Omegas had both been unmated and most importantly not pregnant but all this all this was a disaster.

    He should have known when none of the men set as decoy came back and in less than twenty fours hours, their Pack shows up on their front doors and in private jets too, just who the fuck were these Omegas?

    So he remained quiet, following dutifully when the Warriors tried to get the blonde haired Omega off the bed, Drew knew their names but Jake, the low-key psychopath wanted to rename them like they were people just like him.

    Drew knows who is to me for all this but that Alpha was long dead

    The first Warrior that tries to touch Dream gets a kick to the face and Drew might be smiling if they didn''t have their Pack fighting just a couple hallways to get to them.

    What they should be doing is letting the Omegas go before the entirety of their Warriors get wiped out but instead, Jake wanted to hide them and call bluff, using the other Pack of attacking without provocation.

    It sounded like fancy bullshit to him but he followed along when a secret pathway was used to hide them in the basement, said basement also led outside the Pack House so it was a back up n as well.

    The Warriors were kept with both Omegas while Jake dragged Drew with him to address the ''visiting'' Pack - this was definitely going to go to shit.

    *~*

    There had to be quick change in ns when they burst in through the front doors of the Pack that had swiped Hayden and Dream and they realized that this wasn''t some crime syndicate where they sold male Omegas in a ck market or something but a homely Pack with a lot of frightened and innocent Pack members.

    Dale had told Yanis to put his weapons away when a toddler had burst into tears at the foyer, her mother gathering her close with shaky hands.

    Then the screams had started, the werewolves scattering even as others who had to be their Warriors hurried down and in the space of a couple seconds, it had broken out into chaos.

    Darian was able to easily handle it though, taking control of the Warriors while Leon got Jaxie and Yanis to a safe ce.

    Virgil and Dale would need their direction to get them to Hayden and Dream, the Head Beta''s information was west and it didn''t take long to get away from the fight which quickly moved outside and the Warriors on either side shifted.

    They ran up the steps, danger in their aura which terrified away every Pack member in their Pack, they didn''t pay this any mind, a fixed goal in mind.

    <em>Their pregnant mates</em>

    They go through a wide sunny kitchen, paying no attention to the startled screams their swift presences elicits.

    <em>''V, Dale, they''re moving.''</em>

    Jaxon links with them, the panic evident in his voice.

    <em>''Calm down, Jax.''</em>

    Virgil is quick to say, his voice steady.

    <em>''Just direct us through where they were before.''</em>

    <em>''Okay.''</em>

    They hadn''t slowed down all through this interaction and in no time got to the room where Hayden and Dream had been kept in.

    "What is this god awful smell." Dale makes a face of disgust the instant they get in.

    "Try to ignore that and you can pick out their scents, they were most definitely here." Virgil says, already moving past the awful smell even as they seperated to search the room.

    <em>''Jaxie? We found the room they were kept in and you''re right, they''re not here anymore.''</em>

    Dale is the one to say this time, checking behind all the curtains for an exit, what the hell was with this ce, there were so many bright and contrasting loud colors, it must hurt to wake up to it.

    <em>''Alright, tell me, what floor are you guys on?''</em>

    Jaxon asks a little shakily, leaning closer to theptop to make sure his eyes weren''t ying games with him, Leon had aforting hand buried in his hair and it steadied Jaxon more than he would like to admit.

    <em>''Ground floor?''</em>

    Virgil says, slightly confused at the question, they had found a couple exits but they needed to know which direction they would go.

    <em>''Well, they...they stopped moving but now they''re somewhere lower than where i directed you to.''</em>

    <em>''The basement?''</em>

    Dale chipped in.

    <em>''Yes!''</em>

    Jax quickly cut in, that had to be it, he quickly gave them additional directions, going back to keeping an eye on the twinkling blue dot.

    Yanis had pulled a couple strings to get the building n of the Pack House and Jaxon was still having a hard time figuring just how he had done it.

    Virgil and Dale quickly change directions, swinging open the door that was quite hidden, they hadn''t even seen it during their first search so it had to be the right one.

    Jake and Drew were justing out of the basement at this same time so there''s a split second of shock then Virgil who had been in the lead is snarling and drawing a hand back to punch Jake''s face in.

    He would have liked to rip out the bastard''s throat who was obviously the Alpha and had both Hayden and Dream''s scents all over him but the tunnel that the door had opened to was too narrow.

    The Werewolf behind the Alpha however moved faster, dragging his Alpha backward and out of harm''s way.

    "Oh for fuck''s sake!" The Werewolf that had protected the Alpha suddenly cursed, pulling open a crevice in the wall that neither Alphas had noticed before, it turned out to be a handle of a sliding door, fire irons falling out, directly on them.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Virgil and Dale easily step back to avoid the shower of metal, Drew using this opportunity to drag a bitching Jake to safety, the reason the Head Beta had cursed earlier was because as soon as both Alphas made their appearance, Jake had ordered the Warriors to take the Omegas out to the woods.

    It was like the idiot was hellbent on having himself ripped to shreds.

    Jaxon''s voice filters in to Dale and Virgil at this very moment, distracting them further from chasing after Jake and Drew.

    <em>''Dale! Virgil! They''re moving again!''</em>

    Jaxon all but screams into their heads, making them wince.

    <em>''Sure, we might have an idea of where they went, keep us updated though.''</em>

    Virgil replies, leaping over the pile of fire irons, Dale following quickly behind him as they dashed down the hallway in pursuit of the other Werewolves.

    In no time they get to the basement where Dream and Hayden had been in before and by now both Alphas'' frustration are almost palpable.

    Jaxon however directs them to the backdoor and they burst out into the woods, a sh of clothing in the distance, they don''t need Jaxon''s go ahead this time to shift mid run, chasing them down.

    Hayden is the first to notice them in the distance, pretending to trip and stay down, Dream catching on and kicking anyone who tries to touch Hayden, pretending to make a fuss over him on the ground.

    Jake was about to w out his eyes at this, the feeling of hopelessness drowning his out, rendering him unable to make a decision.

    Drew easily takes the reins, calcting the best course of action with the least casualties and by that it meant keeping the Alpha alive, because if anyone was going to get ripped to shreds for messing with another Alpha''s mate, it was going to be him.

    "Alpha Jake," He says solemnly, using the other''s title, something he rarely did. "The best course of action is to go on the offense, the Warriors should have taken care of the rest by now." He appealed to his Alpha''s pride which wasn''t a difficult task, Jake had a shit ton of it.

    Jake''s eyes clear up at this, shifting to a luminescent gold. "Fine, Braun, stay here, the rest of youe with me." He ordered in his Alpha voice, shifting to an impressive looking wolf, the others doing the same even as they ran out to face off with Virgil and Dale.

    Dream looks worried at this.

    ''<em>Think they''ll be okay?''</em>

    He asks Hayden still crouched on the ground beside the other, the Warrior left behind to watch over them ring at them sternly from behind dark sunsses.

    <em>''Yeah, we need to find a way to get rid of that guy.''</em>

    Dream gives a wicked smile, "I have an idea." He whispers down to Hayden, getting to his feet.

    Hayden looks slightly worried at the look on Dream''s face, sitting up slightly as he watches Dream make his way closer to the Werewolf charged to watch over them.

    "Um hello?" Dream starts

    "Uh oh." Hayden mutters under his breath, he had never heard Dream use that breathy, soft tone with anyone, this werewolf was probably going to end up dead, he slowly got to his feet anyway, he needed to be ready to back up his brother.

    "What?" The Werewolf referred to as Braun says coldly, nose twisted like it had been broken a couple times, it reminded him of what Tyrone, Hayden''s bully would look like if he could picture him.

    "There''s a thorn in my knee." He says with a small pout, lifting said knee upwards, the slit in the hideous dress they were put in giving him the advantage to bare the body part.

    Braun''s eyes widen momentarily at this, appearing to have a mini argument in his head but whatever his argument had been gets overridden when Dream bats hisshes at him.

    Dream watches with sharp eyes as the moronic Warrior leans forward, bringing his face into the perfect distance for Dream to attack him.

    This he does without hesitation, driving his knee up so hard into Braun''s face that he''s pretty sure he broke the guy''s nose again - <em>good</em>.

    "Fuck." Braun curses, staggering backwards a bit even as he bends over, clutching his face in pain.

    Dream sends a kick to the side of his face, having no business with waiting for him to recover sufficiently enough toe after them.

    Hayden had his eyes on a sturdy branch which he had leaped up to pick up the moment that Dream had sent his knee into Braun''s face, smashing him on the side of the head when Dream''s shockingly powerful kick had sent him careening in Hayden''s direction.

    "Ugh! Careful Hay!" Dream scolds his brother, "You got blood on me."

    "Oops!" Hayden chuckles in a shaky voice, bringing down the branch a couple more times although the first time he did it was enough to knock the Werewolf out.

    He tosses the branch to the side when he''s done, hurrying over to Dream who is still furiously wiping the long gone ssh of blood on his cheek.

    "You okay?"

    "No." Dream responds in a tight voice. "And I know this isn''t the right time but I don''t think I vibe with the smell of blood right now"

    "What?" Hayden half panics, the sound of the mini fight happening a little distance away filtering in.

    "Okay, look at me, deep breaths, okay" Hayden grabs Dream''s hand pulling him closer, he needed to get the smell of blood out of Dream''s skin because they didn''t particrly have mints anywhere nearby and Dale was a little upied at the moment so throwing up was a definite no-no.

    Instinctively, he tugged a gasping Dream into his arms, scenting him.

    "There, how do you feel?" He leans back to ask, worrying on his face as he takes in Dream''s slightly paleplexion.

    "Like I can hold it in." Dream says without mincing his words, nodding encouragingly at Hayden.

    "Good." He nods in return, grasping Dream''s hand tightly. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    The sight of the enemy Pack charging at them even though they obviously outnumbered Dale and Virgil five to one didn''t daunt them.

    They had been itching for a proper fight anyway, having to leave the fight back in the Pack House early toe look for their mates.

    The fight was determined in just a few minutes, Jake''s Warriors dwindling down to nothing in no time, leaving just him and Drew.

    It was obvious however who both lethal Alphas had their eye on and Jake felt his strength fail him, not like he would have been able to take on both Alphas if it hadn''t, hell, he wouldn''t even be able to take one on even if he had Drew to back him up.

    The way his Warriors had been disposed off would break any leader''s spirit but his pride wouldn''t let him surrender even as he and Drew get circled in by the prowling Alphas.

    Braun was a smart Warrior, he would know to take the Omegas awaye to think of it, how had the Alphas found them, linking had a distance limit and the other party had to be sensitive to your call.

    Drew on the other hand was calcting the path of escape with the least risk, his hands had been tied while he watched Jake''s father ruin his childhood, he wasn''t going to let the bastard be the reason he lost the rest of his life as well.

    He could see the bloodlust in these Alphas eyes though, there was no negotiating with them, Drew and Jake were standing in their way to their mates and that was all there was.

    He waited for the perfect moment when they would both strike, their movements were faster than he had anticipated and he could only save the both of them if for once in his life, Jake listened to him.

    ''<em>Shift!!!''</em>

    He linked hard with Jake just as he felt sharp teeth embed themselves in his wolf''s shoulders, the instant differences in their forms would give them a little more than a couple seconds to make their escape.

    Twin glows of light go off at about the same time Virgil and Dale had gone for their enemies neck.

    Drew takes advantage of the brief confusion that follows, grabbing his Alpha and rolling away, dashing to hide behind a tree in the distance.

    It would have been their death sentence in any other situation but just as he had counted on, the two Omegas came running towards them from the otherside of the forest.

    Drew''s heart still thudded painfully, blood flowing down his left hand even as he clutched Jake to himself with his good right arm, too distracted by trying to figure out if the Alphas would stille after them which was highly unlikely to notice that Jake was curled up on his leg.

    The Alpha''s wounds were more severe than Drew''s, Virgil had really been aiming to kill him with a single attack, it was by sheer luck that he hadn''t gotten Virgil''s teeth to his neck or he would be well on his way to dying by then, blood streaming through his fingers from a nasty scratch on his side as well.

    Drew makes noment when Jake tucks his face into the older man''s shoulder, shaking with muffled sobs - his chances of surviving his dire injuries which were made worse by the fact that he had shifted back to his human form dropping with each moment that passed.

    ~

    Virgil and Dale had easily tracked the overwhelming smell of blood to where the two Werewolves had escaped to but just as they started to slink in that direction, a blur of motion caught their attention.

    They turn around in time to see Hayden and Dream hurtling hand in and in their direction.

    Choosing who to go after wasn''t even a decision to make, both rerouting swiftly which brought them to Hayden and Dream faster.

    They shifted back just as they got close enough, Virgil standing still as Hayden threw himself into his arms.

    Virgil took his first real breath in nearly a day, gathering Hayden up so close and tight, taking in a deep breath of his favorite scent ever.

    "Virgil? Baby? Too tight!" Hayden is quick toin when his breath gets cut off.

    Virgil''s panic at this is so familiar and although Hayden feels more than a little light-headed, his knees weak from the onught of his mate''s scent that he had been practically starved of, a bright smile makes his way to Hayden''s face.

    The barrage of questions that instantly follow is also not surprising, Hayden lets his mate do as he wishes, inspecting every bit of Hayden''s body even as he snarls unhappily at the outfit and his bare feet, looking over his shoulder like he might like to finish something off.

    Dream had slowed down too, only that Dream also did the same, the fact that he didn''te hurtling into his arms was expected but that didn''t take away the sting of it.

    He watches hesitation and a myriad of emotions sweep across Dream''s pale face.

    Dale doesn''t let himself think, closing the distance between them as he sweeps Dream into his arms.

    "I might have to cuff you to my bed to make sure you don''t run away again." Dale murmurs into Dream''s neck, his voice heavy with emotion.

    Dream makes a strangled sound at this, clutching at Dale''s upper body even as he takes in gulpfuls of his scent, his gag reflex instantly settling.

    "I thought you wouldn''te." He says quietly, voice filled with longing.

    "Where else would I be?" Dale leans forward to nuzzle his neck again - how does Dream manage to smell better each time he sees him? "I owe you something, remember?" He tags on, nipping Dream''s throat just a little bit.

    This elicits a soft gasp out of Dream, pleasure and promise swirling like a heady tonic in his middle.

    ''<em>Well!!!''</em>

    Jaxie practically screams in their heads.

    ''<em>What''s so fun about keeping me in the dark, do you have them or not??''</em>

    This brings identical smirks to both Alphas who have their mates cradled in their arms.

    <em>''Yeah we do.''</em>

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    With the advantage of a surprise attack on their part and precise orders, the casualties of the Warriors from Crimson Pack and Dark Moon Pack were very low, a couple medics had been in their jet for that very reason and as soon as the battle had been decided they retreated to it, already starting the journey back to Pine Creek.

    Leon, Yanis and Jaxon had already returned to their private jet at this point, everyone gathered in front of theptop even as they waited for feedback from either Alpha.

    Hayden''s tracker was stationary again, silence heavy in the cabin.

    The others knew better than to offer help, it was better to just stay out of the Alphas way but the suspense wasn''t good for the heart.

    <em>''Well!!!''</em>

    Jaxie practically screams in their heads, when he''s finally had enough.

    <em>''What''s so fun about keeping me in the dark, do you have them or not??''</em>

    A brief silence, then

    <em>''Yeah we do''</em>

    Virgil''s voice floats in his head and Jaxon doesn''t think he''s ever been happy to hear those words before.

    "They got them." He says to the others, copsing backwards on the couch and everyone equally experienced a deep sense of relief.

    Dia pulls Renee into a hug then DD.

    "Think they''ll need anything? Food?" ''<em>a sharp gasp</em>'' "What if they''re hurt?" Renee starts to panic.

    "I think they''re fine or Virgil would have said so, let''s just try to not overwhelm the" Jaxon starts to exin seriously but his words blow over their heads even as they all hurry to the door when they hear a familiar whoosh of the jet''s doors going open.

    "Yeah, I don''t think they''re listening." Yanis says dryly, happy squeals floating over to where they were. "There''s never a dull moment with you Werewolves, is there?"

    Jaxon chuckled at this, "We try."

    Ian had fought with the Warriors and had a couple scratches but he Jaxon doesn''t think he''s ever seen Leon get so unruffled, crowding his twin and insisting he go on the Warrior ne although Ianined that he wanted to see Hayden and Dream, Leon was hearing none of it.

    Leon now who was currently seated at the wet bar, casually watching the rest of the room while Darian stood against the wall, expression stoic like he couldn''t literally hear his brother''s voice but Jaxon could see his eyes were the softest blue he had ever seen them be.

    While thedies had gotten to the doorway just as Virgil wasing in, Hayden and Dream were both barefoot so they were carried snugly in their Alphas arms, not that Virgil and Dale needed that excuse.

    Reluctantly, Virgil hands Hayden over to his mom who goes into full mother hen mode, clucking and fussing over Hayden, switching to Dream and handing Hayden over to Dia like they had shared custody of them.

    DD just hung back and watched the happy scene with a soft smile on her face, she had taken out her phone to take a picture of Dream in the ridiculous dress he had on that literally made her eyes bleed, giggling when he throws her a death re,ing forward to ruffle his hair fondly and kiss his cheek.

    Renee has no qualms picking up her son like he''s a child and making her way to the cabin where the others were waiting but Dream was having none of that, backing away from their mom and ring threateningly at her when she tried to carry him as well.

    "But you let Dale carry you." Dia pouts.

    "Yes, because there were thorns and stones outside." Dream crosses his arms pettishly.

    Dale''s lips tilt to the side a bit at this, stepping forward in Dream''s direction who doesn''t move a limb and lets himself be picked up.

    "Unbelievable!" Dia throws her hands up, trying to make an upset face and failing.

    They all gravitate to the main cabin, Hayden and Dream separated from their mates in no time, Virgil and Dale hanging back to let them all get acquainted.

    Dream''s scent is out of full disy and Dale can''t help his smug smile although Darian keeps pinning lethal res at his head,

    Dream notices that everyone is cautious about bringing up the fact that he was pregnant, although it was very obvious they wanted to, the issue sitting like a fat ass elephant on theirps.

    He doesn''t offer them any relief, interested in other things. "Who were those guys?"

    Jaxon is the one to answer his question. "We did a little investigation and well, Pine Creek is quite popr in the Werewolf world because, it''s a literal town of werewolves not to mention the fact that two different Packs are living in it side by side."

    "They probably sent a couple people down to investigate, because the possibility that a Werewolf dwelling thisrge would have at least one male Omega was too high a chance to pass up on."

    "We must have crossed them on the road while they were headed there, I didn''t see the person driving but the Alpha that had been staring into our car was definitely the same guy we met, the Alpha of the Pack." Virgil adds.

    The situation he had been talking about was when they had been driving down to the city to pay baby Pixie a visit.

    Hayden just gaped at this, he hadn''t even noticed the exchange.

    "Um mom?" DD calls after a while ofpanionable silence. "Dream is looking a little pale"

    She barely gets all her words out before Dream is gagging, throwing a hand over his mouth as he hurries to his feet.

    "Third door down the hallway." Renee immediately calls to him, a proud ass smile on her face.

    "I should go check up on him." Hayden gets up immediately as well.

    All eyes swing to Dale when both Omegas are gone, Dale looks absolutely unfazed by this, leaning against the counter.

    "Who knew he got airsick"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    No one stops Darian this time when he goes after Dale.

    "He had thating." Renee mutters.

    It was obvious that although there was a lot of controversy around Dream''s pregnancy because, Dale has Dream''s mating mark but Dream''s neck is painfully bare that they had resolved things now so everyone was willing to sweep things under the carpet until either of them was willing to open up.

    But for Darian, it was just a natural response to want to murder the idiot that got his brother pregnant, it didn''t matter if they had gotten mated first or hell! Did a whole ass wedding, he would still feel like ripping their necks out, he would just control himself better.

    Not in this situation though

    Hayden and Dream make their way back to a scene that was so neutrally chaotic, it was almost hrious.

    While Darian had Dale in a choke hold on the ground, the rest were in a lively conversation, discussing how a risk of this happening again was almost nonexistent, because information got around and no one would want a repeat of what happened at Crescent Pack to happen to theirs.

    Dream hung back, still looking pale while Hayden hurried over to Darian.

    "As fun as this must be, I need to borrow Dale." He says politely.

    "Dream? Baby? Are you okay?" Renee is the first to notice him weaving, hurrying to her feet in worry.

    Dream just steps back still looking green.

    "Mom, you might want to keep your distance, unless you have mints on you."

    "What?" Renee splutters in confusion, freezing up.

    DD easily catches on though. " Why would we need mints when we have Dale, Darian, stop hugging your brother''s mate and let him go." She immediately takes control of the situation, Darian flinching at her choice of words, seperating from Dale so fast.

    Dale just picks himself up from the ground and heads for Dream, picking him up again.

    "If you''ll excuse us." He says magnanimously, sweeping out.

    "Yeah, I''m gonna kill him." Darian mutters in a dark voice.

    "No, there''ll be none of that." Dia scolds lightly, "At least he''s falling in love, when you bring someone home then you''d get that privilege."

    "Mom, don''t bait him." DD mutters.

    "I''ll take anything I can get at this point." Dia whispers under her breath.

    "Oh?" Renee makes a U-turn, beelining to Darian, unfazed by his threatening aura as she reaches up on her tiptoes to pinch his cheeks. "Did I hear that you need a matchmaker?"

    Everyone holds back theirughter at how ufortable Darian looks with Renee pestering him, literally hanging off him as she tries to find out who his type is so that she could set up a date for him.

    Hayden is curled up on his mate''s legs, his head resting on Virgil''s bare torso. He''s already dozing off when his tummy rumbles, making his cheeks flush, they hadn''t eaten a lot at breakfast so it''s a little expected.

    Virgil nces down at this. "Hungry huh? I could go"

    "No, it''s fine." Hayden is quick to wave away, knowing that the chances of there being strawberries on the jet would be next to nonexistent and that was pretty much what he wanted just then.

    Jaxon''s eyes go wide in realization, his signature wild-haired look and eyebags in ce, knitted sweater on. "Renee? Please tell me you got around to ordering the strawberries."

    "What?" Renee turned around, she was seated on the ground beside Darian who she had forced to do the same, the big Warrior backed up against the wall, clutching himself and trying to look small while Renee chatted his ears off, braiding his hair - technically tangling it.

    "Strawberries? For Hay?" Jaxon repeats.

    "Oh, yes, of course." Renee beams up at him, giving Darian her full attention once again.

    Comfortable silence fell on them, after all of the anxiety and worry bled away, they were all just exhausted, easily dozing on the couches in ridiculous positions as the jet cut through the sky.

    *~*

    Dream was in a simr state, he was exhausted and not just from the crazy adventure they just had, he was tired of holding up all of the responsibility, of keeping everything away from the people he loved, of bottling up his feelings why did he ever think that all that was a good idea?

    He lets his eyes slip shut, listening to the calming thudding of Dale''s heartbeat even as he strode down a hallway.

    Dream had no idea where they were going but that didn''t even bother him, Dale was with him, wasn''t he? That was enough

    Or maybe it''s because he''s pregnant and in a dress that''s why he''s feeling so soft and emotional.

    Dale''s scent is endlessly better than mints and he just stays there, in a cloud of it, slowly falling asleep.

    He''s jolted awake when Dale''s movement changes and they have stopped moving, opening his eyes to a state of the art master bedroom.

    "How do you feel?" Dale asks softly, pushing Dream''s hair out of his face to get a better look.

    Dream''s response is a muffled mumble, remaining in Dale''s arms although they''re on a bed now. "Better."

    Dale leans forward to ce a kiss on his forehead, scenting him just because.

    "Why did you run away?" He finally asks the question that has been burning at the tip of his tongue for almost a full week. He has a vague idea of the answer but it wouldn''t hurt to hear it.

    Dream hides his face deeper. "You didn''t mate me I-I thought"

    "Oh, honey, of course I wouldn''t, I needed to ask you first." Dale is quick to say, cupping Dream''s face tenderly in both of his hands to lead him to sit upright, facing him. "I''m a wreck of a romantic but I wanted to make it special" He punctuates it with a kiss on Dream''s nose, the sleepy Omega batting him away, "But then there''s you dashing away in the morning like Cindere."

    "First of all, neverpare me to a disney princess"

    Dale just stares at him with stars in his dark green eyes. "Even though you''re wearing a dress"

    Dream''s re cut him off. "You know what will make it special, cook me brunch when we get home and I might even tell you I love you." He says, bright eyes dropping to the proud jasmine flower sitting over Dale''s heart.

    Dale''s heart swells to bursting, his hands dropping from Dream''s face to encircle his waist, burying his face in Dream''s neck. "Sure, when we get home"

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Kieran makes his way across the both Packs for what has to be the hundredth time that morning, he has no idea how Jaxon keeps up with the Pack because they''re alway ringing up for the littlest bit of trouble or information.

    Like, it''s not like Jaxon is the friendly neighborhood spiderman but they would call him for something as mundane as getting a cat out of a tree or the ceiling or the weird sound in their bathroom - how was the Head Beta even still alive?

    Why did he agree to stay behind anyway? But someone had to hold the fort

    Erin was quite fine with handling things back at their Pack House but she seemed to want validation or his signature on every single thing, hence the journeys.

    Now he was padding down the hallway of the Crimson Pack fourth floor - he had already gotten the information that Dream and Hayden were found and safe and they were currently making their way back. Good. he was about done.

    The calls to the Head Beta of the Crimson Pack had been temporarily rerouted to his office and thest call he had gotten had him worried that either his Pack was full of weirdos or Crimson Pack had the crazy people.

    Because the call had been an elderlydy panicking about strawberries, he hadn''t thought too much about it, maybe she or someone else had tried microwaving strawberries or some strawberry voured item.

    He wouldn''t be surprised, seeing the kind ofints he had been getting all day.

    It would have been much much better if that was the case

    Kieran just barely stops himself from cursing when he gets to the west wing of the third floor, just standing in shock at the end of the hallway while a couple adorable olddies pattered up to him.

    He couldn''t even smoke because after the first couple calls, instinctively he had brought out a stick and well he''s just going to say that he''s definitely going to consider giving smoking up because honestly, there was just too much work involved.

    If it wasn''t Dream or Bryan trying to get him to quit, it was a group of tittering, scolding and or worrying olddies pestering him to do the same.

    So now, here he is, standing and staring at the chaos before him and trying to make sense of how he got to this point, it''s definitely all of the old Head Beta''s fault.

    "How does an entire hallway get flooded with strawberries?" He tries to ask as calmly as he could manage when a couple men walk up as well. "Who the f" He cuts himself short at the sharp gasps of the olddies crowding around him.

    "Kieran, there are children here." Agnes, a particrly feisty werewolf says.

    "My apologies." He mutters, trying hard to ignore their appreciative croons of

    "...such gentlemanly manners"

    "...he would be perfect for my suzy"

    "...or me"

    He still had to deal with whatever the fuck was going on down here.

    "Who ordered so many strawberries?" He asks with patience he had forgotten how to feel.

    Someone hands him a clipboard, "Yeah, a Renee LeBaron made the order for about fifty boxes of the stuff, her directions said to keep them here we can''t be faulted that huge dogs you might want to do something about that too, brought down the pile we had neatly stocked, causing that." The guy exins, jabbing a finger behind him.

    It was obvious from his mannerisms that the human wanted to get the fuck out of this madhouse, Kieran could rte.

    "So, I''ll need you to sign here, everyone else we talk to refuses to do it and this is causing a dy."

    Kieran has no other option than to sign it so the delivery men could be on their way, a lot of things had gone wrong for them to get to this point, firstly, Renee obviously made a mistake on the floor and who for fuck''s sake let pups run around in their wolf forms.

    He nces around, at least someone had been nice enough to take the pups away, thest thing they needed just then wa them shifting in front of the delivery men, that would be a hard one to exin but there was always the option of knocking them out and throwing them in the woods so that when they woke up, they would think it was some nasty dream - wouldn''t be the first time.

    Then there was the task of somehow carting the mountain pile of fruits up to thest floor or shouldn''t they remain in the kitchens?

    "If it''s not a bother, do you know where I can get spare boxes?" He asks the olddies on a whim and their eyes go bright even as they nod their heads enthusiastically, telling him to wait right there that they''ll be right back.

    While he was waiting, a dark haireddy walked up to him, with a couple others but she was in the lead and the one who approached him while the others looked awfully shy a little distance away.

    "Hi, I''m Jazz." The neer says in a husky voice, waving her ck tipped fingers with a bunch of silver rings adorning them. "You must be the new Head Beta of the other Pack"

    Kieran shrugs at this, unsurprised that she knew him, one thing he hade to learn was that news went around fast amongst both houses, especially when it was concerning top floors upants. "I''m not exactly new" He starts to decline.

    "Sure." Jazz mutters dryly. "Well, we came to offer our help as a way to apologize for losing sight of the pups." She states matter of factly, a quality Kieran particrly liked.

    He nces over at the pile of strawberries again. "That is definitely appreciated."

    This has them gathering up strawberries up with their hands in a little while, well there were gloves and aprons provided by the helpful olddies who hung around to keep an eye on them - as they said.

    It went fine till the suspects broke out again from their daycare and had their fun pummelling the adults with strawberries, at least until the olddies were kind enough to cart them away, following after them to make sure that they remained where they were supposed to.

    Jazz swallows back herughter as she picks a couple pieces of strawberry out of the taller Head Beta''s hair, he had been holding up a box of freshly gathered strawberries so was caught unawares and vulnerable by the pups. "I''m sorry about that."

    Kieran''s expression remains nk, wondering how they kept up with the pups, he would be found hanging them out the windows more often than not good thing he wasn''t getting any, the ones affiliated with him was responsibilty enough.

    ~

    The Pack members had been unaware of the kidnapping of their male Omegas but it is surprising to see so many peopleing in cars right after the Warriors had.

    Well, Crimson Pack is more than a little used to seeing their Alpha dote on his Luna so it''s no surprise to see Hayden being carried up the stairs, although the dress is a very new addition.

    Dale''s Pack is in for a surprise though, most people just relieved to see him, Dale barely ever left his office which worsened after Dream left.

    Excitement thrummed through them though, their Alpha was practically carrying a pregnant Omega up to his home, that was pretty obvious.

    Without na to fuel the fantasy around Dale, most of his diehard fans had started to get over him, especially when it was painfully obvious that he wanted nothing to do with them.

    "You know, I kind of like this." Dream says when they get to the third floor.

    "What?"

    "You carrying me around, I never thought it''d be this fun." He grins cheekily, wiggling his bare feet. "Carry me more often?"

    Dale lets out a smile at this. "Sure, whatever you want"

    "So you''d let me get a weapons cache?"

    Dale makes a face at this. "What do you need that for?" He asks, narrowing his eyes at the look that twinkles in Dream''s eyes.

    "Stuff." Dream says, dragging out the words.

    "Why do I feel you''d end up using it to wake me up or shoot bugs?"

    "There''ll be other things too, like a bat, very important."

    Dale''s suspicious expression gets even more intense. "Why do I feel like I''m going to regret this?"

    "You''re not"

    "Wee back" Kieran cuts off his ploy to convince Dale. "Dream." He specifies in a tight voice, eyes dark.

    Dream is already shooting upright, a bright smile on his face only to take in a grin Kieran. "Y-you''re mad?"

    "You can tell?" Dale asks.

    "I shouldn''t be? You were obviously too busy to eat dinner with me." Kieran says seriously, expression stern although his words belies him.

    Dream leans back at this, stunned. "I was literally kidnapped"

    "Can we have this conversation some other time?" Dale blurts in, looking unhappy.

    Erin makes her debut at this point, all happy smiles and endless questions.

    "I''ll get you your weapons cache if we can leave right now." Dale whispers into Dream''s ears who was getting into a heated argument with Kieran, Erin getting dragged in for no reason.

    "Deal, baby," he''s quick to agree. "Alright get the fuck away from me, I''ll cook dinner tonight!" He throws to Kieran, waving at a confused Bryan who had shown up at the start of his tirade.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Kieran res unabashedly at the entire table before leaning to the side to whisper to Dream. "This isn''t what I had in mind when you said you''d cook dinner."

    Dream gives him a patronizing smile. "I cooked it still." He reminds the Head Beta, he and Hayden had actually been the ones to cook which in itself was a miracle in itself even though Dia had been the one to do practically everything.

    Dale and Virgil kept hanging around, silently worrying they ended up doing basically everything for Dia while he and Hayden chilled by the counter, drinking smoothies while their Alphas were literal wrecks.

    Dream''s all time favorite moment was when Dia had given them a bunch of onions to chop, she didn''t really need that many but she needed to keep their huge imposing bodies out of her way.

    So there was Dale and Virgil literally sobbing their eyes out while trying to not chop off their fingers at the same time while he and Hayden were having the time of their lives Renee had been kicked out at the very start - no surprise there.

    They were in the private dining room in Crimson Pack and Dream was relieved that his mom hadn''t decided to start staying over at the Pack House, it wasn''t that he didn''t love her presence, he would just rather pass on that.

    Besides, she had her bakery to think and of course, Heather.

    So she had chosen to stay the night to leave early the next day, Dream hadn''t particrly cared what happened to his mom''s ex husband but it was nice to hear that he had been kicked out of the town.

    He finally got his wish didn''t he, they were no longer his responsibility - scoff - like they had ever been.

    The table was upied by the usual people except for his mom, his sister, Erin and Kieran.

    Erin could have easily joined her parents for dinner - because they now lived in the Pack House but Kieran had dragged her along, forpany, he had said and Dream was happy that they were getting along quite well.

    Erin didn''t seem to be having fun though, because she had ended up sitting beside Ian and Dream wondered how she could see her food from how she kept hiding her face with the curtain fall of her hair.

    Conversation flowed easily even the twins contributed to the discussion but not Hayden who was preupied with other important things, like stuffing his face.

    When the pups were out of his brother there was going to be a shit ton of dieting and exercise so he would be able to touch his toes at least.

    Not that Dream minded, he was tucking in enough food to feed a small army too and, personal opinion but he had always felt like Hayden could use a little more flesh on him.

    Dinneres to an end and everyone disperses, Kieran just realizing that he didn''t usually spend the night at the Pack House, it had just been so natural to be around Dream that he didn''t realize.

    "I don;t understand while you''re making such a fuss about, there''s a lot of spare rooms, one which should technically belong to you." Dream was saying as they all walked back.

    "You could sleepover at my ce if you don''t want to be alone." Erin offers.

    Dream''s response is a scoff, his hand held in Dale''s. "As if, the crazy man lives in a mansion in the woods all by himself."

    "Thanks for the offer, Erin." Kieran says, shooting Dream a nd look. "But I''ll pass, it''s not toote to make the journey back, goodnight everyone."

    They all part ways at this, Erin choosing to go down to check up on her parents, leaving the top floor all to Dream and Dale.

    "You know what, this isn''t half bad." He whispers sultrily when Dale picks him up.

    His mom had chosen to stay over at Renee''s apartment in the Crimson Pack House, DD returning back to hers on the second floor.

    Dream was already used to him and Dale having the entire floor to themselves so this was the best case scenario.

    Dale had actually cooked brunch for him, he was surprised that the Alpha hadn''t managed to blow up the kitchen like he had been expecting.

    Dale was actually a pretty decent cook, he just didn''t get much practice at it, after that Dream had been out like a light, fast asleep till sundown.

    "Hmm? You think?" Dale hums, reflexively tucking his head briefly in Dream''s neck to nuzzle at him because why not?

    He was just so happy and rxed, it almost felt like a lucid dream, seemed too good to be true.

    But not when he''s falling asleep to a sleeping Dream tucked in his arms and waking up to Dream smiling down at him, he was definitely a dream worth not waking up from.

    He''s already leaning forward to im Dream''s lips before they''re in their apartment - he liked the sound of that - not that it mattered, they were the only ones on the floor anyway.

    Dream wastes no time leaning up to meet him halfway, hands thrown around his Alpha''s neck even as he melts into the kiss.

    No matter how stoic he tries to remain, how Dale keeps treating him so tenderly like he might break was enough to melt him and it wasn''t just because he was pregnant now.

    Though his memories are hazy, he still remembers Dale being this attentive even during his heat when a mini rut must have clouded his mind.

    He gets carefully ced on the bed, moving backwards even as Dale follows along, his shirt going off.

    It all seemed so natural like they had always been together, like they were meant for each other.

    He had worn one of Dale''s shirts to dinner, the item of clothing feeling and smelling like home? Yeah, home.

    Dale''s arms, his heated lips against Dream''s feverish skin, legs tangling that was home.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    <em><strong>mature content</strong></em>

    <em><strong>(Mostly DreamxDale because they didn''t get enough attention)</strong></em>

    Hayden can practically feel Virgil''s worry and possession lurking beneath the depths of his icy blue eyes, the weight of his stare constantly on him all through the meal.

    So he''s not caught off guard when as soon as they get in their apartment and the door is safely locked - everything had to be his mom-proofed - Virgil is pouncing on him.

    His Alpha''s sharp teeth are grazing his ever sensitive mating mark, hard length pressed against his lower back.

    Hayden wees the onught, arching his neck to the side to give Virgil better ess to his neck.

    Virgil spins him around, picking him up with both hands braced under his thighs, Hayden holding onto his shoulders for bnce even as he mouths at Virgil''s jaw.

    Fingers digging into Hayden''s thigh through his soft sweatpants, he gently ces him at the edge of the bed.

    "I love you so much." Virgil whispers to him, crouching directly in front of him, his hands disappearing up Hayden''s shirt.

    "Love you too." Hayden beams sweetly at him. "So you''ll let me suck you off?"

    Virgil literally chokes, eyes watering in shock. "What?"

    "Oh really? Yes? Thank you." He says in a rush.

    "But" Virgil starts toin, thest thing he wanted was to be the cause of Hayden''s throwing up fit.

    "I won''t take you all in." Hayden is quick to bargain like Virgil would have been able to tell him no.

    Virgil should have scented out the bullshit though but all his coherent thoughts tline when his mate takes him down in one smooth move after slicking him up a bit.

    Virgil throws his head back against the headboard, cursing on a groan as he feels his mate swallow around him

    ~

    Dale took his time with marking up his mate, it was very important that everyone knew who he belonged to.

    Going slow onlysts for so long then Dream is lifting up his head and kissing him so hard he tastes blood.

    Snapping isn''t an option at this point, Dale surging forward even as he takes hold of Dream''s wandering hands to hold them up above his head, returning the favor.

    Dream breaks away first with a gasp, shying away from his piercing gaze.

    His eyes widen in surprise when Dale spins them around so that Dream is sitting on him, realizing that throughout his heat Dale was always on top.

    He nces up into familiar forest green eyes which are always fixed on him, there''s so much love in the dark green depths, Dream wonders how he had never noticed it before.

    Dale''s eyes were alight from within and Dream is pretty sure there are matching stars in his eyes yeah, he could definitely see what the fuss was all about mates.

    In the next couple minutes it''s a flurry of movement, Dream barely able to concentrate enough to jerk off Dale''s dick with how aggressively the Alpha''s goes for his already marked up throat, deft hands plucking at his reddened nipples.

    "No prep?" Dale drawls into his ears, voice dark and hoarse when Dream starts to squirm impatiently.

    Dream stiffens, a fine coating of blush spreads all over his heated skin, small hands going ck on the Alpha''s dick. "I-I thought" He trails off, averting his face, he had expected that Dale would be the one to do it.

    "I want to watch you." Dale starts of with a bright smile which falls away to a dark look, fanngs peeking out. "Turn around."

    Dream''s eyes grow wide, feeling like prey under the sharp stare of Dale''s gold eyes, he agrees with a gulp, slowly turning around and leaning forward, ass in the air, cheeks red.

    There''s no need for lube because he''s already wet enough, more slick gushing out at the heavy weight of Dale''s stare on his puckered hole.

    A shaky hand reaches behind him, unexinably shy, he buries his face in the sheets, knees spread on either side of Dale''s thighs, shaky chubby fingers inching closer.

    He gasps audibly when his fingers make contact, skin over sensitive as he carefully rubs a hand over his hole, slick drenching his hands, his other hand clutching the sheets tightly when he slips two fingers in, the slide easy.

    He fucks into himself, scissoring his index and middle fingers, thighs spreading from how weak his knees were bing, the slide is too easy that in no time, two fingers be three, three fingers turning to four.

    Desperate little sounds spilling from his mouth with each thrust, back arching prettily, something about Dale just sitting there and watching him intensely without making a move to touch him does more than enough to drive Dream crazy.

    A cry slips from his lips when Dale finally touches him, grabbing his upper thighs, his grip fierce.

    This makes him slow down, earning a yful nip on a butt cheek, Dale follows this up with a spank, soothing over the reddened skin.

    "Didn''t say you could stop." He says, his hands moving higher, tantly ignoring Dream''s weeping hole.

    Dream pushes a couple of his fingers into his mouth to ground himself, overwhelmed even as he resumes thrusting into himself.

    Dale takes his fingers out this time, wrapping steady hands around Dream''s sweat slicked waist, easily bringing him to sit upright, his back to Dale''s torso.

    He wastes no time pushing into Dream''s soft wet heat, the slide silken and smooth, gathering his Omega''s shuddering body gingerly into his arms, holding him upright to guide his lithe body up and down his hard length.

    Lavishing wet, open mouthed kisses all over his neck and corbones, Dale''s mating mark tingles in anticipation.

    He leans over to lick over Dream''s scent nd, Dream''s head thrown back to provide easy ess.

    Mating bites were deep so it could easily hurt unless it was done right

    He keeps Dream steady with one hand, his hips thrusting upwards, brushing silken walls and a sensitive spot deep in him, Dream''s mouth falling open.

    Dale lifts Dream one more time, thrusting upwards one more time even as he ms him down, sinking in his teeth at the same time.

    Dream cums hard, mouth open in a silent scream, spasming wildly around Dale who follows after.

    "You didn''t have to bite that hard." Dream pouts drowsily after they bothe down from their high.

    Dale splutters, already about to apologize when Dream spins around, still seated on his half hard dick.

    "So you''ll have to try again." Dream grins unrepentantly at him, a twinkle in his amber eyes.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    <em><strong>8 monthster.</strong></em>

    "I don''t want to wear pants." Hayden pouts, scooting backwards when Candy takes his wedding clothes out of the closet.

    "What?" Candy spins around in surprise to see her nephew getting off from the bed to waddle across the room. "But you agreed to" she starts to remind him, keeping an eye on Pixie who is already learning to walk, using a table to hoist herself up on chubby legs.

    "Well, I''ve changed my mind now." Hayden insists, making his way - not very quickly - to the door, dressed in one of Virgil''s shirts, the grey colored outfit big enough to easily look like a short dress on him, loose pajama bottoms encasing his legs.

    Renee shows up at the door, looking harried. "What''s going on?" Shees in looking particrly harried. "Hayden, why aren''t you dressed yet?"

    "Because..," Candy starts to exin, chasing after Hayden who darts behind his mom, running to the other side of the room, his serious expression making Candyugh so hard she can''t keep up. "...that." She points at Hayden who had waddled to the other end of the room, looking very out of breath.

    "Well you look like you have things under control." Renee mutters absently, already moved on from the crazy scene before her - it wasn''t like it was her first one anyway.

    "I-I need to go help Dia find the cakes'' She mumbles already spinning around to leave.

    Hayden and Candy pause their running around at this, surprise on their faces.

    "Um Ren? What happened to the cakes?"

    "We can''t find it." Renee blurts out, tugging on her hair. "One moment they were in the fridge and the next... poof! No cake." She exins.

    Her sister and son just stare nkly at her, unable toprehend her little speech.

    "What?" Candy is the one to find her voice.

    "Yeah, so Dia is in panic mode right now trying to bake another."

    "It''s just a couple hours to the wedding, how is she going to manage that" Candy starts to ask, cutting herself off halfway when she notices Pixie trying to ride Apple. "Pixie! Stop that, Apple will oof!" She winces when Apple hops away and smacks her daughter on the face with a sheathed paw.

    "Apple!" Hayden starts to scold, already heading for his pet to pick her up and away, he doesn''t get that close though.

    Pixie lets out a loud shriek that is pure rage, shifting into a pup and going after Apple who darts away with a yelp, Pixie barrelling after her.

    Together they knock down a couple vases an a side table before dashing outside, Candy following after her daughter at full speed.

    Hayden looks at the door to see Jennie standing at the doorway with a wide eyed expression which she easily shrugs off, one got used to the entricity that always surrounded them. "I hope I''m not toote." She gives him a bright smile.

    "Jennie!" Hayden exims in happiness, waddling across the room, tummy big enough to slow him down. "I had no idea you would even be able to make it."

    Jennie meets him halfway, hugging her friend and boss. "I wouldn''t miss your wedding for the world."

    "It''s so nice to see you Jennie." Renee greets her with a smile. "Hay was worrying over bothering you toe."

    "Mom?" Hayden starts toin.

    "Uhh, Renee, I think Dia was looking for you at the kitchens." Jennie says. "Something about missing cakes?" She frowns.

    "Oh my God! The cakes!" Renee mutters to herself, dashing out.

    "Quite a party you got going." Jennie notes, guiding him to sit on the bed. She had finally caved in to Hayden''s suggestions and gone to pay a visit to her parents, timing it so that she would have toe back for his wedding and oops! Out of her suffocating parents house.

    Hayden rubs his back absently, they had wanted the birth of the baby to be a real surprise so other than knowing that the baby was healthy and well, he didn''t know much else, well except that his baby kicked a lot, there was that.

    It was ridiculous when Dream brought up the idea of getting married before their due date but the more his brother talked about it, the more it seemed like a really cool idea.

    Nothing like getting married with big baby bumps, it would definitely make for a perfect wedding picture.

    It was autumn so the woods was a beautiful mix of the evergreen pines and the golden hue of the other forestry.

    It was to be an open wedding, not like it would have happened anywhere else, Hayden would rather shave all of his hair than get married anywhere that wasn''t Pine Creek.

    There was nothing better than getting wedded in the midst of so much love, absently he wondered how Dream was faring, most likely better than him.

    He had no idea how everything went haywire just this morning, everyone had insisted on doing everything themselves which was just perfect in Hayden''s opinion and everything had been going so well, weeks of fun preparation cumting to a bright and sunny Saturday morning.

    But perhaps some creature of mischief had flown into both Pack Houses the night before and just sprinkled glittery, chaos dust all over then because this morning could only be described with one word, chaos.

    He doesn''t know where his mom and Shana had dragged Virgil off to earlier saying that seeing the groom before was badluck which was ridculous to Hayden but he bare through the scented bath but as soon as his mom and Shana had got called away, he immediately dived into Virgil''s clothes and snuggled into bed before his Aunt showed uo to try and coax him into dressing up.

    "You have no idea." Hayden mutters to Jennie.

    Jennie gives him a bright smile, realizing that she was still holding the item of clothing that Candy had ced into her hands while she was dashing out after who had to be baby Pixie. "I''m guessing this is for you?" She asks, holding up the tailored pants, it was beautiful, quite in but the texture so silky smooth and soft, the color a dark white with a shimmering golden glow.

    Hayden makes a face. "Yeah, no, I''m wearing this to my wedding." He says proudly gesturing at the oversized shirt and equally baggy pajamas.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Renee hurries down the hallway, her phone ringing as she does so. "Yes, mom?" She answers warily as she picks, her gut telling her that it couldn''t possibly be good news.

    "Renee?" Maggie calls, sounding petnt and Renee braces herself for what was toe.

    "I''ve only been here for less than half an hour and I want to beat everyone here with my wig" She starts toin.

    Renee stops her journey, knowing that with how distracted she was, she was more than likely to run into a wall. "Mom, you''re not wearing a wig"

    But Maggie had already moved past that. "The venue isn''t shy, no shimmering, no shining"

    "Mom, it''s supposed to be a quiet woodside wedding." Renee cuts off her mother''s ranting.

    This was exactly why she had surprised them with the date because her mother, ever the party nning enthusiast, would have taken over the entire wedding without giving the opportunity for a refusal.

    And if Maggie took over the wedding nning, it would turn into this monster of a party, not only putting the Werewolves'' identities at risk but also ruining the ns that the actual people getting married had wanted.

    "But"

    "Gotta run , mom." She says cheerily into the phone, hearing her mom curse before she hangs up.

    It made her grimace and chuckle, Maggie never cursed, she was probably beyond frustrated, especially with the people that were in charge of the decoration.

    The Colts, Shana and her older brother, her girlfriend and Darian tagging along, it must be real fun outside.

    But she had bigger issues like how two matching tiered cakes disappeared overnight without a trace.

    She walks back in the kitchen to see the Pack members that had offered to help, from both Packs, cowering in a corner, the entire kitchen covered in flour.

    Dia is sitting on the ground full on sobbing and Heather is panicking over her, trying to console her mate.

    A part of Renee wants to step back out, find an empty bed on the fourth floor and sleep till the wedding begins but Dia catches sight of her and gets up, hurrying in her direction.

    "Oh my God, Ren, I''m so d you''re here"

    Renee let the olderdy throw herself into her arms, Heather wringing her hands behind her.

    "What happened?" She asks in surprise, when she had left to check up on Hayden, they had been in the middle of looking for the cakes, Dia nning on making a brand new one, she didn''t understand how they got from that point to this.

    "Baking disaster" Heather starts to exin.

    Dia cuts in, sprinkling a fine dusting of flour all over Renee. "Can you imagine that?" She sobs, sniffling, eyes red, hair wild. "On my sons'' weddings is the very day I have a baking disaster, how am I supposed to make brand new cakes in time"

    Heather looks increasingly bothered at Dia''s breakdown, murmuring to Renee, how "I''ve never seen her get like this." She rubs over Dia''s back who leaves Renee''s arms to hug her mate, still sobbing.

    "I''m so sorry, Dia," Renee consoles her friend, equally worried about Dia, although it could just be pre-wedding jitters. "We could always try to get new ones" Dia''s crying gets louder at this, Renee and Heather wincing.

    "I can check if I can order a couple that looks like the ones you baked."

    Dia''s crying gets even louder, Heather giving her a pointed look which is the signal to shut her yap.

    Renee could not understand how cakes would just go ghost the night before the wedding, she knows she has had her what the fuck moments but this all this

    She takes a look at the mess of a kitchen, cleaning it up right now would take out of the time that they didn''t particrly have.

    The best course of action would be to take all the ingredients they needed to the Dark Moon Pack''s kitchen while some people stayed back to clean here up.

    Then they would bake as fast as they could, she was certain that Dia could do it, she just needed to be convinced.

    "Alright! Enough crying! We haven''t worked so hard for weeks just to give up now." She starts sternly, the people that had moved to the end of the kitchen, moved closer.

    She exined the n with as many details as she could, expression stern, voice authoritative

    Everyone gathered around even Dia stopped crying and was sniffing as she listened intently.

    Heather caught on quickly, already directing the people avable to help with ease and precision.

    Renee grins when she''s done with motivating everyone, stepping backwards with a smug smile which fades away to a goofy one when a loud ominous crack resounds from under her feet.

    "I hope there are more eggs..." She mutters sheepishly, stepping away to reveal a broken packet of eggs, white slipping through the opening of the white stic.

    Everyone had frozen in their steps at the sound of the eggs breaking.

    "Yes." Heather finally says, swallowing backughter at the stricken expression on Renee''s face when she thought it was thest one.

    "Plus there''s always spare eggs in the pantry and at the Dark Moon Pack House,e on, help me with this" Dia reassures her, inviting her over.

    Renee''s phone rings and she stops to pick it without even looking at the Caller ID, she already knows who it would be.

    "Mom, no, no redecorating"

    Her father''s coolughter greets her outburst.

    "Daddy! Have you both gotten to the airport yet?"

    Her dad and Yanis had gone to pick up Mrs Nn, the only person invited that didn''t live in Pine Creek.

    "Almost, just called to check up on you, I see that Maggie is quite a handful." He notes, his voice soothing to Renee. "If you had just let me take her along"

    "You know she wouldn''t have agreed to that."

    "Maybe, bye now, Ren, we''ll be back in no time."

    "Bye dad." She responds, hanging up.

    "Let''s go bake cake." She beams at Dia who gives her a returning smile through red rimmed eyes and puffy lids.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    "Dream! Get out of the bathroom, Mints is trying to eat me!!" Deidre calls to her younger brother, standing at the head of the bed and batting away at the big dog with a pillow.

    Mints doesn''t get on the bed but he''s big enough to try and hungrilyp at Deidre''s ankles which makes her hurry from one side of the bed to the other.

    "Mints is a vegetarian, besides if he ever wanted to eat meat, it wouldn''t be you." Dream''s scathing voice floats back to her.

    Diedre levels a dark look at the closed door. "Howforting." She throws back to him with biting sarcasm, going back to trying to keep the dog away.

    The door swings open at this point, Erining in distractedly. "Luna Dream"

    "Stop calling me that, Eri!" Dream immediately cuts her off without waiting for her to finish.

    "Oops!" Erin mutters sheepishly, she always seemed to forget. "Well, Kie" she looks up at this point only to freeze, her mouth mping shut in surprise at the sight of Deidre and the Alpha and Luna''s pet.

    "Help me." Deidre mouths to her.

    "Mints!" Erin clicks her tongue at the dog who immediately swivels his massive head in her direction, bright eyes fixed on her, big tongue lolling out even as his tail starts to wag furiously.

    Erin grabs one of his chew toys, a soft red ball and waves it in the air. "Want to y fetch, Mints?" She asks the dog, watching him bounce in ce and spin around in his excitement.

    "Huh? Huh? Wanna y fetch? Good boy Mints, wanna catch the red ball"

    "Just throw the goddamned ball already!!" Deidre groans, already beyond exasperated like she was the one fetching the ball.

    Erin obliges with augh. "Fetch, Mints!" She orders the furry dog. "Go y with Kieran." She adds, throwing the ball out to the living room and listening to Mints carefully go after it.

    For such a huge dog, he was very careful with his size, which was a godsend with how yful he was or the apartment would be in a constant state of disarray.

    "Sorry about that." She apologizes to Deidre, stepping forward to help the other Werewolf down from the bed before she loses her bnce. "Mints is harmless really" she adds on.

    Deidre scoffs. "That''s what you all say about a dog that is as big as a small car"

    "He''s vegetarian too." Erin continues with stars in her eyes, obviously heads over heels for therge furry canine.

    "Uh huh." Deidre mutters nkly. "I see he has gotten to you too."

    "Dream!!" She yells to her brother again. "Get out of that bathroom or I''m mowing down the door"

    Dream walks out at this, hair dryer in hand. "I can''t even dry my hair without you dying or worse." Heins.

    "What''s your hair made out of? Sateen?"

    "Is that edible?" Dream asks with a frown, cing the hand dryer on a vanity table. "Did you need something, Eri?" He asks the secretary who flounders a bit, shucking closer the edges of the expensive silk night robe and pants he had on.

    There were tremendous perks to having three moms, especially when one of them was Renee.

    "Yes, Luna Dre I-I mean n-no, sorry, Dream."

    "Deep breaths."

    Erin does as directed, coloring back to her pale cheeks as she beams a shaky smile at her Luna. "ErrWell, Kieran said to give this to you." She finally gets out, handing a phone over to Dream.

    Dream takes it with a furrow on his brow. "Why is he giving me Dale''s phone?"

    "B-because the Alpha''s mom keeps calling and Kieran says he has run out of pencils to break so"

    Dream chuckles at this image. "Sure, I''ll" he starts to say he''ll hold on to it when the phone starts ringing again and ncing at the screen shows that it''s no other but na herself.

    Dream supresses a groan, Deidre giving him a thumbs up from where she was ransacking through his wardrobe.

    "Oh and" Erin quickly adds before Dream can pick up the phone. "Kieran can''t find the rings." She says in a rush, the words blurring together. "If you''ll excuse me, Luna Dream." She immediately says nervously, already hurrying out.

    Dream doesn''tprehend her words immediately, distracted with the incessant ringing of the device in his hand.

    "Wait what??! Stop right there, Eri!" He yells at her, Erin freezing up.

    He picks the phone at this, pissed. "Who is this?" He demands, too upied by the thought of their rings going missing on the morning of their wedding to remember that it was na or maybe he did but couldn''t be bothered to care.

    na splutters indignantly on the other end and Dream''s mood improves slightly at this.

    "Who is this?" She mimics. "I should be asking you that, who are you?" She fires back without giving herself a chance to breathe or Dream the chance to speak.

    "How dare you? What are you doing with my son''s phone anyway? I told that sockhead of a Head Beta that I wanted to speak to my son but"

    Dream just inspects his fingers as he let her rant on, tuning her out, his nails were looking really fancy, as they should, he had paid way too much money for the manicure for them anyway, although Renee has pretended that the price wasjust fine, Dream had wanted to sock thedy with the stic smile at the beauty salon on the face.

    He had gone for ck paint and he''s imagining how fabulous they would look while he was bitch pping someone, preferably the insufferable woman on the other end of the call.

    Dale had refused to speak to her ever since thest time she came and Dream saw no issues with this, his father wasid-back and cool and was probably on his way to the wedding.

    It was unbelievable how she couldn''t even recognize Dream''s voice but it wasn''t like he had given her the chance to, ever since she heard that Dream had gotten pregnant, she had been trying to get all chummy with him.

    He wonders if she''s just in dumb or incredibly dense, why the hell would Dream want someone like that anywhere near his child?

    "Don''t be so selfish, na" He finally cuts her off, already having enough of her self absorbed rant. "It''s my wedding, you don''t get to fill it up with your woes of how you were a failure as a mom." He says with a fake polite voice. "If Dale is too nice to block you, well, guess why he''s marrying me? So I can do it for him." Dreamughs into the phone like he''s chatting up an old friend, immediately hanging up and blocking her number, tossing the phone on the bed.

    "Now what were you saying about missing rings?" He stalks over to Erin menacingly to tower over her, although the secretary is easily taller than him.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    "It''s all Kieran''s fault!" Erin immediately blurts out, hiding her face in both hands.

    Dream rears back at this. "Kieran''s fault? Why is it his fault? What''s he doing with the rings anyway? Isn''t Dale supposed to be the one holding onto them?" He narrows his eyes suspiciously.

    "It''s time to get dressed." Deidrees over to get him. "You can always get married with those beautiful matching charm bracelets you both got"

    "That''s not the issue here." Dream massages his temples. "I told Dale to let me keep the rings because I know that something just like this was going to happen but he said he was going to handle it where''s my phone?" He starts to search around, his mom hade in earlier that morning to drag Dale away with some bullshit reason Dream can''t seem to remember.

    Erin winces as she watches Dream search furiously for his phone, knowing that the Alpha''s phone was sitting in the bed where her Luna had tossed it only a few minutes ago, this was going to get ugly soon.

    She makes a move to point this out to Dream but Deidre catches her gaze and makes furous hand gestures for her not to.

    "I''m going to call him and he''s going to exin aha! There you are." He finally finds his phone, speed dialing his mate.

    A soft ringing sound starts from the bed and Dream slowly turns around in a cold rage, his phone still held to his ear as he figures out what is going on.

    "That''s it, I''m using my knife collection on him."

    "D-Dream, no the Alpha gave it to Kieran so he wouldn''t lose it, Kieran kept it in his drawer but Mints somehow got to it and now we have to idea where the ring box has gone." Erin exins nervously, wringing her hands.

    Dream gives her an intense look with narrow eyes, sweeps to the far wall where there''s a special cupboard hung on the wall.

    "One, two, three good, I have more than enough knives for all of you." Dream notes calmly.

    Erin goes pale at this, bowing. "We''ll get to finding it right away." She says with sincerity, dashing out.

    "Would you let me dress you up for goodness sake?" Deidre blurts out, already tired of holding out her younger brother''s outfit.

    "Sorry." His wedding clothes, one couldn''t exactly refer to it as a suit, because it consisted of just a flowy loose shirt - his baby bump needed to breathe - and tailored silk pants.

    Much like the one that Hayden would also wear, just that Dream''s own had a silver hue to it.

    Dream had a feeling that both Pack Houses were a physical representation of the word chaos and he also knows that after getting dressed, Deidre wouldn''t allow him to leave the bedroom till it was time.

    Even now while he was still undressed and he really wanted to talk to Hayden, he needed someone to rant to.

    So a phone call it would be, he decides, getting his phone to ring up his best friend and half brother, DD getting started on his hair.

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    <em>''I don''t vibe with any of this.''</em>

    Virgilins as they run through the woods, paws hitting the soft soil and cover of grass and leaves with soft thuds.

    Dale snorts, his wolf and Virgil''s running in tandem.

    <em>''you don''t vibe with anything that''s not Hayden.''</em>

    <em>''as all things should be.''</em>

    Virgil agrees sagely.

    Shana had gotten them to go on this wild goose chase to get Columbines which grew in swathes in a deep part of the woods.

    She was probably just trying to get them far away from the Pack House, it was working.

    ''<em>so''</em>

    Dale drawls by way of conversation.

    ''<em>what?''</em>

    Virgil bites back at him, impatient.

    Dale isn''t surprised, Virgil was like a hedgehog, all prickly and dangerous on the outside, and soft inside, you had to be Hayden to get at his soft side though.

    ''<em>have any idea what Columbines look like?''</em>

    Dale finally blurts out what has been bothering him for the past couple miles.

    Virgil slides to a stop, throwing his Bing head around to the side to stare at Dale who had equally stopped beside him.

    ''<em>what?''</em>

    <em>''the flowers Shana told us to go get, do you know what it looks like?''</em>

    <em>''we''re getting flowers?''</em>

    Virgil asks with an audible frown in his voice.

    Dale pads over to a three and ms his head on the trunk, a couple birds chirping and flying away.

    ''<em>what did you think we were doing?''</em>

    He asks in disbelief, throwing an incredulous look at Virgil.

    He watches the other white wolf make a vague gesture like he was shrugging and sit down on the grassy floor.

    ''<em>I don''t know, I was just following you''</em>

    ''<em>you weren''t listening to Shana?''</em>

    <em>''no.''</em>

    An angry thump of a huge fluffy tail.

    ''<em>she was annoying so I tuned her out.''</em>

    Dale chooses to ignore the pout in his friend''s voice.

    ''<em>sure''</em>

    He mutters dryly.

    ''<em>do you at least know what a Columbine looks like''</em>

    At Virgil silence, Dale forges on.

    ''<em>because, if you don''t you''re the one linking to Shana to ask, I''d rather not get sassed by''</em>

    <em>''shut the fuck up for one minute, I''m trying to remember something.''</em>

    Virgil disses him, thinking hard.

    He remembers that Hayden once had a stuffie, some colorful flower with a smiley face that he had named Captain Columbine why the fuck was Virgil remembering all this now?

    It was so long ago, right when they were still kids.

    He remembers the stuffie but the image of it refuses to form in his mind''s eye <em>until</em>

    ''<em>yeah, I know what it looks like, let''s go.''</em>

    Dale gives Virgil a skeptical look but follows along, he could not help but feel like something was going to go terribly wrong

    They were probably going to end up picking up some weedy or itchy nt and Shana would beat them with it before sending them back but in a way that was slightly better than getting yelled at, at least then he wouldn''t be in it all alone.

    <em><strong>~</strong></em>

    "Hi, Dream" Hayden greets cheerily after picking his brother''s call, Jennie had finally convinced him to wear his clothes and was now currently struggling with the sp of his pants and failing to get it done.

    Hayden pays her no mind, it wasn''t like he could reach it anyway plus he really wanted to wear Virgil''s clothes to their wedding.

    "Hay! You wouldn''t believe what just happened this morning" He immediately dives into it.

    "The rings are missing." Hayden easily guesses.

    "Yes!" Dream half yells, making Deidre scold him. "I told you this would happen, didn''t I?"

    "Yes, yes you did" Hayden half chuckles, holding up Virgil''s t-shirt that he still had on with his free hand so that Jennie could figure out his pants, she was crouched in front of him, making frustrated sounds.

    "It was exactly why I wanted to hold on to them but he said he wanted them to be a surprise, well I''m waiting for him behind the door of our bedroom with a bat, how''s that for a surprise?" Dream rages.

    Haydenughs harder at this. "I don''t think you''re going to get to see him till we''re walking down the aisle." He reminds him.

    "Fine, I''ll hide my bat in this wedding dress of a shirt and beat him with it when we get to the makeshift altar"

    "Don''t call it that, Dream." Hayden scolds, constantlyughing ever since he started talking to the other.

    "But that''s what it is, no? Shana is the minister, we might as well be getting married in the living room"

    "Come on, don''t be mean, she really wants to do this, she even got legally ordained to"

    "Yeah, so she can use weird words instead" Dream is quick to add.

    He didn''t mind, he was the first to support it but he liked messing with her because no one else could.

    "So what''s going on with the rings?" Hayden asks in concern. "I''m surprised Dale hasn''t told you yet."

    "Probably because he doesn''t know." Dream sighs insufferably, reaching up to rub his eyes only for Deidre to smack his hands away, reminding him to not smear his makeup.

    Dream just nods, knowing that he would rub his eyes as soon as he got the chance to.

    "What?"

    "Yeah, he gave them to Kieran to hold onto them for him and somehow Kie let Mints get to them"

    "Oh no" Hayden mutters, eyes going wide. "You don''t think Mints ate the box, do you?"

    Dream''s eyes go wide at this, a sound of misery leaving him why was he marrying the moron again?

    Yeah he remembers, it''s because he loved him to death

    "I have a feeling the box is bone shaped" Dream blurts out, tone forlorn

    Hayden blinks furiously, wondering if there was something wrong with his phone''s reception because there was no way he could have heard that right. "What?"

    "It''s just a hunch, he buys me tons of bone shaped trinkets, because I said once that I liked some bone shaped pillow, I''m just happy that he''s buying me gifts but the crazy person probably thinks I''m obsessed with it.

    "Well, it would exin why Mints snatched it." Hayden points out logically.

    Dream just let out another drawn out groan. "That''s it, I''m gonna kill him"

    "You say that everyday, Dream"

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    "I need more eggs" Dia blurts out, heading to the pantry.

    They were already settled in the Dark Moon Pack''s kitchen, ingredients out and being readied for the start of a new cake.

    There was a spare fridge in the pantry,rge and rarely probed unless the main one was to be restocked.

    That was where Dia headed for the eggs, she threw open the door hastily, impatient to get started on baking new cakes when a shocking sight greeted her.

    Her scream carried to the kitchen, Heather immediately taking off in that direction, Renee hot on her tail.

    "Darling, what" Heather starts to inquire but doesn''t get far.

    "I''m an absolute dunce!!!" Dia was yelling, gesticting wildly at the contents of the fridge.

    "W-what"

    Dia was already intensely scolding herself, facepalming over and over again.

    Renee had enough of not understanding, pushing past Heather who was trying to calm Dia down to check the fridge for herself.

    "Dia? Why are the cakes here?" She asks nkly, staring into the open fridge, the contents of it had been pushed to both sides to give space for the matching sliver and gold cakes sitting side by side.

    "What? The cakes are there?" Heather repeats, also stepping forward to check.

    "Yes! I can''t believe I forgot!" Dia exims.

    "Wait, you put them there?" Renee asks for confirmation.

    Dia looks sheepish at this, tucking her head in between her shoulders. "Maybe."

    "Unbelievable!" Heather exims, done with her overreacting mate.

    "Why?" Renee asks in confusion. "What was wrong with our Pack House?"

    "The twins." Dia finally says with a heavy sigh. "They kept gobbling up all the smaller cakes I made, I was paranoid that they would do the same to this too."

    "Leon and Ian?" Heather asks for confirmation because Dia couldn''t be talking about who she was thinking about. "The Alpha''s older brothers?"

    "Yes, them."

    "For some insane reason they''re obsessed with Dia''s baking." Renee adds on. "But I don''t think they would eat the wedding cakes" she trails off at a knowing look from Dia. "Okay, yeah, they definitely would." Renee quickly corrects.

    "It was smart of you to actually hide it then but how did you forget that you did?" Heather asks.

    Dia just lets out a nervous chuckle. "Oops!"

    Heather rolls her eyes fondly. "We better tell this to the others so we can get to finishing up the other preparations."

    ~

    "What is it?" Dream demands darkly when Kieran and Erines to find him, even a usually stoic Kieran is looking pretty sheepish.

    "Um, we found the ring box." Erin is the one to speak up.

    "Thank fuck." Dream mutters under his breath, making his way from where he had been standing at the hallway to the living room, dipping a hand in a bowl of mints to take one of the horrendous anti-sweets he can''t do without.

    "Well, where is it?" He asks impatiently when he gets to them and no one was handing him anything, he was already fully dressed, the wedding was in less than half an hour, there was no time to waste.

    "Mints has it." Kieran says simply.

    "What?" Dream blinks, upset with how severe the hairdo that Deidre had done for him was, it stretched the skin of his face in all the wrong ways but it was pretty so he would stand it.

    "He thinks it''s a toy." Erin winces.

    Dream reaches up to rub his face in frustration but hold back when he remembers how much of his life was wasted on it.

    "And you can''t get it back?" He asks the most obvious question.

    Identical nods get given to him which is no surprise, Mints was a sweetheart but if he didn''t want to give you something, that was the end of it.

    He starts angrily cursing under his breath even as he angrily made his way to the door, Kieran and Erin duitfully following him like he wasn''t a five feet, two inches pregnant Omega.

    The journey took them to the end of a hallway where Mints was sitting, carefully hoarding a bunch of toy bones, the ring box hidden amongst them.

    He perks up when he catches familiar scents, spinning around to face them and wagging his tail in excitement.

    "So, which is it?" Dream asks, gesturing vaguely at Mints bone pile.

    "The one with the ck bow." Erin is quick to say, stepping forward slightly which earns a loud growl from Mints, the dog going back to wagging his tail and and lolling his tongue happily when she steps back.

    "That''s what he does whenever we try to get it." Kieran exins, stepping forward as well, another ferocious snarl leaving the dog before he goes back to being all goofy and excited when Kieran steps back.

    Dream sighs, wondering how he doesn''t have white hairs yet.

    He simply steps forward, Mints excitement increasing at this as he spins in a small circle and whips his tail around at an inhuman speed.

    Dream pets the dog when he asks for it by nudging his owner''s side, bending over with obvious difficulty to search for his ring box, mentally convincing himself to not murder his husband after their wedding.

    He finally grabs the ring box and gets back up with a groan. "Fuck, I think I pulled a muscle." Heins under his breath, waddling back to his apartment.

    Only to find his parents waiting for him, Dia and Heather looking bright eyed and excited.

    He narrows his eyes at them. "What happened? Actually wait I don''t think I want to hear it."

    "Why are you ying with Mints toy?" Heather is the first to notice the big bone held in his hand.

    "It''s my ring box, I''m marrying a child." Dream informs them with a straight face.

    Chirping silence surrounds the women at this, DD snickering behind them.

    "Is no one going topliment my work?" She pouts, fishing forpliments from her mom''s.

    "You did so well, DD." Heather is the first to quicklyply. "You made Dream look stunning, Dale won''t be able to keep his eyes off him"

    "I''d like to rify that I always look stunning and if Dale is looking elsewhere, it better be because he''s trying to get me food." Dream corrects.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    The wedding venue is absolutely stunning, they had gone for a bright decor which went perfectly well with the exterior, wreaths of pale baby breaths wrap around the big arch set up in front.

    Rows of seats were prepared, it was to be a big wedding after all.

    Sun filters in, the trees around providing shade, plus the sun was more of a beauty than a nuisance, soft, excited chatter filling the air.

    Renee starts up piano, everyone had been surprised when she offered to y it, Hayden hadn''t really been, other than her sister and parents and maybe a couple old friends, Hayden was the only other person who had ever heard her y.

    It was so long ago, back at his grandparents house when he was still a toddler.

    Everyone held their breaths at the first note, because honestly, it''s Renee, there''s no telling how it would go.

    Hayden and Dream were waiting in the cover of the Pack House, ream had insisted on walking Hayden down the aisle and there was no changing his mind, a hyperactive Pixie with them, Candy going out of her mind trying to settle her daughter.

    A collective gasp resounds through the guests when Renee starts ying proper, beautiful trilling sounds filling the space.

    Mr. and Mrs. LeBaron were seated in the front chairs as well as the others closly rted to them, Dale''s and Virgil''s dad both made it to their sons'' weddings.

    Mrs. Nn had gone as pale as a ghost when she saw Hayden, Yanis remembering that he might have forgotten to prepare his mom for a heavily pregnant Hayden.

    Adeline had gotten over her initial surprise though, fawning over then and alreadyying the im of godmother over the yet to be born babies.

    Candy holds onto her daughter''s wrist, Hayden and Dream would go out first then when it was time to exchange rings, she would patter out.

    At least Candy hopes that was what her willfull daughter would do, there was a high chance that she would take the ring boxes to her father or start for her grandparents, her one saving grace was that she couldn''t walk very well yet so at least Candy could try to direct her.

    Virgil and Dale were standing at the ''makeshift altar'' as Dream referred to it as, Shana standing on it to, wearing a hot pink, priest robe, matching pink wig, a smug expression on her face.

    Virgil hadn''t been surprised to see her dressed that way, he had expected it even, a faint smile on his face as he watched the excitement on her face as Mae took endless pictures of her.

    She had put her daughter, Ruby into a matching outfit, Rubyughing freely as she took pictures with her mom.

    Ruby who was currently sitting among the audience with Mae, asionally waving at and giving her mother, up thumbs.

    The soft chattering washed over him, his dad presence had actually been something he realized he wanted after he showed up, looking softer than the icy facade he used to keep on all the time or maybe he was just getting old.

    Renee soft piano sounds made a quiet hush fall over the ce, his heart stopping as he waited for the only reason he had agreed to all of this.

    Shana had made him and Dale hold on to the bouqet of Columbines, the colorful flowers a needed grip for his shaking hands and from how nervous Dale was looking from across him, he could definitely see now why Shana made them hol the flowers instead.

    The beautiful flowers contrasting aesthetically with their all ck ensemble.

    His heart restarts again when he sees Hayden at the end of the aisle, the sunlight picking out his smiling face as he walks hand in hand with Dream.

    They moved slowly but his hands refused to stop shaking, Hayden still wasn''t looking at him, his head was turned to the side where he was saying something to Dream, smiling again.

    Then Hayden is facing forward, beautiful grey eyes settling on him and his hard face breaks out into his gummiest smile, a muted gasp going through the crowd, where most had never even seen his lips curve upwards.

    Dream isughing brightly as well, his eyes fixed on Dale ever since he stepped on the aisle, he had caught Virgil''s reaction which made himugh.

    When he looks back to Dale who equally had been staring back at him like he was stunned speechless, Dream was pretty sure he hadn''t seen his mate even blink once, he would have to remind him to blink when he got to the ''makeshift altar''.

    On a whim, Dream winks at Dale, watching with happy eyes at the smirk that breaks out on Dale''s face, his mate winking back

    They separated when they got to where their Alphas'' were waiting for them, Renee''s piece cresting before finally fading away with halting notes.

    Stepping up to their mates who immediately offers them their arms which they take, sniffling starts off from somewhere on the front row, the venue quiet enough for it to be clearly heard.

    Shana clears her throat when they were waiting for her to proceed.

    "This is going to be a disaster." Darian whispers.

    "Nah, Shana is tight." Leon supports.

    "Dearly beloved..." Shana begins in a booming voice, really getting into her character.

    "See, I told you..." Leon was already saying.

    "...wolf people." She ends her greeting.

    "Alright, I take it back." He quickly mutters. "The goddess help us."

    "We''re gathered here on this wonderful day in this wolf town to join the leaders of the wolf people..."

    "Is she going to add wolf to everything?" Diedre asks nervously.

    "Let''s hope that''s all she says." Jaxon says in a tight voice.

    Ruby on the other hand was having the time of her life, spontaneously bursting into apuse at the end of every sentence.

    "...in holy matrimony to their stunning wolf mates..."

    "We might as well buckle in for the ride..."

    <em><strong>AUTHOR''S NOTE:</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em><strong>Um, hi everyone, I''d like to make a very important announcement...</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Bing the Luna is sadlying to an end pretty soon and I just wanted to thank each and every one of you that have stayed with me, I''m so happy and yet so sad at the same time.</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em><strong>Of course, the side stories will still happen and I''ll make sure to give out information on it.</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Thanks for reading!!! ()</strong></em>

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    "I can''t believe you still remembered" Hayden murmurs shyly, hiding his face in Virgil''s neck, they were settled in their bed for the night and he was referring to the wedding earlier today.

    "Not really." Virgil says honestly, hands thrown over Hayden''s bulky form, it''s been months and his terror hadn''t abated one bit, he had hope that the time before the birth would give him enough time to mentally prepare but that was big clown energy.

    "Renee took a video of it" Virgil says.

    It was the first time they had gotten married, in his mom''s silk robe, he might have burst into tears when he recognized the familiar words - he''s going to me that on baby hormones.

    There was an obvious difference between the original one which had been simple and sincere but it still invoked the same feeling of being utterly and irrevocably in love.

    "I had no idea she still had that." He perks up in surprise, ncing up.

    "She thought she did, I found it when she dragged me toe help her pack up, wanted to surprise you." Virgil says contently, pressing a slow kiss to Hayden fluffy curls.

    "You definitely did" Hayden agrees easily, wide smile on his face.

    If he had to pick which of their weddings was his favourite, he probably wouldn''t be able to make a choice both were just as important and as special to him as the other, none more important or more meaningful than the other.

    The wedding had been beautiful, full ofughter and sunshine, of smiles and love, it made the aches he got in his back and feet worth it just to get to enjoy the day with others.

    One of his highlights had been when Pixie stunned everyone by tugging her hand from her mom who had been acting as a support to waddle and stumble into Hayden''s arms, giggling happily as she waved both ring boxes in her chubby fists.

    Getting the bone shaped ring box from her had been a bit of a hassle, the adorable child thinking it was a toy, Shana''c color outfit easily distracted her though so she was stuck with the hyperactive baby for the rest of the ceremony.

    The entire day had been fun but exhausting, arge mini party had been pretty much held outside as well, Dream had gotten grumpy about halfway through it, sticking to his husband''s side like a leech.

    His pouty grumbles had faded away to bright, childlike wonder when the gifts started rolling in

    Hayden hides a groan, there was a boat load of gifts thrown into a spare room which they would have to tackle pretty quickly so that they could begin to prepare for the baby

    He snuggles in closer, epting the kiss that his mate ims his lips with, a content hum spilling from him.

    A matching expression of content is on Virgil''s face even as he gazes down at his entire world with stars in his eyes and he''s so fucking happy that Hayden walked up him when they were kids and most importantly he stayed.

    "Baby?" Hayden calls softly into the darkness and quiet of the room.

    "Hmm?" Virgil hums his response.

    "Tell me the vow again?" He prompts sleepily, he didn''t care that it sounded cheesy, he wouldn''t ever get tired of hearing Virgil say them.

    "Sure."

    <em>"...I know how to smile, because of you</em>

    <em>...I know who to live for, because of you</em>

    <em>...I know what love is, because of you"</em>

    *~*

    "You''ll throw out your back if you keep constantly carrying me." Dreamins half heartedly when Dale picks him up and makes his way across the room to the bed.

    "Are you calling me old?" Dale teases, they had just showered and very few things made him happier than seeing Dream drowning in his clothes.

    "No, I''m calling you fat." Dream says without mincing his words, knowing that although Dale was fit, he would get all pouty to humor him.

    It was ironic that he would call his mate that when he was the fat one, literally, but he was going to me it all on Dale.

    It was all his Alpha''s fault that he had gotten so fat, he kept improving on his cooking because Dream hadplimented him once and now there was no denying what Dale cooked for him, not because he didn''t want to hurt his mate''s feelings but he couldn''t resist.

    And Dale, ever the perfect, doting mate, always made sure food was constantly avable.

    At this rate they were going to have to sew curtains or sheets together just to keep him clothed.

    Dale gently ces him on the bed, fluffling up his pillows and tucking him in.

    Dream has a sappy smile on his face. "You don''t have to keep doing this"

    Dale leans over to cut him off with a petal soft kiss. "When you stop worrying about it...I''ll be free to smother you then." Dale says decisively, pushing his mate''s soft blonde locks out of his face to reveal a flushed face beneath.

    He needed Dream to understand that he didn''t take care of him because he was pregnant or because he had been trying to woo him but simply because he loved him, it was taking his fiesty mate a good while to ept that simple reason.

    With time, Dream woulde to understand because Dale was still doing all the little things he always did even though they were already married, he would keep at it even when he wasn''t pregnant anymore, even when their child or kids were all grown up and they grow old together, he would keep at it till Dream understood that he loved him.

    "Come on, time for bed." Dream bosses him around like Dale hadn''t just literally tucked him in.

    "One sec, the sky is so beautiful, the perfect background to fall asleep to" He rambles.

    Dream just listens to him patiently, he loved how Dale got so into things that he loved, losing himself in earnest words as he tried hard to portray just how much he loved said thing

    He doesn''t mind Dale throwing open the curtains, it was dark out so it wasn''t like it would upset the ambiennce of the room but he has to agree that the sky is pretty.

    He''s too sleepy to appreciate it though, cuddling up close to his husband when the Alpha finally gets in bed.

    "Come on, Honey, star gaze with me a bit" Dale asks sweetly.

    There''s no way Dream is saying no to that but "There are no stars out."

    "Then, cloud gaze with me." Dale quick switches up, his grin bright in the dim room.

    "Sure, love." Dream easily agrees, resting his head on Dale''s chest as he looks out into the sky outside.

    The swirling clouds were soothing and they were high up enough that the lights from the lower floor didn''t obscure the wide strip of dark colors, he gets lost in watching the sky, thinking of how lucky he was to have all these when

    "Why are you staring at me?" Dream blurts out when he nces at Dale to see his husband''s dark eyes staring at him.

    Dale doesn''t flinch, steady and calm eyes staring directly into Dream''s eyes, it made him color up from the intensity,

    "Well, the sky outside is blue-grey but it''s no match to your eyes, I would rather watch them instead."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    <em><strong>A couple yearster</strong></em>

    ***"Virgil? V?" Ian''s slightly worried voice floats in and out. "Who keeps letting him back in the delivery room?"

    A harried nurse was frantically checking him over. "N-no one, he wakes up each time he passes out and barrels back in, there''s no trying to stop him."

    Ian grimaces, he could imagine and just like his younger brother was summoned, he shot upright, his expression distorted in tangible terror like he was being yed alive and Ian found himself pointing the Alpha in the direction of his mate.

    "Let''s hope the worst he gets from constantly passing out is a mild concussion" Ian mutters to the nurse, watching Virgil take off in the direction of Hayden***

    "Baby? Stop watching that video, you have been doing that nonstop all day." Haydenins,ing in with a ripped stuffy. " Lake and Lily are at it again." He reports to his husband about their twin kids. "And if I try to stop them, they listen until I''m out of the room and just go right back to fighting."

    Virgil gets off the bed, the frustration in Hayden''s voice ticking him off, he didn''t like it when his mate was unhappy. "Sure." He quickly agrees, getting up to ce a quick kiss on his forehead, sweeping out of the room.

    Hayden sighs in relief at this, finally taking a breather all day as he gingerly sits on the bed, picking up the tablet that Virgil had abandoned to curiously check out the video.

    It seemed like it was just yesterday he was panicking at being unable to save one of his babies, now they were almost two and as much as he loved his children, a short vacation wouldn''t hurt.

    But that wasn''t possible with his Alpha twin kids, if he so much as left their immediate environment, they went into a rage, he only hopes they''ll grow out of it soon so he can move around with having to cart around hyperactive and constantly fighting kids.

    He moved the video ying forward a bit to after the birth, he preferred to dwell on the happy things.

    He and Dream had been put in the same room, Dream miserable with the screaming of his daughter who didn''t properly calm down till Dale showed up after discussing with the doctors.

    Then there he was, Virgil still squeamish beside him, the twins with their tightly clenched fists and soft faces like they were ready to throw punches at each other, at least it exined why there was so much kicking going on.

    The door opens just as the video gets to the part where he was convincing Virgil to carry his kids, scenting was very important.

    He pauses the video and looks up just as Virgil walks in, expression nk as he holds up both of his hands which had both of their children hanging off his sides, sharp ws digging into his sweater even as they snarled at each other.

    "Why did we think it was a good idea for me to go deal with them?" He asks quietly, wincing because the ws had to be digging into his sides.

    Hayden darts up in horror, hurrying over. "Lily! Lake! Get down right now!" He says sternly, visibly upset with them which rarely happened.

    This has them letting go of Virgil, going over to Hayden, wrapping their furry bodies around his legs, whining pitifully, they hated getting their papa mad.

    Hayden remains unruffled, arms crossed sternly, it was barely nine in the morning and they had already worn him out.

    "Come on, back to people with you." He orders them and they obediently shift back, both of them standing beside each of his legs, hugging the appendage and giving him puppy eyes. "You''re both spending the rest of the day at the daycare." He pronounces gravely, clenching his fists so he doesn''t change his mind at the way their face falls and they go into full pouting mode.

    "Dad?" Lily whines. "Don''t let papa do this to us." She implores him, her wild blonde hair stopping just beneath her ears, the fluffy hair framing her chubby face, blue eyes staring out.

    Virgil hides his amusement at their three year old children severe faces like they were all discussing sending them off to the war front and not just the daycare a couple floors down.

    "You need to make friends your age" Virgil reminds them. "You can''t hang around your papa all time."

    Lily makes a disgusted face at his suggestion, sharing a look with her twin brother.

    "But we don''t want to." Lake says simply.

    "Yes, Papa" Lily tugs on Hayden''s sweater. "Can we stay with you? Pretty please, we promise we''ll be good."

    Lake nods furiously to support his sister''s words, he was the quieter of the two, tawny hair just as wild and fluffy as his sister''s although his hair was slightly longer, matching bright blue eyes on his face.

    Hayden gives them a done look, if anyone else was just walking in, they would think he was a strict parent, meanwhile they''ve already had a couple of this exact same scenario just this morning, he wasn''t budging.

    "It''s not up for discussion, sweethearts." He tells them, tone still serious. "Come on, let''s get you ready." He grabs their wrists and makes his way to their rooms to get them dressed.

    "No running away." He tells them seriously as he brushes their hair, trust me, I will find out if you go to Grandma"

    Lily has an exaggerated pout on her face, Lake looking a little nervous and Hayden is thinking that maybe he should have not pampered them so much and put them in the daycare earlier because it was obvious they hated social situations or maybe it''s just their parents rubbing off on them.

    Hayden wanted to try anyway, if they didn''t thrive then he was homeschooling them and that was the end of it.

    His heart aches at their immensely sad expressions but he doesn''t budge, knowing it was for their benefit, didn''t mean it was fun.

    "Come on, don''t have that look on your faces like I''m going to throw you out the window."

    "That might actually be better." Lily grumbles.

    Hayden mps his mouth shut at this. "Aunt DD will be there." He tries to encourage them but it doesn''t elicit the required response, their expressions still as grave and gloomy as ever.

    At the hallway that led to the daycare, they bump into Dream who is crouching beside his bright eyed daughter, adjusting the yellow bowtie in her hair. She had Dream''s beautiful blonde hair and forest green eyes.

    "Sunshine!" Lily is the first to belt out when she sees their bestfriend, tugging her hand from her papa''s hold to run over to her, easily picking her up in a tight hug.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    Lake is also more shy so he goes slowly, hanging back until Sunshine throws herself on him, happy to see him.

    "Well, there goes that punishment." Hayden mutters, they had grounded their kids from seeing each other when they yed minigolf with the eggs in the kitchen, it was the only punishment that seemed to have any effect on them.

    It was supposed to be a week long and yet, here they were two days after, the kids catching up and chattering away happily like they hadn''t seen each other in forever.

    Dream just shrugs, blonde hair cut short. "Yesterday, Sunshine had been in a bad mood, pissed that she couldn''t talk to her bestfriends. I took her to our Pack''s daycare but somehow she snuck out to get Mints and used him to terrorize everyone." He tries to hide his proud expression and fails. "I don''t think we''re going to be allowed back there so I brought her here, she can''t stand being cooped up on the fourth floor, wasn''t expecting to find you here."

    Hayden pushes a hand through his long wavy locks, looking exhausted. "Yeah, me neither, let''s go down to mom''s bakery and eat cake." Hayden suggests with a happy smile.

    "Think they''ll be fine?" Dream gestures at their children who were huddled around each other like they were nning a coup.

    Hayden bites his lip in worry and gives his brother a wobbly smile. "Yep."

    Dream just shrugs, going over to Sunshine who gives him her attention.

    Hayden watches open mouthed, holding his children''s bags as Dream brings out a mini bat, a bright yellow color and tells Sunshine a couple things to which she listens intently, smiling with her dangerously sharp teeth as she watches her papa slip the bat in her backpack.

    Lily and Lakee over to get their bags from him.

    "Uncle Dream and Sunshine scares me." He mutters up to Hayden who chuckles nervously, waving them off.

    Sunshine grabs their wrists, staying in the middle of the twins who were easily taller than her although they were all born on the same date, it had to be Sunshine''s Omega genesing through.

    She marches forward with them, fearlessly brave, her sundress standing out in the middle of their jeans and sweatshirts.

    "I can''t wait till they start school." Dream grins evilly.

    "I don''t know, Lake and Lily don''t sound like they like that idea much, I was thinking I would have to homeschool them."

    Dream looks surprised at this but hums supportively. "I don''t think you would need to, trust me so now about that cake." He winks at Hayden as they start down the hallway. "I was thinking we could also go window shopping at Paper District, we haven''t done anything fun together alone in a while."

    "But what about the kids?" Hayden asks in worry.

    "They''ll be fine, we''re not their only parents, Dale and Virgil will survive, now let''s go."

    This has them in Dream''s car momentster, Dream seizing Hayden''s phone, putting it off and throwing it in the backseat.

    His younger brother had been constantly checking his phone like he expected to be called from the daycare, he couldn''t have that distracting their day out.

    Their Alpha mates knew where they went, if the situation was drastic enough, they woulde get them, other than that, they better be prepared to handle it themselves.

    They decide to check up on Hayden''s bookstore first, he was barely around anymore, it was even worse now that he was a full time parent.

    Jennie didn''t mind, thriving in the bookstore, Mae choosing to work there as well because she struck a deal with Hayden to let her stock up on her witchcraft, magic and spellbooks, and also hold sses at the bookstore.

    Yanis was long gone,ing over to visit asionally, he was too busy to hang around the small town, although Hayden wasn''t surprised when his friend said he was really considering retiring early so he coulde and live at Pine Creek.

    The town was that way, it invited you in and gave you a home.

    His mom would most likely be at the bakery, she was going on her travel around the world pretty soon, Dia and Heather tagging along.

    Hayden was just happy she had friends now, she didn''t do much at the bakery except hang around and pester Dia, it was no secret that her presence brightened up the ce.

    She also snuck cupcakes and muffins for her three grandkids.

    "What a surprise!" Jennie exims happily when she looks up at the dining of the door bell to see Hayden and Dream walking in. "Where are my babies?" She asks, looking around furtively for the tiny humans that always apanied both Omega''s around.

    "In school." Dream says shortly.

    Jennie gasps. "The twins agreed to go to school??"

    "The twins are in school?" Mae walks out of the back room, holding a cardboard box full of books, shock on her face.

    "No." Hayden corrects quickly, throwing Dream a dark look. "At the daycare."

    "That''s even worse."

    "The goddess save us." Jennie mutters.

    "I knew that was a bad idea" Hayden starts to panic.

    Dream shuts him up by spanking his but. "Come on, everyone here is a pessimist, let''s go eat cake, cake always makes everything better."

    "Sure, until you''re getting called that your babies set fire to the building." Mae says bluntly.

    Dream is already hurrying a panicking Hayden out. "Well, that was a bad idea" He mutters, taking Hayden''s wrist and going to the other side of the street where the bakery was.

    Cake did make them feel better and they hurried out of the bakery after a hurried goodbye to their moms, because knowing them, they would get a rapid fire questioning about their grandchildren.

    Dream didn''t think Hayden could handle that without cracking and rushing back to the Pack House to check on his babies.

    So he bundles the other into the car and once again they were off, this time, headed to Paper District, things couldn''t possibly go so wrong back at the Pack House, right?

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    <em><strong>Final Chapter ?</strong></em>

    Lake crouches at one end of the big bright room, quietly ying with a toy truck, he hadn''t been able to keep up with his twin and cousin who were currently drifting through the room, seeming to have the time of their lives.

    Most of the nannies had gone on a break, the one left had her earphones and was distracted by their phones, sounds like disaster brewing.

    When a couple kids walk up to him, the middle kid looks way too big for his age.

    "That''s mine." He says gruffly, dark eyes in little slits that glittered with trouble.

    Lake was confused, Aunt DD had given him the toy truck, it couldn''t belong to the kid iming it was so he ignored them, quietly driving the truck around.

    The big kid steps forward, bending down to snatch up Lake''s toy.

    He gets up in surprise, his confusion intensifying when the middle kid shoves him so hard he bounced off the wall with a cry, falling to the ground and clutching his arm.

    Lily hears his voice from across the room, her head swivelling like a beacon had been sent out, she catches sight of her twin on the ground, some people gathered around him, one kid had his leg up like he wanted to kick him and she had seen enough.

    With an outraged yell she dashes across the room, Sunshine looking up from where she had been absorbed in showing Lily a doll which she had been assembling.

    She didn''t even stop to think, taking off after Lily.

    Lily was faster though, getting to the spot where Lake in no time, the big kid had alreadynded the kick and was going for another when Lilyunched himself at him tackling him to the ground with a yell, her eyes shing gold.

    The big kid - he was technically their age - was just bigger than his age without advantages, he threw Lily off him, she hit the ground hard but got up with the rebound - she fought harder with her twin anyway.

    Lake didn''t like to incite trouble but hitting his sister in his opinion was one of the few things that made him do just that, he charged at the big kid and in no time, it was an all out brawl which ended as expected, Lily and Lake smacking around the big kid.

    A small crowd had gathered to watch, the single nanny still oblivious.

    Sunshine hade up and hung back, they didn''t need her help.

    They were the Alpha''s children so it was no surprise that the other kids had been trying to establish dominance, she had to deal with that when she first got to the daycare at her Pack House.

    They hadn''t been outrightly physical with her but they had made her pretty miserable, well until she told her Papa, then came the bat and she''s going to say that nobody bothered her after that.

    The other kids, seeing that their leader was down, froze up but the number difference encouraged them to go after the twins.

    This was the perfect situation

    Sunshine had been itching to use her bat on someone, she hurried to the shelves where her backpack was and made her way back.

    "Get. Off. My. Best. Friends!" She snarls, swinging her bat with hidden strength.

    It was made out of packed foam so it was harmless really but the little girl made it into a lethal weapon so it stung with each hit, making the attackers shie away with whiny cries.

    The rest of the nannies return to this chaotic scene, it had easily turned to a fight of Lily, Lake and Sunshine against the rest of the daycare, only few refused to participate, preferring instead to watch from the sidelines.

    Deidre nearly drops the bag in her head when she walks in. "Oh my God" she mutters in horror, quickly bringing her phone out to call up their parents.

    The rest of the nannies to toe and stop the fight going on by holding back the twins and Sunshine but they weren''t having it, Sunshine sinks her teeth into the arm of thedy holding her, dropping on the ground with a roll and going after the kids again who scatter at her presence, running away.

    Lily and Lake easily wiggle free and do the same.

    She had gotten the text from Dream to call the Alpha''s if anything went wrong so she called Dale up first.

    Dale picks immediately, patting Mints big head which was resting on his leg. "Hey, DD"

    "Hi, yeah I''m going to need you toe down to my Pack House''s daycare" She tells him shortly.

    Dale quickly catches on, already hopping to his feet, cursing under his breath. "Yeah, I''ll be right there."

    She does the same with Virgil who winces but also makes his way down.

    They bump into each other in the hallway.

    "I''m almost terrified to get there." Dale mutters.

    "Double that for me." Virgil adds.

    They get in to see the entire daycare in chaos, the majority of the pups there were running around screaming bloody murder while their children were chasing after them

    Dale squints, was was his daughter holding a bat?

    <em>Dream</em>

    The nannies were also going after them so it was one big circle.

    "Thank goodness you''re here." Deidre hurries to them, waving her hand in the general direction of the room.

    Both Alphas step inside, the nannies screeching to a halt as well as the children, only their kids didn''t slow down.

    Dale immediately scoops up Sunshine before she could smack someone with her bat, her eyes going wide when she recognizes her daddy.

    "Hi!" She beams at him, chubby fists still tightly holding her bat even as she heaved, breathing heavily.

    Virgil snatches up his kids as well and they''re quick to apologize, carting them away.

    "What have your Papa and I told you about fighting?" Virgil was already scolding them as they made their way up the stairs, he easily carried them.

    Lily crosses her arms in anger, Lake looking worried about her as usual.

    "But dad, it''s not our fault." Lake blurts out. "I didn''t do anything and that kid grabbed the truck Aunt DD gave me and pushed me"

    "He also kicked him." Lily adds, still a concentrated bottle of unchanneled rage.

    Virgil listens, he''s surprised to hear Lake piece so many words together at once, he rarely did that.

    "Well that only means one thing." Virgil starts, his stern tone not changing.

    "Ice cream." He announces when they get inside the apartment, Apple sashaying out.

    "What?" They both say in surprise.

    "Why?" Lily adds, narrowing her eyes up at her dad.

    "Why not? Just the three of you beat up the kids in the daycare, that deserves ice cream." He says, cing them down.

    "You''re not mad at us?" Lake frowns, sharing a skeptical look with his sister as they follow their dad to the kitchen where he gets bowls out of them.

    "Well, fighting is still very wrong but it was in self defense so it''s legal." Virgil shrugs, piling their bowls high with the sweet condiment. "I''m not arguing with thew."

    ~

    "I don''t know why I feel like shit has already gone down." Dream mutters when they get back in the car.

    They hadn''t spent very long sight seeing before they both talked themselves into heading back, it wasn''t because they were worried about their children but the realization that their happiness was where their kids and mates were.

    Hayden had been surprised when Dream had told him that he and Dale were nning on having another baby, Hayden couldn''t rte but he was excited for Dream.

    "Because it most likely has." Hayden replies, getting in the car as well.

    They say their goodbyes at the parking lot, Hayden going into his Pack House and Dream doing the same, the Werewolves milling around quickly to exchange pleasantries with their Luna''s

    Dream walks in to find Dale sitting in the living room, Sunshine fast asleep in his arms.

    "Wee home, Honey." He whispers with bright eyes.

    Dreames over to kiss his forehead and his daughter''s wincing when he sees her clutching the bat that his mate doesn''t know about.

    "You bought our daughter a bat?" Dale exims as soon as pleasantries are out of the way.

    "I can exin" Dream starts to say, slightly nervous.

    "That''s so cool!" Dale tags on, his fangs shing as he grins. "You needed to see her smacking kids twice her size around"

    Dream rxes visibly at this, smiling softly as Dale starts to rambleSome things would never change

    "Come on, let''s put her to bed"

    The sun was just setting so most likely she would be up at midnight again, dashing through the house with Mints.

    ~

    Hayden gingerly let''s himself into his home, wondering what he woulde to meet, he''s surprised to see them seated on the couch and having an intense and colorful conversation with their dad, Lake saying the most.

    He''s also the first to catch his Papa''s scent, his head swivelling around in that direction.

    He hops off the couch immediately, dashing for Hayden with yells of ''Papa!'' his twin sister follows suit.

    Virgil gives his mate a gummy smile, watching as their children nearly topple him to the ground in their enthusiasm.

    The sun was setting, the sky going dark but there was enough love to keep the room lighted, there was enough love everywhere, you just had to open up your heart to it, open up your heart and then you would find love in the little things.

    AUTHOR''S NOTE:

    I feel so sad and yet my eyes are dry, maybe it hasn''t sunk in yet, I wish I could keep this book forever ongoing, it''s going to be weird going through a day without writing a chapter about my lovely characters.

    Now, enough about me, if you''ve got to this point... Thank you.

    I almost quit writing but you guys made me believe in myself again. (wipes eyes... Aish, herees the waterworks)

    I love you all, I really do and I''m proud that I was able to get to this point, with the story and with all of you.

    Thank you so so much (^^)

    I''ll also miss you guys (ugly crying) thements and the overall support, it''s absolutely priceless.

    Additional Information.

    Yes, about the side stories, there has been a little bit of change in ns, I initially wanted to make a new volume and just keep going but due to a couple things that I have no power over, sadly that has to change.

    The first side story to be written will bepleted first before I''ll put it out, it wouldn''t be as long as the main story sopleting it shouldn''t take very long.

    It will most likely be put on a different app though, I hope that wouldn''t put you at a disadvantage.

    When the book isplete and uploaded on the new tform, I''ll post a chapter with a sneak peak of the new book so keep an eye out.

    This is definitely not thest goodbye although I will be taking a break from Webnovel for a while... Dear goodness me, this has turned to a monster of an Author''s note, whoever will read this?

    Bai Bai everyone

    Lots of love.

    Aryna

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    The sun was already up, sunshine streaming in through the slightly parted curtains but Hayden wasn''t ready to wake up yet, hiding his face in his mate''s neck.

    Virgil smiled softly at this unconscious action, wrapping his arms tighter around him, he knew that this peaceful and quiet moment they had would soon be shattered, it was only a matter of time.

    He shouldn''t have thought about that because he jinxed it, the door swinging open.

    He could feel Hayden''s lips curl up in a smile against his neck at the sound of the door getting thrown open, quiet pattering of feet making their way across the room.

    They were both awake but pretended to still be asleep, it was more fun for what wasing anyway.

    "They''re still sleeping." Lake whispered sneakily to his twin sister.

    Lily nodded in a very secret agent kind of way, cing a finger to her lip exaggeratedly.

    They were both taller now, able to jump on the high bed in one move, Lily still insisted on keeping her hair cut short,ining that it always got in her eyes.

    Lake didn''t mind, his Papa left his hair long so he would have a child to y hairdresser on seeing as Lily was averse to it.

    They were five now and no less a menace.

    "We''ll jump in five okay." Lily whispered to her brother, a sneaky smile on her face. "Let''s aim for dad''s head, he made us sleep earlyst night."

    "But that was because we have to go on a trip today." Lake excused for his father.

    Lily rolled her eyes in frustration. "Don''t be such a daddy''s boy, Lakey"

    "Don''t call me that!" He snapped at her, eyes shing.

    "It''s not a lie right?" She teased savagely.

    Lake didn''t take a moment to breathe, as much as he would definitely kill someone for his sister, she also had the wless ability to burn down his self-control.

    He tackled her, they bounced on the bed at this, ruining their nned sneak attack.

    Virgil had seen thising from their escting argument and quickly moved his mate out of the way, cradling Hayden in his arms as they both lifted their heads to watch their children roll around on the other end of the bed.

    "You know we could always dump them at their grandparents'' house and spend the weekend at your beach house." Virgil suggested, a tad too seriously.

    "What? No!" Hayden smacked his chest, looking scandalised. "We should make memories with our children, it''s not like you''ll give me more."

    Virgil''s face instantly hardened at the suggestion. "Well, we''re done with that conversation and we should probably stop them before they hurt themselves." He reminded.

    Hayden nced at the bed, Lily had her twin brother trapped under her, his arms drawn behind his back.

    "Kiss me good morning first." He requested, leaning forward and puckering his lips.

    Virgil wasn''t about to say no to that, he moved his head upwards to im his mate''s lips.

    Lily was the first to catch sight of them. "Ew!" She eximed, her eyes went wide in horror.

    Her shock made her lose her bnce and topple over the edge of the bed, dragging Lake down with her.

    Mumbles of ''ouchs'' drifted up and Hayden smiled against Virgil''s lips.

    "This also works." He grinned, pulling away from Virgil to check on their children.

    Hayden leaned over the edge of the bed, a smile on his face, tawny hair wild. "Good morning to you too."

    "Good morning, Papa." They mumbled in sheepish voices, huddled against the side of the bed, in matching pj''s.

    "Come on, give Papa a kiss, did you sleep well?" He tried to restore their happy spirits, helping them on the bed.

    This somehow esctes into a tickle fight which starts off with Hayden tickling his children and progresses into Lily and Virgil turning against the two most ticklish people.

    Hayden snagged his son''s hand and he and Lake took off, trying to escape from Virgil and Lily who are brutal with their tickling.

    They all end up chasing each other around the house, a now old Apple watching them from a pillow she was perched on the couch, looking unimpressed with her owners'' life choices.

    ~~

    "Eek! Baby, your nose is cold, stop rubbing me with it." Dream half sleepy voice scolded his husband as he rolled to the far end of the bed, taking all the nkets to wrap himself like a croissant.

    Dale sat up unhappily with an expressive pout on his face. "But I like you, don''t you like me?" He grumbled, inching closer to wrap his arms around his padded mate.

    "We have a big day ahead of us, let me catch a few more minutes of sleep, I can''t do that with your cold nose on me." Heined, refusing to budge.

    Dale pouted but was about to acquiesce when Dream shot upright, his eyes wide in panic.

    "Honey, what''s wrong?" He asked in confusion, framing Dream''s face with his hands so that he could softly kiss his nose.

    Dream looked up at his husband, their faces barely inches from each other and he felt a familiar heat start-up within but they didn''t have time for that.

    "Sunshine is carrying her brother, I can feel it." He said in a grave voice.

    He was referring to their second child, Jade, the male Omega was two and his older sister acted like her sole purpose in life was to dote on him, Sunshine herself could barely carry her brother but that didn''t stop her.

    When he was born, she would sneak into his cradle and chatter to him for hours until she fell asleep, when she started to get too big for it, she took to stealing him out of his cradle to sleep in her bed.

    There was that one time, they had woken up to an empty cradle and panicked, searching for their son for almost an hour, noting that Sunshine was missing too and going batshit, dragging their friends into the panic only to find Sunshine hiding in her closet with a sleeping Jade.

    They share a look of pure love and extreme exasperation.

    "Let''s go." Dale took Dream''s hand, helping his mate off the bed. "Hopefully we''ll catch her before she can get to him."

    "Hopefully." Dream mimicked under his breath.

    As usual, they made their way first to Sunshine''s room and what do you know? She was nowhere to be found.

    Dream threw his weight on his husband, Dale easily catching him by the waist to support him.

    "I can''t handle all this on a morning like this." He groaned.

    "That''s why you have me." Dale reminded, sweeping his husband off his feet and heading for their son''s room. "Hopefully, she''s there."

    "Hopefully huh?" Dream cut the Alpha a re from where he was cradled up against him.

    Dale hid a smile, dark green eyes twinkling as he looked down asionally to take in his mate in his arms.

    Dream was dressed in one of his shirts and loose shorts, he started growing out his hair again after Jade''s birth.

    As much as they loved the beautiful blonde locks, it wouldn''t have mattered if his love decided to go bald.

    "Dale, as much as I love being the centre of your attention, if you don''t look forward, we''re going to smack into a wall." He pointed out, making Dale colour up slightly and pick up the pace.

    They opened the door to another empty room, Jade''s bed empty and the room looking much the same.

    "We need to set up cameras in this room." Dream said, cing a hand on his face.

    Dale stepped closer to encircle his arms around Dream from behind, tilting his head to the side to nibble against his scent nds.

    "That is starting to seem like a wonderful idea with each morning that we wake up to missing children."

    "Let''s get Mints, he''ll be able to find them." Dream suggested, taking his husband''s hand this time as they went to go free the dog from his room.

    Mints was also one of Jade''s loyal followers so a room had to be arranged for him so he wouldn''t constantly wander into their youngest son''s room and slobber all over him.

    They ended up being down the hallway, on the balcony, Sunshine showing her baby brother the sunrise.

    Jade had midnight ck hair and smoky grey-green eyes, Sunshine was giving him a piggyback ride and pointing at the rising sun, Jade giggling at something she said.

    Dale and Dream stopped to watch them, holding back Mints who bounced around impatiently, eager to get to his best friends.

    A click went off behind them and they both turned around to Erin nodding appreciatively at the camera in her hand, in their surprise, Dale lost hold on Mints who charged forward, alerting their children to their presence.

    "Morning, Alpha, Luna." She greeted them with a grin, turning around and heading back in the direction she came.

    "Dad! Papa!" Sunshine eximed happily, running in their direction.

    Dream''s eyes widened in a panic at this, she still had Jade in a piggyback and Mints was bouncing excitedly around them, it was the perfect scene for a nasty fall.

    Dale swept forward before that would happen though, easily picking up both of his children while Dream smiled from where he stood, holding onto Mints so that they could all make their way back inside the house, where it was warmer.

    Another click went off as they started the journey off the balcony.

    "Erin!" Dream called in a warning tone.

    "Sorry! I couldn''t help myself." The secretary called back sheepishly, the evident pattering of her feet ringing out as she hurried back to her apartment.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Hi everyone, firstly, I''m sorry for taking so long because I promised to start up the side stories soon but here we are.

    I know some of us are wondering why I can''t just put the side stories on Webnovel but I once again apologise for the inconvenience but its due to some reasons I can''t disclose.

    However, the Side stories are here!!! Finally!

    At first I thought I would be able toplete it then find a suitable site to put it up on but apparently, I need you guys encouragements to write xD

    This time it wouldn''t be on any writing apps so the payments would be made as flexible as possible, the author''s gotta eat but I assure you that the prices are very debatable and its all on me.

    I''m the sole decison maker so that makes things easier for us all.

    I could have announced the start up of the first side story a while ago but I had a difficult time with writing apps so I decided to try something new.

    Also there was the issue of some readersining about exorbitant prices which I understand because I don''t have a lot of money either and it would hurt if I couldn''t read my favourite books.

    The writing site I chose is Subscribestar and I don''t know if any of you have heard of it.

    Four chapters are already up and I''ll need all of your support to help me try to upload daily at the very most.

    /aryna-stan

    The link might only be essible on the Webnovel site but it will also be posted on the server as well as this announcement so if you are on the Discord server, you can also ess it there.

    Thank you all so much for your patience and all of your support, I honestly don''t deserve it but I appreciate and love you all for it.

    <em><strong>sneakpeak on the first chapter.</strong></em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>Cherry

    Jaxon stumbled absently out of bed, he had barely slept a wink all night.

    He winced as he rubbed the back of his neck, he had woken up exhausted, as always, maybe he should call up Mae, the Pack witch, for a fresh supply of sleeping potions.

    He had stopped wondering why he could never sleep well, he had always been one to stay upte and easily wake up early the next day but keeping up with studies in college had worsened his insomnia and now he spent most of his nights tracing the pattern on the ceiling or watching the night sky from an open window.

    He was up with the sun again, dark eyebags staring back at him in the mirror from behind a curtain of wild, dark red hair

    He needed to get in to work for today, he had gotten ate night call that a couple bathrooms on the second floor had their heaters stop working and so he needed to fix that as well as a hundred other things that sprouted up every minute.

    He bathedzily, his eyes moving out of focus asionally, thoughts everywhere.

    He was toozy to go about making coffee for himself so early in the morning and he didn''t want to go down to the third floor, where the kitchens were at, that would take up more time than he could spare.

    So he waddled out of his apartment in a loosely knitted sweater and for the first time in weeks, jeans, and that was only because it was the first thing he grabbed when he reached his hand in his closet.

    Mae had strictly warned him against bringing his work home although his apartment was just a hallway or so away from his office but he had to admit, it did help him work out better sleep patterns well, slightly better.

    Absently he wondered who was on patrol today, either Leon or Darian, they usually walked him to his office, loitering around for a while like they expected fully armed men to break into his office.

    He didn''t have the time to keepining about their presences so he let them be, like he always did.

    He had only taken a few paces past his door when a taller presence framed him, heated breaths tickling his nape as he heard the familiar raspy voice of Leon.

    "Morning, Cherry, how did you sleep?" Leon asked, wrapping an arm around him, electric blue eyes fixed on him.

    "Good, you?" Jaxon said in reflex, eyes down on his phone as he scrolled through emails that had popped up over the night, most from corporations or the like that the Pack had dealt with.

    A vein ticked irritably on Leon''s jaw, his eyes taking in Jaxon''s wild red hair that he forgot tob - again and the very evident bags under the shorter man''s hazel-green eyes but he knew that Jaxon hadn''t said that to lie to him, he was just distracted.

    He was always fucking distracted

    Leon wanted the entirety of his attention on him!

    "Meh." Leon shrugged, slipping his hand lower over Jaxon''s hip, he leaned forward to whisper directly in his ear. "I could sleep better in your bed."

    "Nope, you kick." Jaxon mumbled, his eyes still fixed on the screen of his phone. "Not going to happen."

    "Yeah, you have a point." Leon let it go, his electric blue eyes fixed on Jaxon''s face.

    Frustration mounting even as they got closer to the Head Beta''s office, Leon still could not believe how dense Jaxie was, if he weren''t on the receiving end of it, he might have even found it humorous.

    "You''re frowning." He noted, ncing away from Jaxon''s face for the first time ever since they started down the hallway. "Why?" He asked casually.

    The ''I''ll murder who did it in a heartbeat'' was silent and not because he was worried about Jaxie reading deeply into it, that wouldn''t happen with how dense the adorable Head Beta was.

    <em></em>

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    Hi, everyone, me again.

    I''m really truly sorry for what is seeming like a false rm, I was so eager to share the new story with you guys that I didn''t even realize that my page had to be approved before you all could ess it.

    Well, turns out my country can''t use Subscribestar so I''m deciding to go for Patreon like I should have from the start.

    My page has already been approved no worries and I''ve already updated the chapters there, I couldn''t really write more because I''ve been so worried about setting things up so you all can ess the side stories.

    Here''s the /arynastan

    Once again, it''s advisable to check it through the site.

    And of course...

    The entire Chapter One of the first story because you all deserve it.

    PS: I would appreciate feedback a lot, tell me if you''re all able to ess my page on Patreon, love you lots.

    ~~

    Jaxon stumbled absently out of bed, he had barely slept a wink all night.

    He winced as he rubbed the back of his neck, he had woken up exhausted, as always, maybe he should call up Mae, the Pack witch, for a fresh supply of sleeping potions.

    He had stopped wondering why he could never sleep well, he had always been one to stay upte and easily wake up early the next day but keeping up with studies in college had worsened his insomnia and now he spent most of his nights tracing the pattern on the ceiling or watching the night sky from an open window.

    He was up with the sun again, dark eyebags staring back at him in the mirror from behind a curtain of wild, dark red hair

    He needed to get in to work for today, he had gotten ate night call that a couple bathrooms on the second floor had their heaters stop working and so he needed to fix that as well as a hundred other things that sprouted up every minute.

    He bathedzily, his eyes moving out of focus asionally, thoughts everywhere.

    He was toozy to go about making coffee for himself so early in the morning and he didn''t want to go down to the third floor, where the kitchens were at, that would take up more time than he could spare.

    So he waddled out of his apartment in a loosely knitted sweater and for the first time in weeks, jeans, and that was only because it was the first thing he grabbed when he reached his hand in his closet.

    Mae had strictly warned him against bringing his work home although his apartment was just a hallway or so away from his office but he had to admit, it did help him work out better sleep patterns well, slightly better.

    Absently he wondered who was on patrol today, either Leon or Darian, they usually walked him to his office, loitering around for a while like they expected fully armed men to break into his office.

    He didn''t have the time to keepining about their presences so he let them be, like he always did.

    He had only taken a few paces past his door when a taller presence framed him, heated breaths tickling his nape as he heard the familiar raspy voice of Leon.

    "Morning, Cherry, how did you sleep?" Leon asked, wrapping an arm around him, electric blue eyes fixed on him.

    "Good, you?" Jaxon said in reflex, eyes down on his phone as he scrolled through emails that had popped up over the night, most from corporations or the like that the Pack had dealt with.

    A vein ticked irritably on Leon''s jaw, his eyes taking in Jaxon''s wild red hair that he forgot tob - again and the very evident bags under the shorter man''s hazel-green eyes but he knew that Jaxon hadn''t said that to lie to him, he was just distracted.

    He was always fucking distracted

    Leon wanted the entirety of his attention on him!

    "Meh." Leon shrugged, slipping his hand lower over Jaxon''s hip, he leaned forward to whisper directly in his ear. "I could sleep better in your bed."

    "Nope, you kick." Jaxon mumbled, his eyes still fixed on the screen of his phone. "Not going to happen."

    "Yeah, you have a point." Leon let it go, his electric blue eyes fixed on Jaxon''s face.

    Frustration mounting even as they got closer to the Head Beta''s office, Leon still could not believe how dense Jaxie was, if he weren''t on the receiving end of it, he might have even found it humorous.

    "You''re frowning." He noted, ncing away from Jaxon''s face for the first time ever since they started down the hallway. "Why?" He asked casually.

    The ''I''ll murder who did it in a heartbeat'' was silent and not because he was worried about Jaxie reading deeply into it, that wouldn''t happen with how dense the adorable Head Beta was.

    Jaxon looked up at this, catching a sh of silver piercings. "A couple heaters in the bathrooms on the second floor stopped workingst night and the plumbers say they don''t have anyone free toe in today."

    Leon held his gaze, expecting Jaxon to ask him to help, did he know how to fix spoilt heaters? That was not important, he wanted Jaxon to need his help was all that mattered.

    Jaxon nced away, giving his phone one more worried look. "I''ll probably have to find a way to manage the issue till a plumber is avable."

    Leon bit his lip, trying to swallow back the words bubbling up. What was it about Jaxie that made him want to do anything just to ease him? Because here he was about to offer to fix the heaters when he didn''t know shit about plumbing.

    "I could take a look at it if you want." He offered casually, opening the door of Jaxie''s office so he could go in.

    Jaxon threw a bewildered look over his shoulder. "You don''t know how to fix things?" He reminded in a voice that held no me, it just served to rile up Leon the more.

    The ease at which Jaxie riled and calmed him down in split seconds should have made him keep his distance but Leon didn''t im to be as smart as his twin.

    "It''s just a broken heater, Cherry." He answered in a dry voice, vein ticking.

    Jaxon gave him a look. "And you are the Head Warrior, I don''t think that''s a part of your job description, I''ll handle it." He waved away the other''s offer, settling on his chair and immediately firing up his system.

    Leon slid into a chair, lounging gracefully. He had been expecting Jaxie''s reply because the Werewolf was so independent, he preferred to do everything himself and it wasn''t that Leon was worried about his inability to handle it, it was that Jaxon was overworked but he still refused to freely receive help.

    Most of the things he helped the other do was just him going ahead to do it and when Jaxoined, he ignored till he wore him down.

    So yeah, he probably shouldn''t but he would go ahead and try to fix the heaters, because he was a stupid sap like that.

    "Virgil mentioned something about the Luna going shopping with his half brother today." Jaxon spoke up after a few moments of silence that had been filled up with quiet clicking of keys and paper shuffling.

    Leon didn''t mind, he liked watching Jaxie work because he was too distracted to notice Leon staring unabashedly at him.

    "Dale is tagging along with them instead." Leon replied, licking over the side of his lip that his lip ring should have been at if he wore it, he had decided to skip on it, wearing just his eyebrow piercing instead and numerous earrings.

    The two Lunas'' of their Pack and their sister Pack had gotten kidnapped before so against his better wishes, he was now aware whenever either of them were leaving their Pack Houses so he would either tag along to protect them or remain on standby.

    "Okay." Jaxon hummed, he did not bother to try and get Leon to leave and perhaps get something else done than just hanging around his office because nothing he did made the Head Warrior go away not till he was ready to.

    "Eaten breakfast yet?" Leon asked curiously, sharp, ice-blue eyes fixed on Jaxie''s face.

    Jaxon gulped, he might be the only one that Leon was rtively nice to but he also got mad too, over things like this, it wasn''t fun.

    "You uh you could say that." Jaxon stuttered slightly, avoiding eye contact.

    Leon was distracted with his ns of sneaking in to fix the broken heaters to notice this very obvious lie. "Sure." He muttered absently, getting up to go around the desk to Jaxie.

    He put his hand in the pocket of his ripped jeans and pulled out a scrunchie. He had taken to carrying them because Jaxie hadined once about his hair getting in his way while working.

    Leaning over Jaxon''s chair, he gently gathered up his dark red hair, smoothing out the wild and tangled hair as much as he could with his fingers before gathering them up and holding them in ce with the scrunchie.

    Jaxon heaved a sigh of relief when Leon waved him and slipped out his office, it took all of his brain cells to concentrate when either of them were around, talking about either, he knew that Darian would being back from leading the morning patrol soon and as usual, his destination would be Jaxon''s office,

    It made no sense, Darian could barely stand to be around people yet the second inmand to the Head Warrior spent as much time as possible just hanging around his office, he had to admit that the huge, quiet Warrior was a lot of help.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!